《Reborn as the Princess' Knight (GL)》


 Chapter 1 Prologue: Reincarnation

    Prologue: Reincarnation.


    There lived a girl who had so very little in her life. She lived off the streets stealing, having to perform cons, begging for food and just anything that can help her survive this shitty life of hers.


    She didn''t go to school.


    More like she can''t go to school.


    Her dad died in a car ident.


    Her mother was a drunkard who always had guestsing around the house. She was always kicked out of her ce every time there was a ''customer''.


    She didn''t understand what her mother did for a living but her mother told her it was necessary. It was her job.


    Something about entertaining them and they pay. This girl hated that job that her mother had. She didn''t have anywhere else to go every time she had a customer over, she shrugged it off because she was innocent and knew nothing of what her mother had sacrificed for them. She would just y with the other kids on the streets and practice stealing.


    She was illiterate.


    She didn''t know the meaning of jail and consequences.


    She knew nothing.


    Not until for the very first time she got caught by a professor who took pity on her and was remorseful by the way she lived. She caught the girl when she was out walking and saw a little hair popping out on the street wall. The professor eyed her curiously and waited.


    The girl ran as fast as she could and took bread in a nearby stall, the owner was a bit overweight so he couldn''t catch up but the professor was intrigued by this and started to chase her.


    The girl noticed this and tried desperately losing her by knocking trash cans but the professor was too athletic and avoided all the debris that was thrown until the little girl had no idea there was a dead end.


    The professor asked the girl, "Why were you stealing?"


    The little girl didn''t say anything but held onto the bread more tightly. Her eyes were like a wild dog, her mind was driven more by hunger than logic. The girl looked like she wasn''t afraid to hurt someone.


    The professor luckily was good with kids. "Hey, hey, tell me why you were stealing and I''ll give you this." She pulls something out of her bag and takes out a chocte bar. "If you behave I''ll buy you more of these."


    The girl was wary but she hasn''t tasted sweets in a long time. Tempted, the girl epted and they went to the nearest bench and sat down to calmly talk. The professor gave the girl the choctes first and the girl ate it like a hungry wolf who hasn''t ever eaten one. "Whoa, calm down no one''s going to take that from you."


    The professor tried wiping off the chocte stains on her face but was faced with a hiss. "Don''t give me that hiss or I''ll take that away from you."


    The girl suddenly became quiet and she stared at the ground. "Your face is messy. I was just going to clean it, promise."


    The girl stared at her then nodded. The professor took that as a sign that she can approach the girl and began cleaning the chocte stains on her face. "So where are your parents? They can''t be this careless, leaving a kid like you in the streets if they are, they''re assholes." The professor bluntly told the girl.


    The girl replied, "I... don''t... like... okaa-san... and her... customers."


    "Customers?"


    "Mn." The girl answered she went quiet after that and became a little more isted. The professor felt something was wrong so she called child services for help. It turns out the mother runs a prostitution business and was just using her money for pleasure that she left the girl to survive on her own and their house wasn''t looking great either.


    The girl was now an orphan and the professor decided to adopt the girl.


    The girl''s mother didn''t care, in fact she was happy having that girl out of her life.


    The girl, only twelve, didn''t know simple things like gestures. Genuine feelings. Face expressions. Voice tones.


    The professor was even wondering if she adopted a robot instead. The professor was not a patient person, she used vulgar words, she was logical, she was rude and straightforward. However, she was one of the best professors and researchers there is.


    The professor taught her everything she needed, taught her how to read and write. Solveplicated math problems and gave her every book she had.


    The girl infested with books didn''t realize she was a born genius. At fifteen she read the whole public library. The librarians actually knew the girl quite well and was very fond of her.


    She wrote dozens of research papers, theories and beliefs. She was offered a lot of schrships in many schools. Including a sports schrship because the professor also taught her how to fight.


    She excelled in almost everything except for social conduct. In short, making friends. She wasn''t good at it so she didn''t bother making any.


    The girl thought highly of the professor as her role model in life.


    The two of them actually got along very well but the girl suddenly fell ill.


    She couldn''t move her body the way she could before. She couldn''t think straight and felt weak. She was sick and there was no cure. She was a false hope. The professor tried everything for the girl to be well and the girl appreciated it wishing that she was her real mother instead.


    The professor fought with the hospital staff where she was confined.


    She wasn''t allowed to leave the room of the hospital or in any case even roam around inside is forbidden.


    The professor was heartbroken and always stayed by the girl''s side. She always saw her as more than the child she saved from the slums but something like her daughter.


    "Professor. Did you know some butterflies can live for only a day? Others might only have weeks and months but they still live their lives being free roaming wherever they want." The girl said looking outside at a window staring bitterly at a purple butterfly gently fluttering its wings as itnded into a nearby flower. She smiles faintly as ifparing herself to that butterfly.


    She also has no time to live long it seems.


    "Listen, I don''t want to hear about death and that other crap. You''ll be fine. Stop with the death talk or I''ll make you." The professor tiringly pushed her sses back and crossed her arms.


    "You are going to be fine. You''re going to live. You''re not dying because of some illness, you''ll die out of old age and live happily giving me the grandkids I want." The professor angrily shouted at the girl but the girl only smiled at the professor.


    "Professor, we both know I won''t make it. I just hope you''re prepared for the worst. I can feel it being close. I can feel like it''s my time already-" she stops her words after noticing the professor''s re.


    "Alright cut the sad talk, take your meds I don''t wanna hear it, you will live and have me grandbabies." The professor shoved the medicine into the girl''s hand and ced a ss of water on the bedside table on her left.


    The girl onlyughed.


    These sounds made the professor soft and mellow.


    She sighs and just hugs the girl for a moment. "I hate you''re already giving up when you can still live."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You have a 50/50 chance of survival. It''s a risk worth taking if it means seeing you well. I ced you in one of the best hospitals here in Germany. I know they''ll cure you. Just don''t leave me so soon please... stay." The professor''s voice was weak, even herplexion seemed pale and tired.


    "I feel like the cat experiment." The girl felt water in her neck. She knew the professor cared for her more than her biological parents ever did. She hugged the professor back and gave her a sad smile. "Professor, if it means so much to you I''ll fight."


    "You better or else I''ll kill you first." The professor pouted a little, tightening her hold.


    "Are you sure you''re not a tsundere-"


    "Shut up or I''ll suffocate you with this motherly hug."


    "Sorry, sorry I''ll shut up now."


    The girl gently caresses her ck jet hair and the professor fell asleep on her shoulder. The girl, not wanting to wake her up, gently ces the professor''s head on one of the pillows and both of them went to sleep.


    Months have passed and there were no signs of the girl recovering. The time hase where they need to take the surgery or else the chance of her dying will be even higher. The professor almost went mad because she didn''t want the girl to die.


    She prayed and prayed to the kami. Whatever it took to make sure the girl stays alive. She was a devoted atheist not believing in gods, reincarnation, demons and saints. She believed in science and technology.


    This is the first time in years she ever prayed.


    "If there''s a god right here and now hear my prayers. I want my kid to recover even if you have to take my life for it just hear me." She cried at a temple begging for her wish toe true.


    "I didn''t believe in you deities but this is a good time to finally do something. Come on make my kid well just... heal her. I don''t care what happens to me! Come on you stupid gods I thought you were supposed to help people!" She cried even louder. She held the rope that was supposed to ring the bell and shook it furiously.


    "Where the hell were you when my parents left me on that train? Where the hell were you when I needed you almost dying from hunger with no help? WHERE THE HELL WERE YOU WHEN I LOST EVERYTHING I WAS THE ONLY ONE WHO HELD MY GROUND AND DIDN''T GAVE UP ON MYSELF WHY CAN''T JUST ONCE SHOW UP IN MY LIFE?! I MADE MYSELF SUCCESSFUL AND YOU HAD NO PART IN IT!" Everyone who was also making prayers stared at the professor who was just now crying at the person shaking the rope and the bell ringing like hell.


    The monks politely asked her to leave the temple. She collected herself and left feeling the stares from everyone around her. She felt stressed, lost and agitated that she did that. She just really needed to vent some stuff out...


    Out of frustration, she took a cigarette from her pocket and her lighter. She smoked and went to the nearest bar.


    She felt really tipsy and like she didn''t give a care in the world. The professor knew it was wrong venting her anger like this. She wanted to me something or someone for the girl''s suffering. She was in her 30s and didn''t have any ns of marrying or having kids.


    The only thing that was on her mind was work, work, eat, work, shower, and then sleep for two hours and then continue.


    Adopting that girl was something a choice she didn''t ever regret. She loved the girl being by her side, always cooking for her every time shees home from work, teaching her everything she knows, always havingpany and the best part finally knowing what it''s like to have a family and a daughter.


    She loved every moment they had together now she just had to cut things short. "Ugh me and these feelings of attachment. It''s annoying... but I guess without her I would''ve been a mess." She was drunk and walked like a penguin on the way home.


    "Does the world hate me that much to make my little girl suffer? Come on for once in my life I care about someone and they take it away from me? What a load of Bull!" The professor shouted angrily ming it all to the world and the gods she refused to believe. She finally has something to cherish but then they tell her student is going to die?


    All that frustration being bottled up she screamed and decided to go back to the hospital.


    Shemuted on the way there and she felt like her feet was dying.


    She got out of the bus, dizzy and was just patiently waiting for the green light toe while she stood at the side of the pedestrianne.


    While waiting she felt dizzy and saw a blurry figure not too far away just on the other side of the road.


    She felt that it was somewhat familiar so she tried her best squinting her eyes and adjusting her vision. Her eyes widened with surprise when it was her student waving at her on the other side of the road!


    "Why the heck are you outside the hospital bed didn''t your doctor tell you to not leave and rest?!" She shouted at the girl but the girl''s face seemed so excited and happy at the same time.


    They both waited for the green light, "I was worried about you professor! You didn''t answer any of my calls and it''s already thiste you''re neverte it made me worried!!!"


    The professor checked her phone and saw the girl''s number that called a few times even the worried texts. She closed the phone and shouted, "Wait over there I''lle to you once the green light is on!"


    The girl was fluttering like she was energetic and couldn''t contain all of the happiness she was feeling. This rarely happened and maybe something good happened. Has finally praying for the gods do something?!


    "Professor,e on! I have good news!"


    "Just wait there!" she shouted.


    The girl looked right and left and decided to make a dash for it while panting she shouted- "Professor I''m finally cured!!!"


    The professor hearing this was moved to tears. She almost couldn''t believe it!


    BEEP! BEEP!


    OH NO. DON''T TELL ME ITS- ITS!!!


    There was a trucking straight at the girl. "What the-!"


    The girl did not notice the truck because of so much adrenaline and excitement it was toote.


    She closed her eyes and waited, waited, waited... until she heard a voice...


    "Live and be happy."


    She felt the sudden push and the pain of her butt on the highway and saw the professor''s body lying down with a pool of blood no longer breathing.


    *End of Prologue*


    Another story that I''m willing to bet on might go big if I continue uploading. Well it''s only an experiment and I feel like my writing style improved a bit also due to quarantine. I was a bit bored so I wrote this. I don''t know if I''ll be continuing this but piece out bros.


    ===


    So update: It went big- I might sign a webnovel contract with this book after some thorough editing and stockpiling of chapters.


    Edited: Feb 3, 2022.


    Edited: June 19, 2022.

 Chapter 2 Who’s Kein?

    Chapter 1: Who''s Kein?


    Professor''s POV


    I tried moving my body to feel any kind of reaction as I waited remembering I just got hit by a truck.


    However, I find it weird that somehow I''m able to stay conscious even after that huge hit. I''m either assuming I''m in aa, I died, or well I''m missing something.


    She better live and give me grandbabies.


    "Ugh... my back feels like it''s about to break." I reached for my back that really felt like twigs, it was like something hit me so hard but I''m sure it wasn''t bleeding.


    I don''t smell or feel any blood. Just a sting of pain.


    "Watch your tone with me Kein. I have more where that came from."


    What? Who said that? I opened my eyes only to see an old woman who was holding a whip. "What are you doing with that whip? Hold on, were you whipping me? Also who''s Kein?" I asked innocently really not knowing where I am-


    The olddy went eye wide not believing my words at all. She frowned and eyed me angrily, "Do you take me in for a fool, Kein?!"


    In confusion I just looked around only to see the ce looked old with wooden floors that were about to give up, the smell of alcohol, cigarettes, and hold on are those drugs on a table?


    This old hag called me Kein... she looked around to see a lot of things scattered on the floor like a big mess. It seemed like there was a fight going on.


    I looked at my wrist, my arms, and just my overall body that had a lot of bruises, cuts, and whip marks.


    My arms and wrist seemed smaller too. Ugh, it doesn''t take a genius to know what happened. "Did I just get transmigrated in another world?"


    The old woman looked at me and gritted her teeth angry, whoops. I wonder how I am rted to her anyways? "Kein, I will not take this attitude from you!"


    Again with the Kein¡ª but before I could ask for more questions- the stranger raises her whip and hits me right in my arm. I grit my teeth trying not to scream but it was too painful. "Who are you?! What do you want from me?"


    Her face fumes red and angry, damn she looks like an overripe tomato and I bet from her perfume she''s smelling like one too, "Who am I¡ª I''M YOUR AUNT!"


    Oh so she''s my aunt? Well this body''s aunt anyways. Kein''s aunt. "This is why I told my sister to abort you¡ª but no. I have another problem and another mouth to feed."


    She shouted at me cracking the whip hitting my wrist leaving another red mark. Fucking helldy that hurt.


    Kein''s aunt drags me by the shoulders, her fingernails digging into my shoulder. I grit my teeth in pain trying not to whimper. "You are noting out of the closet until I say so. Now go and repent. NO DINNER FOR YOU, YOUNG LADY!"


    She pushes me hard on a closet under the stairs as suddenly she locks the door. I saw a glowing blue light that surrounded the lock before I heard her footsteps vanishing.


    I grab a hold of my shoulder before slumping onto the wall, tired, hurt, and hungry. That''s the problem, no dinner for me but I can''t believe elders beat up kids in this world.


    It''s kind of giving me the whole Harry Potter vibe you know. The wizard living in a closet under the stairs now we just need some magic to keep this whole shit going.


    "For the record. I''m already out of the closet." Iughed at my own joke realizing it''s so fucking lonely in this cramped ce.


    I''m going to get ustrophobic.


    I took a deep breath and decided to look around this cramped ce, maybe for something useful.


    Well good to know I''m actually sitting on my bed. Apparently this is my room.


    Well damn call me Harry Potter but female and gay. "So my name is... Kein?"


    I searched around some more and found a diary. Typical, well at least I''ll have more information into who I am and what I''m dealing with.


    "Let''s see... dear diary today I met a cute boy named Alexis and I liked his sister more. Well damn Kein is apparently gay too. Nice one sis." I continued reading the diary some more. I really wanna high five Kein.


    Understanding the situation. My full name is Kein Rosenguard.


    My family is from an almost fallen noble house.


    My father got broke, my mom died after having me a few days, apparently I''m a bastard''s kid and mom loved me too much so she kept me. My father kept me until he died and left me in aunt''s care¡ª my mom''s real husband definitely didn''t want to do anything with me. The scandals!


    I took a ss shard and looked at my reflection.


    I have blond hair, blue eyes, and tanned skin. From the looks of my aunt who has brown hair and green eyes.


    I must''ve gotten some of my traits from my father. If anything I got good genes at least.


    I apparently just turned 10 years old from a diary entry. It says here there were no cakes and the old hag made me work twice as much for my birthday present from her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I snorted, "Wow what a bitch."


    My aunt''s name is Haren Rosenguard. From the diary entry she''s the sister of my mother and she''s a real bitch to me.


    And you know if you get that H out and put K on it instead. We''ll have Karen. I''m just saying it''s definitely the most least liked names of all times now.


    But it would totally fit her.


    I tossed the diary away and found some first aid kit in the corner, very well hidden but my body reacted to it quite well.


    I opened it up wanting to lessen the pain, I was surprised to see there were bandages and... potions withbels? As well as some money but the coins were really... gold and silver?! There was just one piece of gold and a few silver coins.


    "Cool." I took one and raised it up analyzing the coin.


    Nice though these can definitely be useful someday I just need to know what kind of currency they use around here. Ick the knowledge and I need a friend to guide me around.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    It felt so long as I shrank back into this closet. I didn''t know I''ll be hiding in a closet again but back on earth it was metaphorically and it''s not really about my sexuality.


    "Kein, get up and do your chores. Or else no more supper!" There was a loud bang on the closet as I saw blue glowing lights again on the lock.


    The closet door opened and finally I could stretch my body out.


    I looked at my bruised body, I took off my bandage and just cleaned the cuts and marks making sure to apply some ointment on it hopefully not leaving any scars.


    They might get suspicious of why I suddenly have stuff like bandages and potions. I can''t have that happening or else they might search the closet and find my money. I am not risking any of that shit.


    I went out and did my chores. My body knows what to do, taking the mop, broom, sweeping around the garden and inside the small mansion. Apparently we live in a mansion with a fantasy setting background.


    It would sound really amazing  if only my situation was a little better but I have to tend to my given duties for now or else they might not feed me tonight.


    "Hey Kein, you missed a spot." A boy with messy hair with a grin on his face kicked the bucket of water leaving the whole floor wet.


    "What the heck are you doing?! I was cleaning that!" I told him off but apparently behind him was a cowering little boy that was like a copy paste version of him but paler, timid and shy? He also had cute sses too.


    "The hell? You''re talking back to me now, Kein?" The same boy walked forward to meet my gaze, it was almost piercing and I don''t even know what I did to deserve this kind of treatment.


    "S-Stop... Lucas... She''s already having troubles." The shy one tries to stop this rude one by pulling his sleeves away but Lucas pushes him andughs.


    I ran and quickly tried catching him before he got hurt but we ended up putting our heads together instead and we both held our foreheads in pain.


    "HAHAHA what the heck! That was utterly hrious!" (Lucas)ughed at us pointing a finger as I tried to get up.


    I never wanted to p a child so badly I won''t feel guilty if I get sued for child abuse because this motherfucker deserves it. I heard someone weakly groaning and realized the shy one was hurt. "Oh no, you okay?"


    I asked him and offered my hand. He looks at me surprised at my words. Maybe my cussing but still¡ª he grabs my hand as I pull him up.


    "Lenard,e on. She''s not exactly family. She''s like a bastard''s child. With some dirtymoner blood on her you better wash your hands after. That''s disgusting." (Lucas)ughed as he waved away leaving me with Lenard. "See you losers."


    So we''re family? Are these Aunt Haren''s kids? Meaning these twins are my cousin? Lenard stood there like he was about to cry. He really did his best fighting off his brother.


    He lets out a little sniffing sound before the mist fogged his sses. I gave him a pat on the back. "You''re a real man, Lenard. Thanks."


    Lenard nods appreciatively happy as we both smiled at each other. "I-I... I''m sorry for my twin brother. I know we haven''t talked but... even if mom says you''re not family. He shouldn''t still treat you like that."


    I nodded. Thankful there''s one angel in this family because I''m pretty sure the rest is a rtive of Satan.


    "Thank you for defending me but now I must continue doing some of my chores," I told him before giving a slight bow. I was about to grab the bucket that Lucas kicked before but realized Lenard grabbed it before me.


    "I-I can help." he says, holding the bucket with desperate eyes.


    I shrugged, not minding thepany. It was getting a little lonely anyways so I just gave him a smile before going on with my chores.  "Suit yourself."


    We both worked through the chores. Surprisingly Aunt Haren saw us and didn''t care seeing one of his sons cleaning that was supposed to be work meant for servants.


    I feel like there''s some sort of favoritism going here. I looked back at Lenard who was smiling while happily scrubbing the floor. I couldn''t help feeling a little happy that I wasn''t alone on this¡­


    Well, at least I found my first friend here.

 Chapter 3 One Of Us And Im Broke.

    Chapter 2: One of us and I''m broke


    Kein''s POV


    After a few weeks of living here.


    I got ustomed to the name Kein and I''m pretty much getting used to it.


    I also tested my other muscle memory''s to just see how I react.


    The other servants usually ignore me, avoid me, and talk behind my back but I guess I''m even lucky enough that I''ve been given a closet to sleep in.


    Though I both feel like Cindere and Harry Potterbined. Just no pumpkin and no Voldemorting for me here. I don''t think I''ll have a fairy godmother to help me either.


    I tried asking Lenard for a book that could help me know more about this world. I know I''ve read my diary and the words there are definitely different from English or any kind of earthnguage.


    Then again this is another world it''s to be expected.


    Magic does exist here.


    Lenard told me he can''t be seen much with me but he''ll try. Which I''m honestly pretty grateful he''s trying. He''s really a good person and I''m d that I have him despite being in this horrible household.


    Lucas has been and is still being a pain in the ass whenever I do my chores. Today is not any different.


    I sighed at the scene where there were mud prints over the floor. I was mopping the floor a few hours ago but now he gave me so much more work to do.


    That rascal I tell you.


    I went ahead and refilled my bucket of water beforeing back and cleaning this mess. The other maids and servants looked at me pitifully as they stared. I''m pretty sure they''re also talking behind my back but this is fine.


    I frowned at the sight of the prints never-ending. While I was mopping, looking at the ground, I found a pair of boots blocking my way.


    I looked up to see a charming young boy who was staring at me, I managed to take a quick nce at his clothes looking really expensive, meaning he''s probably an important guest or someone important.


    "Um... pardon me. You''re blocking the way." I told him. He moved away as the others were shocked, but I just minded my own business and continued to mop. "Thank you."


    The guards with him red at me most likely for asking him to move?! Come on please let me clean- if I don''t make this ce clean to the point you''re seeing your reflection on the floor they won''t give me anything to eat!


    They went away and I breathed a sigh of relief. "Man, that was too close forfort."


    I continued moping some more.


    I wiped the sweat off my forehead until I saw Lenard not too far away as we both headed into our secret meeting spot in the garden.


    There were a lot of different kinds of beautiful flowers, it was really peaceful and quiet and quite well taken care of. Heck, there was even a fountain in the middle of it.


    "Hey, Lenard!" I waved at him happily walking towards him and he smiled.


    "Kein!" He runs towards me carrying something behind his back.


    "How have you been Lenard?" I ask him while I put the mop away.


    We sat down on a nearby bench as he gave me an excited smile as he took out the thing he was hiding behind his back and showed it in front of me. "I have a book!"


    "Yep. That is indeed a book." I looked at the book he was proudly holding and he carefully gave it to me with lots of enthusiasm. "I want you to read it! The story is about-"


    No! Not the spoilers!


    Immediately, I started flipping through the pages and reading everything at fast speed. Lucas looks at me baffled for a few minutes before he knows it. I read the whole book.


    Hmm... it''s actually a pretty good book. Good plot, good story, good character setting, and hey it might as well be a bestseller back on earth.


    We sat there for a few minutes before I finally finished the thin book.


    "Thanks, here you go. I finished it." I told him as I gave it back into his arms.


    "Eh?" (Lenard) looks at the book. "Really? It took me two days to finish reading the whole thing!" He looks at me not believing me.


    "It was only seventy-pages at most Lenard-" I tried to reason with him but he sounded really determined to prove that I was wrong and I just skimmed the book.


    "Okay what''s the main character''s name?" (Lenard) asks the tone of a strict interviewer asking questions.


    "Ophelia." I answered him.


    "Okay, who''s Ophelia?"


    "The main character of the book thought it was this prince who was protecting her but he was actually her enemy. Then they get married yada yada. Honestly, the real enemy is actually her own family but this book is quite dark with all the torture and stuff." I told him.


    "Okay but what about¡ª"


    He continued to quiz me about the book while I mopped around the mansion. At least I had someone to talk to while I was working, Lenard''spany was nice anyways. After I got all of his dozen questions right and in perfect detail.


    He looked at the book and then at me and then at the book and then at me. Completely wide-eyed.


    It was like that for a few seconds. "T-That is so cool!"


    It''s good to know that this body can read and knowsplex words while some I still need to research. I still kept my perfect memory from my past life which I was grateful for.


    Well, the name is the same as William Shakespeare''s works in Hamlet but I guess there is another version here with another version.


    "It''s nothing really," I replied, shrugging. As a professor back on earth I''ve had way more research papers with messy methodologies to read besides it was only seventy pages.


    "What do you mean nothing?! You can read and memorize its contents like a sponge!" (Lenard) enthusiastically nudged my side as Iughed.


    Lenard is actually fun once he gets out of his shell. It means we''re slowly getting along with the help of novels.


    He raises his sses and looks at me suddenly, expression changing from happy to sad, "I-I wish I had that talent. My mother favors Lucas in everything I don''t know if I''m even needed in the picture. Father was always busy with his work so he didn''t really pay attention to me either."<novelnext></novelnext>


    His shoulders slump as he clenches the book tightly. "I-I wish... never mind. Do you want another book? I can get it for you!"


    Oh Lenard you sweet thing- how long has it been since... you''ve felt loved by your family? Is this why you protected me? So you could form our family connection...


    "Listen here,Lenard!" I told him, my voice turning a little strict. I know Lenard has really bad parents- I''m not sure if they could change... but he could realize some other forms of rtionship could be stronger than family.


    "Y-Yes?" (Lenard) snaps out of his pitiful trance and stares at me expectantly.


    "You don''t need their attention to live your life, okay? To me, a real family is the one that really cares for you. If they don''t give a damn then they are not family." I told him snorting as I remember my horrible family before I was transmigrated. Such horrible people.


    He smiles a little after that and rxes. "A-Are you family?" (Lenard) asks me somehow in a desperate tone. I sigh inside, not wanting to hurt this sweet boy.


    I nod. "Family sticks together and I''m stuck with you." I told him and he finally rxed.


    Heughs a little as our conversation bes light after that.


    "Oh yeah, I saw some important kid who''s a little older than us around here. What''s that about, he has guards and everything." I was curious at one point because if he''s important then I ought to know.


    "Oh, him? He''s the son of the Duke of Wolford house and the future fianc¨¦ of the princess... but it''s only rumors." (Lenard) blushed while he said these words.


    "Oh? A princess huh? You like her?" I gave him a grin as he shook his head fast. I can see four heads in a blur.


    "N-No! It''s not her."


    My grin became even wider this time. Oh my? This little bean is crushing on whoever fancy-ass shoes I saw before? Now, this is interesting. "Oh? Then is it the princess'' fianc¨¦? Trust me I can keep a secret."


    "..." (Lenard) was now silent so you know what that means?! It means yes!


    "Aw, you little rascal! You have a crush on someone!" I yelled and he quickly covered my mouth before Iughed so hard I almost choked.


    "H-Hey! Don''t make fun of me! I-I just think he''s cute! It''s not like I''m going to make a move or anything!" (Lenard) shoves me right over the shoulder as I continue tough.


    "B-Besides we''re both guys! Please keep this a secret! If anyone knows I-I like guys. Mother will kill me!" (Lenard)


    I had to hold my stomach down because of how cute he''s being right now. "I''m like you don''t worry, your secret is safe with me."


    Lenard''s eyes went wide, the tip of his ears turning red. "R-Really? We''re the same?"


    It''s really no problem. I already found out I was well lesbian the moment I had a crush on that cute girl back in middle school. Ah, the memories, too bad I became too busy to have any girlfriends and just decided to adopt a kid.


    I nod at him smiling, "Yep. If you want to, I can help you get his attention and spend some time with him."


    "N-No. I-I would just be a bother." (Lenard) looks away, face flushed red. Well, if he''s not ready then maybe next time I''ll y cupid and get these two some feelings for each other.


    "I was just kidding with you. Next time definitely! I couldn''t get a good look at him. Why do you even like him, by the way? What''s his name?" I asked him while I felt my butt getting numb from sitting. I decided to stand up and walk.


    Lenard stands up and walks by my side. "H-His name is... Vincent von Wolford."


    He smiles still red at the thought of thinking what he likes about this Vincent person, "W-Well... he''s kind. Lucas made fun of me one time and Vincent defended me. I think I liked him and I couldn''t stop thinking of him after that."


    Oh? If he defended Lenard then surely he''s not a bad kid. I approve. "Hehhh. Did he sweep you off his feet too?"


    I teased him. "N-No! S-Shut up!" (Lenard) shoved me onest time and I conceded.


    "Pfft. I''ll stop with the teasing, Lenard. Help me get wood for fire?" I ask him, remembering I still have some chores left to do.


    If I don''t do them I''m really afraid Aunt Haren will not feed me and literally lock me inside the closet for the night. "L-Lead the way!"


    I know making him help is a problem but we gotta knuckle some discipline in this kid. I don''t want him to not taste hard work andbor. I would be an irresponsible guardian! But really I just need the help for now.


    After getting some wood.


    Apparently, other servants saw us getting them together and were reported, and guess who''s being punished?


    "Do you know what you did wrong?" (Head Maid)


    "No... I''m not sure what I did wrong."


    "I will ask you again. What did you do wrong?" (Head Maid)


    "I really don''t know-?"


    "I had enough."


    *Smack¡ª Smack¡ª*


    It was the sound of a thin stick hitting through my skin. I was forced to stand on a chair and pull up my pants showing my legs. I didn''t cry or anything, it just stings since this body has a low tolerance for pain.


    "I can''t believe you made Lord Lenard do something like carrying wood! It''s unheard of! A noble is not allowed to do such things!" (Head Maid) yells at me as I grew tired of this farce.


    After the punishment, I was forced to go into the closet, aka my room.


    I groaned at the sight of my bruises and the marks. I grabbed thest of my ointment on the stash and began applying them. After applying the ointment on the bruise marks I realized I was running out of them- "Oh no."


    I turned to grab my purse that was also near empty- "This is a problem."


    I should''ve expected this.


    I need money.


    I''m not blessed to be eighteen years old here, the adult age in this world so I can''t take any hardbor work for part-time.


    I could ask Lenard to borrow some? But no Aunt Haren might find out... " I have to think of a way and fast. I can''t just live like this!"

 Chapter 4 How To Make Money In Another World?

    Chapter 3: How to make money in another world?


    Kein''s POV


    Okay. This is a problem.


    I know I have money but I also know it''s not enough.


    I grit my teeth as I tossed and turned inside the closet in my cramped bed.


    "Money." I scoff. Financial problems always follow me right after.


    "Of course, I need to n things if there''s an emergency. What if I get injured? Speaking of which, it''s sad here that I need to get into at least a public academy and graduate. Education is important."


    I muttered. "I haven''t seen or thought of anything that would help me in the past hour. The only skill I have now is my proof editing and writing skills."


    To which I don''t know if anyone would hire a ten-year-old for anything. Meaning I''m pretty much useless right now. "This is hard."


    I bit the tip of my thumb. I might need someone to talk to more about it strategically. I''m not getting paid in this ce but I have to ept right now, this ce where the spawns of Satan lives is safer than the streets.


    At least Lenard is a nice person to talk to. I knew there was a reason as to why I definitely liked him.


    I sigh, tired as my shoulder tense from all the thinking. I move to take a nce at my legs that have red marks all over from all that punishment.


    "If this was earth, I would sue for child abuse."


    The maids here are merciless and I''m running out of healing ointments. I haven''t been to the city as well... So I don''t know what to expect. I should talk to Lenard about this.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    "You want to make money?" (Lenard) sat with me in our secret spot, the garden. Still beautiful as ever, I was done pruning the leaves and watering the flowers so I deserve to take a break.


    Speaking of which I haven''t seen Lucas anywhere which I''m pretty thankful for or else I might''ve thought of his face as a nice punching bag.


    "Yeah, you do know I can''t keep staying here forever. I want to move when I turn fifteen." I took a bite of the juicy apple he snuck for me.


    The food portions they give is okay but it''s not enough for my stomach since I work really hard.


    "Umm... I don''t know how you can make money other than applying to be an adventurer." (Lenard)


    "Really? You can be an adventurer here?" I ask leaning in more closely of the thrill of an adventurer! Right, I could be one when I turn fifteen! I''ll be old enough to support myself and such!


    Lenard nods and exins to me in full detail, "There''s an adventurer guild in the city. Just an hour walk away from here. You''ll need to register but it''s an easy process to do! They don''t hire ten year olds though so maybe wait till you''re fifteen?"


    I groaned at the problem of age but I need money as soon as possible or else I''ll have marks all over my body. It''s already a miracle that some minor ones healed in only a matter of days. "I can''t wait for that long. I''m really an impatient person, and I need money to buy things that I need."


    Lenard furrows his brows in deep thought, "Are you good at anything? Like sewing?"


    I know that I''m a girl but sewing is not my forte. My hands are really shit on that after I attempted at making a scarf for my kid, it was horrible. "Not sewing. I mean, I do know how to write, proofread, and... well paint. If possible painting is ast resort to do."


    Lenard ''s beams at me, "Y-You''re so cool!"


    Iugh at the ttery, if only you''ve seen my daughter. That girl has practically mastered almost anything. Other than taking care of her nts, I always had to water them.


    I really... miss her dearly.


    I felt Lenard hold me by the shoulder looking all worried for me, "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine- just thinking what in the world should I do now?" I sigh. All the memories of the past got me all nostalgic.


    "First, it will be alright so lift up your mood Kein. Second, I don''t think you can do anything with writing right now that''s the same as proofreading because you''re still young." (Lenard) holds down his chin sses simply resting adorably on his nose as he thinks.


    "So we''re going to use myst resort, painting?" I told him my tone was worried.


    Lenard nods, "The kingdom is really fond of art and sculptures but do you have any materials? Or brushes?"


    I shook my head for no. "No. I don''t have any. Besides, I haven''t painted in a long time. I''ve almost forgotten what it feels like to hold a brush."


    I finished my apple and threw the remains in a nearby leaf pile that was to be incineratedter.


    Lenard stands up smiling as he looks at me, his hands fidgeting, "I-I can get it for you."


    He says in a whisper I barely even heard it. "Is it okay??? Won''t Aunt Haren find out?"


    Lenard shakes his head, "I-I ask for anything she usually gives me and then forgets about it. Anything to get me off her back I think..."


    I frown. Lenard really has suffered a lot, theck of affection in a family is really a problem. I have to do something, "Hey, if you''re willing to get me the brush and paints. The least I could do is paint a portrait of you."


    A smile spread across his face. "Thank you. I-I must go then and order some."


    I nodded and we both went our different ways. I decided to water the garden some more, the flowers blooming beautifully in this season. Some were different from Earth''s flowers but I recognized some others here.


    It gave me a sense offort that perhaps a part of home is still here.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    A few days have passed. He got me the things I needed and hell they were expensive looking. I''m not sure if I can pay him back properly but I''ll try.


    "Lenard. Seriously thanks for this. I just hope it''s not looking like I''m milking you or anything?" I told him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Milking?" (Lenard) tilts his head in confusion. Right, I really need to work on my wordings.


    "Like taking advantage of you." I exined. Taking in the brushes in my hand as I looked over the dozens of high quality gouache paint at the side. I can smell its faint scent,pletely rxing my body. It''s definitely been a while since I''ve painted anything.


    "You even got me an easel! You''re too kind." I hugged the heck out of him. He''s too pure for this family.


    Lucas has been bullying me these past days and I wanted to punch him every time. Bad news is I''ll get kicked out if I do any of that.


    Lenard stutters and blushes out of ttery, "We are family. It is nice for someone to finally see me as one."


    I gave him a pat on the back and thumbs up. I''ll help you with that crush of yours as a side payment. All the way, I''ll go get his ass for you. Lenard anything for you! "I got you. Now I need to get back my art side. Want to pose for me out right on the bench?"


    He nods and does what he''s told. He sits up on the bench, shoulders stiff and nervous. I grab the easel and set it up, putting a nk canvas Lenard got for me.


    I took a deep breath as I looked over into my hands that grasped on tightly on the brush. I dipped the brush on the paint and began working on my strokes.


    Feeling the light tone of color, focusing on the expression, what I see in Lenard.


    I feel that he''s hiding a lot of emotions. Always being left out there''s been a lot of obstacles and hardships in his life.


    I continued to paint, every stroke having more meaning as I felt my eyes being pent up with tears. Lenard looks at me worried, "A-Are you alright?"


    I nod smiling in reassurance, "Yes, don''t mind me. This happens every time I paint."


    I continue, focusing on his figure. I feel it. I feel his sadness and it''s a lot, so much I''m getting teary-eyed.


    The reason why I wanted painting as my resort is because the emotions can be too much or overwhelming every time I make art. I can feel more than I should. I see things others can''t.


    I grit my teeth, almost done with the painting as my clothes are now tainted with paint, my hair a little disheveled as I kept painting for what felt like hours. Thankfully I already did all my chores so I won''t get in trouble but I hope Lenard doesn''t have anything to do.


    "Finally." I muttered, sighing in satisfaction as I wiped off the sweat on my forehead.


    Lenard''s body rxes finally knowing that it''s finally done as he stretches from the bench. He stands up and gets behind me to take a look at my work.


    "T-This is..." He reaches for the canvas that still had wet paint.


    I stopped his hands before he could touch anything, "The paint still isn''t dry but after it does you can keep it."


    "I-I''m sorry I was overwhelmed." Lenard smiles, "T-This is really magnificent work! I wasn''t a fan of paintings before but somehow... This speaks to me."


    He almost reaches for it again but stops, "I-It''s like it''s telling me something important but I don''t know what."


    This is the reason why I don''t paint often. It makes people obsess over the painting. I''ve only made a few works and it already caused chaos back on earth.


    "Well no worries. You can have this one as thanks for the paint and brushes and the easel." I told him as I looked over my work.


    It was Lenard sitting over the bench, the colors vibrant but still gives off the feeling that something is missing. Iplete, just like him. The colors of the garden overshadow the hidden despair of Lenard''s eyes. I know for a fact that people who''ve had deep feelings of loneliness can grasp the meaning behind this work.


    Lenard nudges my sides, "Does this painting have a name?"


    Ah. A name... I bit my thumb as I tried to think of a fitting name for a fine work. "Uh, I guess [Rose Garden] is nice."


    Lenardughs, "I''m guessing you are good at making but bad at naming."


    I sigh, "How ever did you figure me out?" I told him dramatically, letting out a gasp as I put my hand on my mouth acting to be exposed.


    "With how we''ve grown close I think I can expect that of you, Kein!" (Lenard) replies with the unfamiliar name he called me, now I don''t mind it at all.


    I smile at the sound of my new name. Kein doesn''t sound as bad now. "Right back at you, Lenard."


    I''ll try to paint as many works as I can. It won''t have much deep a meaning as Lenard''s painting though. "I think I''m done for the day."


    I told Lenard as I noticed the day is already ending. I finished the sunrise painting,pletely immacte giving me a sense of security for a new day.


    Lenard grabs his canvas, paint already dried. "W-What if mother sees this?"


    I shrug, "You ordered the paint and stuff. Just tell em you made it."


    Lenard''s voice became a little more panicked. "I-I''m in it! Mother is surely not dumb enough to know I can''t pose and paint myself all at the same time!"


    Iugh, pretty sure Aunt Haren is actually dumb enough for that. "Rx yourself, Lenard. How about you hide it for now. If she ever sees it, tell her the painting supplies you ordered were for a friend and as thanks they gave that for you."


    Lenard nods, "I-I don''t have any friends but I think that''s the best logical excuse we have."


    We''ll cross that bridge when we get there. "Alright, thank you, Lenard for this. You''re too kind for this world."


    "Um, thank you?"


    I smiled as I carried over the canvas and decided I''ll hide them somewhere around the garden for now.


    There''s actually a convenient abandoned shed not too far. Nobody uses it, which is perfect! I have to fix the roof though because of the water leaks but it''s not the rainy season so I won''t have to worry about rain for now.


    I store all my paints, canvases, and easels carefully. I wiped the dust off all that I could and then closed the door of the shed. Lenard already left for dinner as I just got inside the kitchen to help the other maids peel potatoes.


    I''ll have to go to the city next and find a way to sell my paintings.

 Chapter 5 How To Sell Your Paintings.

    Chapter 4: How to sell your paintings.


    Kein''s POV


    "Aunt Haren, I''m going out to the city to buy some ingredients needed for tonight''s dinner."


    Aunt Haren looks at me briefly before sighing in annoyance, "Yeah, sure, whatever. Be back before sundown."


    Welp, that was easy. I smiled in return for her kindness, giving me the opportunity to find a way to save up and escape this ce, "Thank you, Aunt Haren."


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    I''m really d that Aunt Haren gave me the consent to go. "Now how do I sell these?"


    I looked at the canvases that I was carrying. In total, five of them. For now I''ll take at least one painting to be 20-30 silver''s each. Art is expensive.


    You know actually, I''ve seen on earth where the artist just sits around in a corner while their works are just hanging around in a wall, hoping it''ll get noticed and that some collector will buy them.


    Or I could just find some stores like some merchant''s store and see if they''ll be willing to trade for some money.


    Agh. If only some stroke of luck will hit me and some noble walks by suddenly buys my paintings. That only happens in mangas if I''m not lying. I can''t get my hopes up like that.


    I''ll figure something out the moment I get there then.


    It was an hours walk when I got into the city. It was definitely rowdy, a lot of carriages, stalls, and people.


    I walked and I definitely looked like a tourist needing work. Some people nced at me before going back to their own business but I guess is it really weird for a kid like me to roam around unattended?


    "Fresh fish sir! Take your fresh fish!" (Stall owner)


    "Flowers! Perhaps for a lovelydy at home!" (Stall owner)


    "Fruits! Only the sweetest and Freshest fruit in Lindeshire!" (Stall owner)


    "Perhaps I can interest you in exotic clothes! From the west of the kingdom!" (Stall owner)


    Right so this city is named Lindeshire. I wasn''t really aware, d to know.


    I sighed, feeling anxious while walking. I hope that I at least sell one of these paintings...


    Let''s do something like what a normal person would do. I walked up to a nice looking person and asked a question, "Um excuse me?"


    It was an old man with a long beard who was using a cane to walk. He noticed me and scoffed, "What is itss?" he asked as he took an expensive looking cigarette out of his pocket.


    I think I caught a rich person but I hope he''s not an ass. I shook my head from these thoughts and continued.


    "Do you know anywhere where I can sell paintings?" I asked him while showing one of my canvases. It was the scenery of the sunset back in the garden, the colors were really bright and dark. It overshadowed the light colors of the roses.


    The old man''s eyes widened as he saw my canvas, "My word! This is¡ª! I need this! How much is it youngss?!"


    Right, my paintings have this effect on people. "I''m not sure what to price my work so is 30 silver coins alright?"


    The old man smiled very happily, feeling that he caught a huge bargain sale, "It''s so¡­ beautiful. I''ll take it." he seemed to be so into the piece that onlookers started gathering by his side to look.


    I scratched my head while looking away from the onlookers and answered this old man, "I mean it''s one of my first works. So I''m new around the whole selling painting business."


    I answered honestly. He scratched his beard and looked at me concerned, "Youngss, I''m afraid you''ll get cheated if this keeps up. Your work is astonishing. What else do you have?"


    "Oh here. I have four more." I told him as I grabbed the other four gently andid it out for him.


    "It''s all beautiful indeed. Is it alright if I buy them off from you as well?" The old man said observing my paintings with longing eyes. He definitely took a shine to those.


    "For how much?" I ask, crossing my arms.


    "Ten Gold." The old man answered as he took coins from his ring. Suddenly appearing out of his hands from thin air.


    "Whoah, what was that?" The ring from his hands stopped glowing the moment he finished taking out those coins.


    "[Storage Ring]ss. Now is ten Gold enough?" The old man asked as he threw the pouch full of coins into my hands.


    "Ah!" I catched it quickly, sighing in relief when it didn''t fell onto the floor because the coins would''ve rolled and I would''ve been the one chasing them back.


    Hey rude! Don''t throw money away like that! "Yes, it''s enough."


    I mean since 100 silvers mean 1 gold. Meaning at the moment I have 1,000 silvers. This willst me for months, if I''m careful.


    I scratched the back of my head still uncertain, you know I''ve been dumb since I''m selling my painting to an old man I never even got to know his name.


    "Actually what''s your name old man?" I asked, eyeing the pouch of money making a clinking sound that he gave me. I opened it to inspect the money and counted in my head.


    Right there really is 10 gold here. It''s not a scam which is a relief.


    The old man lights his cigar and smiles, "Baron Hills. Nice to meet you, young talentedss."


    He gives his hand out for a shake.


    Inded someone rich! I thought it could only happen in mangas or novels but to think- AND I CALLED HIM OLD MAN. HAH! Never gonna live that one down.


    I put the pouch in my pocket and gave his hand a firm handshake, "Pleasure to be doing business with you, Baron Hills."


    He scoffs as he lights his cigarette. "I was just idling around town waiting for my servant to finish tailoring my coat but someone like you made my day interesting. Perhaps, if I see you around selling your work again. I''ll buy them all." (Baron Hills) said as he eyed the sunset painting that I did.


    "While this has been weird. And fast that I got a buyer, it was nice? Thank you for your purchase?" I told him awkwardly not knowing how to properly converse with people you sold your painting to.


    My old works back on earth were auctioned by someone else- so face to face buying and negotiating was a new thing for me but- I was really d I came today or else I might have not met this well off person that seemed to belong into a Baron family.


    "Hahahaha! Youngss with that kind of advertisement no one would buy from you the second time. Raise your chin up and speak confidently, your work is certainly something." (Baron Hills)ughs as he hands me a card and smiles. "If you ever seek from me, here is my business card should it evere to it."


    [Baron Edmund Hills.


    Lindeshire, Monrolls street, Hills Estate, Lane 4.


    Kingdom of Puromia]


    "Um... thank you?" I told him as I looked at the business card again not believing the sudden turn of events? My face might be looking in disbelief right now. I should reply properly next time.


    "If ites down to it. I''m also up for tea, this old man rarely gets any visitors." (Baron Hills) tips his hat as he sees his servant panting with his suit in hand.


    "Milord... The suit is... *pant*... good now! We... *pant*... can go back to the estate."


    The old man nods as he walks away, leaving me onest look of appraisal. "Perhaps use your earnings carefully, young one." Those were thest words he said to me.


    Then he leaves with the servant behind him as they get on a carriage not too far away. The horses trot away further until I can no longer see them.


    Wow okay that was definitely something you can only experience inside a manga.


    I justnded a rich person and off he goes into a fancy carriage. Well I definitely won''t see him anytime soon but¡ª


    "Well no wonder he''s a Baron. Must be definitely rich beyond middle ss standard. Oh, right time to buy what I need and maybe a few canvases." I hummed happily as I walked all over the stalls I passed.


    This is how you make someone buy your painting. Ask a random person and pray he''s rich.


    It works 100% of the time when you''re isekaid.


    Right now I still need to buy groceries for whatever dinner is going to be tonight. Thankfully the head maid gave me a list and if I''mte then I''m expected to raise my pants again and get smacked by a stick.


    ''Oh no I have another problem now.''


    I thought to myself while looking over the list.


    List:


    [Kislim Fish x5


    Jimin Fruit x6


    Umilie Stalks x3


    Opilus Beans x1


    Wasp Honey x1 bottle


    Flour X2 kilograms


    Clovers x2


    Onion x2<novelnext></novelnext>


    Garlic x2


    Large Potatoes x4


    Vegetable Oil x1 bottle


    Forest Boar Meat x1 kilogram


    Mangoes x5]


    I only know half of whatever these are and I''m not sure if the money the head maid sent me is enough. She gave me 10 silvers in total. I was in disbelief-


    Was she setting me up to fail?


    I clenched my teeth and cursed at myself. I looked at the list again with a lot of question marks on my head.


    I should buy a basket to carry all these things but then again that [Storage Ring] was so cool! I can''t believe getting isekai''d means I could see magic in action!


    Then again now that I''m looking all over the town. Everyone uses at least some kind of magic and chants some kind of spell.


    Onedy was watering her nt as she had her hands raised up with a blue glowing magic circle as water came out of it. So she''s a [Water Magic] user or something?


    Lenard told me about the magic that surrounds this world and he told me that he was a [Wind Magic] caster. If I''m being honest it suits him because he''s calm like the wind.


    His twin brother Lucas is a [Fire Magic] caster. Yeah will how destructive he is I can tell it''s also a fit for him.


    I wonder what kind of magic I have.


    Hey, when you''re a reincarnated person surely I''m at least OP as hell like in the mangas. I''ve watched too many fantasy anime to know where this is going.


    I went to a stall that sells baskets and bought a blue one. I like blue a lot¡ª if someone expected me to get pink just because I''m a girl. I''ll barf.


    Fun fact: In the early days pink is actually a color meant for men with high status and heels were also for men before! Hah! I don''t know how it ended up a norm for girls now though. I should''ve researched more, honestly.


    "Thank you, prettydy!" I told the pretty woman running the stalls with baskets.


    She blushed with thepliment and shooed me off but not before giving me a fruit of some kind.


    Okay I know it''s not good to ept candies from strangers¡ª in this case fruit but it would be rude if I declined.


    I took the fruit and thanked her again. The people here are oddly friendly which I don''t mind.


    I asked her where the list of things I needed to buy was and she answered, "Oh! If you walk around there- and ask what things you''ll need you''ll find them. I''m sorry I''m not that familiar with the other stalls but be safe!" (Pretty Lady)


    "Thanks, miss!"


    Ah I do have a soft spot for women.


    I walked around and managed to get half but mostly it was the earth ingredients that I recognized.


    The fruit thedy gave me looked safe so I took a bite and was surprised at the sudden burst of sweetness like strawberry with a mix of banana!


    What the hell?


    This is some weird fruit but in a good way. I swallowed the fruit, leaving another sweet after taste. "Well I need food for fuel and free fruit tastes great."


    I only have about 2 silver coins left.


    The remaining stuff are only three more items. "Alright so I wonder where I can get Wasp honey, Umilie Stalks, and Opilus Beans?"


    I looked around some more but no other stalls had it.


    "Well I can''t go back empty handed. I haven''t even bought the healing ointment I needed and some bandages."


    I sighed as I crossed my arms looking at the full basket with me. "Well I guess I''ll try again. If I get no luck then I''ll go."


    I walked around again and asked every stall there was but a suddenmotion gained my attention.


    "Hey! Let it go! Come on."


    "From a brat like you? Stealing is a crime! You could be punished for this!"


    "Don''t be selfish! It''s just an apple! Unhand me at once!"


    Yikes, from all that screaming I wanted to see what was going on.


    It was a girl who looked almost the same age as me. She was being held by the arm by a stall owner with fruits. Hey I know the kid stole something but can you treat ady with a little more you know?


    Care I suppose. From how she talks I''m betting that this one is a runaway noble or something. "It hurts!" I heard her stream looking really pitiful now and something clicked within me.


    Oh well that did it. I quickly went through the crowds and pulled the girl over to my side, "Little sister! Where have you been?! Do you know how worried I was?!"


    The girl eyed me suspiciously, while being shocked she opens her mouth, "What little sister¡ª"


    I red at her and whispered only for us to hear, "Shut up. Can''t you see I''m helping you?"


    Her eyes widened in realization and smiled, "Big sister! I was lost and hungry! I''m sorry!"


    I sighed and turned to the stall owner and bowed, "I''m sorry for what my little sister''s trouble caused. She''s a real handful."


    The stall owner scoffed and pointed a finger at me, "A sorry ain''t going to pay what she stole."


    I looked at her again and she looked away, not meeting my eye. Clearly from her posture she had her hands behind her back hiding something, I sighed. "Let me pay for it, good sir."


    He holds up his hand, open palm. "Twenty coppers."


    I handed him a silver coin and bowed. "Please keep the change for the trouble she caused. I''m deeply sorry."


    His eyes softened when I looked up, "I''m sorry too. It''s just been hard business and I have to keep my family afloat you know. Now run along, don''t steal anything no more."


    I nodded understanding the stall owner as I grabbed the girl''s wrist and got out of there as quickly as I could.


    When we were out of there I crossed my arms and looked at the girl, "Care to exin why you were stealing?"


    The girl didn''t answer and she walked without me as she looked around an alleyway. "Hey don''t be rude."


    She ignores me while still trying to find something. "Ah there you are!"


    She takes the apple from her underclothes¡ª what the heck where was she hiding that? Pretty cleaver for a kid. I eyed more closely to where she was referring to but apparently it was some old beggar who was... ah his legs are gone.


    "It''s all I could get but please take care."


    The girl left the apple forcefully into the old beggar''s hand. The old beggar smiles thankfully as I follow the girl out of the alleyway.


    Iughed a little surprised by her action. I was expecting for her to take the apple for herself and not for someone else. "What a noble one. You stole for the poor. Who are you Robin hood?"


    She looks at me and chuckles, "I don''t know who this Robin Hood is but if youpare me to such I would think it might be apliment."


    "Don''t let it get into your head," I told her. "Seriously, you went through the trouble of stealing to just give it to an old beggar that was bound to die anyways."


    The girl looks down, hiding her face in a shawl, "I-I was going to pay him back!"


    "Yeah. With what money? I''m just saying if you do noble things like that often. You''ll get in trouble. Maybe do it when you actually have money next time." I told her and her shoulders slump looking really dejected after my words.


    I scratched my head awkwardly, "Well that''s all. Just be careful next time, alright? You might not have a big sister to save your skin by that time."


    I was about to leave but then I felt a tug on my sleeve, "W-Wait. What''s your name?"


    "Kein."


    "My name is Rose."


    "Well. See you, Rose."


    As if. I bet we''ll never see each other again after this. Hmm, you know I''m getting a deja vu with that one Disney movie.


    I felt like ddin and I''m saving Princess Jasmine. I shrugged.


    We walked into different paths and I continued my mission. Only three more things to buy...


    After two hours, I got all the things I needed on the list, even those weird named ones. I didn''t know that wasps can make honey in this world.


    I was ready to go home but that''s until I was walking next to an art shop and stopped my tracks! Look at that canvas! Those paints! Some of them are the most high quality materials I have ever seen!


    I mean surely it wouldn''t hurt to take a peak right?

 Chapter 6 Punishment.

    Chapter 5: Punishment.


    Kein''s POV


    I looked around the art shop and got invested in a lot of things.


    "Acrylic paint!"


    "Don''t tell me these brushes are made from horse hairs! They''re smooth."


    "I need that canvas in my life."


    I''ve been feeling around the shop for God who knows how long. They also had background reference books and I bought some of those. "Thank you for the purchase!"


    I counted how many gold coins I have left. 7 gold coins left from the paint and five more medium sized canvases. I happily started walking back home only to see that the sun is close to setting down.


    The only problem is¡ª it''s already gettingte and it''s merely hours before dinner time.


    Time to run.


    And so I did. I ran as much as my leather shoes can take me. Heck, I can feel it already being worn out.


    I ran and ran and ran.


    This is  torture!


    This world didn''t even have any bicycles in it! I could try making it myself but I don''t have the proper materials like the metal gears and rubber for it¡­ I''m going to have to face the punishment properly from the looks of it.


    When I got back into the mansion half breathing I immediately sneaked out into the abandoned shed and left all my new painting materials and canvases there. "You''ll be safe here, my precious expensive art materials."


    I also took an old nket and covered them up neatly. Now to the kitchen¡ª!


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    "May I remind you what time it is?" (Head maid) asked while holding a stick on her left hand.


    "I don''t have a clock so I don''t know." I told her honestly and she didn''t exactly take my reply kindly.


    "Mind yournguage!"


    She hits me right in the knees, looks like I gained another red mark. I can''t talk formally to people I don''t have an ounce of respect for.


    Especially ones who hit children with a stick this badly that it leaves a scar. For the past month I''ve also been hit by the same stick in the arms, wrist, and shoulders.


    "I had enough of you. Now, you better have learned your lesson." (Head maid) tells me as she settles down the stick in a nearby desk. "No dinner for you."


    I rolled my pants down and got out of that room as quickly as I could. I closed the door silently as I saw Lenard with Lucas.


    "Oh! So¡ª the trouble maker is making trouble again. Haha! What a loser with all that scars on you no one would even bother to marry you!" (Lucas)ughed while Lenard looked away but I can see his sincerity in his eyes. It''s like he''s saying sorry with it and honestly it''s fine.


    I''ve heard worse.


    I smiled at Lenard and ignored Lucas who kept following me while walking to my room. "Aw... Is Kein gonna cry to your mommy? Oh rightttt. You don''t even have one in the first ce." (Lucas)


    Oh hell no he''s bringing in a person I don''t even know. What kind of disrespectful child is he even¡ª that''s literally your aunt! You''re disrespecting your mom''s sister!


    I red at him as I clenched my fists to my side. He saw it and gave me a disgusting smile, "Mad? Oh no! Who can you tell it to? No mommy or daddy dearest to vent on! What a shame? Gonna cry? Loser."


    This is what I have to deal with Every time I get home. Lenard also couldn''t handle it anymore and tried to stop his brother, "That''s enough... Come on, Lucas. Mother should be waiting for us for dinner." (Lenard)


    Lucas scoffs and pushes his brother aside. "Whatever loser."


    That kid has some serious issues. I sighed and nced back at Lenard who looked at me with concern, "Are you okay, Kein?"


    He walked towards me, he saw the new fresh red marks on my arms and legs. I rolled down my sleeve forgetting to cover it. "I should be fine in a day or two." I told Lenard reassuringly.


    Lenard frowns, "The head maid really has it out for you... I think mother ordered her to do it. I''m sorry. I can''t do anything to stop it- but maybe I can lessen it? I''ll go talk to the head maid!" he looks down, unable to meet me but I just smile.


    This won''t be enough to break me literally. Back on earth my childhood was way worse than this, I''m d there''s food and shelter here because back then I didn''t have that kind of privilege.


    "It''s okay at least I have you Lenard. So I''ll be fine. How about you? Lucas pushed you pretty hard back there." I eyed his shoulder which Lenard pats andughs.


    "I can take a little push if you can take a lot of painful hits with sticks. Those looked like it hurt." (Lenard)


    I couldn''t help butugh too, "You got guts."


    Lenard scratches his neck and blushes, "Um... thank you."


    He''s definitely still not used to ttery but it''s fine. "Not to worry cousin. Things will surely be better in years toe!" I eximed as I grabbed him by the waist and dramatically posed with my right hand balled into a fist and raised up.


    "Eheh... I hope so." (Lenard)


    I ignore the sting in my body as I try to walk again, "Well you can''t bete, Lenard. Who knows what Aunt Haren will do if she sees you talking with me."


    Lenard nodded in understanding as he walked with haste, "I''ll meet you tomorrow at our secret ce."


    I got the message and left it in my closet. Still cramped as always as I awkwardly got in. I searched for my box and found the healing ointment¡ª slowly running out. Well fuck¡ª I got too absorbed by that art shop that I forgot the most important thing!


    Healing ointment and bandages.


    I groaned. Looks like I''ll be dealing with minor stings and pains over the days. It won''t heal as fast as before if I don''t have it. I''m afraid some of the wounds might get infected so for now I just treated it with alcohol and let it dry.


    Time to volunteer again to buy shit next time. I''ll promise I won''t bete, surely they''ll let me out.


    I took the remaining coins left thanks to the Baron for buying my paintings. 7 more gold coins. I took out five of them and hid them in the box.


    I''ll just spend 2 gold coins next time I go back into the city. I tried cing the box back into it''s hiding ce before clenching my teeth at the wound acting up. No mercy for kids, it seems.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I took the two coins and hid them in the pocket of my pants. I took off my shoe and tried to sleep.


    *Grrr¡ªowl~*


    Ah, not now. I know you''re hungry and I wish I could''ve at least hidden a fruit or some bread in my clothes. For them to not notice.


    I never realized this problem because this is the first time I went without having dinner. I held my stomach down trying to pass time and closed my eyes hard.


    "One sheep, two sheep, three sheep, fourmb steak, fivemb stew, sixm skewers¡ª aw what the fuck it turned into cooked meat jumping on a fence!"


    It was horrible. I hate this ce.


    I didn''t even have breakfast or lunch! Only that one fruit the prettydy gave me for free! I have to thank that prettydy for her kindness in a prayer.


    I put my hands together and prayed, "Dear Lord, Buddha, Jesus and whatever god is in here."


    I closed my eyes and wished for the worst, "For the prettydy who gave me fruit, bless her with love and everything she deserves. As for my Aunt¡ª please STRIKE her down. I don''t care if it''s by lightning or by divorce. But definitely DIVORCE."


    "My stomach deserves justice. Starving a child is inhumane. For goodness sake." LORD HEAR MY PRAYER! STRIKE THAT WOMAN DOWN!


    *Growllll¡ª~*


    Another growl hit me as I felt my stomach suffering. I think I''m also getting weaker by the minute.


    I know wishing harm to others is bad but seriously I can''t even think straight when I haven''t eaten anything and I can''t expect Lenard to bring something for me, he''s already done enough.


    "Time to try and sleep. Let''s just not count sheep or they''ll turn intomb chops the next time they jump the fence." I muttered to myself.


    Slowly I really did drift off to sleep, feeling the tiredness in my eyes.


    I yawned the moment I woke up and stretched my arms only to realize my fist bumping against the wall. "Right, I sleep in a closet. Is this what Harry Potter felt like when he was living under those stairs?"


    I went off to the public bathroom and bathed myself quickly. I know the other maids are also itching to get themselves clean, bright and early.


    I grabbed my towel and rushed into the public bathroom. Well, d no one''s up yet.


    I went in and didn''t waste any time on cleaning myself. I was out in five minutes. "Now to do all whatever chores I need."


    It wasundry day so I had to clean both my clothes and my aunt''s clothes in a nearby river. Of course joined by the other maids.


    I did my best walking while holding a basket full of clothes on a slippery and muddy trail. You know people can just use magic right? So I wonder why they even wanted to go to theke.


    "Now we can have fun." A maid said, grabbing me over and tossing me into the shallow waters. I was so shocked I braced myself on impact andnded my ass on the clear waters.


    "Hey, that was a petty move!" I screamed as I coughed out the water that I swallowed.


    "What are you going to do about it? Hahaha! We''re going to the other side of the river. So do all the work for us will you?"


    The three maids giggled and left me there by the river as I stood up, my feet a little numb. No wonder, they wanted me to do all the work for them.


    Bet you 10 silver coins they''ll also take the credit for a good job well done.


    You see I did think of messing up the dress instead but of course the me will fall onto me so I can''t have that either.


    I sighed walking out of the river and grabbed the bar of soap and began scrubbing the clothes senselessly. "I wish I had magic for this." I told myself.


    I don''t even know how to bring out my magic yet. Maybe I should talk to Lenard about it. Speaking of which, I have to hurry and finish all this by afternoon so I can meet him in the gardens.


    The water felt cool yet it stings my other still slightly open wounds. The river is clear with at least not much dirt on it. My clothes are already wet because of those maids and it''ll be harder when going back home.


    Wet clothes are even heavier than dry clothes. "Ah this is heavy! Come on arms!"


    It was already past afternoon when I got back and I saw Lenard around the corner of the garden watering the roses.


    I was already done hanging the clothes to dry and I didn''t have the time to change into new clothes¡ª so I''m still in my wet clothes from when the maids threw me into the river.


    Lenard saw me in that messy state and he rushed over while carrying a watering can. "Kein! What happened to you?!"


    I shrugged, "Some maids threw me into the river and didn''t have enough time to change my clothes so yeah."


    Lenard frowned as his face looked pissed, "This is going too far! The more this goes on they won''t leave you alone and might even do something worse than throwing you in a river."


    His face softens before giving me a determined look as he throws the watering can into the ground. "I shall speak to my mother about this. It''s been going way too far¡ª!"


    I held his arm shaking my head before he can do something noble and stupid, "No, that''ll only get you in trouble, Lenard. Come on this is alright okay? The good thing is I''m alive right? Other than a couple more bruises earned."


    I said looking over my elbows, noticing the new bruises I sighed. "If Aunt Haren thinks we''re getting too close she definitely won''t let me meet you again. So don''t, please?"


    He bites his lip adorably and crosses his arms like this ''cousin'' of mine is adorable, "O-Okay."


    I smile and high fives him he looks at his hand in confusion oh right earth stuff that doesn''t exist, "Oh yeah uh that''s called a high five. You do it when you agree on something with another person or you just wanna do it because it looks like a cool secret handshake between two close people."


    Lenard right now has the most cutest shocked face you will ever see. His face was full of excitement while his hands shaked. (.O.)


    "A-A secret handshake!" (Lenard) whispers to himself while he looks at his hands in bewilderment.


    Aw, how cute.


    "C-Can we do it again?" (Lenard) asks of me and who just couldn''t resist those puppy eyes of his?


    I nod happily and high fives him again as we both smile at each other, "Cheer up. Now wanna water the gardens together cousin?"


    Lenard picks up the watering can and nods happily, "Yeah! By the way maybe you should change clothes first thene back because you''ll get a cold."


    "Well can''t argue with that. I''ll be back!"

 Chapter 7 A Thousand Gold.

    Chapter 6: A Thousand Gold.


    Kein''s POV


    It''s been weeks after that and I got myself three new paintings to sell. I smiled as I waited for the canvases to dry out.


    "Yeah, this is nice," I told myself as I wondered if I should buy some more canvasester. I sat outside on a bench outside the garden alone as the wind blew cold air, my body rxing.


    Oh right. Remember that old man Baron Hills? I might pay him a visit to sell all these three.


    These three have been medium works but it could still be worth a lot. I''ve poured my heart and soul into making them.


    I''ve painted a river, ake, and Baron Hill''s portrait.


    I came prepared this time. Surely the old man would be surprised and would want thest painting more, after all, it''s him standing so regal and bold.


    I don''t do this for anyone. I might even give it as thanks to him. I''m so lucky I got a noble to buy the paintings for me. Maybe I can even earn somemissions if he spreads the word to his friends about it.


    Right, but where does he even live?


    ? I took out the card from when we met and read it, "Baron Edmund Hills. Lindeshire, Monrolls street, Hills Estate, Lane 4."


    I''m still not familiar with the area around here but this week is perfect! Aunt Harem would be busy with some tea party in another noble''s house so I could sneak out and no one would bother to look for me!


    The maids usually ignore me anyways, just like the other servants.


    "Time to get busy then."


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    The weekday came and I was back in the city after some hour of walking on my own.


    The stalls were busy as ever and the prettydy who gave me the free fruit recognized me and waved me over.


    "Oh, the little charmer! What are you in for today?" (The prettydy) asked as she organized some baskets for her shop. Not going to lie, the designs of her basket are really pretty.


    "I''m um... I''m looking for this ce." I told her and gave her the card.


    Well, she seems nice enough and maybe she would know how to get there? Her eyes widened in surprise, "T-This is- Are you acquainted with the Baron?"


    I nod surprised that the locals know about Baron Hills, "I sold him my paintings. I''m actually going there to maybe sell my other new ones." I told her as pointed at the other canvases behind my back.


    She smiles, "For a Baron to take interest in such you might be quite talented! All I know is you have to rent a carriage ride there. Not too far from here, you can see some carriage parked out there seeking customers. For the Baron''s ce might be a long way so I''m guessing it''ll take about 1 gold coin for the travel fee." (Pretty Lady) said as she handed me back the card.


    I took it happily and bowed, "Thank you again, prettydy!"


    The prettydy blushes and covers her mouth. "It''s nothing really, and please call me Veronica."


    "Thank you, Veronica!"


    "Oh my, you''re very most wee." (Veronica)


    Aw, Veronica is really my type.


    Too bad due to the age difference I can''t really expect anything. I hope she''s the best though and maybe next time I''ll bring her some flowers as thanks or um... just buy some more baskets so her business can get booming.


    Or... I could just paint her.


    I waved goodbye and found the ce she was talking about. Horses bound in carriages were parked in a line. I walked up into one of the Coachman as he looked up and down at me.


    "Excuse me, can you take me here?" I took out the card and gave it to him. He takes it and nods.


    "1 gold, little girl." (Coachman)


    I smiled as I gave him the coin and he opened the carriage door for me. I really should give a proper thanks to Veronica as well, "Thanks."


    I sat down on thefy cushion of the seat and looked out the window, resting my arm there as I stared into the scenery.


    It was only about two hours until I finally saw arge estate in the distance. Wow, this guy even though he''s just a Baron they got it good, it''s bigger than Aunt Haren''s house that''s for sure.


    "We''re here." (Coachman) opened the door for me and I got out dragging the three canvases carefully.


    The Coachman left as the horse trotted away into the distance.


    I was left standing outside the gate as I awkwardly looked around for any doorbells. Right, this is a magical world there can''t be any doorbell here.


    "Hello, is anyone home?"


    I peeked through the gates and funny enough a Butler came by and looked at me curiously, "And who are you supposed to miss...?" he turns to be politely and the moment that he did I noticed-


    How physically attractive he is. He had dark hair, sses, he''s very tall, and he had muscles.


    Hey, heteros get yourself this hunk who''s willing to do your fantasies because he''s a hot Butler. Ah, I almost drifted off to heterond but I''m gay so I came back in less than a second.


    "My name is Kein Rosenguard and I''m an artist. Baron Hills invited me for tea and oh here''s his card if you don''t believe me." I gave him my card through the metal bars.


    He epts it and appraises the card carefully as he tips his sses and bows while smiling, "Miss Rosenguard, we are delighted to have you. Please,e inside. The Baron has been anxious for your visit."


    Wow okay, he''s also a gentleman.


    Can someone grab this hunk already because I swear I saw roses behind him and romantic guitar music yed at the back of my mind.


    "Thank you, um your name?"


    Bet you 20 Gold his name is Sebastian.


    "Please, you may call me Alfred." He opened the gate as Iughed at the back of my mind beforeing inside the property.


    DAMN IT!


    IT''S BATMAN''S BUTLER! I WAS SO CLOSE TOO!


    "Ah yeah uh thanks, Alfred." Great now I can''t help butpare this handsome Alfred and the old man British Alfred of Batman.


    "It''s my pleasure, Miss Rosenguard. Allow me to carry that for you." (Alfred) takes my heavy canvases carefully. Honestly, I''m pretty thankful for that.


    "So where is Baron Hills anyways?" I asked as we both walked towards the estate. Alfred opened the door for me and I went inside.


    "I believe Master Hills is having his usual tea in his study. Would you like me to apany you, Miss Rosenguard?" (Alfred)


    I nod, "Yeah, after all, it''s my first time being here and it''ll be embarrassing I got lost and ended up knocking on someone changing. It happens in anime."


    Alfred nods but I feel his position confused by my words but hey I''m from another world and my ngs will be forever permanent in my mouth also you can''t disagree with me on the anime part.


    It''s practically culture now that there''s a 99.9% chance you''ll walk in on someone changing and then get called a pervert and then suddenly boom that person suddenly bes a part of your harem. Hell no, I don''t want that.


    "I see... Right this way." (Alfred)


    He led me the way as we got deeper into the mansion where there were other antiques, fancy vases, paintings, portraits, and red carpets. Something you would expect from a home of a rich person. Yikes, I wanna take half of these not gonna lie if I sell them the money willst me for a while.


    We walked through a few minutes before Alfred stopped at a lion-crusted door. He knocks three times, "Master Hills, you have a visitor."


    "Let them in." (Baron Hills)


    Alfred opens the door for me, handing my canvases carefully like a gentleman. "Thanks, Alfred."


    He just bows somehow handsomely with flowers behind, "You''re wee, Miss Kein." He smiles devilishly, almost turning me straight.


    Well almost- then I bent back to wet spaghetti. We both went in as Alfred stood by the corner waiting for further orders.


    "Oh! The girl from before." (Baron Hills) notices me as he looks up from his papers.


    "Hello, Sir Baron Hills." I waved. Yeah, I haven''t learned all this manners so I hope he doesn''t mind.


    "Your work has simply been astounding! Ah- would you like some refreshments? I could have Alfred get it for us." He looked at me expectantly as I sat downfortably on his couch.


    "Do you have coffee?" I ask.


    His eyes widened, "Why of course we do. It''s actually one of my favorite drinks. I see you have an expensive and mature taste."


    Ah, no way- is it expensive in this world?! "I mean if it''s expensive then maybe just water-"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Nonsense, you are my guest! And you are treated as such. Now, Alfred, please go get us some coffee." (Baron Hills) orders Alred who was standing by the side.


    Alfred bows as he smiles at the Baron, "dly, Master Hills. Excuse me for a moment."


    Alfred moves from his corner and leaves, closing the door quietly as a slow pass of silence moves between us as the baron looked at me with expectation, "I see you brought new works."


    Ah right. I came here to sell my things fuck almost forgot. The whole hot Butler thing got me into a loop of a certain anime cause hell is it me or maybe he looks like Sebastian but different eye colors?


    But his name is Alfred. Well, he does have that whole attractive ent going on, it''s husky and deep. Ooo I wonder if he''s also obsessed with cats?


    I shook my head clearing the nostalgic and definitely good anime on my head. "Yes sir. I have new ones, let me show you the first one."


    "Here we have a gorgeouske." I pointed to the first canvas and presented it to him. It was a well-knownke back on earth, so his eyes were really amazed because he probably has never seen anything like it... "The inspiration came from a dream I had. Ake with a castle in the middle of it."


    He stands up from his desk inspecting the canvas as he sps his hands face in delight, "Fascinating! The colors! The emerald waters! It''s as if I''m really there!" (Baron Hills)


    My heart felt really happy that he''s already liking the first one. "The second one is a river not too far from my home that I used as reference to bring you this piece."


    It''s the same river where the maids threw me in there for fun. Despite all that I really enjoyed the scenery you won''t get anywhere. "I feel as if it''s indeed a ce where you can leisurely be in. Oh! What about thest one, I see that it''s been cloaked well."


    Well, the second one might not have any effect on him but surely a portrait of himself is bound to make me rich!


    "Oh, this?" I spoke, tone a little yful. "Please, Baron Hills as thanks for suddenly taking interest in my paintings and even bing my first client- you can lift the cloak yourself."


    Baron Hills'' brows were raised as he walked up to the third and final canvas. His hands grabbed the cloak and dramatically took it off, revealing a mirror image of himself but the aura of the painting was just so regal, eye captivating, and it was just so him.


    The portrait of him standing, clothes were modified to make him look like a fine, wise gentleman indeed. "T-This is..." (Baron Hills)


    Just from the tone of his voice, he''s definitely sold. I got him right where I wanted him. "One of my finest works yet, Sir Baron Hills."


    Baron Hill''s hands carefully travel through the canvas, as if inspecting it some more, not believing a mere child like me can make something so- "It''s beautiful." (Baron Hills)


    His eyes agape as he mouths, "How much do you want for all of them?"


    I scratch my back, didn''t really think this through. "I don''t know actually... maybe the same price as before?"


    He strokes his beard and looks at me honestly, "For this kind of work, it would have cost thousands of gold. It''s just an art so...vishing that my heart has set its desires that I must have it." (Baron Hills) chuckles. "What a talent you have, little one. You rarely see these kinds of works anymore. Just by one gaze, it''s like I''m being clouded by materialistic desires."


    I nod, understanding what he means. My works have that effect on people.


    While sure, it has touched many emotionally in some good ways. Some works that I made, it made them obsessed about the painting.


    That''s one of the reasons why I don''t paint anymore and instead decided on teaching kids at a public university back in Japan.


    This will be only a temporary solution to my financial problem. I''ll find work soon enough once I grow older in this world and actually- you know despite being in this world for weeks now.


    I hardly know anything because I''ve been busy worrying about my kid back on earth. Maybe it''s time to visit a local library or something and learn more about this... world.


    "Well, you did say this work would have cost thousands of gold. So... I mean if you don''t mind? Just give me a 1,000 gold?" I told him as I awkwardly thought of how much money that is for a ten-year-old it''s a lot.


    Then again I''m already an adult inside a little girl''s body. I do wonder how much currency would be if it got turned into dors.


    Baron Hills moves slowly, his footsteps precise as he moves to his desk and opens the drawer. "I''ll give you a better deal." He tells me casually smiling. "A thousand gold and a [Storage Ring]."


    "Wait like your cool ring that stores things?!"


    "Precisely. After all, I have seen you carry those canvases of yours. It must be a pain and risk trying not to get them damaged so I hope this will help." (Baron Hills) takes a small box out of the drawer and ces it above the desk.


    I scratch my back curious when he opens the box and shows me the ring. It was colored gold, having a in design. "So what exactly are these [Storage Ring] and howe they can store so much stuff in them?" I ask.


    Baron Hills looks at me, "You are not taught what these simple things are?"


    I shook my head. No, because I''m a lesbian professor who died and suddenly pops up in another world with no God to guide me but that''s too specific. "Both of my parents are dead and no one was willing to teach me anything," I answered.


    Baron Hills'' eyes softened when he looked at me next, full with sympathy. "These rings are [Magic Tools] that help people store things more efficiently. It''s enchanted and can only be forged by cksmiths blessed by the god of space."


    "That sounds so amazing," Imented as I eyed the ring more observantly. Who knew such a small ring had a lot of space. "Can it store living things?"


    Baron Hills shook his head andughed, "No. Thankfully, or else kidnapping would''ve been much easier to do."


    Yikes. Dark much? But yeah I see the reason. So only non-living things or dead things. "Amazing! So does the ring need mana to work or?"


    "It does but not to worry. It only needs a little and that enough would set the ring to work for months." (Baron Hills) exined as he closed the box and handed it over to me. "Use it wisely."


    Iugh, "I don''t think I could use this in a horrible way."


    "Good. Now- your payment for those three as well." (Baron Hills) takes out a pouch from a different drawer and plops it over his desk making a cha-ching sound.


    Or maybe it was just my brain making that cha-ching sound because well... MONEY. "A thousand gold." (Baron Hills)


    "Thank you, Baron Hills, you''re really well off to be easily giving me this many gold coins..."


    To my surprise, he justughs and eyes me amusingly. "Young one, gold is easily earned with my status. Money is simply a huge puddle I have and that no matter how much I buy it''s still as if it''s an untouched puddle."


    "Money is made every day." He continues. "But your work is one of a kind and cannot be imitated. Money is one thing but art is another."


    I want him as my rtive now. He''s so wise in the ways of art. From the way his mansion kept all those antiques in the hallways, it''s been neatly taken care of, clean, and as if treated like treasures.


    *Knock- Knock-*


    The knock on the door snapped me from my thoughts as Alfred came inside with a tray in hand and I could smell the coffee from over here.


    "Your refreshments, Master Hills." (Alfred) walks over to me and gives me my coffee. "Your coffee, Miss Kein. I hope you enjoy it."


    I nod in thanks while taking the drink out of his hands, "Thank you, Alfred."


    "And your earl grey, Master Hills." (Alfred) says as he gives Baron Hills his drink and smiles.


    "Thank you, Alfred. Now please, can you carefully carry the two canvases and put them up in the art room? While the third one will be here in my study. We''ll put it above the firece for my guests to see." (Baron Hills)


    Okay, damn now I''m scared to even think about people with high status seeing my work andplimenting it. Yikes, if that''ll ever happen.


    I took a sip of my coffee and rxed into its fragrant ground scent. I wish I could take Alfred home with me as my personal coffee maker because holy shit he''s good at making coffee.


    Me and the Baron talked some more as I began to enjoy hispany. He doesn''t mind or even question why I talked so otherworldly- it''s a miracle.


    People back at Aunt Haren''s house told me to either speak gracefully like a graceful woman or not talk at all.


    "I have to go. It was a nice time with you, Baron Hills." I told him as I took the ring out of the box and wore it. I stored the gold into it and smiled at the thought of how much money a thousand gold willst me with.


    My face changed into worry remembering that I had to go back home!


    I don''t even know if it''s worth calling it a home.


    What if someone finds out about the ring back home and takes it away from me? I frown. "Is the ring not to your liking?" (Baron Hills) must''ve noticed me making a sad face.


    "No, I''m just afraid people back home will take this away from me the second they see it." I answered him a little nervously.


    He nods in understanding. "Not a very friendly home?"


    "The worst." I told him.


    "Well let''s see, how about we make the design a little further... simple and not shy." (Baron Hills) "May I have the ring for a moment."


    I followed his instructions and gave him the ring back. He takes it in his hands and suddenly the gold exterior was now a silver one. "You changed the ring to silver! Now they won''t take interest in it or even question why I have a gold ring with me."


    "d I could help." (Baron Hills) smiles as he gives it back to me and I happily wear it again. "Alfred will give you a carriage ride back into the city. You will rarely see any rental carriages here in my estate after all it''s a little far away."


    "Thanks a lot so much! Seriously, you''re like the most generous grandpa I''ve ever met!" I told him.


    Heughs like Santa us, "Enough ttery for the day. I wish you a safe trip home. Well then, Alfred?"


    "Yes, Master Hills." (Alfred)


    After that I followed Alfred to a fancy carriage I saw before and I quickly got in. Before I knew it I was already back home before Aunt Haren could whack me with a stick next. No one even noticed that I was gone!


    Hah! Now that I''ve got a thousand gold with me I can do whatever I want by the time I move out of this ce!

 Chapter 8 Stupid And Noble.

    Chapter 7: Stupid and Noble.


    Kein''s POV


    I walked leisurely around the gardens once I realized I actually have no more canvases and I was running out of more paint as I opened the abandoned shed where I keep all my art things hidden.


    Meaning I have to buy more. "Perfect!"


    Aunt Haren has another weird tea party where they can gossip about each other and nobles outside that circle.


    Nobles have it hard, technically ''Kein'' or I would also be considered of noble blood but no I''m not. I''m mostly thankful because their rtionship with each other there is simr to a love and hate stic rtionship.


    Other than my needed art supply. I also forgot to buy some healing ointments fromst time but now that I have a thousand gold!


    I need to buy a lot of it because seriously I''m still getting bruises from all these abusive people inside the mansion. All minor ones, still haven''t broken a bone yet thankfully for that they haven''t done anything life-threatening. "Should I ask Lenard toe with me?"


    "Hmm¡­" It would be fun to spend time outside with my cousin but I doubt he''ll have the time thanks to his piano lessons that are the same as Lucas.


    "Ugh, maybe next time! For now, I''ll go out on my own buttt before that, I think I still have paper and a charcoal pencil over here..." I muttered as I sat down on the cool bench and began sketching.


    Thanks to my photographic memory I managed to sketch quite decently but I know it won''t be enough. It''ll just make an excuse for me to useter on.


    I stored the sketch in my [Storage Ring] but only when I made sure I waspletely alone. I can''t risk getting caught by any of them and then interrogating me how the hell did I even get a magic tool with how poor I am.


    Alright, I should get going now so I cane back before my nonexistent dinner. Oh right! Thanks to this ring I can store food and not starve!


    Time to buy food that won''t rot easily then ones with a long shelf life. Maybe dried ones like beef jerky, nuts, or honey.


    Oh yeah, I should buy some of those [Wasp Honey] fromst time. I never got to taste it.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    An hour before I arrived at the big city again. The people were still living freely and happily using their magic like it was a part of their everyday life.


    It still weirds me out but it is a good way to think back on earth. In my time people would love to see this and I bet my daughter on earth would even want to study and observe the magic in this world but. I wonder if Kein¡ª well me, this body has magic too?


    "Get ya fish! Fresh from the docks!" (Store owner)


    "Miss? Sir? Perhaps I can interest you with thetest wares?" (Store owner)


    "You look lost! Do you need a map to guide you the way?" (Store owner)


    "Baskets! Get your weaved baskets!"


    Oh, I recognize that voice! It was the prettydy, Veronica!


    I quickly ran to her stall and waved. She recognizes me immediately and waves back, "The little charmer! Came back so soon? How was the Baron?"


    I smiled, "He was definitely a wise and kind person." I told her and she looked pleased at the discovery.


    "And I thought him being a kind noble was just a rumor. You know it was obvious how he''s an art collector right? I heard he started collecting art to remember the memories of his wife who loved art, she sadly passed away justst year." (Veronica) exined.


    If I''m being honest, it makes sense! All those portraits, all neatly cleaned, were treated like treasures so it was because of his wife? "He sure has suffered a lot..."


    Veronica nods as she sighs in agreement, "Yes he has, and oh my¡ª I''m sorry I got sidetracked. So do you need some baskets?" she asks.


    I shook my head, "I won''t be needing them."


    Veronica frowns for a moment before hiding it with a smile, "Aw, maybe I''ll get another customerter. Sales hasn''t been going well..." she chuckled. "So what are you here for then?"


    I almost took out the sketch that I made this morning from my [Storage Ring] but thankfully my smart ass stopped me and managed to think this whole thing through.


    Okay, so I''ll put my hands into my pockets and take out the letter there so she won''t notice. I took out the sketch sessfully without raising any suspicion and showed it to Veronica. "A sketch that I did, as thanks for giving me the free fruit." I looked away shyly.


    "I was also wondering if it''s alright to paint you some time as the thanks for helping me get into the Baron''s estate?" my intentions might havee off a little too much.


    Veronica smiled so widely when she saw my sketch. It was a ck and white tone, her hair dropped on the side as she weaved baskets by hand. "You know if my eyes weren''t doubting me. I think you''re flirting with me." she joked.


    "What? Me? Flirt? Nah." My tone was yful and she got the message.


    "If only you were fifteen years older then maybe I would''ve said yes but don''t tell my boyfriend that. He''ll be mad." (Veronica) says , chuckling as she keeps the sketch close to her chest. "Thank you, this definitely made my day."


    Aw man she''s taken already? Well, time to move on...


    "I''m d it did so, do you know where I can buy some healing ointments or oil?" I asked, scratching my head remembering another reason why I came into the city.


    Veronica points west, "Just take a left and then right you''ll see a Magicare sign. It''s where people shop for things with medicinal properties, rxing properties, and beautification properties."


    "So it''s like a Watsons?" I muttered identally and remembered the store we used to go through back on earth.


    "Pardon? A Watsons?" (Veronica) tilted her head in confusion to thest words.


    "Ah sorry, just another store I remembered," I exined my mouth slipping some earth shit here and there. "Still thank you. Um, actually can I buy some baskets then as thanks?"


    Her eyes light up and immediately gives me the most two beautifully weaved baskets I''ve ever seen. Blue and Orange colored, one with pink roses as a design and the other is an orange sun. "These are the best ones I''ve made so far so please take them!"


    I smiled and paid generously for her. Veronica looked so pleased and happy I bought some of her baskets. I''m only guessing she didn''t have many customers today and seeing me buy something made her happy.


    "And by the way my name is Kein. I kinda forgot to tell you that but little charmer is also a nice name." I chuckled and blushed a little, the tip of my ears were probably red by now. I hope Veronica won''t notice.


    "Oh! Finally nice to get your name. I won''t stop calling you little charmer still but anyways here!" (Veronica) takes out another fruit likest time.


    "Is it alright to take another free fruit?" I ask.


    Veronica nods, "We have a fully ripe tree in our backyard. Some of them are being wasted... so I only give free fruits to cute little kids like you."


    Ouch, thatst part hurt me a bit. The pains of being a kid, sure you can have some harmless flirting. Mentally wise! I''m not a kid though!


    Stupid kid body. If it weren''t for you I would''ve been having fun right now. Whatever that means.


    I crossed my arms and pouted. "I''ll take your word for it," I told her as I took the free fruit from her hands and waved goodbye to Veronica.


    She''s definitely a nicedy, even if she''s not getting many people to buy her baskets I think it''s her passion.


    To weave. I mean, I respect that and she''s my type. I tossed the fruit up and caught it being bored out of my mind as I took a bite. The taste of mango and banana overcame my tongue. So this fruit is called [Kinuyo].


    Not bad. I stored the baskets that I bought in my [Storage Ring] temporarily.


    I walked to the west where I immediately found the ce I was looking for. "They couldn''t have made the sign more um... noticeable huh."


    Iughed as I saw a huge pink sign with the words [Magicare]!!! on it. "It''s so... pink."


    Well, the outside store also seemed so inviting with all the pink frilly colors. It also smelled like sweet perfume even from the outside. I can already take the scent from here. This is really cool. "Well, time to hope it has what I need."


    I walked towards the door and opened it and went inside. The whole room was also pink and there was just pink all over. "Hiiiii~ Wee to [Magicare]! The store where we can provide care to your beauty needs! And oop¡ª hold up a child?"


    I awkwardly stood there as I looked at the other patrons. There were all women in their mid-20s or 30s busy looking through all the other beauty products they have avable.


    The person who weed me looked confused and eyed me curiously, "Are you a servant sent out by our regr customer? Oh my! Then you must have a list then! Please give them to me so I may be able to assist you, hun."


    They had red fiery messy hair, and crimson lipstick but still I could tell by their features it was masculine but their movement was really feminine. "Um. Miss, I''m actually not a servant." I told them.


    They gave a little dramatic gasp, "Oh my you cute little thing then. And oh you called me miss! Hun, that''s a first! I do look beautiful, don''t I? But don''t be fooled fufu! I do wish I was a Miss instead though."


    I smile, I think I know what they mean, "Even though you''re really beautiful?"


    They smile, "Inside?"


    "On both. Don''t worry, I know the feeling." I told them.


    They blink, "Intriguing but I suppose you''re a customer so wee! Please call me Madam Prisha."


    I nodded and looked around the shelves. There were lots of bottles of lotions, pills, and just... stuff that would say your skin would be more smoother than before. Oh! d that behind all these products they have ingredients and magical effects on the back.


    "So what are you looking for?" (Madam Prisha) asks as they gave me a quick curious look.


    "Healing ointments," I told them as I looked at the healing properties section. I just need the perfect ointment but I guess to know that is getting to see the most expensive one in here. "No, not this one... wait, is this more expensive or...?"


    "Hmm..." (Madam Prisha) joins me as they take out a little bottle. "Why don''t you give this a try, honey?"


    I take the bottle they were holding and read thebel behind it. "Oh! Yeah, this is perfect! Thank you! How much is it?"


    "3 gold." (Madam Prisha) smiles as they open their hand to take the payment. I took out three gold coins and gave it to them.


    Wow, these are expensive and just for a little bottle. "I know it was perfect I can tell." (Madam Prisha) tells me coyly as they eyed my arm. "I can smell the dry blood from over here. My nose is really sensitive you see~"


    My eyes widened as I grabbed my upper arm where I got cut by one of the maids. Shit. It was just yesterday but... I never thought... I red at them because I was just surprised I felt like there was a wolf behind their face but...


    They just smiled softly and gave me another bottle, "You might need another one. It''s on the house for calling me something I would never expect today."


    I eyed the bottle in their hands... "Really just for that? Won''t your boss notice it?"


    Madam Prisha shakes their head, "Oh they already know. I am the boss after all~"


    Wow okay, I was half guessing it but okay. I got free stuff twice a day. What luck?


    I suppose I can''t turn their generous offer down... it would be rude after all. I reached for the bottle and took it in my hands, "Thank you, Madam Prisha. I was also wondering where your bandages and disinfectant section are?"


    They smiled and pointed me to another shelf, "You''re wee hun, now if that will be all~ I''ll go see what my other customers need. Heyyydies~! Madam Prishaing your way!"


    I smiled, bought the bandages, disinfectant, and left the store. Those cost about a few silver coins which was nice.


    "I might make this another ce I can visit again. I feel like there''s more to this ce than just a beauty products store."


    How do I know? I have a good gay bar radar. Back on earth when my friends were walking around Tokyo even if the ce looked normal during the day but during the night it was like a gay paradise.


    Oh! Right, I could use Veronica''s baskets for this so I won''t look suspicious while walking. I took it out carefully making sure no one would see me and I ced the two bottles of healing oil on the orange one with the sun design. I smile contentedly, "Now I can buy the paints and needed canvas now. Maybe medium ones again orrge ones today?"


    I held my chin trying to find my way into the art store that I found before. "Oh, there it is. Almost walked past it."


    I opened the door and immediately loved the smell of paint in the morning¡ª er it''s already afternoon. I walked over to the paint section and began looking through the tubes of paint. "I''ll take ten of these," I told the owner and prepared the things that I needed.


    I ced all the paints in my basket smiling and stored the canvases in my [Storage Ring]. Thank goodness for this ring! I really owe Baron Hills a lot for this. I don''t need to carry heavy stuff in all but I wonder what''s the maximum space of this ring?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Well, other than that I think I''m good now. I have more time to look for food that willst me for a bit when they decide to lock me up in the closet again and make me skip dinner.


    "Smart move, Kein." I high-five myself, after that however I realized how lonely I was talking to myself and sighed. I wish Lenard was with me shopping through here, I could use thepany.


    I walked back into the market where there were bottled foods too, amazing. Okay let''s see...


    "Oh, no way! That person is selling cheese! I need it in my life! Excuse me, sir! Can I buy two rolls of these?" I hurriedly walked over to the man with foreign clothing. It reminded me of the Arabian clothing back on earth which was cool!


    "50 silver for a roll." The man told me as he packed the two rolls of cheese.


    "Here you go! Thank you!" I gave him the one gold coin and went on my way.


    "Wait what''s that smell?!" It smelled like roasted peanuts. I followed the scent and saw ady wearing a worn-out ''Barot at saya'' but still her smile was so wide when I walked up to her.


    "Do you want to try?" she asks me and I nod.


    "Yooo! These nuts are sweet." I said while a nice old woman gave me some cooked peanuts but it was purple in color. "What are these called?"


    "[Ubie Nut Roast]. It''s a delicacy where I''m from." The nice olddy answered as she focused on steaming the nuts some more.


    "I''ll take a small bag of these ma''am, thank you!" I told her as she nodded and gave me a bag of it. "How much is it?"


    "20 silver coins." She opened her palm and I gave her the money. "Thank you."


    I waved goodbye and went on my way to the store that sold dry foods. "Ah, there we got some beef jerky. It''s a little tough but it''s good. How much is this?"


    "10 silver for two strips." The owner replied as he butchered fresh meat, a little blood sttering on his face and clothes.


    "I''ll take five."


    It was a long haul as I bought more than I should. Including flour and some sweet otherworld candy.


    It was fun. Maybe I make pizza too, I bought the other meat, yeast, and vegetables needed. I also found a fruit simr to pineapple but it just looked different.


    I sighed as my feet began to hurt. Maybe I should go somewhere a little more private and less crowded. I walked to the corner of the city where there was a little hill and I saw a huge tree and immediately I''m sure there''s bound to be some shade and cold air there.


    I walked a little struggling in my worn-out shoes. I stretched my back once I finally reached the top of the hill and finally sat down in the grass.


    I was alone and tired. Maybe I should take a little nap. I stored the baskets in my [Storage Ring] so that no one could steal anything as I rxed myself, back pressed against this huge tree. I looked up and admired the beautiful colors of the leaves.


    It was yellow as the wind blew and the leaves danced around the air. "I wish I could stay here for a while..." I closed my eyes and dreamed of my daughter wondering if she''s safe and well.


    "Hey! Is someone down there?"


    My eyes widened at the sudden voice calling out. I looked left and right but found no one. "Up here!"


    Up here?


    Finally, I looked up and saw the same girl in the market who was fighting with a stall owner for an apple before who was high up in a tree.


    I worrily stood up as I shouted, "What the heck are you doing there?! How did you even climb up that high?!"


    The tree was more than ten feet high and she was standing around at one of the strong branches. "I-I don''t know. I followed a stray cat and they got stuck in the tree and I tried saving the cat but I got stuck in here instead..."


    I facepalm myself looking at the girl. Who would save a cat that''s stuck in a tree only to get stuck in there instead?! "You... are just... ugh. You don''t know how to get down then."


    "I-Is it that obvious?" she holds onto one of the branches firmly not daring to look down.


    "It is." I told her and I tried looking for a way to save her without getting hurt. "Okay, you have to trust me. You can pick two choices, try and get down yourself or just jump down and pray I''ll catch you."


    "W-What? Jump down?!" She panicked as she looked down the tree before looking away in fear.


    "If you don''t want me catching you then get down yourself or else you''ll be stuck there all night." I told her as I crossed my arms waiting for her decision.


    So much for a good nap.


    She gulped. With the right kind of push, her feet anchored her weight as she tried climbing down the huge tree.


    The wind blew and I noticed she was actually wearing a dress on top of it all. I looked away quickly and waited for her toe down. "Are you done yet?" I asked.


    "N-No and why are you looking away from me?! What if I fall?!"


    "I''m looking away just in case," I told her, not wanting to exin. How can she even climb a tree up that high in a dress? This is one stubborn kid.


    "What do you mean by that¡ª" her words got cut off as her hand lets go a part of a branch and falls. "Kyahhh!"


    "Ah wait!"


    I quickly opened my arms and caught her but in the process, I was also trampled down and got used as a whoopee cushion. "Ah, that hurts."


    I felt the weight of her body as I moved to stand up first to check on the girl. "Are you still alive?" I tried to check her face for any wounds but then remembered a shawl was hiding her face so I couldn''t.


    "Uh-huh..."


    I clicked my tongue, "I swear this is the second time I''m saving you, what''s your name?"


    "R-Rose." she told me as she got up patting down her dress and sat opposite me.


    "Rose, don''t climb a tree if you know you''re afraid of heights and you know you can''t go down," I told her as I crossed my arms again, ouch. The bruises on my arm still haven''t healed so I felt a little sting.


    "I-I am not afraid! I swear the cat was stuck and I wanted to free them!"


    I sighed, "Cats alwaysnd on their feet. They are capable of taking care of themselves. This is what I mean when I say you''re too noble; it''ll only lead you to trouble as well for others."


    Rose frowns as a little bead of tear almost escapes her eyes, "I-I''m sorry¡ª I just wanted... the cat..."


    I pat her head awkwardly when I panicked that a girl was about to cry in front of me, "Don''t worry, what I just mean is just be more careful next time."


    "I-I''m sorry..."


    "Stop with the sorry jeez. Also, let me see your hand."


    Rose lets me see her hand as she opens her right palm. I saw a huge cut from when her hand slipped from before. "This is not too bad but we need to get it treated. I need you to close your eyes."


    "W-Why?"


    "Trust me."


    Rose blinks before closing her eyes, her hand a little tense but still I just needed to close her eyes so I can take out the healing oil, and bandages. Her breathing was a little hard as she looked away.


    That was adorable if I''m not lying. Too bad I can''t see her face because it was covered. I took out the things that I needed and cleaned her hand first.


    I disinfected the cut, and Rose whimpered a little. "This is just a disinfectant so don''t worry." I told her and her body rxes.


    I smile, "Okay, I''ll pour the healing oil now so it''ll feel a little cold." I warned her and poured a little.


    "Is it almost done?" (Rose) asks, voice a little worried.


    "Nope, I just have to bandage it and be done." My hands were really quick to apply bandages over her hands. After all, I can call myself a professional bandager. "You can open your eyes now by the way."


    Rose slowly opened her eyes and was surprised to see her hand so neatly bandaged. I quickly hid all the things I used before she could see and smiled at Rose, "T-Thank you and I''m sorry."


    I shook my head, "I''ll take the thank you but enough saying sorry. That''s like the third time now."


    "Oh um I''m sorry¡ª not again..." (Rose) covers her face with her hands as she looks away from me, a little embarrassed.


    Iugh remembering a friend back on earth who said sorry a lot if he weren''t so gullible I would''ve punched him to stop, "It''s okay, now well... I think it''ll heal in a day or two so take care of that hand."


    Rose nods, "What''s your name?"


    I sat beside her and answered, "Kein."


    "Kein..." (Rose) looks at her bandages before looking at me.


    "Yeah?"


    "You have a really pretty name." (Rose)


    "Thank you," I told her as I awkwardly remembered it''s not really my name but hey I''m sure Kein will be ttered wherever she is...


    "Do you have anyst name?" (Rose) asks me as she fiddles with her fingers.


    I raised my eyebrows a little weirdly and like... okay why is she suddenly so talkative? "It''s Rosenguard. My whole name is Kein Rosenguard."


    Rose smiles hearing my answer and mumbles something I couldn''t hear.


    "Are you good?" I ask worriedly.


    Rose nods. "When can we meet again?"


    I''m not sure. I rarely get chances like these but for now, "During weekends I have the days to myself so maybe by then?"


    "Can we make this ce our meeting spot?" (Rose)


    "Sure?"


    "See you on the weekend then!" She stands up and runs away from me and I was left there sitting like what the fuck just happened? Did I just unconsciously make a promise to someone I just met twice?


    After all that hell I decided to go home and hide all the things that I needed.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    Hi guys we''re you curious on what Rose actually mumbled back then?


    "It''s Rosenguard. My whole name is Kein Rosenguard."


    Kein answered as she looked at Rose suspiciously who''s heart and mind were racing. "Then if we get married... I will be Rose Rosenguard."


    Whoa girl chill. You guys are just kids, maybe wait till you''re both adults. Rose just got her first crush.


    Next chapter, might update the day after tomorrow. Please vote! And stay safe!

 Chapter 9 The Weekend Came.

    Chapter 8: The Weekend Came.


    Kein''s POV


    "So this weekend yeah?" I paced around the gardens as Lenard eyed me curiously while cleaning his sses.


    "You''re turning the grass t, Kein. Come on, why don''t you sit down for a bit." (Lenard) sighs as he smiles when he gazes at me, his flustered cousin.


    "Lenard, I don''t know if you''ve noticed but am I looking at it too much?" I ask him while cing a hand on my chin wondering if I really looked into it too much.


    "Yes, you are. You saved her, maybe she just wanted to meet up again and say thanks you know?" (Lenard)


    "You''re right. So meaning can youe with me?! Please! Please! Pretty please!" I begged him as I kneeled down dramatically to my cousin.


    Lenard gives it a small thought and nods, "Sure...? Let''s just be sneaky so no one would question us. I''ll just use an excuse that I''ll be studying all day in my room and no one should bother me."


    "Agh thank you, Lenard! I owe you one again." I told him as I finally sat down and rxed a bit. "Speaking of studying, what do you even study about anyways?"


    "Magic and History. I did try out for swordsmanship training but I''m so clumsy my mother didn''t even bother... so she only got Lucas to train." (Lenard) told me the tone of his voice was a little disappointing but it all fades away a secondter and he began exining theplex properties of magic.


    "But! I don''t like dealing with swords anyways! I like to think and research about how magic runs through all of us! Everyone has this Mana or Magical power and we all use it for our everyday lives! Like forundry, cooking, and just so many more!" (Lenard) enthusiastically takes out a book behind him like what the fuck? Where did he even-


    "Okay so, I''m a [Wind Magic] user. Themon people use only four kinds and it''s elemental based, you do know Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind?"


    I nod, "Yeah, I get that part but is it only themon people? I''m not really an educated person... I can read and write but... some deep aspects about magic I might not understand."


    I just can''t say to him that I''m literally clueless when ites to magic because I''m literally just a person who got hit by a truck and died. "That''s weird? Aunt or Uncle didn''t teach you anything? It''s allmon knowledge." (Lenard)


    I shook my head, "Yeah so this is all so... vague to me."


    Lenard understands and stopped asking more questions and decided that he will teach me all that he knows. "Alright! As you know, elemental magic is the norm for allmon people. We might have a title but... it''s clear we''re not... you know."


    "Not really of noble blood?"


    Lenard nods, "Father might be a Viscount but... he was also amoner. He only got the title out of merit."


    "So what magic does noble people have?" I ask curiously.


    "Nobles have the potential to have a rare kind of magic power! Either their ancestors were blessed by the gods and passed through their descendants!"


    "Cool magic can be gic." I muttered while still thinking what kind of magic I have. It should be something elemental and since Lenard possesses wind it would be really awesome if I have the same one as him!


    "It can be gic, or perhaps blessed by a god that favors you. Somemon people are rarely blessed, sometimes they are even used of being a noble''s child." (Lenard) exined.


    "Yikes, those can definitely lead to drama and heir problems." I replied dreading to even imagine families fighting over who''s going to be the head of the family when the original one retires.


    "Yes, and by example the royal family has been blessed by the Light Goddess. So they are able to use [Light Magic] for healing. The kingdom of Puronia has been worshiping the Light Goddess for centuries." (Lenard) was basically geeking out now but it was still adorable so I shall make noment on it.


    "Say if two nobles of different magic make a baby together? Would it like to make a whole new entire magic or?"


    It would be cool but honestly it would feel like quirks now rather than you know magic but it would still be cool!


    Lenard nods, "It does but it happens only 10% of the time." (Lenard)


    "And the 90%?"


    "45% the child can have the mother''s magic and 45% the father''s magic ability."


    "That''s some bnced numbers to me." I sighed as I learned more magic seeing it in a different light.


    "Wait, how do you know what kind of magic you''ll even have?"


    Lenard exins, "Once you turn twelve usually that''s where it appears. Sometimes some people are early bloomers and they awaken their magic at an early age."


    So since I just turned ten a few months ago I have to wait for two years until I know what kind of magic I have? Hmm I wonder¡­


    "What kind of magic do my parents have?" I ask Lenard who looks down at the ground unable to answer me for a second.


    "I''m not sure about your parents since I have only met them when I was just a baby so I can''t really remember but mother is just also a [Fire Magic] user like Lucas."


    "So your father would be wind just like you." I told him and Lenard nodded.


    "Father is and his magic is definitely strong too." (Lenard) tells me with some more admiring words for his father.


    No doubt, people just don''t give away the viscount like free hotdogs on the street. "You know, you''re good at teaching, Lenard. Ever considered being a teacher? You even look the part so why not?"


    Iughed teasingly as I nudged him on the side. He blushes and hides his face in the book, "I-I don''t know... I don''t think I''m good with kids."


    "Jeez don''t say that. Kids are definitely tricky and a pain to deal with but seeing them bloom was so worth it in the end." I smiled at the memories of my past life. I had to teach with an iron steel of skin.


    Those kids might tter you, but behind my back I know their talking shit about me. I was strict but I was like that because I care for them and in the end I know they''ll understand someday.


    "But you''re also a kid too-" (Lenard)


    I stand up on the bench and cut Lenard off, "Anyways so weekend see you there? Also, do you mind teaching me some more magic knowledge? I still need to learn a lot of things, that''s for sure."


    Lenard makes a happy face and makes an, "Mm." sound.


    He''s just really shy... Honestly that''s so adorable.


    "Perhaps, I can join you wherever you''re going?"


    I quickly turned around and realized who said that. "Y-You..."


    "Pardon my intrusion, but I was looking for Lenard." It was the boy who Lenard likes!


    Oh Lenard! He was looking for you! This is already progress!


    I looked at Lenard, hopeful he''s going to talk but...


    He looked like he saw a ghost. I nudged him at his ribs and whispered, "Lenard the hell you''re doing? Come on move!"


    "I-I... Um..." (Lenard)


    AH SHOOT WE LOST ANOTHER GAY TO GAY PANIC!


    GAY PANIC!


    Ah, this mission is too impossible. Lenard is having a gay panic attack. My face palmed. Well, it looks like I''ll be doing the talking today and lord knows how much I suck with fancy words.


    "Hello Lenard''s um¡­ friend." I greeted him and he turned to my direction, appraising how I looked.


    "Greetings, and you are?" He asked me.


    "My name is Kein Rosenguard and I am a cousin of Lenard Yulein." I gave him a low curtsy and he seemed pleased.


    "Vincent von Wolford, pleasure to meet you." Ah now I remember. Right, forgot to add, myst name is different from Lenard''s and Lucas''s.


    Aunt Haren took on the Yulein name from her husband while I still took thest name from my mother because it was herst dying wish. I think that is what I heard. "Oh a rtive of Lenard''s in... servant''s clothing."


    Hey it''s not like I had a choice. I had to wear long sleeves and pants or else you''ll see the bruises I''m trying to hide here. Jeez, people these days. "Yeah, I''m a bastard''s daughter so go on judge me."


    This Vincent just looked at me and then at Lenard, "I am merely here to find Lenard. Not to judge someone''s clothing choice. Are you not wearing servant''s clothing?"


    "Well I am but-"


    "Then I was right. You are Lenard''s cousin in servant''s clothing." (Vincent) looked at me, his face still unchanged. His face was this thin line of poker face.


    Okay, he''s good though. He got me good. Maybe I thought of him too harshly. "Sharp mouth. I can respect that." I told him.


    "I do not need your respect but it is wee." (Vincent)


    I looked at Lenard who looked at me awkwardly still blushing- LIKE WHAT DO YOU SEE IN HIM?!


    I sighed, I guess it''s in the eye of the beholder then. "Okay, Vincent. Wait, should I add Sir Vincent or young master because you know?"


    Vincent shakes his head, "If you are on good terms with Lenard then you can call me by my name."


    "Lord Vincent it is then?" I had to double check to make sure I got it right.


    Is it just me or am I sensing a possessive person here. He''s really scaring me like everything has to be connected with my cousin?


    Bet you 20 gold coins. He''s so Yandere.


    What''s next? I can only eat my food if only Lenard eats my food and tells me it''s great? No offense to Lenard though.


    I took a deep breath and talked to him again, "No offense I don''t think a noble boy like you would even enjoy themon grounds. At least Lenard here is down to earth but people like you. I''m pretty sure I won''t be able to take the dirt and the germs."


    "If I''m with Lenard then I don''t mind." (Vincent) answered seriously.


    Lenard... I don''t even think you need to worry about getting his attention because what the heck happened that he got so clingy with you?!


    I sigh, I''m watching you pretty boy. If you dare break my cousin''s heart I''ll tear you to pieces. "Even if I said no, you would stille right?"


    Or even if I said no you''ll probablye and stalk us right?


    Vincent nods, not even bothering to lie or anything! "Lenard... Are you okay with this?"


    I looked at my cousin who was still panicking deep inside but managed to get back to reality and answered while stuttering, "Y-Yes..."


    I suppose it''s settled then. "So meet us in the city then down by the entrance gate. We''ll walk by foot there and make sure to wear something ofmoner clothing. No offense, I don''t want people staring at me while I shop."


    Vincent nods, "I understand."


    "Lenard you too. We''ll sneak out ande back home before sundown. If we need an excuse- we''ll just use Vincent to get out of trouble." I told him and Lenard panics.


    "Um... I-I, but what about-"


    "It''ll be fine. Well Vincent if that''s all we''ll see you on the weekdays!" I told them and we dispersed.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Ah damn, weekdays were already here. I hope things go well today.


    I fixed my hair as I looked into the ss window staring at my reflection. Blond hair, blue eyes, and a nice figure for a ten year old just¡­


    I rolled up my sleeve for a second before sighing. "A lot of scars."


    Maybe... should I change my outfit?


    N-No! This is just a hangout time with some kid you just saved twice. It''s not a date or anything. "Psst Kein!"


    "Yeah Lenard?"


    "It''s the perfect time. Lucas went out for sword training and mother won''t be home for the day." (Lenard) told me some good fucking news so we can get out shenanigans on the way.


    "Yeah! Let''s get the hell out of here."


    "Language!" (Lenard) scolded me as we both snuck out of the mansion. Tsk, such a big house but after spending my time in there it''s shit.


    Lenard and I sessfully escaped and walked through the city barefoot. We got there in an hour though I feel bad for Lenard because he''s not really physically good... "Are you okay Lenard? We can take a break if you want to?"


    He shakes head a little stubborn, "I can''t... make... Lord Vincent, wait..."


    "Aw, how cute. You don''t want to make your date wait huh." I teased him as Iughed loudly holding my belly. Aw, this is too cute.


    "N-No! It''s nothing like that!" (Lenard) denies but I know the truth.


    "Stop being a tsundere, we both know you like him. You even confessed,e on!" I encouraged him as he panted. "Well we''re close to the city now so you can see your beloved crush Vincent so hang in there okay?"


    He looks away and pouts.


    I swear he''s too adorable for his own good. Me and my lesbian ass are a little jealous you guys are falling off on your own. Luckily we both arrived at the entrance gates and realized Vincent was already there waiting for us wearing propermoner clothing.


    With his wavy dark blue hair, ck mysterious eyes, everyone wondered who this was as they passed Vincent.


    Lenard was staring too, I can feel it. "Lenard, how about you say go greet him?"


    "N-No... I-I might say something stupid and agh..." (Lenard) stutters as he goes back into gay panic mode.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Wow, he''s even worse than me, I''m a little shocked.. "Lenard, if you let fear take you. Nothing will happen, do you want that?"


    Lenard looks at me and frowns. "N-No, I don''t."


    "Then why don''t you take some baby steps and say hi? Or good morning or it''s nice to see you? You can do it!"


    "Y-Yeah! I can!" (Lenard) shouts as he looks at Vincent again.


    "Well done now go get your man! We''ll meet here before sundown okay!" I pushed him in Vincent''s direction and gave him a thumbs up. Good luck cousin!


    He looks at me all flustered but then puts on a brave face before marching into Vincent''s way and starting up a conversation.


    I have never felt proud in all my life for Lenard. Agh, what a sweet boy.


    But well, you know my n was to bring Lenard to meet Rose and hang out. That n is canceled.


    Well at least for a better cause.


    I need those two to deepen their bond and I did promise that I''ll help Lenard with his crush. We''ll consider this the first step although...


    Vincent eyed me as Lenard pointed at me. Probably exining that we''ll meet here by sundown and stuff. He nods, and I smile. "The way he looks at Lenard. Is a bit of a possessive feeling... Is it possible? Or am I just reading this too much."


    Either way. Lenard likes him and I trust Lenard. We''re all kids here and I''m sure nothing serious will happen for now. "Ugh, well time to meet my hangout buddy then."


    I walked into the cliff where we promised to meet. I nced up at the tree still admiring the colors as the wind blew ever so dramatically.


    She''s not here yet. Hmm. Well do I wait then? I guess I''ll wait.


    I waited and waited. The sun rolled around the sky slowly as I sat down into the grass for what felt like an hour now. "Is she evening?"


    I muttered as my tired ass gave up and decided to take out my easel and my paint something.


    Well better make my day productive right?


    I took out my brush as well and walked around trying to find the perfect image.


    I went to find a nice view of the tree not too far from there. "This spot is about okay."


    I settled my easel down to the ground as I held my wooden palette on my other hand as I took out the color of paints I needed and squirted them on the palette.


    I began painting the tree and the scenery behind it. The tone of green, and the shade of yellow.


    The ce looked so peaceful yet so lonely. My hands stroked precisely as my wrist flicked with the brush gracefully as I tried understanding more of this feeling.


    "Something is missing..." What do I need? This tree needs something...


    "You paint?"


    "Ah what the heck?!"


    I held my brush high and hit the person behind me and they came tumbling down into the ground. "Ow..."


    When I heard that it was all toote. "Oh shoot, Rose I am so sorry!" I told her as I looked at her covered face as I kneeled beside her looking for any injury or bruises I made.


    "No, no. It''s fine, I was the one who sneaked up on you any way but nice aim." (Rose) chuckled as she stood up and brushed her skirt. "Were you waiting so long you had to bring an easel out in the city?"


    "I was waiting for about two hours or so. I took out my easel and decided to paint so that just in case you didn''t show up I would''ve made some progress on paintings to sell." I told her.


    Rose looks at the medium canvas and my current work. "This is so pretty and cool! It''s very attractive!" (Rose) looks at me for a second before looking at the painting. Ah right, the painting.


    "Yeah, the painting I know but it''s missing something." I told her and looked back at the tree. "I need a model."


    "Say no more! I''m good at staying perfectly still!" (Rose) said as she walked into the shade of the tree and sat down like a pro.


    "Are you sure?! Wouldn''t you want to do something fun instead of something?!" I asked.


    Rose yells at me back, "I want to see the final product! If you need a model then I can be one for you!"


    I smiled.


    "Okay I need you to do a candid pose. Basically do not look at me and look at something else. Act natural!" I shouted so she could hear. Rose nodded and looked left instead.


    "Perfect! Oh my gosh, hold still!"


    With her sitting down there it finally didn''t feel more empty. Sure the tree is really gorgeous but there was an empty space of shade. She was perfect!


    Rose sat there with her red shawl covering her face, trying her best not to move and show emotion instead through her eyes. I loved it.


    After half an hourter I was finally done. I tried finishing it right away but it turned out... to be... one of my best work yet. With paint all over my face I breathed a sigh of excitement as I eyed my work.


    A girl sitting under a yellow tree, her gaze ever so wistful in the painting as she rested her back in the log. Appearing to be lost, still having a path set down for her already, and has been always so alone but full of love for others.


    It''s what I felt when I saw this.


    "Hey, Rose! It''s done. Thank you for volunteering. It turned out pretty well." I told her as she stood up and stretched.


    "I wanna see!" (Rose) runs behind me and sees the painting. "T-This is me...?"


    I nodded, "It''s just how I saw you. You turned out pretty well, and the painting is definitely a one of a kind now. It''s not just lonely scenery now."


    "A-Are you going to sell this?" (Rose) asked me as she fidgets with her hands again.


    I nod. I actually have no attachments to any kind of painting that I ever made. This one is no exception. It will take a miracle for me to get attached to any painting I ever did.


    "C-Can you sell it to me?" (Rose) tugs my sleeve as she gives me these puppy eyes I can''t exin. "Um, sure if you have gold lying around?" I told her and quickly she took out something not gold but¡­


    "I have this ring...? It might not be gold but I know it''s worth more than gold." (Rose) shows me the ring that had a blue gem on the top as it shined through the sun''s light.


    I already have a ring though and it''s a [Storage Ring]. "I''m sorry if people saw me wearing that or having it they might see me as a target or heck they''ll even suspect I stole it. I''m actually already wearing a ring already and I like it."


    Rose''s hopeful face fades away as she frowns, "Um... Is there any other way I could pay?"


    "Do you really want this painting?" I ask her as I thought inside, is this another effect of my natural abilities?


    Rose nods, "Yes, I am. I''m willing to sacrifice my treasure for it."


    Dude no if that ring was so important to you then no- ugh.


    Curse me and my sweet soft spot for girls. "Just take it. Let''s just wait for the wet paint to dry okay?"


    "R-Really? Are you sure? You don''t have to give me it if you feel guilty about it!" (Rose)


    "No... think of it as thanks for being my model. I might just use this as a reference then so it''s okay." As I told her that. Next time she wants a painting she''s paying though.


    Rose smiles so widely it made my heart leap a little but I managed to regain my focus back when her stomach growled.


    *Growlllll-~*


    Rose blushes as she looks away not wanting to meet my eye. "I-I um... It wasn''t me!"


    Iugh, "What the heck we''re literally the only two people here!"


    Aw man that was cute. I know it''s a little embarrassing in her case but that was a little funny. "Do you want to walk around the market a little then? My treat." I told her as I set the easel aside near the tree putting support. "We''ll just get back here once we get what we need."


    I put my hands into my pockets and took out some gold coins from my ring. "B-But I''ll pay you back then-"


    "The only thing you have of value right now is that expensive ring and it looks important besides I just can''t let ady go hungry while in my presence."


    I''ve had enough hunger in that mansion. I think it traumatized me everyday, I had to have food on me or else I''ll be paranoid all day.


    I am not afraid of death but the pain was just too much. I don''t want her to feel the same. "So let''s go?"


    Rose smiles as she locks her arms with mine, "Yeah! Let''s go!"


    Rose was now dragging me into the streets of Lindeshire. "Jeez don''t be too excited." I say that but really deep inside I didn''t have the strength to tell her she''s like a wild cat on a chase and it was too cute.


    "Hey hey! What''s that?!" (Rose) points over the nicedy from before with the purple roasted peanuts.


    "Oh those are [Ubie Nut Roast]." I replied, the smell of steamed nuts were really so good too.


    "Can we get some! Please!" (Rose) gave me these puppy eyes look and I conceded.


    "Alright. Ma''am two small bags please." I walked over to thedy who seemed to recognize me as she smiled and nodded.


    "Two small bags. That will be 1 silver." (Sweet old Lady)


    Ohhh very cheap! I gave the olddy the silver coin as Rose dragged me into another store. Wow, she''s also a glutton like me but has she never even tasted half of this too? That''s weird. I thought she was amoner but huh... I mean considering her figure seemed healthy, no traces of starvation like me and hmm... she actually has smooth skin so why?


    "Kein!"


    "Uh yeah?"


    Ah I didn''t realize I dazed around for too long. "Sorry I was thinking of something, you were saying?"


    "That vendor girl is looking at us weirdly." (Rose) pointed at Veronica who is definitely eyeing us weirdly. Veronica gave me a smirk as she looked over my arm. Wait what''s wrong with my arm-


    Oh we''re linking arms. OH!


    "VERONICA! IT''S NOT WHAT YOU THINK!"


    I immediately let go and ran to her to exin because I seriously can''t take her smug face over me! "Oh~ how cute. You moved on so fast huh little charmer~?" (Veronica)


    "AS I SAID IT''S NOT WHAT YOU THINK!" I screamed. Ah her face right now is so punchable and I thought she was a decent person at least!


    Kuhhhh! Ground eat me now.


    "Why did you run so fast and leave me there Kein!" (Rose) followed behind and continued linking arms with me. I gently removed her arm away and shook my head.


    Rose looks over to me and the smug Veronica right in front of us. "Do you know Kein?" she asks and I felt her piercing gaze a little too much.


    Veronica smiles and waves, "Hi~ You could say we''re close acquaintances."


    Rose eyed her skeptically and yanked my arm. Ouch what the heck? "How close?"


    Ow, ow, ow that hurts!


    "Maybe loosen the grip please, you''ll destroy my arm." I told her and man she did not even loosen even a little instead her hold on my suddenly got a lot more tighter. Ow!


    "Don''t worry this little charmer is just a friend to big sister Veronica. Although she was flirting with me before." (Veronica) said a little teasingly.


    Oh no, no, no.


    VERONICAI MEAN THAT''S TRUE BUT I HAVE TO ADMIT-! OW! OW! OW! OW!


    Rose''s grip strength doubled as she smiled. "I see. Well, we''re on a date now so... we''re going to go! Hmph! Come on Kein!"


    WAIT SINCE WHEN WAS THIS A DATE?! HUH?


    "Uhhh! See you Veronica!" I yelled and waved goodbye before Rose dragged me away onto another street.


    "Have fun~ ah young love." (Veronica)


    Man this is going to be a long day. I hope Lenard is having a better time than me.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Next chapter will have Lenard''s POV with his date with Vincent!


    It will be my first time doing a BxB writing but I hope it''ll turn out well!


    Also in this scene!


    Rose looks at the medium canvas and then at Kein. "This is so pretty and cool! It''s very attractive!"


    "Yeah, the painting I know but it''s missing something." Kein told her who was extremely focused on the painting.


    Rose in her mind: The painting is not the only thing I find attractive around here. (>////<)

 Chapter 10 Lenards Date.

    Chapter 9: Lenard''s Date.


    Lenard''s POV


    My name is Lenard Yulien and the boy who''s walking with me is Lord Vincent von Wolford.


    He''s the son of a really prestigious Duke and is expected to be the fianc¨¦ of the first princess.


    There''s one problem.


    I like Lord Vincent!


    My heart is really beating so fast that I can''t control it! Is this feeling normal between two... boys?


    When did it all start?


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    "Hey, nerd, are you still reading those books?" (Lucas) asked me while looking bored holding his sword.


    "No thanks... I think I''m good here." I told him and quickly went back into reading on how to make an elemental magic circle.


    "Come on brother! Let''s fight with swords instead! It is what makes a real man! Not books ew. We already awakened our magic so we just need to chant some stuff then we can BURN all the things that''s in our way!" (Lucas) grabs me in a chokehold.


    "Hey, cut that out!" I yelled and pushed his arm off of me. That really hurt my neck.


    "Tsk, you''re no fun." (Lucas) told me as he swung his sword before pointing it at me. "I wonder why are we even twins? You''re so weak and so boring."


    I looked down at my book, the pages were a bit worn out but still... His words hurt me. "Father said in order to be a great man you must be strong! And you must be brave! And be merciless on the battlefield! I''ll be joining the Royal Knights so I can make my father proud! Now, what will you do in order to make your father proud, Lenard?"


    "I-I... I could be a schr or a professor... F-Father will be proud of me." I told him and heughed.


    "Yeah right, a nerd. Good luck with that. Books are stupid anyways." (Lucas) took away my book and threw it aside. I red at him and was about to shout but... what would I even say?


    "Listen here. You''ll be an insignificant half of me and you''ll be worthless soon. Father will see how much of a better son I am than you, big brother." (Lucas)ughs as he turns around but he identally bumps into someone and curses.


    "Tch, watch where you''re going you¨C Lord Vincent." (Lucas) was surprised as well but immediately shrugged it off and began acting friendly with him. "What are you here for? Lord Vincent?"


    Lucas is acting like that because we''re just sons of a Viscount... and Lord Vincent''s father is a really important person with high power in all Puronia. He''s the son of Duke Wolford and a genius Mage who has defeated so many monsters in his prime!


    Lord Vincent red at Lucas before answering, "I am merely here because my father ordered me to."


    Ah right... To make connections and things. Lucas is more good at that than me. I just usually hide in the corner when we''re invited to parties. I haterge crowds of nobles asking me how my day was. And how am I? Complimenting me here and there but I know they all want something behind those.


    I looked at Lord Vincent and thought he was the same but... I was wrong.


    "Why don''t we spar a little? A little sword-fighting to know who''s stronger and we won''t deal with the likes of my brother who just reads all day." (Lucas) smirks as he gave me that stupid look every time he says something bad about me. I hated that.


    "I''m actually a nerd, myself." (Lord Vincent) said while looking at me having a faint smile on his handsome face it scared me for some reason. "Do you hate books, Lucas?"


    Wait, did he hear all of that?!


    All of what Lucas said to me?


    "I-I''m just kidding. Books are amazing. I also read some... books." (Lucas)


    Lord Vincent scoffs and res at Lucas some more, "Funny, I thought the reason why you don''t like books is that you couldn''t read."


    I saw Lucas grit his teeth and red at Lord Vincent when he heard this¨C but I know he won''t do anything rash to disobey or disappoint father...


    So Lucas just took his sword and excused himself with pride a little hurt, "I''ll go train now. Enjoy yourselves brother and Lord Vincent."


    When Lucas finally got away I sighed a huge breath of relief as my tense muscles rxed realizing my sses were a little loose so I fixed them. "So you heard everything." I muttered.


    "Not all. However, I like books too much to not ignore what he said about them." He walks into the book that I was holding and he kneels to pick it up before offering it to me. "I believe you dropped this."


    I nod, "T-Thank you." I replied and took the book out of his hands. Our fingers slightly brushed against each other and by instinct I quickly retracted my hand and looked away.


    Ah no! Why did I do that?! He was being nice!


    "Does he always talk to you that way?" (Lord Vincent) asks as he found a spot to sit beside me, our bodies a little close.


    I nod a little not daring to lie in front of him, "Usually but I can''t say anything because he''s right. I really am just... the useless twin." I grip the book that I was holding realizing I had worn out the covers. "I-I''m sorry Lord Vincent. I ended up rambling more than I should."


    "It''s alright. I may not understand but I can lend an ear if you need it."


    I looked down and felt my face being a little hot now. Even if he doesn''t understand he''s still willing to hear me out, I... just can''t anymore.


    I told him almost everything. I don''t know if it was the right move¨C I did think about the things I said and how revealing them would destroy me but... for some reason I know I can trust him.


    "Thank you. I feel... light after having someone to talk about it milord." I ced my hand on my chest and I really did feel like there was this space I never knew I could breathe in. "This is the first time I''m feeling like this."


    I told him and he just nodded, "My father told me it''s not good to bottle up emotions because it destroys one''s mind and thinking. It will make you weak and vulnerable if you don''t let it out."


    Iughed softly a little as my bodynguage became a bit shy with him, "The Duke must be a great man. Even if I haven''t met the Duke, he sounds like a great father." I smiled but inside maybe a little envious that he has a father like that who gives him attention, care, and advice.


    Lord Vincent smiles more widely than I have ever seen before, he was charming, and handsome when he smiled usually when the topic came to his father, Lord Vicente was proud and respects him a lot.


    I smile at him back, thankful for that day.


    Uwah... Going through that shback is a little embarrassing! I walked stiffly as I followed Lord Vincent wondering where he was going to take me?


    "Milord, do you know where we are going?" I ask him and he stops walking tilting his head.


    "I was following you though." (Lord Vincent) replies to which I smacked my face for assuming he knew the way around amoner city!


    "O-Oh um... This is actually my first time in the city. Kein usually knows the way..." I told him and he nodded.


    "Hmm... Let''s just walk until we find something interesting then." (Lord Vincent) suggested and I nod.


    We followed through and sightseed throughout the city. Thankfully I brought my own money and bought some roasted meat skewers that caught my nose. I paid the owner and came back to Lord Vincent.


    "Have some, Lord Vincent! Kein told me these are really good." I remember Kein telling me how street foods are always the best kind of food there is.


    I trust Kein and now I''ll take a bite out of this thing! "Nom."


    The juice of the meat is so good and it''s so filling. It''s my first time eating something like this and I can smell the strong fragrance of smoke, the meat tender as I chewed slowly taking in every bite. "Swho good..."


    I gave Lord Vincent a look as he looked at the meat skewer. Oh no... Does he not like it? I mean is it rude to offer a Duke''s son with a mere meat skewer where he can just order something fancier?! "Lord Vincent if you the food is not to your liking¨C"


    He smiles and shakes his head, "My father... makes this all the time for us when we go camping. I never thought another noble would enjoy this as much as we do."


    I couldn''t help but wonder, what kind of Father Lord Vincent had to make him so... kind and adaptive of new surroundings.


    Commoner ces are avoided by nobles, saying it''ll ruin their reputation if people saw them conversing with the othermoners and especially if they''re eatingmoner food like these meat skewers.


    With the influence of Kein, if it wasn''t for her I wouldn''t have gone to this ce. Who knew themon city would be this fun andforting to just stroll around, have fun.


    "Come on Lord Vincent! Let''s go see what else we can try but um¨C is it okay if I grab onto your sleeve so we don''t get separated?" I ask my voice barely a whisper but maybe he heard it?


    Lord Vincent nods as he offers me his hand, "Let''s just hold hands so we don''t get lost. The sleeve might be less convenient."


    Oh no, hand holding! Wait, is it normal for two guys to hold hands?! Wait, my heart is not ready. I can handle the sleeve but not the hands!


    "Here. My hand might be a bit too cold but it''s okay." (Lord Vincent)


    I nod... I can''t refuse him even if I wanted to. "Mm..."


    I grabbed ahold of his hand and we walked together. I scanned my surroundings to see if anyone was looking at us or even paying attention to us. I let out a small whimper.


    "Don''t bother. They''re all too busy to care and even if they stare. It''s okay. Do you not want to hold hands?" (Lord Vincent)


    I shook my head slowly while looking at the ground because if I saw his handsome smile I might be able to make it. "Good. Now let''s go somewhere we can have fun."


    "Y-Yeah!"


    We both held hands while looking at things I would never have thought I could see.


    People were friendly as weughed and ran together in the streets but suddenly Lord Vincent stopped running and looked up at a pink building with a really huge sign.


    Huh, I looked up at the building and read the sign. "[Magicare]...?The store where we can provide care to your beauty needs?"


    Is it a beauty store?


    I nced at Lord Vincent whose eyes seemed to be fixed on the pink [Magicare] sign. I have to admit their catchphrase is pretty catchy.


    "Lord Vincent," I called out. "Is the sign bothering you?"


    Finally, he looks up at me then at the sign, "No, most of my mother''s products came from here so. I was just curious."


    I looked at the shop and at the sign that says [Open]. His eyes really seemed so wistful as if he wanted to go in.


    "Lord Vincent, do you want to go in?" I finally asked him.


    His eyes widened and shook his head aggressively. "I am a male and wearing things like... makeup or lipstick is inappropriate. If my father hears about this..."


    I walked up to him and held his hand, "We''remoners. No one would. I won''t gain anything from this either so why don''t we go in and just look around? We''re not trying or buying anything." I told him and his eyes softened for a moment before suddenly¨C


    *Kling~ Kling~*


    The sound of the bell from the door got our attention and a man? no, a woman? I can''t tell which one they are¨C but maybe they''re neither?


    "Hello there~ I''ve been expecting you! Oh oop¨C kid again but hey I really have been expecting you little cuties~" They said while they pped a fan around and dramatically swung the door more open. "Come in! We have great offers only for today at a discount! Don''t be shy!"


    "Um, who are you?" I ask. You don''te to a shop that you don''t know after all.


    "My name is Madam Prisha. Honey, I see you two little cutie pies looking at my sign and I just had to invite you over." They said while giggling.


    Lord Vincent''s eyes lowered and opened his mouth, "We were just leaving¨C"


    "N-No! We''re going in! To look at stuff! To um! Find something our moms would like!" I yelled, cutting Lord Vincent off. I nced at him apologetically for the excuse but he seemed to really wanted to go inside.


    "Why aren''t you two sweet, ugh wish my nephew was like you two bute along now. Go find something for your moms." (Madam Prisha) lets us inside as I bow to them in thanks.


    I held Lord Vincent''s hand and dragged him inside, he was shocked sure and his body was a little more cautious than usual but after going inside he finally rxed when he saw all of the makeups, lotions, lipsticks, and face masks in here.


    Oh! Some of this stuff is the products my mom uses! And I think she got into a fight with one of the managers in this... I think...


    "Lord Vincent, where do you want to go and see um gifts for our moms?" I asked him while scratching my head. Maybe he''s notfortable being here? I mean, maybe he wanted to but can''t... I know that he can''t but... Was it wrong for me to drag him here without his consent?


    Oh no... I messed up again, didn''t I?


    I was about to apologize but...


    "Thank you. It means the world to me. To finally have the courage to go inside. I''ve been wanting to but... I can''t." (Lord Vincent) smiles do sadly but still there was a mix of gratitude in there too.


    I breathed a sigh of relief once I knew he wasn''t mad at me for dragging him inside by force... I nced at Lord Vincent who was looking over the shelves of products with excitement in his eyes, not even bothering that huge smile on his face once he looked at abel of a bottle.


    Ahhh... He''s still handsome when he smiles. "Y-You''re wee?" I said looking away feeling the heat crawling up to my neck.


    "O-Oh look what is this? Isn''t this cool?!" I said while pointing at a bottle that I didn''t even know what it was.


    "That''s a [Blood chiurl nt] lotion. Ites from the dried stems of blood from the nt being squeezed mercilessly just for your skin to be smooth and light." (Lord Vincent)


    Oh my¨C no! This is not cool! I quickly retracted my finger away from the bottle, my face making a disgusted expression. Ew! I''m not really good with blood!<novelnext></novelnext>


    We both looked around some more as eventually we got separated from each other since I was looking at the potions sections and I even found a [Love Potion] at the very back¨C wait aren''t those illegal?


    Nope. Nope. Not touching that.


    I finally saw Lord Vincent who was in the lipstick section. I watched him curiously as plopped off one of the colored lipstick covers.


    I didn''t know what color it was but I know if he tried that... I know it would definitely suit him.


    He raised the lipstick, almost pressing his lips before he nced at both sides and put the cover back on his face... afraid?


    I frown. I know... what''s wrong now.


    Lord Vincent sighs as he moves into the potion section where I was at and browses the dozen potions that were on disy.


    "Alright, time to find that lipstick and buy it." I muttered as I made my way into the lipstick section and tried finding the color he held before.


    Agh! I don''t know a thing about beauty products! Which one was it?! And why is this so hard?!


    That''s the wrong color. No and no...


    "Aha! I got it!"


    I finally found the right color while feeling frantic since I don''t know how long we''re going to be in here. I should buy this as soon as I can. I quickly went over to the cashier and gave her the lipstick, "Um... how much?" I ask.


    "15 silver for this one. Aren''t you a little too young for lipsticks?" She asked as she looked at me skeptically.


    "Y-Yes I am but... I need it." I told her hoping she''ll stop interrogating me... I don''t like it when other people ask me questions. I panic.


    "Aw, is it for a girlfriend?"


    I groaned inside she couldn''t have been more wrong. "N-No it''s for um..." I identally looked at Lord Vincent for a moment before feeling the heat up to my neck again.


    "It''s for a friend."


    The cashierdy winks at me and apologizes for taking up my time. She gave me the lipstick that was in a paper bag. I held it tightly, onto my chest as we finally both went outside the shop. Madam Prisha waved us goodbye as they closed the door on us, the bell loudly ringing for a moment.


    "In the end, we never really did buy anything but it was a wonderful experience." (Lord Vincent)


    He looked at me being in a good mood. I shoved the paper bag to her chest on impulse and almost knocked him out! "Oh sorry! I just um! Wanted to¨C Give this to you!"


    A few moments after my embarrassing move he steadies himself and takes the brown paper bag. "This is?"


    "I-I bought something for you." I told him, my heart is beating fast. I hope he doesn''t hear it from where he stood. He reluctantly opens the paper bag and he looked so surprised when he took out the lipstick that he was eyeing out earlier.


    "You... bought this... for me?" (Lord Vincent)


    I nod, not knowing which words to use right now because I''m really not good atmunication.


    I felt my hand being held gently, Lord Vincent looked at me almost crying¨C "Thank you. You don''t know how much this means to me. It''s¨C" He started sobbing a little before I knew it. Oh no!


    "It''s okay! We can go back here next time if you want more!" I told him as I panicked when his eyes looked at me that way.


    "N-No it''s not that." (Lord Vincent)


    Um, what do I do? Hug? Or is that too much invading personal space? Or um should I pat his head?


    How do you make a person not sad?!


    "You don''t think it''s weird? For someone like me to wear makeup. A Duke''s son?" (Lord Vincent)


    I shook my head, awkwardly holding his shoulder for support so that he won''t kneel or anything, "It''s just the norm of society. While we are expected to behave a certain way it doesn''t mean we have to follow it, milord."


    I patted his back as we both looked into each other''s eyes as the moment felt so intense, "We all have something we like, everyone is different and if you like makeup who am I to judge?"


    I don''t know where these words came but Kein... would''ve said this. If she were in my shoes.


    A lot of my beliefs have been changed thanks to her. I don''t know where she got that thinking but I think it really influenced me when the timees.


    I know what to say.


    Lord Vincentposed himself while I looked up at the sun before realizing we were already running out of time. "Oh no! We have to meet Kein at the gates!" I eximed in worry that Kein must''ve been waiting for us!


    How could I forget?!


    Lord Vincent didn''t say a word but ran with me to the gates. I know somehow he''s thinking all this through and what my words meant.


    I''ll give him time. It''s okay.


    Finally I see Kein with someone beside her, clinging to her arm like... um. I don''t know how to describe this without sounding weird.


    "Kein! I''m sorry we''rete!" I called out to her as she noticed my arrival.


    "Agh! Lenard! Help me with this!" (Kein) pointed out the girl who was clinging to her arm.


    Her face was covered with a red shawl while on the other hand she was holding a canvas carefully protecting it.


    I don''t know how she can cling and hold onto a canvas at the same time.


    "So who''s the... um... girl?" I asked my cousin who seemed to get along really well with her.


    "Hmph! My name is Rose! And I''m not letting go for five more minutes!" (Rose) yelled and clung more into Kein who just groaned and tried shoving her away.


    "Rose, you said that like thirty minutes ago!" (Kein) yelled as she red at Rose who just gave her puppy eyes.


    That''s... are they quarreling?


    Ah they are. I looked at Vincent who looked at Rose weirdly. "Lord Vincent, will someone pick you up?" I asked him and that got his attention.


    "Yes, my carriage should be here shortly." (Lord Vicent)


    I smiled in relief as he still held the paper bag containing the lipstick. "Kein and I will have to go then before my mother catches us that we escaped from the mansion."


    Kein nods, "Let''s do this again sometime but maybe without this annoying girl in tow."


    "Hey!" (Rose) pouts as she crosses her arms.


    Iughed softly while watching Kein and Rose, these two are cute together. Maybe I should get to know Rose more just in case something happens between these two.


    "Well, we''ll see you two next time. Maybe next weekend let''s meet up here again!" (Kein) yelled as we both turned around and headed home.


    I looked at Kein and eyed her suspiciously, "So... Rose huh? You even painted her something and here I thought you would never paint someone for free." I asked her.


    She red at me before smirking, "At least you had a date and all I got was trouble."


    I blush at the fact that yes. Lord Vincent and I had a date! But...


    "It didn''t really go well as nned." I told Kein.


    She frowns as she pat my back trying tofort me, "Wanna talk about it on the way home?"


    "Only if you keep it a secret."


    Keinughs, "Obviously, of course!"


    That made meugh as we went through home together. I''m d that I have someone like her in my life.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    -Meanwhile-


    A fancy carriage stopped by the gates and bowed to Vincent.


    Vincent stared at the figure who she heard Kein called ''Rose''.


    He had his suspicions and he knows that it''s right, "Your highness, it''s a pleasure to meet you here of all ces."


    Rose slumps her shoulders as she crosses her arms and rolls her eyes in sassiness, "Yeah, you caught me. So will you tell my sister about my whole sneaking thing again?"


    Vincent shakes his head, "Themon ce has a lot more to offer. I don''t me you for sneaking out."


    Rose was surprised at her childhood friend for suddenlypromising, "You''re not telling anyone I snuck out?"


    Vincent nods, "If you like sneaking out of the pce that feels like prison it''s your choice. Who am I to judge?"


    Rose smiles. "Hey mind if I hitch a ride?"


    "Your highness, while in the presence of others perhaps use a more formal manner of speaking? We are not alone after all." (Lord Vincent) said, eyeing his guards and maids that came to pick him up.


    "Ah yes, May I ask for a ride Lord Vincent if it may now trouble you?" (Rose) dramatically says those words and Vincent sighs.


    They got into the carriage together both carrying something inside. Rose couldn''t help but get curious at what the Duke Wolford''s son was holding in his hand. It was a paper bag which he held onto protectively which made Rose curious.


    "Ooo, what''s that?" (Rose) asked.


    Vincent scoffs, "I assure you, it''s something you dislike very much."


    "Come on! I still wanna see! It''s the princess''s orders!" (Rose)manded.


    Vincent takes out the lipstick Lenard gave him, feeling happy and bubbly on the inside as he looks at the pink colored tube of it. "Someone really kind gave it to me."


    He feltfortable sharing this to the princess for some reason. Maybe is it because he''s in a good mood?


    "Oh! That color would really suit you if you wear it." (Rose)plimented which made Vincent surprised but relieved. He was right to tell her about this.


    Rose smiles cheerfully as she also holds something in her hand. Vincent raised his eyebrow and said, "Your turn, your highness. Someone must''ve given that to you if I''m right."


    Rose nods, her face a little wistful as she wanted to hug the canvas at the memory of Kein but no the paint isn''tpletely dry yet so she controlled herself. "Kein gave it to me! Isn''t she handsome and talented?" (Rose) eximed while showing the canvas to Vincent and certainly he was impressed about the work.


    Who knew the mere servant girl had a talent for arts?


    Vincent stared at the princess who looked so lovestruck before realizing something. He chuckled, "I see. We are the same."


    "Huh what''s the same?" (Rose)


    "Nothing. Why does the Princess of Puronia and one of the few [Light Magic] casters of the royal family fall in love with a mere servant if you don''t mind me asking, your highness." (Vincent) asked. Wanting to know more, how to know if you like someone he needed to know.


    Rose understood the question and answered honestly, "Everyone saw me as the [Light Princess]. They saw me as a savior, someone they depend on, and a being of divinity sometimes."


    Vincent nced at the princess who looked down at the canvas she was holding, "Don''t get me wrong. Saving people, healing them has been amazing but it also gets tiring. Everyone looked for me when they needed healing but when I needed it¨C everyone expected me to heal my pain all on my own. I felt like asking for help to heal something that even I can''t do scared me."


    Vincent frowns as he wasn''t expecting the answer, "I see. I''m sorry to hear that, your highness. I may not know the feeling but I can see how it affects you."


    Rose shakes her head now smiling, "Don''t be if I wasn''t tired and fed up by that time I would have never met Kein. I know she didn''t know me as the [Light Princess] but when she looked at my wound and saw me crying when I got hurt when I was climbing the tree¨C"


    Rose looks at her hand, the cut has healed over time but she remembers. "You know when I hurt myself. I never thought it was a problem. I can just heal it after all but when Kein¨C cared for me. When she bandaged me¨C I felt something I never should''ve."


    "And what''s that?" (Vincent) asked.


    "I know we''re too young to even know what love is but. I think I just have a huge crush on her right now." (Rose) said blushing realizing all the things she said. "Hey don''t tell anyone! Okay?"


    Vincent smiles. "If it is what the princessmands."


    And the both of them talked about noble stuff and they got to their respective homes.

 Chapter 11 Rose Before The Date!

    Chapter 9.5: Rose before the date!


    This will be in Rose''s POV also known as Rosarie, how she prepared, and how she escaped the castle.


    Rose''s POV


    "Ahhh! I''m bored! It''s always duty this! Duties! When will I ever have fun around this ce?!" I pouted and I sat down into myfy bed that probably was worth three times my maid''s sry.


    It saddens me to think my mere bed couldst a simple family for years!


    This is horrible. Here my family is thriving but I know our kingdom is actually suffering. "And I''m supposed to be one of the [Light Princess] but oh what can I even do..."


    I don''t have ess to the [Royal Treasury] and help others but maybe someday but when I''m older?


    *Knock¨C Knock¨C*


    There was a knock on my door as I groaned. I swear if it''s another governess telling me how to properly stand up and I quote, "Ady must not run because it is udylike and boys from high profile families would not find that attractive."


    The thought of it just made my face red! How can you say that ady must not run?! But what if we are in danger?! Should we just walk through and be like, "Oh my hello kidnapper just walking here. My governess said I can''t run so please don''t hurt me."


    How ridiculous!


    I''m pretty sure no boy would marry a dead corpse by then! How stupid is she?!


    "Ugh! Come in!" I yelled as the door opened and my older sister looked at me with an infuriated gaze.


    "My oh my, is that how you talk to your dearest elder sister?"


    "Cecilia? To what do I owe the pleasure of your lovely visit today?"


    I actually have two sisters. An older one and a younger one.


    Cecilia Goldheart is my older sister and a huge pain in my back. Even if her tone was calming, and rxing deep inside she''s mad and she''s ready to rumble with me.


    "Where have you beenst time, dearest sister Rosarie?" (Cecelia) asks invading my personal space, I don''t need her to know where I am for my whole life!


    "In my room studying of course. I have to get better at naming forks to impress my future fianc¨¦. Oh my this is one fantastic sd fork! Now you see I''m quite educated now would you like my hand in marriage?" I sarcastically answered while still groaning inside my mind. Can''t she just mind her own business already?!


    Iid on my bed and looked at her suspiciously, "What do you really want Cecilia?"


    My elder sister sighs and crosses her arms, "Father and mother have high expectations on all of us. I don''t want your indecent mannerism to be made public! The way you sit right now is not even appropriate!"


    She scolded me while I just replied, "I have these lessons almost everyday with nothing changing! Can''t I be like any other kid and just go out?! I''m tired!"


    Cecilia red at me and yelled, "That''s because we''re not like other kids! We''re princesses! We have to be graceful, poised, well mannered, educated andst but not least perfect."


    I scoffed andughed, "So much for being human."


    "Perfection is a must. Look at me, father and mother are certainly impressed by how I''m doing. Don''t you agree?" (Cecilia) unted as she grins. "So fix your attitude and finally be a proper princess the kingdom of Puronia deserves."


    That''s some utter hogwash!


    "That''s it? You tell me to fix my hair, y dress up, and go to silly parties while I let my people suffer? I don''t want to be that kind of princess!"


    Cecilia res as she continues to fight with me, "That''s not what I meant! What I meant was have some ss! Princesses are well mannered and soft spoken. Why can''t you just be that?!"


    "That''s because I never wanted to be a [Light Princess]! I didn''t even want to be born into this family!"


    She finally shuts up before she could say something else another knock on my door appeared and it was my little sister, Catherine Goldheart.


    She eyed us cautiously and a little anxious before her hands signed us and we read, ''Are you two okay?''


    She must''ve heard us shouting outside. I tried to hide my frown with a smile before hugging my little sister. "Yes, we''re just having some friendly banters. Your two sisters were fighting on what shoes to wear." I told her reassuringly and the doubt in her eyes grew.


    Little Catherine was always a smart one so maybe I''ll tell her everything after Cecelia goes out of my room. "Cecilia was just leaving anyway right?"


    I motioned for Cecilia to get out and she sighed, "Yes, I was. Don''t forget about our talk, Rosarie."


    "Yes, yes. I''ll make sure to wear blue next time we go out with the nobledies." I waved her off and scoffed before finally she left the room.


    My body rxed as my shoulders slumped knowing that the woman was gone. She might be my sister but she can just be so annoying. "Sorry you had to hear all of that Catherine. You just know how she is."


    Catherine shook her head and signed, ''Is it about being a proper princess again?''


    Iughed, "You guessed it." I told her and she smiled.


    My little sister is mute and even if we have the power to heal, we can''t heal this one...


    Maybe someday I''ll find a way.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I walked up to my closet and browsed to my shawls. "Hey Catherine, do you know how to dress up for a date and look okay while still wearing a shawl that will cover up your face?"


    Catherine signs, ''Are you going out again?''


    I nod, "Mnhmm, it''s with someone I met at the market and um..."


    I looked at my hand, the cut from before now healed but I swear I could still feel her touch that lingered there. I blushed before I even realized it.


    "Someone I um... you know. I think I might need to pay her back. She actually saved me twice from trouble." I told Catherine and she gave me a grin.


    ''Knight in shining armor perhaps? Did you two kiss already?'' Catherine hugs herself and mimics kissing with the air.


    "Catherine no! We did not! We just met!" I yelled as I threw one of my shawls at her.


    She smiled and said, ''But did you ever think about kissing her?''


    Oof. "I mean¨C um just now?"


    ''Heh. What a simpleton.'' (Catherine) insults me in signnguage. Hey!


    "Hey I am not! I''m also your big sister, give me some respect!" I yelled as I threw another shawl at her. It was blue this time.


    ''So what''s this person''s name?'' (Catherine) bends down after hand signing that and picks up the shawl I threw.


    I blushed at the thought of just her name. I wasn''t reallyfortable talking about my love interests with my family but Catherine is an exception. "Her name was Kein Rosenguard. Quite handsome she was..."


    I sighed my heart feeling mellow and nervous at the thought of us meetingter. "Oh Catherine! She saved me from falling from a tree and an angry vendor that I took an apple from."


    She gave me a surprised look and hand signed quickly, ''You stole an apple?! Why didn''t you take any money with you?!''


    You know I almost couldn''t read that from how fast she went. "Okay, I was in a hurry and forgot the money. Second, I swear I''m going to pay him back! But oh thankfully I forgot! Or else Kein and I wouldn''t have met!"


    ''That''s one way of looking at it.'' (Catherine) rolled her eyes.


    "Oh don''t you think herst name would fit with mine? Rosarie Rosengaurd. Isn''t it quite nice?" I asked and she just shrugged.


    ''Two roses in one name is confusing.''


    I pped my arms and countered, "No! Her name has meaning! Rosen-guard! Don''t you see?"


    She shakes her head, ''No, I don''t see it and does she know you''re a princess anyways?''


    "No, I haven''t revealed myself yet." I told Catherine and she listened intently. ''Well, that''s unfortunate. Why though?'' (Catherine)


    I sigh as I finally pull out the perfect red shawl to cover my face with, "If she saw the real me. A princess? Would she treat me differently? No longer with kindness and concern but with greed and want? I don''t know her well enough to decide."


    Catherine frowns and pats my shoulder softly, ''If she doesn''t like you for who you are then that person is trash and is not deserving of my amazing sister.''


    Iughed happily that she called me amazing and nodded but I don''t think Kein is that type of person anyways, "Well I''m meeting herter. Help me wear a shawl to cover my face with?" I ask Catherine and she nods.


    I happily told her in more detail how Kein and I met. She listened carefully but I swear she looked like she was about to die in her current state.


    Perhaps she''s not interested in romance? Hmm. Well maybe she''s just too young to think about one.


    "Well then. Thanks for picking up a shawl with me." I said to Catherine who just nodded and smiled.


    ''Goodluck on your date. Be careful going down your porch guards are on high alert these days.'' (Catherine)


    I sighed knowing she''s right. The guards have been certainly on high alert but I won''t keep Kein waiting on me under that tree!


    "I''ll be back as soon as I can. Now... May the holy gods let me borrow a vessel to imprison and be mine. [Light Magic: Light Clone]!"


    I summoned a clone that just looked like me, in everything. "They wouldn''t know what''s even different."


    I''ve been using this spell for the past month and it''s been working all this time. I haven''t been caught. Catherine even seemed to be impressed with it.


    ''Can it talk?'' she asked.


    I shake my head, "No, I''m afraid she can only walk and pose as me to look like I''m actually studying. Maybe someday when I find a way."


    ''Be safe on your journey! May the goddess of light be on your side!''


    "See youter sister!"


    I went back down the porch and ran as fast as I could. Kein must be waiting for me under that tree! I miss her already! I can''t wait for our date!

 Chapter 12 Make It Double- I Mean Triple!

    Chapter 10: Make it double- I mean triple!


    Kein''s POV


    You know, even after being in here for weeks. All I have been doing was chores, paint, and more chores.


    Also escape the mansion once in a while to get into the market and look around. So all in all I haven''t really grabbed any useful information that might help me get out of this ce.


    Other than knowing almost everyone can do magic. "Ugh!" I groaned in frustration getting envious of all these magic users but where''s mine?!


    Sure I might be only ten but I''m really bing impatient with it. How are two years going toe by in a sh?


    This ce is really horrible.


    So I decided the next day I''ll ask Lenard for some books I could borrow and see how it goes.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    Lenard sat beside me as he gave me the fifth book that he has and smiled at me trying to lift my spirits as I frowned a little. "This is all the materials I have concerning the history, diplomacy, andws about our kingdom!"


    I nod grunting, taking in the huge ass book that might as well be a encyclopedia for fucks sake. "Are we the only kingdom or are there more?"


    Lenard widened his eyes and panics, "Y-You really haven''t learned anything or at least knew simple things."


    "No, as I said I wasn''t really allowed to read much and was kept hidden." I excused myself. Lenard never met my father (actually not mine but the real Kein) who took care of me apparently until he died. I read it in Kein''s diary which is me but technically not me.


    "There are also materials there that tie us to the other seven kingdoms! So don''t you worry! If you need help in reading, ask me!" (Lenard) enthusiastically yelled and gave me a slight push. He seems really happy... hmm I wonder¡­ did something really good happen?


    "Easy there." I told him while giving him a suspicious look. "So why are you in such a good mood today hmm?"


    Lenard blinks for a few moments before giggling, "I mean. Nothing much, just Lord Vincent asking if it was alright to visit next weekend."


    Oh my. Lenard is making progress. I''m so proud of him. "Lenard, it seems like you don''t need me as your wing woman anymore. I''m so proud you''re making progress even without my help."


    Really, I was. I was so frustrated of how much gay panic got him but now he''s actually going out with Lord Vincent! "I-It''s not... thatmendable... but thank you, Kein. I mean it." (Lenard)


    I smiled and punched him on the shoulder lightly, grinning. "That''s what families do. Help each other."


    I really meant it. Even if I''m not the real Kein, I''ll try my best to be a good cousin. Besides, I only had one family member on earth and I''m sure my daughter would''ve loved Lenard for an uncle.


    He''s a sweet little boy after all. "Well I''ll go read this thin one for now while I do my chores thanks again Lenard."


    "Mnhmm! See you, Kein! I-I should probably have something prepared for Lord Vincent when hees to visit." (Lenard) saunters off as I saw his figure disappearing in the distance. Guess he''s going to be real frantic with his crush around and wants to impress him.


    I sighed softly and wished him good luck. Well time to do my chores then while I read.


    I took the broom and decided to sweep while having my other hand hold the book and read, "There are seven kingdoms in total in the world. Three human ones and the others are of different races."


    From what I''m reading here this world is called [Devalion]. A world of many kinds of different racese together and try to coexist.


    Also wow they had a lot of wars.


    Sounds like a dark name honestly. I''m actually surprised at how simr the cultures on earth are to the other ces scribbled here.


    I''m in a world of medieval fantasies so I can''t expect some magic phones to be made huh. I''m no scientist, software engineer or technician so I can''t make it on my own but I know of the concept and materials needed to build one.


    How?


    "I had an ex-girlfriend as a technician and I got some free lessons out of our rtionship. All the snoring on our bed was worth listening to then." I muttered remembering her and wondered how she''s doing right now.


    I think she''s fine and I bet she''s not even missing me. "Right so the three human kingdoms."


    The one where I''m currently in is named [Puronia] and full of bountiful forests. The home of the Light Goddess, and the royal family who was bestowed by the power of light. From the past decade however the forest has been weirdly unbnced, crops have been dying and trees no longer bear much fruit leaving the kingdom scarce of food.


    Famine has resulted and people without homes doubled. Also the kingdom is famous for arts, wine, and sculptures.


    I didn''t notice it but... when Rose stole that apple made the owner mad and gave it to a beggar.


    I understand what''s happening now, the kingdom I''m in might have some trouble ahead of them. "You know, usually the solution to this is arranged marriages with another powerful kingdom. Let''s see what other kingdoms are in here."


    [Winshern] kingdom. A kingdom full of snow and good minerals. Famous for its healing hot spring treatment. It''s been the home of the Goddess of Winter and God of shadows.


    It''s where the two gods usually escape to and uh... have some fun? Ahem.


    In any case apparently it''s a powerful kingdom, they have good weapons, a school for bothmoners and nobles, and another royal family blessed by those gods. I wonder what their hot springs must be like. I rather miss it.


    "Man I''m feeling left out with all the magic here, and I feel a little homesick too. How about someone bless me like those isekai characters my ex reads?" I groaned. If I knew I would get hit by a truck I would''vepleted some other isekai anime rmended to me by my weeb friends and ex.


    "Why did I have to be so stupid and not watch more anime back then¨C Damn it."


    Alright let''s move on before I get even more depressed about this.


    The next kingdom is called [Sprivanto]. Apparently it''s a kingdom full of colors, different culturese together, and hold on they allow same sex marriages there?


    Doesn''t the kingdom name sound like Spanish let me see¨C if they have any clothes drawn oh! Yeah their traditional wear is simr to Spanish clothing and they are famous for their events, festivities, music and parties. Many gifted singers, bands, and bards came from this kingdom.


    [Winshern] is more of a winter clothing and I think they won''t care more about the fashion but the actual quality of the clothes if it can protect you from the cold. [Puronia] has clothes simr to Englishmen with all the coats, suits, Victorian dresses for nobles, shirts, dresses and pants formoners. [Sprivanto] is more... free of their clothing, now that I see it it''s spanish-ish mixed with other designs.


    Man why can''t I be reincarnated in [Sprivanto] I bet there''s a lot of gay and lesbian bars there! I can''t wait to move out then again I still won''t be able to get in because of my age.


    "Curse you child body of mine!"


    In any case, I nced at the book once again and read the other four kingdoms remaining.


    [Beloma] kingdom. It''s where half-human and half-animal beast-men live and reside. They are a country with also having a royal family, the rulers being half-human and half-lion. The kingdom is famous for their high quality meat, restaurants, herbs, spices, and services?


    Wow, also I mean technically. Lions are the king of the animals so this is really urate. Wait... hold on so does that mean¨C there''s catgirls in there?


    Wow the sudden realization of that, I know many of my otaku or weeb friends who like those types of girls will be envious of me. Good lord I can hear themining now.


    Iugh forgetting I was on sweeping duty. "Sweep, sweep."


    Their clothing is simr to the people in [Puronia] , more casual and not many suits.


    Okay, the next one is called, [Dwarfar], by the looks of the name it''s where dwarfs live. Famous for their skill in cksmithing and architecture. Indeed, they are awesome.


    They live in the tallest mountain of Mount Skrafa. They provide the best quality weapons and sell them at a very expensive price, and one my wallet can never afford.


    Anyways it says here that dwarfs are strict, extremely loyal to their dwarf king, and would follow him anywhere into battle. Oh and they like vodka.


    "My type of people. Anyone who drinks vodka is my people." I muttered about missing the alcohol. I can''t believe they have it here! Vodka in this world! I am blessed!


    The clothes they had were leather-ish and very stylish. I think they also have knowledge on embroidery for designing their many armors. This is awesome. Other than their weapons, they make good furniture, buildings, and worship the God of Fire/Forgery or the God of the Sun.


    [Mermadia] is the kingdom in the middle of the sea, I see.


    Pun might or might not be intended. This is where mermaids, merman, or the fish folk dwell in. They are not considered beast-men or call them part fish because they want to be called mermaids or merman.


    I see, just because they live in the sea and onnd. Their clothes consist of well shells, seaweeds, and um coral flowers? The book didn''t draw what they look like so maybe I''ll have to travel and see one for myself. To tour or even visit the kingdom you need some sort of permission and you must be judged by one of the royal family''s trusted advisors or be rmended by one of the royal families or you''ve been hired. I don''t know how they''ll transport humans inside their kingdom but I''m pretty stoked to find out how.


    Famous for fish, pearls, and guiding the traveler on a safe journey on the sea, being blessed by the Goddess of the Sea.


    [Demonum] the final kingdom. Thend where the demons resides, they are harsh, ruthless, an abomination, full of rascals and horrible being that¨C


    Hey isn''t this too mean? The book was fine a moment ago but¨C this is all just hateful words and no actual information on demons.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Wow and they scribbled um... Their clothing is bizarre and full of pointy, sharp horns. "Okay, I think I''ll skip anything demon rted because I think there''s been some bad blood here."


    Demons are blessed by the God of Darkness.


    Also weren''t [Sprivanto] blessed by the God of Shadows? Shadows and Darkness are not the same? Are they siblings or something?


    Well this is thest entry. I learned a lot except for the demon part. You know I never knew why it''s always with the demons who have problems with other kingdoms. "Maybe they just still see demons as well... demons after all in myth they''re really horrible."


    Maybe in this world they aren''t? Even without demons, humans are pretty demon-like when they can. "Ah well, done sweeping for the day. Now where can I peacefully read more without being disturbed¨C"


    "Hold it right there!"


    I spoke too soon. I look behind me to see the three maids who''re the main cause of my suffering, and a lot of my other sufferings.


    "Prepare for trouble!" (Maid 1)


    "And make it double¨C I mean triple!" (Maid 2)


    "Um... To protect our world from devastation?" (Maid 3)


    "To unite all people within our nation!" (Maid 1)


    "To denounce the evils of truth and love!" (Maid 2)


    "To extend our reach to the moon above." (Maid 3)


    What the fuck? Is this a maid version of the team rocket opening?


    "Madelyn!" (Maid 1)


    "Maddie!" (Maid 2)


    "And Dottie." (Maid 3)


    Not going to lie. Dottie felt like dying on that set. Well these are the maids that apparently hate me.


    Well only two of them actually hate me, and do things the other one just stands there and watches, usually when it crosses the line she''s the straight man who stops the two idiots.


    "So how did you like our performance?" (Madelyn) asked as she posed her hands like one of those viiness that goes OHOHOHO.


    Honestly she fits the check boxes just put her on a dress and give her a fan I guarantee roses would be flying out of nowhere next. "Yeah! Madelyn you were the most awesome back there!" (Maddie) yelled kissing up on Madelyn''s ass.


    Honestly these two have simr names.


    Thest silent one is named Dottie. I don''t get what''s her deal but I mean she also got into the little skit they had. This is making me have two feelings all at once.


    One, I can''t believe they just made something simr to Jessie and James'' motto from pokemon. I feel likeughing.


    Second, I feel pissed that it looks like I''ll need to do some of their bidding to leave me alone.


    "I mean. It''s great."


    Nope it was shit and you can''t beat the Jessie and James duo. Even Meowth! What the fuck was that even man.


    "Great now you''re going to be doing our duties so we can catch up with thetest gossip these days." (Madelyn) ordered as Maddie got back with a broom, mop, and a bucket.


    Okay ouch. Hell no.


    "Yeah, you are!"(Maddie) followed.


    Dottie just shrugged and looked worried there. Man, they Madelyn even has this country ent I can''t focus on. I know they''re the maids that threw me off the river but that was mostly Madelyn and Maddie.


    Dottie just watched and left when she knew I could swim. I mean the river wasn''t that deep but I noticed that she cared at least. "Why don''t you go do it on your own?" I crossed my arms and refused their orders.


    They have their own hands and feet. Why should I do it?


    "After all, what''s the use of a hand that has been gifted to you by the gods? They''ll be disappointed if they knew you''re doing these kinds of things to a little kid." I continued with my reasoning and she didn''t think much of it.


    Apparently, causing a misdeed is a shame. This is after all a kingdom run by the Light goddess believers, maybe if I call them out on it they''ll finally stop. "I can just pray for forgivenesster and my misdeeds will be done. Besides, the Countess looked pleased when I told her all the things I did to you." (Madelyn)


    Countess? Ah right my Aunt Haren.


    Her husband is a Viscount and whom I haven''t seen yet even after all this time. Also praying your sins away? And then tomorrow do it again then pray?


    You sound like some people from earth who''ll still end up going to hell even if they''re and I quote, ''I''m a Christian and I pray everyday. So I''m going to be 100% sure I''ll be in heaven.''


    You need to also be a decent human being to get into that ce but then again I was an atheist. I didn''t believe in those¨C not until now I knew there was magic and actual gods or goddesses blessing people.


    "Still I won''t do it." I told them.


    Madelyn grins and steps forward. "May the god of fire bless me as I heed your call, [Fire Magic: me]."


    A small me appeared on her hand and looked at me. "Then you know what we''ll do next. Won''t you?"


    Fuck this is the third time she''s going to apply fire on me.


    "Madelyn, it''s not worth it. Why don''t we just drop this and let it go?" Finally (Dottie) speaks up and grabs Madelyn by the arm.


    Maddie shakes her head, "Madelyn! She just said no to us! If we don''t discipline children they''ll never listen!"


    Oh don''t you dare encourage her you psycho! I''m only ten! And mes like that can cause 1st degree burns!


    "You''re right Maddie. Naughty children need to obey. If not, they''ll be astray." (Madelyn) stepped a lot closer to me as the me in her hand suddenly got more bigger.


    "Madelyn! She''s just a kide on, drop it already¨C" (Dottie) tried grabbing Madelyn''s arm but she was pushed away.


    "Shut up, Dottie. Mind you, know your ce." (Madelyn)


    Dottie''s eyes looked hurt, and she looked at me a little apologetic before backing away.


    This woman got Dottie too? How shitty is Madelyn to not even care to get a child¨C pretty shit and Maddie too.


    It''s okay Dottie. You tried at least.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    "Ah hell that hurt¡­ so much." I cried out in pain after knowing finally they left.


    Honestly they held me down for ten minutes and inflicted burns over my back and shoulders. Of course they needed to take my blouse off now it''s a little wrinkled.


    I also looked at the book I borrowed from Lenard. It''s been... stomped on. It''s a little destroyed now but still...


    I grit my teeth from anger and frustration. I couldn''t do anything against three people. "Ah my back..."


    It feels so hot. I don''t know if I can go on like this. "[Storage Ring]."


    Thankfully they didn''t take my storage ring.


    I took out the healing ointment, poured it over my hand, and tried reaching for my back but I could only apply half of it. I can''t reach some sides so it looks like that''ll have to do. "Just a few more years. I need to get out of here."


    The sooner the better. I''ll find out ifter is a possibility I''ll need to talk to Lenard about this.

 Chapter 13 Veronica Going Out Of Business.

    Chapter 11: Veronica going out of business.


    Kein''s POV


    It''s been three days since the incident. I can still feel the painful sensation behind my back, Madelyn, that horrible woman. Seriously hurting a kid?


    This is nuts.


    I know bruises were already bad but burns?! Inflicting it on a ten-year-old!


    "Hey are you okay?" (Lenard) asked me as we both walked around the garden. "You look well I don''t mean to offend but¡­ you''re sort of walking weird."


    I nodded and kept a firm smile, "I may not look good right now I agree but I feel straight as a fiddle."


    I don''t know if I got that one right. Oh right, the straight one I should''ve said bent as a fiddle then. "Anyways this is a nice walk but I should get going and do all my house duties."


    "Are you sure you''re okay...?" (Lenard)


    I wave him off jokingly to show him that I''m fine, "Yep and now you go too before Aunt Haren can chew you out besides I heard Lord Vincent ising over to visit today right?"


    Lenard blushes and nods. That made him shyly leave as he covered his face adorably. Once he left finally I had space and to curse my heart out.


    "Oh for the love of-"


    It hurts.


    I grit my teeth as I walked into the stairs carrying a bucket of water. I need this to mop but looks like I''m not really doing any well. My feet feel numb and I fell down the stairs, my clothes now wet and my half body is soaked.


    Not to mention I need new shoes, but I''m afraid they''ll notice I brought a new pair. "Too risky."


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    After all of my morning chores, I was d to know I was the one responsible to buy groceries this time. Finally, time to get away from this ce. I walked a few minutes there and made it. I looked at the list and stored the stuff I bought on the [Storage Ring].


    I''m really thankful I have this on me right now. "Oh, little charmer! It''s been a while!"


    I looked behind me to see who called and it was the person who owns the basket store, waving to me. I smiled trying to ignore the pain on my back and greeted her. "Hey, Veronica! How are you?"


    Veronica sighs, putting on a sad smile, "You see, I might close soon. If the business doesn''t go well I might have to find a much better job."


    My eyes widened in surprise, the financial situation here is really what it is from the book I read. People are struggling, "But you love weaving..."


    Veronica chuckles, raises her hand to meet the top of my head and pats me softly, "You know even if I love my job. If it doesn''t bring money to provide food on the table. It might not be worth it." (Veronica) sighs. "I''m sorry little charmer but it''s just the way it is. I might only have a month left on this stall but if I find a new job I''ll tell you. My boyfriend might help me find something suitable."


    Veronica looks at her hand-weaved baskets that had beautiful designs and colors. I nced at her hand, full of pricks and scars. I know she worked hard on this and I know how much a business of someone like hers suffers a lot. "I-I... You know I''m in the mood to buy some baskets now." I awkwardly said but she justnded her gaze at me softly and pats my head again.


    "You''re a sweet kid. I wasn''t trying to get your pity. You don''t have to buy my work for my sake. I had no one else to talk about this with so you made my shoulders a little lighter, little charmer." (Veronica) said as she raised her hand from my head and I can''t believe I''m saying this but I''m sad.


    "I need it to give it to my friends!" I yelled.


    "Wait, you have friends?" (Veronica) looked a little shocked.


    Wow okay no need to hit me like that but I do have friends! "My cousin! His crush! And um maybe Rose, remember her?" I point back to the datest weekend where she kept clinging onto me and I had to exin it''s not what it looks like.


    Veronica does this, "Ohhhhhh..." sound. She rests her hand against her cheek and tilts her head, "I actually thought that was your girlfriend. Pardon me for assuming. You two were just so adorable linking hands." (Veronica)


    I''m ten. What are you people shipping kids? Oh god is this how my daughter felt when I teased her with the people she liked? This feeling is horrible for some reason karma struck back.


    "But are you really sure you''ll buy my baskets because you need them?" (Veronica) looked at me like I was in an interrogation office, man she''s scary.


    I nod quickly, "Yes! Promise! It''s a thank you gift for them!"


    She sighs, giving up but I swear I saw that small faint smile on her face as she took out again the best baskets I''ve ever seen. "These five are the best ones I have. I''ll let you off with a 10% discount for being a sweet customer." (Veronica) offered as she wrapped the five cute basket bags and gave them to me.


    There were five designs.


    A pink rose design, a blue rose design, a yellow dragon one cool, a cute teddy bear one, andst but not least a cat design. Honestly, this is just so good! But I guess if it''s baskets no one really needs them here.


    "Are you sure about the discount? These all look so high ss! It''s so cute too!" I look up at Veronica and she nods happily, her mood a little more chipper than before.


    "I have never been more sure in my life, now that will be 50 silvers in total." (Veronica) opened her palms and I took the coins out of my pockets and gave them to her. I hope she''ll continue to do what she loves in some other way.


    I looked around the ce and saw a girl adventurer who gave a sigh looking at her leather bag. She looked so dissatisfied with it... Hmm, girls like cute things, wait- girls, cute, and bags.


    My head goes into a light bulb as I looked back at Veronica. "Hmm? Is everything alright?"


    "What do you think of making cute leather bags for adventurers?" I told her.


    She looked at me confused before answering, "N-No? If I''m being honest I don''t know what kind of adventurer would even buy my cute designed things."


    I smiled encouragingly as the sad girl adventurer walked away into a store, "Oh believe me. I think it''ll work. Please try? For me?"


    "Hmm... Alright? I''ll make five leather bags with my designs. Maybe I''ll enjoy it the same as my basket weaving. I actually know how to make leather bags and dye them. My master taught me how but I never thought... oh my you might be onto something, little charmer. I''ll see what I can do." (Veronica) gave me the biggest smile she''s done yet and got to work.


    I also left but I don''t know where to go.


    I looked down at my shoes, a little tattered but still decent. "Buying new ones, Madelyn or Maddie might notice it and report it to my aunt. After all, I''m supposed to be broke right now."


    Honestly, my talent in painting really helped a lot in this world. If not I would have never found Baron Hills and sold my paintings. "I think I need to go to that huge tree again. There are not many people but the view is nice."


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    I walked into the hill and found the yellow-leafed tree that was slowly changing color. It was turning light blue now, it was so weird but so beautiful. "Fancy seeing you here, Kein."


    Oh no. "Rose?"


    I saw a small figure running towards me, her expression really happy.


    "What are you doing here?" I ask her and she stops from her tracks pouting.


    "Am I not allowed to be here? I don''t see your name on this tree, meaning you don''t own this spot." (Rose) crossed her arms and acted all... um, I don''t know how to exin this but I guess I''m in the wrong on this one.


    "Fair enough but why do I keep running into you. It''s almost getting annoying and I suspect you''re stalking me." I pointed my finger at her as I walked under the shade of the tree.


    "No, I''m not! This just happens to be my favorite ce to be at! No people! No rules! No expectations! Isn''t it great?" (Rose) raises her hands happily in the air feeling the breeze on her skin.


    Pfft, expectations for a little kid?


    "Are you a noble or something?" I ask in a voice intrigued, I slowly sat down under the cold shade of the tree as Rose also sat beside me making me a little surprised she went closer to my respected personal space, our shoulders brushing a little.


    Hmm, I''ll just ignore that and look up at the nice sky, at the nice sunny weather we''re having today.


    "Maybe? But then again if I was a noble I wouldn''t need to steal an apple back then." (Rose) countered a good reason and that led me to believe- she''s probably not one.


    Seeing that she gave a good point I''ll stop being nosy.


    Other than that I noticed that she was wearing a shawl all the time, is it a religious thing?


    "Why do you wear a shawl? Is it a religious practice or?" I ask. Definitely curious about this world''s customs and culture. After reading yesterday''s books there are shrine maidens, sisters of the church, and holy maidens.


    It was honestly cool. Maybe she''s like a trainee? A broke one, without money. They wear shawls simr to hers, it means their body and face must be pure and must not be seen by anyone.


    Rose nods, "It''s not really umon practice around here. Hold on¨C wait, you don''t know this?"


    I nod feeling the same deja vu whenever people ask me things that are supposed to bemon knowledge in this world and I don''t know those. Well time to put my sob story on, "Um. My parents died, I wasn''t taught much of anything. That''s why I''m well... I was living under a rock I suppose."


    Rose slowly stops her hands for a moment before continuing the tone of her voice was guilty, "I''m sorry about your parents. "


    I shook my head, it''s really alright. I haven''t really bonded with them or even know them but I''m sure the real owner of this body would probably miss them a lot. After all, when I read the real Kein''s diary her mom seemed like a very nice woman and her father as well.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m already way past that. Well what''s the reason you wear a shawl?" I ask deflecting the subject of the real Kein''s parents because well Rose will just get more sad from the looks of it.


    "Well, it''s a holy practice of keeping one''s innocent and pure figure by not letting anyone see them except for their husband, and family." (Rose) said as she grabbed the end of her red shawl. "It''s a little annoying. We have to serve the goddess while wearing this. I don''t like it, it''s itchy."


    I can understand. This reminds me of a religion back on earth and I respect their customs, and beliefs. Still for a kid like her, maybe it''s a little hard for her to cope.


    "I might not know how that feels but if you ever need to vent about it maybe let me know." I told her as I gave her a smile and looked at the sky again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Did anyone ever tell you, you''re really sweet?" (Rose) nudged my side and I stifled a small groan.


    "Ow."


    The burning sensation was still there. Magic fires have it worse than regr fire. Rose nces up at me worriedly when I said ow.


    "What''s wrong?! Did I hurt you?" (Rose) yelled the tone of her voice worried as she quickly looked at my side, the part that she nudged.


    I held my side carefully and shrugged trying to reassure Rose, "No, it''s from doing too much work."


    "Don''t lie to me. I can sense something is wrong. Let me see." (Rose) tried reaching for me but I gently pushed her hand away. She purses her lips and looks at me the way I never thought I would see anyone do for a long time.


    "Come on, show me. M-Maybe I can..." (Rose)


    She stutters a bit as she ys with her fingers. "I can help?"


    I scoffed, "I don''t know how you''ll help with a burn actually..." I told her expecting to be disappointed and sad but instead.


    "Did you say burn?!" (Rose) cheerfully takes something out of her pocket showing it to me.


    "This is... an ointment for burns. High quality stuff too." I inspected the product more carefully and saw a familiar logo at the bottom.


    "Magicare? Did you buy this at Madam Prisha''s?" I ask Rose as I nced up at her suspiciously worried that she stole something again. "Don''t tell me you stole this- I thought you were done stealing, Rose."


    "Hey no! This was given to me by that person who said they owned the shop! They practically shoved it on me!" (Rose) crossed her arms huffing as I gave her back the ointment.


    This is weird.


    The first contact I had with Madam Prisha they gave me doubled the healing ointment and I used it on Rose when she got her hand wounded.


    "Do you think they''re psychic? They asked me if I knew you, I told them I did and then they gave me this." (Rose) muttered enough for me to hear as she opened the ointment.


    I tilt my head, "I did think of it but... maybe they have the magic to see the future or something? This isn''t the first time this happened after all. Remember when you cut your hand when you were trying to get down the tree?"


    Rose nods, applying the ointment on her hands, "Yeah, what about it?"


    "They gave me that healing ointment I used on you. They said I''ll need it but specifically Madam Prisha didn''t say what. Well who knew it was meant for you." I told her.


    I can see Rose smiling under that shawl as she turns to meet my gaze, I met her beautiful gray eyes and thin arched eyebrows that looked at me kindly, "I''m d they did then."


    I looked away once I realized our faces were close. However it was a good thing I moved quickly enough to hide my face in shame.


    "Now where is this burn you identally got while ''working''?" (Rose) asked sarcastically, clearly impatiently and I sigh.


    "If I show you my back or sides. Will you please not ask questions?" I turn to meet her again but this time more serious.


    Rose blinks her eyes confused but willing to cooperate since she realized she might never get the chance to heal me after, "Fine. Just because you asked. Now let the doctor see the damage."


    Iugh, "Shouldn''t it be like some holy maiden and not a doctor?"


    "I don''t like holy maiden. Nowe on, the ointment on my hands are going to dry off and be gone to waste if you keep talking!" (Rose) yells.


    I finally gave up. I feel like she''ll still chase after me even if I run away so I did what she told me to do. I pulled my blouse up a little just so she can see my sides and a part of my back. "No questions."


    "R-Right... but this is horrible!" (Rose) muttered. I can feel her staring at my back and honestly I''m a little hesitant about it, especially that she''s been applying ointment on me in an actual public ce. I know there''s about three huge scars on my side, two small ones in my stomach, and a burn mark on my back.


    I bite my lip a little concerned about my looks now but it is what it is.


    I shrug, "Like you said hurry up or else that ointment will dry in your hands."


    I felt Rose move a little before her hands wandered around my back and sides, "Tell me if it hurts okay?"


    I nod, "I''m sure nothing you''ll do will hurt me like they did."


    Rose''s eyes widened and I just realized what I said, "Who hurt you?!" (Rose) yelled as she identally pressed too hard on my back and I groaned. "Ouch. Please be gentle." I asked Rose who looked at me guiltily at first before looking mad.


    "I''m sorry! Hey-! Who hurt you? Who is they?!" (Rose) yelled, applying more ointment in her hands.


    "That''s a question and I said no questions about it."


    "But when I asked if it hurts you answered-" (Rose)


    "I answered that because it''s about my back. Now please, I really don''t want to talk about it."


    I told her and she finally stopped asking and focused on my back. I know she wanted to know more but I didn''t feel like telling a kid how horrible it was. I don''t want Rose to worry about me too or ask more questions.


    The soft gentle touch was soothing to me. Honestly, it feels nice... "Have you... ever done this before?" I ask her, feeling a little awkward but still... I don''t think I can handle the silence any longer.


    I feel her shaking her head, "No... am I doing it wrong? Does it hurt anywhere I should know? I''m sorry maybe I should be more gentle-" (Rose)


    I stopped her and Iughed. I ced my hands on my knees, "No, honestly you''re too kind. You''re doing good, it feels nice."


    I feel Rose stop for a moment before continuing to apply ointment, "Hmph, I''m the best doctor there is."


    "Pfft."


    That was adorable. "Yes, yes thank you doctor."


    "Now, rest well and try to stay out of trouble won''t you, Kein?" (Rose) scolded me as she pulled my blouse down.


    I turned my gaze back to her. Somehow it feels a little more painless now. Like there''s this feeling offort and that everything will be okay. "Rose, I mean it. Thank you."


    Rose looks away from me, I can''t see her face but I feel from the expression on her eyes she''s happy.


    "You''re wee and I guess we''re even now." (Rose) yed with her fingers as we both sat down under the shade of the tree for a few minutes in silence.


    It was the mostforting moment I''ve ever had sinceing into this world. I don''t like anyone invading my personal space but maybe if it''s Rose...


    "I guess I don''t mind it if it''s you." I muttered to myself, thankfully I know Rose didn''t hear it because when I nced at her she was distracted looking over the city, she''s admiring.


    I wanted to stay like that for a long time.


    Hmm perhaps Rose is like a little sister to me. That''s why I feelfortable letting her in. I hope she feels the same.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    Rose: I like you!


    Kein: I like you too?


    Rose: No! More than friends!


    Kein: So bestfriends?


    Rose: ...hnghhhhh


    Kein: I''m kidding, I''m kidding. I think I like you too.


    Rose: Would you want to see my face then?


    Kein: Sure?


    Rose: *Takes off shawl* So what do you think?


    Kein: You are indeed beautiful outside and inside. I was wrong to think the beauty you possess now would be impossible to top at but I was wrong.


    Rose: ttery, you never tire of them.


    Kein: When ites to you I know I never will.


    Rose: *Dying and blushing inside she can''t speak*


    This is not cannon yet XD

 Chapter 14 Character Info: Female Knight!

    We''ll start first with the Main Protagonists of the story!


    Name: Kein Rosenguard.


    Age Currently: 10 years old.


    Sexuality: Lesbian


    Pronouns: She/her


    Height: 4''7


    Magic: Unknown


    Description: Lots of scars, bruises, burn marks all over her body but her face is the only thing that doesn''t have much.


    Hair color: Blonde [Waist length long]


    Eyes: Aqua Blue


    Favorite food: None, because she would rather eat anything than nothing.


    Favorite thing to do: Painting. [Doesn''t want to paint too much, her works causes greed and obsession to those whose heart are not well].


    Other hobbies: Kickboxing, Teaching, Reading, Eating, Sketching, Drawing, and staring at cute frogs.


    Likes: Cute frogs, Food, Peace, Literature, History, Culture, Books, Older Women, and being gay.


    Dislikes: People who can''t respect her space, Aunt Haren, and the three maids who bully her.


    Fun fact about the character: She traveled into another world upying another one''s body she doesn''t even know. No shit.


    Favorite quote:


    "Be gay do crime."


    "You can''t pray away the gay."


    "Move, I''m gay."


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Next is Rose!


    Name: Rosarie von Goldheart.


    Age Currently: 12 years old.


    Sexuality: Kein-sexual


    Pronouns: She/her


    Height: 5''


    Magic: [Light Magic]


    -A bloodline magic only passed down onto the royal family of Puronia.


    Description: A princess who wears shawls often with different colors because she is forced to by tradition.


    Hair color: White hair [Shoulder length long]


    Eyes: Light Grey


    -Only the servants of the Light goddess can possess such color. They are well known and must be kept safe all over the kingdom.


    Favorite food: Anything that''s eaten with Kein.


    Favorite thing to do:  Escape the castle and be with Kein. Flirting around with Kein. Hugging Kein. Wanting to kiss Kein on the cheek. Anything rted to Kein.


    Other hobbies: Helping the unfortunate, ying the piano, dancing, singing, learning newnguages, and Kein.


    Likes: Kein and talking with her younger sister Catherine.


    Dislikes: Older sister Cecilia, responsibilities, being weak, being called useless, not being able to help others, any kind of bugs and suitors.


    Fun fact about the character: She has always been forced to be responsible, a good role model princess for the kingdom, she doesn''t believe that she needed to wear fancy dresses to be a good princess and she believes can help in a different way.


    One day she was hiding her identity as a princess, she tried her best to help the unfortunate as amoner. She saw the hardships they went through and wanted to do more for her kingdom.


    Favorite quote:


    "With the light, there will always be a way out."


    "I will always be by your side."


    "If not now then when?"


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Name: Lenard Yulien.


    Age Currently: 13 years old.


    Sexuality: Gay.


    Pronouns: He/Him


    Height: 5''3


    Magic: [Wind Magic]


    -Magic to be able to control the winds and air.


    Description: Soft, cuddly, adorable, has sses because he''s nearsighted, and he''s not immune to gay panic.


    Hair color: Golden Brown [Properly gelled]


    Eyes: Dark Blue


    Favorite food: Vegetable Broth. Loves vegetables.


    Favorite thing to do:  Reading books in his father''s study and learning theplex structure of magic.


    Other hobbies: Gardening. It soothes him that''s why he helps Kein water the flowers often in their mansion.


    Likes: Books, flowers, garden, green grass, libraries, ancient scripts, ruins, magic, and dogs.


    Dislikes: Being alone, cactuses because even though they''re nts, they have thorns and he doesn''t like that, someone wrinkling up books, people who hurt his family, and people who don''t mind their own business.


    Fun fact about the character: Lenard likes the mysterious but sweet type. Maybe that''s why he has an obvious crush on Vincent.


    His father favors Lenard more that''s why his twin brother Lucas doesn''t like him.


    Favorite quote:


    "Family always stick together."


    "To be yourself, it''s the best feeling."


    "I will never judge you, for being yourself."


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Name: Vincent von Wolford


    Age Currently: 14 years old.


    Sexuality: Bisexual.


    Pronouns: He/Him


    Height: 5''5


    Magic: Unknown


    Description: Strict, punctual, a gentleman, calm, thinks before doing any action, admires his father, and sets him as a role model. Very handsome, graceful, poised, and surprisingly flexible.


    Hair color: Light Blue Hair


    Eyes: Emerald Green


    Favorite food: Any kind of meat dish. Hates vegetables.


    Favorite thing to do: Reading, ice skating, magic sports, secretly putting on makeup, fencing, peace, and quiet.


    Other hobbies: Ballet and the Holy Light Dance. Vincent has always adored the shrine maidens when they dance tribute for the light goddess. He memorized the whole choreography!


    Likes: Makeup, Lipstick, Foundation, Mascara, taking care of one''s skin, and Lenard.


    Dislikes: People who insult his family especially his father, people making fun of him for putting on makeup, being humiliated, and vegetables.


    Fun fact about the character: Vincent from a young age has been experiencing urges to put on makeup and tried to be more feminine but his mother saw him once and scolded Vincent. After that, he never tried on putting makeup ever again when his mother is near and began to do it more secretly.


    Favorite quote:


    "Must you be so stupid?"


    "Taking care of your look is not a sin."


    "Elegance and poise is a must."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Side characters but will be important in the future!


    Name: Veronica Lumine


    Age Currently: 25 years old.


    Sexuality: Bisexual.


    Pronouns: She/Her


    Height: 5''4


    Magic: Unknown


    Description: Carefree, independent, hard-working, observant, ara-ara levels go YEET, really likes to tease people but also can''t handle it when people tease her, has magic hands for weaving and making bags.


    Hair color: Dark green hair


    Eyes: Brown Eyes


    Favorite food: Fruit cake.


    Favorite thing to do: Basket weaving, teasing, fruit picking, taking care of the stall, and observing people as they walk by.


    Other hobbies: Singing, and ying the guitar.


    Likes: Trees, and spiders (because she can rte to them).


    Dislikes: People who copy other''s designs, snakes, having financial problems, people taking advantage of someone else''s kindness andziness.


    Fun fact about the character: Veronica since 13 years old, was already handling and helping her family business on traditional weaving. She has 8 brothers and will protect her at all costs. Some of them are even part of the royal knights of Puronia.


    Favorite quote:


    "Sorry for assuming that was your lover, d to know you''re single."


    "Choosing between boys and girls? Why not both?"


    "Love is fragile but it doesn''t mean it''s not worth the risk."


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Name: Madam Prisha mon Liu


    Age Currently: ???


    Sexuality: Trans woman


    Pronouns: They/Them


    Height: 5''8


    Magic: Unknown


    Description: Beautiful, gorgeous, a goddess, you name it she''s madam Prisha! If you need your fortune told or need some beauty products? Well, go on to her store! [Magicare]! Where your every beauty needs is met!


    Hair color: Brown (Curly)


    Eyes: Onyx


    Favorite food: Unknown


    Favorite thing to do: Unknown


    Other hobbies: Unknown


    Likes: Unknown


    Dislikes: Unknown


    Fun fact about the character: Age 15 after experiencing gender dysphoria, they decided to change their changing and took on the pronoun they/them. They ran away from home, cutting ties with their family after not epting Madam Prisha, and they followed their heart on making their own beauty product store in the capital city of Puronia.


    Madam Prisha has gone through a lot of severe bullying, and harassment from others. Mainly due to being masculine physically but really feminine. They have gone through so much it surprises me how are they even alive.


    Favorite quote:


    "There''s pride and dignity in what we do. Dressing up for a living does not make us look less of a man." -???


    "The most important thing is to ept and befortable with who you are. Anyone who has a problem can fuck off." -???


    "I kind of have this mentality that says, everything works out in the end, and if it''s not working out. It''s not the end." -???


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Name: Baron Edward Hills


    Age Currently: 41 years old.


    Sexuality: Straight.


    Pronouns: He/Him


    Height: 5''9


    Magic: Unknown


    Description: Soft, kind, loving, I wish he was my grandpa man, a man of good morals, and has no care for much money.


    Hair color: ck with grey hairs in some areas.


    Eyes: ck.


    Favorite food: Anything his wife cooks. Even though some of them can really be unedible. It''s his favorite food.


    Favorite thing to do: Collecting paintings, doing work, tending the art room collection his wife has made before she passed away and brewing tea.


    Other hobbies: Fencing, collecting art, and investing.


    Likes: Earl grey, and coffee


    Dislikes: People who have no morals, people who can''t appreciate art, people who have said bad things about his wife, and sad stories.


    Fun fact about the character: Baron Edward Hills, has been a love-smitten man. He had a wife who died just about 2 years ago, who was a painter and loved art. However, the doctor said they could never conceive a child. Still, the Baron refused to marry anyone or even look at another woman.


    He will only love his wife and will forever hold her in his memories.


    Favorite quote:


    "I will love you, until myst breath."


    "I love you for who you are, not because of what you can give to me."


    "Lovees in all shapes and sizes. I know mine by heart."


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Name: Catherine Goldheart


    Age Currently: 10 years old.


    Sexuality: Straight


    Pronouns: She/Her


    Height: 4''6


    Magic: Light Magic


    Description: Short, kind, kind of teasing when ites to her sister Rosarie,


    Hair color: White hair


    Eyes: Light Grey


    Favorite food: Junii Boiled Fish.


    Favorite thing to do: Gazing out the kingdom wondering when will she meet her prince charming.


    Other hobbies: Knitting scarves, learning more signnguages, overlooking maps of other kingdoms, and making storybooks for children.


    Likes: Sweet desserts, the holy light, shrines, and teasing her sister.


    Dislikes: Her elder Cecilia trying to control their schedules and adding more rules.


    Fun fact about the character: From the moment she was born, she was mute and was the reason why her mother''s body became so sickly. Feeling guilty she tried her best doing all the holy light duties and followed everything their parents wanted of her to be. Shemunicates using signnguage but just in case if the person doesn''t know signnguage she carries around a small notepad to write in if she needs to talk to someone.


    Favorite quote:


    "The duties of a shrine maiden are endless."


    "It''s not our disabilities, it''s our abilities that count."


    "I am different but not less."


    These are all the major ones! Thanks for reading Reborn as the Princess''s Knight! Happy Pride Month! You are all valid!


    -Love from the author.

 Chapter 15 Lumineria Festival [1/2].

    Chapter 12: Lumineria Festival [1/2].


    Kein''s POV


    It was weeks after I hadst seen Rose. I wondered how she was doing and every time I visited the marketce there was this tinge feeling of expectation or hope that I''ll suddenly meet that girl who was always wearing an adorable shawl that hides her face but never her kind eyes.


    I nced at the market that seemed to be in a rush. Everyone was now decorating their homes and putting white candles outside.


    Hmm... Even some new stalls I don''t recognize are here too.


    I finally came by Veronica''s store and for some reason her shelf was empty. I nced at the shelves not knowing if it''s a good sign or a bad sign. I walked closer to her stall.


    I saw Veronica''s figure not too far away with a man I''ve never seen before. He was talking with her happily and kissed her. "Hey, Veronica. Is business doing good?"


    I waved and when Veronica saw me she suddenly hugged me hard. "Little charmer you came!"


    Whoa, I was not expecting that but I like the hug. "Hello to you too, Veronica."


    "I did it! I made it just like you asked and wow! I never thought making and designing adventurer bags would be so fun!" (Veronica) cheerfully told me everything that had happened while I was gone.


    So she tirelessly made an adventure bag, making the right design for each adventure.


    For mages more storage room, perhaps even an herb space. Cheap but sturdy leather, heck there''s even a space for small throwable weapons. Heck, there were morepartments and it was pleasing to the eye. "Well done, Veronica."


    Veronica sps her hands together giggling happily, "Everything has sold out! Oh my! I''m even getting private orders from nobles and other merchants! We''ll be fine!"


    I smiled and gave Veronica a thumbs-up as the man beside her wrapped his arms around her waist and gave me a friendly smile, "So who''s this little fe? May I be introduced?"


    "Oh right! Little charmer meets my boyfriend. His name is Peterson Mill." (Veronica) introduced her lover and I nod, I offered my hand for a shake and he gave me a firm one at that.


    "My actual name is Kein Rosenguard. Finally, it''s nice to finally meet you, Peterson." I greeted him. I know that this might be weird suddenly calling him by his first name and I''m ten years old acting like some mature child.


    We let go of both of each other''s hands formally. Peterson spoke first, "Aw shucks please call me Peter. Has Veronica been talking about me?" (Peterson)


    I nod, "A lot. Don''t worry Peter, only good things I assure you." I told him and he sighs in relief.


    Honestly, he seems like a sweet person and Veronica when she looks at him she''s definitely in love. Her eyes are calm and collected more than usual when I see her.


    "Oh yeah little charmer! I forgot to ask you, will you be here for the festival?" (Veronica)


    A festival? Is that why all the people were decorating and putting up candles?


    "What festival?"


    Veronica takes out a brochure and hands it over to me. Hold up, they have those over here? It''s making me think the kingdom has some worthwhile ces to visit but not really.


    There''s the adventurer''s guild, a tavern, some merchant ware stores, a huge tree that no one really visits much even though it''s cool, but the kingdom of [Puronia] is definitely famous for other than art, sculptures, there''s also holy ces like shrines and churches.


    To serve the light goddess, I think that''s all I know for now. I wonder if Rose will actually be there...


    "It''s the [Lumineria Festival]!" (Veronica) points out a little spot on the brochure where it says here the Lumineria festival is the celebration of the light goddess giving them light and defeating the darkness.


    "Lumineria? Festival? I mean so what do you do there?" I look at the brochure more closely and it just tells me some history of how it came to be but nothing else.


    Peter gave me another brochure and for some reason, it''s a map this time, "This is a map on where the fun game stalls happen. We holdpetitions such as sculpture making, poetry, and painting."


    My ears perked up at the mention of painting, "Did you just say painting?"


    I haven''t painted in weeks and I haven''t visited Baron Hills for quite some time now. Oh no, I think I should do that next time but this sounds like a really fun festival.


    Should I watch? Even bring Lenard along if it''s fine?


    I could sneak out again besides I won''t lose anything on this. What''re a few bruisespared to fun times at a festival? In an isekai world, I am surely not missing this. "Yes, there are usually prizes at the end of it. There''s an entrance fee. I think it was 50 silver per person." (Peter) answered.


    I can afford the entrance but is it really safe to paint in front of a lot of people? Surely it won''t hurt for a little bit of fun.


    Hmm, however, the real question is, "Is there any age limit on thepetitions?"


    Right, I''m not sure if they take children to paintingpetitions. "There isn''t, don''t worry little charmer. Peter has seen your sketch of me that you gave me and he was impressed!"


    Peter scratches his back and he looks away, "I mean, you certainly captured my beautiful girlfriend''s eyes. I think it was really cool."


    Oh good lord. Does he know I tried flirting with Veronica once¨C I feel guilty now. Peter seems like a nice person- I''m really sorry for hitting on your girlfriend! "Hey, if you two ever tie the knot. I''ll be free to draw a portrait of you two together."


    With the sudden suggestion of marriage from me.


    Peter and Veronica look at each other before blushing, their faces having a deep shade of red. "M-Mariage is a far off n don''t you think, Peter?" (Veronica) says firstughing it off.


    "Y-Yeah. We''re not ready yet but... maybe someday." (Peter) blushes while ying it off but it was clear that he was flustered.


    These two are adorable together if I''m being honest. A sweet couple that supports each other. I want that kind of rtionship someday with someone who truly cares about me like that.


    I looked at the brochure and kept it in my pocket, "Thanks for this. I''ll get going now Veronica, and Peter. Hope to see you soon. I have to get to the art store and buy some things."


    "See you little charmer!" (Veronica) waves me off as Peter holds her gaze for a moment before helping her clean the stall.


    Peter is a lucky dude.


    Someone pretty and charismatic as Veronica, such a catch. I''m really envious of him. She was my type but the age gap hnhh... fifteen years is too much!


    In any case, I''m actually here to take up some new paint, canvas, and motivation.


    The city has its people being so cheery for the uing festival, they''re now moving their stalls in corners to make way for a bigger pathway in the middle, there were white decorative streamers on the pirs full of flowers that I''m guessing won''t wilt for a couple of days, and it was breathtaking to see.


    I''ve seen colorful festivals all over the world due to my travels with my daughter back on earth but I never imagined I can experience it once again, the noises, the scenery, and the people. How I miss them all this time.


    It might be in another world but it sure feels simr to what we had back on earth. "I miss it..."


    In any case, there is no time for reminiscing the good memories with them. I have to look forward to surviving this new world full of weird shit and cutedies at least. I clenched my fists, determined to find happiness in this new life!


    However- a sudden realization hit me in my head, "Actually, I don''t know what makes me happy in this world. I don''t have much reason to live actually."


    "Hmm, I mean other than Lenard I don''t think there''s anyone else who would be sad if I died," I muttered to myself as I continued walking into the art store, feeling like I''ve forgotten something but nheless I bought all that I needed with a wide grin in my face as I stored it all in my [Storage Ring].


    "Well, the festival is in a few days. Perfect timing! Aunt Haren would also be away by that time! And I can ask Lenard to finally hang out with me!"


    Yes! Finally some bonding time with my cousin outside that horrible mansion I call home.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    "Okay, Lenard. Wanna go and have fun at the Lumineria  festival?" I asked Lenard as soon as I found him in the garden. He was smiling while holding a watering can, carefully watering the flowers he really loved. "I don''t know Kein... mother won''t be-"


    "Come on! Say yes! Finally we can hang out without Aunt Haren being, you know- particrly harsh!" I tried persuading him some more, I really don''t want to go on my own.


    Lenard looks at me a little concerned before finally giving in with a sigh, "The festival is in two days yes?"


    I nod only noticing the stiff demeanor of his body. "Don''t tell me you''re busy by then- Lenard..."


    Lenard looks away, "I-I''ve been well, spending time with Lord Vincent and we actually um... need to buy something together on that day but I can''t tell you what it is I''m sorry..." he lowers his head in apology, a little scared even.


    "Hey, it''s okay! You know I can just join with you. I won''t judge." I told Lenard as he finally raised his head up to meet my gaze. It was a little more serious than before but still I could tell it''s not something Lenard is not ready to tell.


    "I would like to bring you with us but I don''t know if Lord Vincent would permit it. I''ll ask him, Kein but please I hope you understand why I''m acting like this..." (Lenard)


    I crossed my arms in understanding, sighing but still managed to put off a faint tired smile, "Of course, surely it''s something private you guys are not ready to tell me yet and it''s okay. I understand."


    I don''t know what happened but I can see it''s that. Even if they don''t ever tell me, it''s okay. We all have our secrets and I guess I''ll just hold onto them until the day of the festival. "Well, if you guys ever change your mind, in three days in the afternoon I''ll bring all the things I need on that." I point at my ring as Lenard nods in understanding.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I don''t really mind if I go on alone but... I guess spending festivals all alone is kind of depressing. I thought I could at least bring Lenard with me but I guess not.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Lenard''s POV


    After the talk with Kein, it has been two days after that meaning the festival will be tomorrow and I have no idea how to talk to Lord Vincent about this. I mean should I approach him casually or just ask him about it straightforwardly?


    I told him before that maybe we could stroll together again but this time we will actually buy something for him to enjoy- after all gaining Lord Vincent''s trust wasn''t easy and I''m sure he and Kein will get along right?


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Eep!"


    I was a little startled as the teacup in my hand rattled, Lord Vincent''s sweet but concerned voice ringed in my ears asking me if I was alright, I gave him a polite smile.


    I forgot I was actually holding something warm, I know from his perspective it was like I was staring weirdly at the brewed tea I have at my hands. I hope he doesn''t think I''m a peculiar oddball now. "It''s about Kein..."


    He looked at me intrigued as he sipped from his cup but still waited for me to continue, "Kein asked me if I wanted to go with her to the uing Lumineria Festival tomorrow and I was hoping well..."


    "You wanted to ask me if we could cancel our certain appointment to perhaps get to bond. I suppose that is what you''re trying to say?" (Lord Vincent) said as he set down his now empty cup. "I do not mind... but do you think we can still do well... go back to that store in private?"


    I felt my body rxing that he would trust me with something like this. He wants to go back to that store we went to before, the one where I bought a different kind of lipstick shade for him and he definitely liked it. I would be happy to apany Lord Vincent anywhere.


    "Of course, Lord Vincent. And please, perhaps try trusting my cousin. She''s also somewhat the same as us." I told him giving the best smile I could muster that made Lord Vincent smile back. It was a beautiful rare smile I ever see him do but I never take them for granted.


    "It is no wonder, surely, if you spoke highly of her. She must be a good person." (Lord Vincent) nods as he stands up from his seat and takes out a piece of paper from his [Storage Ring] and a quill.


    His hands wrote with haste, "I must get going soon. I must prepare for tomorrow and tell my father of what we will do for the festival, of course. We will be apanied by guards and Kein cane along for an excuse that you need a helper."


    Wait! That''s a great idea! "I''ll also tell my father about it! Surely he''ll agree if it means to spend time with you."


    I told him almost choking on thest bits. "Well in any case. If it''s possible, I don''t want your brother to interfere with our appointment at the festival. I know your father so tell him I request that it will only be you and your cousin who will take on the excuse as a helper."


    Lord Vincent finishes thest part of the letter before offering it to me, "It is a letter of request to invite you to a stroll alone in the capital city to celebrate the festival. Give it to your father and he will understand."


    I nod, swallowing the saliva as I momentarily looked at his gloves that held the letter but I ignored my nerves and took it gently, our hands brushing again and it seems that I just can''t keep my heart to settle down. "Thank you, Milord."


    Lord Vincent gave me a smile before waving off his farewells. I stood there alone with my letter and tried finding my father''s study to where I know he''s waiting and he''s doing work.


    I walked around the mansion halls as finally I stood in front of the door leading to my father''s study. I knocked three times, "Father? May Ie in?" I ask as I lean a little closer into the door.


    "You may, Lenard. Come in." (Father)


    I heard his faint voice as my hands wandered around the doorknob and turned it, the door opening as it creaks a little eerie. I saw my father with my mother who looked at me for a second before returning to ncing around her nails.


    "Greetings to mother and father." I muttered as I looked at the calm man who raised me. He straightened his back, eyeing me.


    "What is it Lenard? Is something the matter?" (Father) looked a little concerned but surely it''s to see if I made trouble or not but fortunately for him I''m not one for trouble.


    I offered father the letter Lord Vincent made with the Wolford seal. "It is a request if I can leave tomorrow with Lord Vincent of the Wolford family for the Lumineria festival." I told my father as he raised his eyes and quickly snatched the letter away from my grasp.


    My mother heard me as well so quickly she stood up and cheerfully sped her hands, "My! An invitation from the son of the Duke! Lucas will be so thrilled!"


    I looked down at the floor. Feeling guilty about my brother.


    "Haren. Behave yourself." (Father) told my mother and she crossed her arms.


    "Can''t you see?! This is a chance for our little boy to get closer to the influence of a family with high power!" (Mother) told my father as she sat back down in our seat.


    Father sighs as he looks at me then back at the letter. "Haren, is your world only revolving about your troublemaker of a son? Lucas may have potential magic prowess but he can''t even hold a book properly!"


    I gulped. "Look at this letter." (Father) told my mother and she got up to take the letter and read it, her eyes going left to right and over till she got to the very bottom of the page.


    "M-My darling Lucas is not invited? Only you? But why?!" (Mother) yelled as she looked at me. "Did you do something to make your brother seem unapproachable?! Tell me right now, Lenard. Or else."


    "I-I..." I froze uppletely but thankfully father stopped mother from saying more things that might hurt me.


    "Haren. Do not make a fool of yourself. Lenard has been keeping Lord Vincentpany unlike Lucas who just yed around with a sword all day and didn''t even bother keeping close with the boy." (Father) told mother and that made her mad but still she couldn''t do anything but wrinkle the letter that she was holding.


    Father looked at me, different to how he would at any other day.


    Father''s eyes looked hungry as he smiled, "Well done son. Keep this up and we will be in the graces of the royal family soon."


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Meanwhile...


    Vincent finally left the mansion and entered his carriage. "Take me to the pce."


    The coachman nodded at the order of his master and whipped the reigns of the horses, the carriage left for the pce. The guards inspected the carriage and upon seeing the Wolfson seal on the carriage they let him in with a couple of bodyguards in tow with the young lord.


    The butler saw Vincent and asked what he was doing here graciously. "Please, is the second princess here?"


    The butler nods as he leads the way into the second princess'' study.


    Vincentined inside of how many stairs there are in the Royal pce but still managed to finally arrive to where the second princess was doing manner lessons from her governess.


    "Now chin up, chest puffed out please. A princess must be proud to know her standing and must let others know of your position and see you as someone with higher power." (Governess)


    Vincent thanked the butler as he excused himself. He waited for the princess to finish her studies. "That will be all. Please, be ready for the next lesson. It shall be how to attract suitors and how to impress them in the future."


    The governess bows at Vincent who just eyed the governess quietly. The second princess Rosarie von Goldheart, was dying. Metaphorically, she was tired and almost fainted on the spot. "If it isn''t my favorite person to see right now. Hello, Lord Vincent." (Princess Rosarie) greeted Vincent while keeping a straight face trying to smile under all that pain.


    "Your highness," (Vincent) said worriedly about the condition of his friend. "Please should we sit down? Your feet might start swelling."


    Rosarieughs and just shakes her head. "I can just heal itter after all, I''m a light princess. One of a kind apparently. So what are you here for Vincent? Not that I don''t like the visit but I get that there''s something more to it."


    They both found a couch tofortably sit together as the princess breathed a sigh of relief. Vincent smiles and starts to talk first, "Lenard asked me if I can apany him and his cousin, Kein tomorrow for the Lumineria festival. How about you tag along, your highness?"


    Rosarie stood up excitedlypletely forgetting that her foot was in deep pain but still-!


    A day with Kein! She has never been this excited and happy for weeks! She actually hasn''t seen Kein in weeks! Goodness gracious, how can she be sane after all this?!


    The princess usually looks around a particr canvas that her crush gifted to her in terms of coping but still the real deal is better.


    "Yes! How could you even ask that, Vincent?!" (Rosarie) eximed, brimming with energy now but then reced with guilt, "I wish I could bring my younger sister with me. I know she''ll love the festival but... I know her schedule is really tight. Hmph as for elder sister, Cecilia. She''ll actually be dancing for the Holy Mistral Dance tomorrow."


    Vincent ''s sparkled by the mention of the dance he admires. "The Holy Mistral dance?! Cecilia will perform it?"


    "Yeah, she was practicing the whole week for it. I think she''s ready but if I''m not lying, I think I''m better." (Rosarie) bragged as she scoffed remembering how clumsy her elder sister was at practice but still she can''t help but not deny how much of a hard worker Cecilia was at least.


    "Well your highness, I will see you tomorrow. Should I start calling you Rose by then?" (Vincent) stood up from his seat after that long chat and the princess nods.


    "Let''s act like we definitely don''t know each other. Thank you for telling me this, Vincent." (Rosarie) smiles as the young lord nods.


    Vincent felt grateful and excited after that. To see the dance he loves to watch so much his heart couldn''t wait until tomorrow indeed.


    Rosarie after Vincent left felt giddy and began finding the perfect shawl to wear. After all she wanted to get ready for a certain someone. She thought about buying something for her younger sister, storybooks should be enough!


    "I can''t wait for tomorrow."


    Thank you for reading Reborn as the Princess''s Knight. Please vote,ment or give a follow. It helps!

 Chapter 16 Lumineria Festival [2/2].

    Chapter 12.5: Lumineria Festival [2/2].


    Kein''s POV


    "Really?! We can go together with no problems?!" I asked Lenard who panicked and shushed me.


    We sat down at a bench in our hiding ce, the gardens where no one usually visits for some reason but that gives me the excuse to yell in excitement because finally!


    "Keep it down, Kein!" (Lenard)


    Geez I''m sorry but really! A festival with my cousin! I never had anyone to celebrate festivals on earth other than my daughter. This is really exciting! "And the best part is that Lucas won''t be joining us." I muttered to myself.


    Lenard looked at me with guilt in his eyes- oh shit did I say it out too loud?


    "I-I... M-Maybe we should invite him to join us? I feel bad leaving him out of it..." (Lenard) scratched his neck nervously but still not breaking eye contact,


    I stared at him for a few seconds before going- HUH?!


    Excuse me but that Lucas is a killjoy and he''s most likely going to create chaos and fiascos if we brought him with us!


    Do you know how many bruises I got from that asshole?! "I don''t know if that''s a good idea." I told him.


    "I don''t know if your crush would even enjoy a third wheel." I nudged his side teasingly but there was no change in his expression. Wow, is he that guilty? Or at least. He really does care about his twin brother even if he is a rotten egg to the core.


    I frown as I crossed my arms together thinking of how kind Lenard is even to people who don''t deserve it, "Lenard even after what he did to you. Insulted you? Humiliated you? You still want him toe along?"


    Lenard nodded slowly and I raised my eyebrows, "He''s my brother. Of course I would." (Lenard) answered. I can feel the honesty from his tone and that made me give up a little but still inviting Lucas is not really a good idea.


    "Lenard, I''m sorry but if I have to be honest. Even if he is your twin brother. I don''t think family should treat you that way." I told him. Lenard looked shocked hearing about what I said but I wasn''t wrong.


    He was denying it.


    As if I don''t notice what other things Lucas had done to you, Lenard.


    In terms of physically you''re alright... but mentally I''m sure it''s taking a toll on you. You''ve dealt more verbal abuse from both Aunt Haren and Lucas. "I know it should hurt more because you''re rted to them by blood and you thought of them as family but does it feel right?"


    Lenard sighs as he gently holds his arm for support before answering me, "I-It doesn''t... but is it really okay?"


    I hugged Lenard, it was so sudden but it felt like he needed one of these. First, he reacted surprised, but slowly he rxed and hugged me back. "It''s okay. I only hope you understand why I''m telling you this, Lenard."


    "To keep me safe and to know that my family always sticks together." (Lenard)


    I nod, "Family leaves no one behind."


    Listen. I might not be the real Kein Rosenguard but if anyone harms Lenard I will kill them. He''s been through a lot and he and I are the same. "How about we just enjoy the festival with that Vincent person okay? And we just forget all about our problems there, you know, just have fun."


    Lenard chuckles as we let go of each other somehow our trust in each other was little more closer than before, I really do care for him. In this world I have no one else.


    "Alright, I''ll see you tomorrow Kein." (Lenard)


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Tomorrow came by in a sh, Lenard and I waited for Vincent and saw his carriage with the Wolfson crest on it. There were some guards apanying it but that was all.


    It''s just screaming I''m filthy rich if I''m being honest. When the carriage stopped in front of us, Vincent opened the door and got out. Bowing momentarily and I nced at Lenard oh boy oh boy he''s really flustered right now.


    "Good day. To you two. Are the both of you ready to depart?" (Vincent) asked as he apanied us in his carriage.


    Lenard nods, "Y-Yes. Well then um pardon me." He sat out in the left seat and smiled at me. I smiled back and stood beside the guards.


    I''ve been assigned to be Lenard''s maid/helper meaning I have no luxury to even ride a carriage. Well I forgot to buy new shoes actually, I should''ve done that weeks ago.


    In any case I should be d I have several other canvases in case inspiration strikes me when I''m at the festival.


    Vincent nces at me confused as he walks towards me, "Please, Lady Kein you need not walk with thepany of the guards outside. You may ride with us in the carriage. Ady like yourself should not be forced to walk."


    Wait what? Wow he''s practically a gentleman. I''m lesbian but oh my god if I was straight Vincent I would''ve probably go swoon. "Well damn, okay- um thank you, your lordship." Man that was awkward. I walked and went inside the carriage. My bodynguage was animated when I got there.


    Oh my, so I see Lenard on the left side of the seating when I get inside.


    Without even thinking, my lips curved into a grin as I sat down at the right seating of the carriage.


    I have a n.


    When Vincent was about toe in I started making exaggerated groans and pain noises. "Oh no! Woe is me, my lord. If it''s not too much trouble, may I rest my foot up for it has been badly injured as oftely!"


    "K-Kein are you alright? Why didn''t you tell me your foot got injured?" (Lenard) asked , his face full of worry. Man, I feel bad but it''s for romance so sit down Lenard.


    Let me be your wing woman and let this ship sail.


    I gave Lenard a wink and he immediately understood what I was trying to do.


    SO IN SHORT. TAKE THE WHOLE RIGHT SEAT FOR MYSELF SO THOSE TWO CAN SIT TOGETHER!


    Vincent eyed me, eyes a bit worried but soon agreed, "If you need it we can turn back, will you be alright once we get to the capital?"


    I nod and waved it offughing a little to you know ease the tension, "Yeah I have amazing healing powers. This injury will be alright once we get into the capital now please do sit."


    He gave me a weird look before FINALLY sitting with Lenard.


    YES MISSION ACCOMPLISHED!


    When the carriage moved it was a long ride to get there like hours. The guards walked beside the ever slow turtle carriage, at this pace we''ll be there by lunch. Also the festivalsts until night and I think Lenard told me we were allowed to even stay there thatte.


    Geez the powers of a Duke''s son are unlimited.


    I nced at the two of them as they chatted together. When did they get so close? I''m a little jealous but still I''m d Lenard is having fun with others. I rested my elbow on the side of the ss as I could hear the stomping feet of the horses.


    The scenery changes every minute, and I admire taking in everything at once. Even if I see this every time I go out, safe to say I''ll never tire of it because this kingdom is really beautiful. "Ah it seems that we are here." (Vincent) muttered and my ears perked up from his words.


    Definitely we''re here! I can already see a crowd of people forming not too far away! I can smell the festival air as the people jumped around for joy, I can see performances left and right but the carriage is VERY DISTRACTING.


    People stared, and I felt a little ufortable but it would soon disperse once we have arrived to stop.


    "Finally!" I yelled. Sitting in a carriage is not good for my butt. Seriously, it hurts. I got out first before looking back, seeing Vincent offering a hand for Lenard to grab on warms my heart.


    "Kein, don''t get too excited, okay?" (Lenard) scolded me, his voice a little strict but I shrugged him off.


    "Come on, Lenard! We have to taste everything at the stall! There''s even games there!" I pointed at a corner where they really were doing games and was being all festive about it.


    I want to y! Imagine, a middle aged woman like me wanting to y games. This is a rare sight to behold but one thankful advantage of being in a child''s body is that you can actually act like a child and not get in trouble for it. Well, sometimes.


    "Before all the fun we need to go somewhere first." (Vincent) ordered his guards to guard the carriage as the three of us went together to wherever Vincent was taking us. Well obviously I followed him but got distracted by all the stalls that were calling my name.


    The incredible smell of food was everywhere. I want some. I can feel myself drooling over that delicious looking piece of pie. How long must I walk and act like I''m not hungry? "Ow."


    I didn''t realize I got too distracted and bumped into someone. "Apologies- I wasn''t looking where I was going..."


    "It''s alright, I''m used to it but we really have to stop bumping into each other like this, Kein."


    Wait that voice-


    "Rose?!" No way! I swear this is the third time.


    "Aw did you miss me?" (Rose) asked as she smiled under that purple shawl of hers. She giggled as I looked around nervously, realizing I got lost and was separated from Vincent and Lenard.


    Oh no! Not again! Why the am I stuck with you again?


    I crossed my arms and answered, "On the contrary no. I did not and did you see my cousin fromst time and some fancy dude with light blue hair around here? I was with them."


    Rose looks around as well before turning to me, "So you got separated with them?"


    I groaned, "No need to state the obvious but yes we got separated because I was distracted."


    When your stomach is incredibly hungry of course you''re bound to bump into people. I haven''t eaten breakfast yet actually, the maids said I can go eat grass for all they care.


    My food rations on my [Storage Ring] are running low too. I should restock them the sooner the better but for now... "What the hell am I going to do now?"


    I got separated from my cousin whom I was supposed to hang out with today but no! Rose smiles as she offers her hand, "Do you want to find them? I can help."


    I looked at Rose then at her hand. "If you''re offering then alright but what''s the hand for?"


    "For you to not get separated again. Come on, time''s being wasted if you stand around gawking like that!" (Rose) held my hand and at first I felt my safe bubble being threatened because she was holding my hand without permission but.


    How can her hand be so soft?


    No! I''m just amazed at how soft her hand is, nothing weird! It''s all tonic thinking and jeez you''re only ten! I sigh and just keep holding her hand with a decent grip as we walk our way around the festival.


    "Kein?! Kein! Where are you?"


    I looked at Rose tugging her hands a little, "That''s my cousin''s voice!" I muttered frantically as I looked around hoping to see Lenard''s figure.


    "I think he''s near. Don''t let go, okay?" (Rose) instructed keeping a firm hold of my hand.


    I nodded and followed Rose. Thankfully soon after that Lenard stopped shouting and I felt a hug on my back. "Kein you little rascal don''t go running off! Lord Vincent and I have been worried!"


    Lenard clung onto my shoulder as his eyes were full of tears. Lord Vincent looked at me worriedly as he muttered, "Are your feet alright? You mentioned having an injury..."


    Oh man, did he remembered that lie? I feel bad but it was for the ship.


    Iughed nervously, "Yes! It''s super fine I can run a whole hill." I answered by scratching the back of my neck. Urgh, I hope he doesn''t find out that I lied.


    "K-Kein! Don''t ever get separated okay?!" (Lenard) shouted, other people are staring now it''s so awkward! Hold on this isn''t the first time I got separated. Why are you crying?!


    "Lenard, I''m fine!" I shouted as I tried getting him off of me.


    He stopped clinging into my shoulder and looked at my hand. "So who''s this?" (Lenard) pointed at Rose who''s hand was still holding mine.


    "Oh! Um." I took her hand away from mine instinctively when Lenard noticed.


    Rose looked a little dejected but still managed to answer Lenard''s question, "My name is Rose. We actually met before but it was a little brief if I remember." (Rose)


    "Oh! I-It''s nice to meet you, I''m Lenard Yulien. Kein''s cousin." (Lenard) answered nervously as he bowed. "It''s my first time meeting a shrine maiden. Are you here to enjoy the festivities?" (Lenard) asked.


    Right, people with special light gray eyes are servants of the light goddess and their paths were already decided to be maidens to serve the goddess until theirst breath. I guess it''s not really that umon if Lenard guessed at first try.


    Rose smiles and replies to Lenard, "Yes, I''m here to enjoy and perhaps watch the Mistral dance that''s about to be performed at the holy s¨¦anceter."


    I looked at Vincent but he was just watching the two talk together. Is Lord Vincent jealous?


    Don''t worry Vincent, Lenard doesn''t swing that way. You can rest your feelings, Lenard won''t be taken by anyone else. "Well um... if introductions are over can we move on? How about we go get something to eat?"


    Lord Vincent nods approvingly to my suggestion, "I am quite famished, how about you three?" he turned to the rest of us and we looked at each other before answering.


    "Certainly." (Rose)


    "So-so." (Lenard)


    "I could eat a horse." I replied.


    Rose''s eyes widened as she red at me, "Don''t you dare hurt the horses!"


    "I meant metaphorically! I just mean- I''m really hungry." I raised my arms up fearing that she might be angry over a metaphor. I swear I was thinking a p was next on the list. Are horses really that important to her?


    Then again Rose looks like to be the type to not even try on killing the cockroach but let it free. Heck she might as well feed it before setting it free. "It will be my treat, please don''t hesitate." (Vincent)


    "Wait really? You''re treating us?" I ask.


    "Yes. I will not repeat it a second time. I''m sure you''re famished so help yourself." (Vincent)


    I looked at Lenard as if asking for permission, he sighs for a moment before nodding. "If it what Lord Vincent wishes, we cannot disobey." (Lenard)


    ALRIGHT! FREE FOOD!


    I began running around different kinds of stalls and just began eating like a pig. Well to be fair, who knows when I can get to eat like this again! While my money situation is still going good, I still have over 800 Gold left on my ring but it''s better to save and take advantage of every situation where I can have free food.


    I know I''m shameless but who cares?


    Vincent and Rose talked while Lenard went with me to take a dip on the foods to bring to those other two. They were talking so familiarly with each other I''m rather intrigued. "Hey don''t you think Rose and Vincent get along weirdly well?" I ask Lenard as the stall owner gave me the meat skewer that Lenard paid for using Vincent''s money.


    I said thank you to the stall owner as she gave us more of it. Lenard looks toward their direction before chuckling. I gave him a weird side nce before taking a huge bite of my skewer, "Why are youughing about it?"


    He gently pats my head before giving me a smile, "Kein, I''m sure Rose wants nothing from Lord Vincent."


    "So what do you think Rose wants then?" I ask finishing thest meat of my skewer before breaking the stick in half and then throwing it in a nearby trash pile.


    "Not telling for now. Maybe someday." (Lenard)


    Kids these days can''t even answer a question. "Well then I don''t want to press on so why not get these skewers to them?" I answered as I ced my hands behind my back a little more carefree than usual. Lenard came back to those two and gave them the meat skewers.


    "Let us walk while we eat to save time to experience everything in the festival." (Vincent) said and we followed as we ate on the way.


    Many stall owners used some sort of magic to appease the people on the festival on some there were mini waterfalls, for fire some cooked with some fucking mb¨¦ action, for wind there were flying products with shameless advertisements, oh and for earth magic users I wasn''t sure what they''d do but apparently made some earth golems for them to help around the store.


    There''s magic everywhere.


    I want my own magic now. I groaned, biting my finger in jealousy. Damn these jealousy feelings, where is my magic at?


    "Here here! See our magic act! We shall perform a forbidden act with the presence of our four other caster!"


    I gasped as I heard the word forbidden act. And you know what they say, ANYTHING FORBIDDEN IS BOUND TO BE AMAZING! Half of them are regretful things though but I''ll take the chance.


    "Lenard! A magic show! Can we go please?"


    "Lord Vincent, is it alright if we do?" (Lenard) asks Lord Vincent.


    He looks at Rose then at me, "Yes, of course. Let us take part among the crowd then." (Vincent)


    I excitedly moved forward and watched as performers yed their instruments into a very catchy blood rushing music. Oh fuck this should be good. "Please grab a partner! Everyone knows the offering dance, let''s go!"


    Wait- an offering dance? I-I don''t know how to dance though!


    I was about to escape but then I realized I was now surrounded by partners everywhere in a circle. WHOEVER SHOUTED THAT IT WAS A FORBIDDEN ACT I HATE YOU! I thought it was something cool but no it was dancing!


    WHERE''S LENARD?! OH NO! HE GOT SWEPT UP AND GOT A GIRL FOR A PARTNER! EVEN VINCENT IS IN THE CORNER WITH ALSO ANOTHER GIRL!


    Oh no oh no. I have to escape. "Ah shoot." I realized I was the only one without a partner and everyone else was already swaying their bodies dancing in the circle.


    "Kein! Here, take my hand!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Wait what-


    Slowly I felt Rose''s hand grabbing my wrist as she pulled me to her direction as the music started more mellow.


    "What the heck Rose?" I shouted as I worriedly nced around us, seeing Lenard awkwardly smiling at the girl who got paired with him. Well at least from the looks of Lord Vincent he''s doing fine with his partner.


    "Whew so at least they''re fine." I muttered.


    "Are you alright? The offering dance is a bit catastrophic once you be a part of it." (Rose)


    "Please, how can it even be that catastrophic?"


    "Look over there." (Rose)


    I looked over the wide arrangement of dancers and what they were doing- they were doing dips? What kind of dancing is this?! "What is this dance?"


    "A dance offering for the light goddess in terms of how she wanted her people to dance in honor of how she broke up with her ex lover." (Rose) awkwardly looked to the side as I just stood there, my mouth twitching in annoyance.


    "This is the shittiest dance lore I''ve ever heard. What sort of goddess would make their followers dance to that?"


    I told Rose and she chuckled, realizing that the dance required holding her hand. I did it anyway. "Her I suppose. I am a believer of all the light has taught us but the light goddess herself is not at all perfect."


    I see... It''s giving me a whole Greek gods Deja vu here. The both of us danced while I kept my eye on Lenard mostly worried about him. Who knows what''s going on inside his mind right now?


    "Are you worried about your cousin?" (Rose) nced in the same direction as I did.


    "Yes, as you can see he''s... yeah... I''m just worried." I told her and she nodded in understanding, giving me aforting smile.


    "Do you perhaps want to talk about it? I''m a good listener." (Rose)


    I shook my head, "Has anyone ever told you, you''re really nosy if I''m being honest?"


    "Yes, a lot of people have actually but I can''t help it after all." (Rose) smiles but it was a sad one. "I have to at least ask if they''re alright. If there''s any chance I can help I''ll do everything that I can to help so will you let me take things off your mind?"


    I purse my lips as I look at Lenard once again. He seems to be doing fine, just a bit awkward is all. "I just want to dance then and if you can do dips then do it."


    "dly." (Rose)


    Forgetting that I was her partner- she held my hand more tightly putting me in a gentle spin before our bodies leaned back where she supported me by the waist doing a natural dip.


    Since she was the lead dancer I was the one looking at her from above. Her gray eyes looked at me lovingly before the music came to a stop and she pulled me back properly. "What the heck, that was honestly amazing! I was only kidding with you but you actually did it." I told her as we both held hands again.


    "As I''ve said I''ll do everything I can to help but who knows learning how to dance would have been so worth it right now." (Rose)ughed as I smiled.


    The dance ends as we finally get to regroup with Lenard and Lord Vincent.


    "Lenard, were you okay?!"


    Lenard nods as he awkwardly scratches the back of his neck. "Yeah, my dance partner was a bit... forceful but other than that I''m alright. How about Lord Vincent?"


    "I''m alright as well but..." (Lord Vincent) trails off in the distance for a moment before looking back at us again. "We should explore what the festival has to offer. The Mistral dance will soon be performed by the first princess of the light kingdom. Later tonight we still have a lot of time so where would you all like to go?"


    I raised my arm to answer, "Can I be excused and just meet you guyster? I have topete in a paintingpetition in the west section I think. I can find my way in wherever they will perform the Mistral dance at."


    Don''t think I have forgotten about thepetition Veronica''s boyfriend tipped me about. "You paint?" (Lord Vincent) asked.


    "Yes, I paint for my past time." Well it''s also a side job but he doesn''t need to know that. The winner gets something in the end! I can''t pass this up.


    "Then do you know the way to the Holy Church?" (Lenard)


    Holy church? I''ve never been there but surely it''s a church. Come on, I can''t miss it. "They will perform the Mistral dance in front of all the people of Puronia. To get a good seat would be rather difficult and... if it''s alright I can get seats for us until then." (Lord Vincent)


    Oh that would be honestly alright. I suppose Lord Vincent is eager to watch the dance so much he''s going to camp for seats. "I-I''ll go with Lord Vincent." (Lenard)


    "Thank you, Lord Vincent and Lenard. Well I''ll catch up with all of youter then." I told them as I walked in the opposite direction.


    "Wait, I''ming as well!" (Rose) yelled as she caught up with me. Lenard and Vincent were already far away now...


    "Rose, are you sure? If I''m being honest it''llst for more than an hour or so. Are you really alright watching me there?" I''m also not sure if she''ll enjoy watching painters just... paint for a whole hour.


    "Mnhm! Nowe on, lead the way!" (Rose)


    I nod and lead her the way into thepetition. There were already dozens of people surrounding thepetition area and I walked up to the person in charge that was sitting in a chair waiting for morepetitors. "Excuse me? Can Ipete in this?"


    The man looked at me before fixing his sitting position, "Little kid aren''t you a little young for these?"


    "Is there an age limit?" I ask.


    The manughs and waves his hand off, "No but go home. The adults will only crush your remaining pride if you have some consciousness left. Let me give you some advice, it''s best to quit now or else. I bet you can only do some amateur work anyways."


    Amateur work? Excuse me? I was about to politely curse him but someone else went in for the kill instead.


    "Hey you!" (Rose) called out to him her face a little red, did she hear all of that?


    "A shrine maiden? What is it that you want? Don''t tell me she''s with you." He told me and I nodded.


    "Kein can beat all the adults if you let herpete, I tell you! She''s really talented and has more room to grow so why not let her join already!" (Rose) yelled making a scene.


    I know I should be ttered that someone is defending me but why do I feel a little embarrassed by it. "Um okay, Rose maybe that''s enough-"


    "You judge too easily based on their age- so what if she''s young? Can''t she still join even if she has amateur skills so she can gain experience, learn from her mistakes and then make an even more astounding work from before! Heck from what I''ve seen she can paint an even better artwork than you!" (Rose) shouted some more, making the man sit up from his seat and giving us a grin.


    "I''m the all time champion for three whole years. I''m not going to let a little kid beat me, you know I was feeling generous of notpeting this year but I''ll make your little friend taste bitter humiliation little shrine maiden." (Obnoxious man)


    Umm, "Rose I don''t think this is a good idea digging our graves-"


    "Bring it on! I''ll bet a hundred gold on Kein, if she loses you can have this." She grabs a pocket full of coins and tosses it into the table.


    "Little girl don''t you think a hundred gold is too low but I suppose it''s better than nothing." the obnoxious manughed.


    Rose''s gray eyes looked so determined as her gaze went back to me. "Kein can you win?"


    I shrug normally I won''t give a damn I was already nning to win so why not crush this little fucker on the way? "Thanks for being my cheerleader. Remind me to buy you something when I win."


    And with that I left, I paid for the entrance fee 50 silver coins and went in with the otherpetitors. I walked into the stage that had palettes, paints, brushes, and a canvas.


    "Wee to our annual paintingpetition joined byst year''s champion and returning winner Sir Demetro!" The crowd ps as the man who fought us bowed into the crowd and winked.


    I rolled my eyes, a little disgusted by his behavior but still I wonder who''ll be judging us. "Please wee our sponsor and judge for thepetition Baron Hills!"


    It''s the nice old man I sold my paintings to! He''s the judge?!


    "I will judge all of you fair and square. The winner of thispetition will bring home Gold and the title of [Champion of Arts] for the year." (Baron Hills) exined.


    I looked at Rose for a moment and I saw her raise her hands into a thumbs up and I smiled. Somehow I''m d I''m not alone on this but I caught her ring at this Sir Demetro person and she looked like her eyes can really stab a person.


    "That''s all the other rules, the theme of will be: Someone you hold dear."


    Hmm someone I hold dear?


    "You may start now."


    I picked up my brush and began dipping it on some white paint. I coated the entire canvas of it and waited for it to dry, these are the same high quality ones I buy that only need a minute or two before theypletely dry. "Someone dear to me..."


    I think for a moment thinking back... the words echoing in my mind.


    I smile, the image of the person I know I would love to see again.


    I took the base colors and began sketching a regal sitting pose. I remember how soft it was, I always brushed it. She always hated vegetables but I forced her to eat her peas. My heart wondered how she is now?


    Does she have any friends?


    Does she have food in the fridge?


    Is she missing me?


    My lips twitched remembering, imagining the things we could''ve done together if only I didn''t die. I firmly gripped the end of the brush as I was almost finished with my work. I only needed to add her smile now and it''s perfect. The time went quickly and there were only five more minutes before thepetition ended.


    My hands quickly worked, now my whole clothes are covered in paint but I didn''t care. I wiped the sweat forming from my forehead and sighed in relief. "And stop! Put your brushes down please!"


    I put my brush down as Baron Hills came up the stage and analyzed the painting one by one asking questions like who is this and how is she dear to you? It was the same question with different answers.


    Many people painted their lover, parents, but I wasn''t expecting Sir Demetro''s answer- "I painted myself because it wasn''t for me. I wouldn''t even be here right now. I love myself very dearly and I know I will win."


    The otherpetitors groaned at his answer. Well there''s no shame in loving yourself but I think from how he acted I would guess he''s really narcissistic. Baron Hills then came to me and smiled. "Lady Kein, I see you joined."


    "And I see you''re the judge." I replied.


    "Yes, but don''t expect any bias from me now please, show me your work." (Baron Hill''s) eyes were excited that''s for sure.


    I nod as I show him my canvas. It was a girl with ck hair, deep ck eyes, and would be considered foreign at first nce. "Who is this person to you? From how she was drawn and portrayed. I can feel she''s really someone important to you." (Baron Hills)


    "I name this piece, my everything. She was my reason for living." I answered.


    ? Everyone in the crowd gasps.


    "It''s beautiful!"


    "The girl in the painting is really stunning!"


    "My oh my! Those are really foreign features!"


    "Who is she to you?!"


    I look away a little embarrassed. "She''s my everything." I answered the crowd.


    "Ohhhh." (Crowd) said in unison, getting the reason for the name of my work.


    I smile remembering everything about my daughter on earth. On how I took her to school, the first time she called me mom, it was the best feeling I''ve ever had. Baron Hills nods approvingly to me as he moves on to the nextpetitor. I think his eyes were clearer than before now and I''m d.


    I look at the crowd to find Rose staring. I gave her a wave as she waved back a little weak though. Well that was weird. After ten minutes of deciding the winner Baron Hills announced it, "The winner with no doubt! Kein Rosenguard!"


    I breathe a sigh of relief and grin smugly at Sir Demetro who res, "No way! You must have bribed the judge! Y-You cheated somehow!"


    "Agh can you shut the fuck up already and ept that a ten year old kicked your ass? HUH? THREE YEAR CHAMPION?" I gave him the middle finger and took my prize money and walked out of there. He huffs and I hear himining on the way.


    "Thank you Baron Hills sir! See you next time!" I wave goodbye at the sweet old man who smiles as he takes my work into his hands and leaves. I can trust him to take care of my work honestly, he''s a great guy.


    I quickly found Rose who stood quietly at a corner waiting for me to finish. "Hey Rose, sorry for keeping you waiting here for so long. Wanna go find the others?" I ask her. Her mind seems to be in daze. "Uh Rose?"


    "H-Huh yeah! It''s alright! Let''s move!" (Rose) smiled under her shawl, quickly walking as I followed behind.


    "Are you okay? You seem rather no offense but you look like your pet died." I told her and she chuckled.


    "I couldn''t get to punch the rude man before but you crushed him in thatpetition! I love um... your artwork by the way. Who was that girl you painted?" (Rose)


    "Someone important to me in another life." I answered and Rose tilted her head.


    "I see... I mean what was your rtionship with her? Lovers perhaps?" (Rose)


    I almost tripped with her question. "No, she''s a rtive of mine- she was my daughter in another life- not my lover- don''t go assuming things!"


    Her eyes widened for a bit as she sighed, "Thank goodness."


    Hold up just a moment, did she just take that in too well? "Wait, you don''t think it''s weird? I mean talking about past lives and all? It''s not weird here?"


    Rose shakes her head, "We''ve heard of people having dreams of their past life after all the spiritual connection of the kingdom to the light goddess is strong. I assumed you dreamt of your past life and remembered someone dear. We''ve had incidents of something like that... after all the light goddess is also the keeper of souls."


    I see. So perhaps I''m not the only one who''s been isekaid... but I have my past memories like all of them. Is it a normal thing here?


    And others don''t remember where they came from fully? "Thank you for exining and you know- for defending me as well back then."


    Rose stopped to look away for a moment before she finally faced me again but her face was a bit flustered. "No problem and oh! We''re here!" (Rose) points at a huge church and I question why I have never seen this before.


    "It''s the only church that you can only see on this day. The holy domain of the goddess to where she lets mortalse in for the audience as the royal family performs the Mistral Dance."


    Iugh a little nervously, "The offering dance from before was weird, please tell me the Mistral Dance isn''t about a dance celebrating breaking up with their lover." I told her.


    Rose giggles a little as she shakes her head walking inside as I continue to follow her, "The Mistral Dance is some sort of ritual where the royal family now offers tribute with magic power from the audience. You''ll feel your magic power getting pulledter even if you haven''t awakened your magic yet."


    Ohhh that''s honestly good to know beforehand. "And the people are alright with that?"


    "Why of course, the people are loyal to the goddess and would dly give up some of their magic power in hopes that the kingdom will be in peace for a long while." (Rose)


    Huh I guess it''s not a bad thing then. "Let''s watch the dance then! Come on!"


    I wonder if there will be summersaults or more circus acts again. I ran into the church as Rose was now following me. "Hold on! No running in the presence of the goddess!"


    "Oops sorry."


    We finally got to the seating area, the church inside had pure smooth marble with designs simr to a catholic church but it had more statues of a beautiful woman with her right hand raised up as if pointing into the heavens. Well now I know where our taxes go.


    Then again I don''t pay taxes. Perks of being a child.


    Rose and I struggled a little trying to find Lenard and Vincent but thankfully we found them after ten minutes of searching. "Kein over here!" (Lenard) waved at us and we went to his side.


    "You''re just in time for the dance. Her highness the first princess Cecilia Goldheart will be performing soon." (Vincent)


    Rose and I both sat as I excitedly looked over the stage, "Will the Mistral dance have some weird circus acts like the offering dance from before?"


    Please tell me it will. Come on, I like watching chaos but not being part of it. "No, Fortunately the Mistral dance is sacred so it requires a more graceful choreography." (Lord Vincent)


    Eh? Well I mean... aw man is it going to be boring? My shoulders slumped as the light closed in. "Oh. It''s starting now." (Rose)


    A girl stands in front of the centerpiece of the church. Her white hair was glistening through the light from the windows as she raised her hands waving them in serene patterns as the light followed her.


    Her feet slid through the floor as she made the shape of a circle with a flower pattern I couldn''t recognize but I could feel myself leaning in finding the whole dance different from the offering dance.


    "It''s beautiful..." I couldn''t help muttering as the first princess danced her whole body moving freely, it reminded me of ballerina recitals but with the light dancing with her. As if she was fully in control of the light and where they wanted to go.


    The first princess'' white hair bounced softly as she sped her hands together casting something as the magic circle that she drew before became bigger. "May the light guide your way. [Light Magic: Blessing of the Divine]."


    I felt a tingle of my body as white particles escaped from my fingertips and I could see everyone having the same experience as I have but to them it was a normal thing but to me as this is the most prettiest magic I''ve ever seen.


    "I have never seen something so beautifully inspiring in my life."


    I looked at the first princess that finished her dance so gracefully as everyone cheered for her. The noise of everyone pping deafened my ears. Just then- my mind decided after watching that performance. "I have to make her my muse!"

 Chapter 17 Muse.

    Chapter 13: Muse.


    Kein''s POV


    I looked out of the window of this nd mansion as the squeaky sound was heard every time I wiped the dust off the ss window. My feet tapped on their own as I hummed.


    "Hmm~ hm hm..." The music, her figure as her feet danced through the floor gracefully twirling as the light came to be under her. It was so radiating, captivating, it made my heart enthralled.


    That princess from the church.


    The one that danced so inspiringly, I must ask her to be my muse. Is it weird to think of that? I never felt this way in such a long time.


    Even if it''s one time, my hands are really restless to paint.


    I need to ask Lenard about this. I found Lenard at his favorite ce, in the garden where he was watering the flowers as always while in his other hand was an open book he was reading from. He seemed so into the book he never noticed me going behind his back.


    "Hey Lenard, how close do you think Vincent is with the royal family?" I asked out of nowhere.


    Lenard turns around finally noticing me, he was taken aback but managed topose himself at thest minute. "You scared me, please don''t sneak up on me like that, Kein!" (Lenard)


    Ah sorry. I moved back a little to give him some space as we sat down on a near bench, he nestled his book to his chest as he ced the metal watering can beside him. "Sorry but I really had to know because I''m itching to paint someone I saw."


    Lenard looked at me suspiciously, "It''s the first princess isn''t it?"


    I gave him a confused look. Was I that obvious? "How did you know?"


    Lenard sighs and scratches the back of his neck nervously, "Often I realize when you''re fascinated with something. There''s this twinkle in your eye that was very obvious and after the Mistral dance you''ve been entranced all the time. I''m sorry Kein but I saw you trying to even dance in the hallway that''s where I got it." (Lenard)


    Wait since when?! I don''t recall even trying to dance in the hallway. I was mostly tapping my feet and nodding into the beat. "I don''t think what I was even doing was dancing. Just nodding and some tapping."


    "To me it was, Kein." (Lenard) gave me a dead stare as I looked away.


    "Agh well do you think you could ask Lord Vincent if I can paint one of the Royal family? I''m really itching to use this inspiration." I pleaded with my cousin using these blue puppy eyes of mine hoping it would work.


    He hesitated for a moment and I felt my powers working on my cousin. Finally he crosses his arms and fixes his sses that were resting on his nose. "Hmm, I''ll ask but no promises." (Lenard)


    "Thank you! That''s all I really need." I only hope I can get all the materials needed to get going. Ever since I won the paintingpetition I''ve been spoiling myself with art materials and bought myself colored pencils and thicker paper to sketch on.


    Of course, I stored them all in my [Storage Ring] so that no one would know where I put them. I hope to get a reply from Vincent soon. I looked at my palms, my fingers already aching to hold a brush again.


    My hands can''t wait to paint this feeling. I truly wonder what kind of princess is the first princess?


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Days have passed of my tireless waiting. I never left the mansion. I was anxious about any news that woulde so I didn''t risk going out or anything but rather just waited. At least all my tireless waiting was done when Lord Vincent actually visited and called me out to talk.


    It was in the middle of my chore session so the maids were eyeing me really skeptically.


    "Well, I have asked and you can be permitted to enter the castle to paint for the royal family." (Lord Vincent) picked up his tea as we sat together in another part of the garden. It was a beautiful private greenhouse where all the exotic flowers that can be sold at a high price can be seen. It seems that this family is full of green thumbed people.


    Lenard likes to water nts, and I think his father would be the same. I can''t expect Aunt Haren nor Lucas to ever water nts. If most likely the only thing they''ll be doing to nts is burning them.


    I wasn''t allowed in here for reasons so it''s my first time, thankfully with Lord Vincent summoning me I was permitted to go in. I really owe Lenard on this one. "Really? It''s that easy?"


    Lord Vincent chuckles, "Of course not, you''ll be going through a lot of background checks but do not fret. You won the annual paintingpetition if I remember correctly."


    I nod, "It would practically make a good resume submission. I won, that should count as something."


    "Kein Rosenguard, your name has already been spreading slowly after winning. Even my father has heard of it and is questioning where to find you. My father visited Baron Hill''s home only to see many of your works and he was impressed." (Lord Vincent) said smiling. I never saw him smile at me but I guess this is... good? Smiling at a person means you trust them right?


    "In exchange for letting in the pce and paint all your fantasies about the first princess. You''ll ept amission from my father, of course it will be paid." (Lord Vincent) continued and my heart was happy after he said the word ''paid''.


    Ah thank goodness. Painting is not easy money, you know. Artists have to earn and the cost of good paint is really expensive. Or I think I''m just a really cheap person and if anything is above 10 Gold I see it as something really expensive.


    "Thank you, Lord Vincent for the opportunity." I said to him, he earned my respect a long time ago and I leave my cousin''s care in your hands.


    "That''s your first time calling me with the title Lord, if I''m being honest it''s rather weird. I think Vincent would be alright, I''m already calling you Kein on a whim after all." (Lord Vincent) takes a sip of his tea and finishes it with a clunk.


    "You got it, boss Vincent."


    "The next nickname you had for me was horrible please stick to Lord Vincent." he says, almost spilling the drink on his tea.


    "Yes, milord."


    "I will be seeing you in a week to make preparations and adjustments. The first princess is a busy person after all." (Lord Vincent) said as I nod in understanding.


    I escorted him out of the private greenhouse and walked. "Are you not going to visit Lenard by the way?" I ask him.


    "I already did. Lenard and I had a pleasant chat but I''m afraid I''ll need to go to another appointment of mine." (Lord Vincent)


    "So what do you think of my cousin actually?"


    He looked at me weirdly but still answered, "He''s a nice friend andpanion. I am lucky to have met an understanding person. Someone who won''t judge for what the norm of this society expects."


    I hum for a moment, agreeing with everything he said. "You know what. I''ll take that answer for now."


    "Were you perhaps expecting a different answer?" (Lord Vincent) asks.


    "Yeah but this answer was nice." I told him as we both stopped at the gates, the horses from his carriage snorting as the coachman went down and bowed to Vincent.


    "My Lord, will we depart?" (Coachman)


    Vincent nods and looks in my direction, "I wille pick you up. Do not forget in a week. I have already asked Viscount Yulien for permission to borrow you. He doesn''t know for what but whatever you will do, keep it a secret."


    I gulped. I have a bad feeling about this. "Meaning if I''m questioned I have to always say it''s none of your business? What if I get punished-"


    His eyes widened from my reply but he nodded, "Yes just¡­ use more polite words next time." (Lord Vincent)


    "You can count on me boss."


    He rolls his eyes but I can see a faint smile under all that sassiness, "Don''t ever call me that again."


    "No promises."


    He gets inside his carriage with a gaze like he doesn''t care for the world, but in reality the burden he bears as the Duke''s son is overwhelming. I got back to the mansion and saw the three maids; Dottie, Maddie, and of course the leader of the queen bee maids- Madelyn.


    Man, I hate that woman.


    "Well, well, well. Our little helper getting visits from Duke Wolford''s son? Spill all you know if you know what''s best for you." (Madelyn) stepped her foot up front as she leveled with me. "Unless you don''t want your back to be covered in burns likest time. I could make the madam happy with the news you bring after all! And what is that I hear? I hear cha-ching."


    She''s really a horrible person that''s a ve to money. "Yeah! Dottie and I can help you pinning her down again!" (Maddie) the follower yelled enthusiastically. Dottie just looks at me, her eyes are really unreadable.


    "So are you going to spill? Madam will be my rise to paycheck. Now talk or- I summon thee fire to destroy my enemy, [Fire Magic: Fireball]. You don''t want to surely go through that again now?" (Madelyn) smiles so smugly as if she doesn''t even have much empathy to begin with.


    Her mind is being clouded with money.


    "It was just some talk about what to get Lenard for his birthday, why?" I tried controlling my voice because I wasn''t really into lying but I think I''m screwed either way. I''m only hoping she''s one of those stupid maids in isekai but-


    "You''re lying. I know you took me for a fool but I can smell a lie when I hear one." (Madelyn) holds my wrist as she beckons the fire in her hand closer to my face. "I''m a little sad that I can''t hurt your little pretty face. Madam''s orders, generous isn''t she."


    I can feel the heat of the fire as I couldn''t escape from her grasp, "Let go of me you-"


    She smiled so terrifyingly as she pressed the fire down to my right hand where she was gripping wrist. I screamed in pain as she held my hand even tighter, my hand! I kneeled to the ground as I hissed in pain. My eyes were filled with so much rage as I looked at Madelyn. "Why are you doing this to me?! Ow!"


    I swear that woman is a crazy, lunatic, bitch!


    She extinguished her fire magic as she ced her hand on her waist, the tone of her voice was now yful when she replied, "You weren''t going to talk? And you know what we talked about disobedient children right?"


    "I''ll get... you for this." I muttered as I red at her.


    "Wow Madelyn you really gave her no mercy." (Maddie)


    "She''s lucky it was just her hand this time. Dottie, Maddie since she''s not even going to talk my Mana is wasted on her so let''s go." (Madelyn) turned around and began walking, Maddie following behind her but Dottie stayed where she was standing.


    "I-I''ll go talk to her and see if there''s anything I can get out of her." (Dottie) told Madelyn before she left.


    Madelyn being just an asshole she shrugs and leaves, "Suit yourself."


    I got up from the floor and red at Dottie. "Don''t you dare touch me. Why the heck are you doing all of this to me?! What did I ever do to you?!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Dottie bites her lip and looked around before answering, "Please, keep your voice down and- your burn. Let me see it."


    I scoff, "So you could infect it some more? Why don''t you go and run to Madelyn like little Maddie over there. She''s practically kissing her ass by this point."


    Dottie sighs as she puts her hand up front, they weren''t touching but bright blue light came out as well as a magic circle, "I can offer you first aid. Please if the burn is held out for too long it''ll be really infected and I think it''s a second degree burn so it needs immediate attention."


    I red at her, looking at Dottie like it''s a trap or something, I held my burnt hand protectively not budging.


    "Please, trust me. I-I never even wanted to hurt you believe me." (Dottie) pleaded as she kneels in front of me, her hands still in front of her waiting to cast her magic.


    I looked at my hand, the sting of pain was making me dizzy. The adrenaline is wearing off. "Fine. Just hurry up." I told Dottie and she smiled at my cooperation.


    She takes my burnt hand carefully but I still grit my teeth from all the movement. Dottie closes her eyes, "Let me soothe thy pain, let the cool waters of the north flow though your body and heal. [Water Magic: Soothing Waters]."


    A small water bubble formed and went through my hand, the pain was there but only just a little bit now. I breathed a sigh of relief when I looked at Dottie who focused on the magic casting, she looked up at me offering a smile before I frowned. "Why do Madelyn pick on me specifically?"


    Dottie''s smile disappears but rather eyes full of guilt instead, "T-The madam ordered us to do it."


    "Is that really all?" I ask herpletely unsatisfied with the answer.


    Dottie looks down at my burnt hand before answering, "Madelyn, likes hurting people. That''s all I know. I''m sorry for not trying to stop her more but... I can''t disobey her right now."


    "Disobey?"


    "Yes, it''s too much for a little girl like you to understand and I hope you never will... but I think my magic casting is done now. You can take out your hand from the water bubble if you''d like." (Dottie)


    I did what she told me, the burn doesn''t feel as bad as before and now I wondered why Dottie, who''s smile seemed so kind, would even hang around with those two bitches?


    "Thank you, Dottie." I told her gratefully as I began to move my wrist around a little but whimpered a little when I felt a pang of pain. I think I overdid the move a bit.


    "Be careful and don''t overexert yourself alright? Um, can I call you by your name?" (Dottie) asked and I nodded.


    "Yep, it''s Kein. Thank you for helping me."


    Dottie stands up, looks around us as if afraid that she''ll be seen that she helped me. "It''s the least I could do after letting you get burnedst time. I''m really sorry for grabbing you and not even trying-" (Dottie)


    I stop her, "It''s a little bad but I''ll heal at least so stop saying sorry. It''s a little annoying if I''m being honest." I told her and she nods.


    "Of course, if you''ll excuse me I-I need to go before someone catches us."


    Without even letting me say a word she ran away from me and I was left alone with a burnt hand. I looked at my hand worriedly, there was now a huge burn mark and it still stung a little.


    "I need to go and bandage this..."


    At least to hide the mark... I walked to my room with desperation as I tried not fainting on the spot, it''s hard my body is arguing between fainting right now and getting to my room in safety.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    The week after, my hand was still in the process of healing but thankfully I can carry things but not heavy ones. Vincent was picking me up today and I am really not excited about him seeing my bandaged hand.


    "Are you ready Kein?" (Lord Vincent) asked me, eyeing my hand now that he noticed my bandaged hand. "What happened to your hand? Did something happen?"


    "Ah, just a small ident but it''s alright. I have all the things needed with me." I gave him a reassuring wave and plopped on the carriage. Hopefully Lord Vincent doesn''t mind that.


    "If... you say so. We will depart." (Lord Vincent) motions to his coachman and he flicks the reins on the horses, they trot neighing and walking in medium speed. "We will get there in two hours so please make yourselffortable."


    I nod, as I take out my colored pencils I bought before and my new sketchpad. "Can I draw you for practice boss Vincent?"


    He pressed his hand on his forehead as he sighed, "Kein, don''t call me that but yes I don''t mind being drawn. I''m actually quite curious about what you would draw me as."


    "I would draw you perhaps... to be just you. The only problem is who is the real Vincent von Wolford?" I told him to take out the gray colored pencil in my hand. I stiffened a little when I felt a little stung again but I managed to hide it quickly without him noticing it as I covered it up with a smile.


    "So Lord Vincent, tell me anything about yourself. Getting to know your muse would let you draw an even better quality than you would expect." I rested my hand against the paper as he eyed me curiously.


    "You... can I trust you with something rather sensitive." (Vincent)


    "Yeah you can practically trust me with any secrets, do you know why? I don''t have anyone to tell it to anyways." I told him as I yed around with my pencil. "It''s the life of having no friends so you can tell me anything. I won''t have any use for it as well."


    His eyes were hesitant but I can tell he was tempted, "You asked me, who is the real Vincent von Wolford? Tell me what you think of me right now."


    Hmm that''s quite the question right there. My back slumps into the soft pillows of the carriage, "You give off this mysterious, unapproachable, gentleman aura and by your handsome looks at best every girl will be head over heels for you." I told him honestly.


    "Being handsome. I don''t like it." (Vincent) muttered as I saw his hands ced on his knees clenched in a fist. "I want to wear frilly and cute things. Isn''t it shameful? For a man like me to even think of those things."


    I shook my head, "Nothing weird with it. If it''s what you want then go for it. You''re not really hurting anyone if you''ll be wearing a dress or two."


    Actually if youe into my earth, you''ll definitely fit in. I smile remembering all the people in history up to the modern era. Their confident faces, breaking the gender normality- men should only wear pants and shirts. Women should stick with dresses and cute things.


    They broke that rule and started a rebellion.


    Now women can wear suits.


    Men can use makeup and even paint their nails.


    What''s wrong in making yourself beautiful and making yourself feel well, you?


    "Do you mind me drawing you in a dress Vincent?" I ask him to finally grasp an idea on my sketch.


    "I''m... will I be beautiful in your image for me?" (Vincent) clenches his fists again. I noticed it and I want to reassure him that''s alright.


    Iughed teasingly, the sound of it rxed his body, "I''ll try my best to make you the most beautiful person I can."


    "Do you want me to do a pose perhaps?" (Vincent)


    "Well, just be yourself and I''ll take care of the rest." I told him as I finally started at the sketch. I drew the head, eyes, nose, mouth, hair, and the rest of the body.


    I shaded and tried my best in drawing a dress out of memory. It was a dress in Japan that surely would''ve looked so good with Lord Vincent but I''ll just try and reference the dress but put different designs that will suit our dear Vincent over here.


    I want to color him... with rosy red lips, a feminine face, short hair but you can tell it was still a very nice style to have, and I colored the dress that matched his current clothes right now.


    I see a beautiful person hiding in his shell.


    A protective shell that hides his true self.


    A person who just wishes the people around him can ept things that were different.


    A boy that wore dresses. People would think it''s a phase. You''ll grow out of it once the months settle but do they ever just suppress these wants they''re afraid?


    I see sadness in Vincent''s eyes but he hides them with a mask of coldness pretending to be strong but deep inside he''s really vulnerable. "I think... I''m done."


    I felt like crying again when I was sketching his portrait. My hands trembled in pain as I overdid my coloring too much, putting pressure on my hand as I gripped the colored pencil too hard.


    "M-May I see...?" (Vincent)


    I smiled and gave him my sketch. He looks up at me before gazing at the sketch with wide eyes in surprise. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing as he covered his mouth as soon as it opened from shock. "I-Is this really me? I-I... I look beautiful."


    "That''s how I see you, boss Vincent. Beautiful on the inside and the outside. You can keep that one for free. I gave out sketches to people I really like."


    I remembered the sketch I gave Veronica and smiled. It puts me to joy hearing that they liked what I made for them. "Never be afraid of being yourself, Lord Vincent. It won''t be hard but I know it''s worth it. If you need help Lenard and I will be there for you even if I don''t entirely know you that well enough."


    I think he''s feeling gender dysphoria but... I hope I''m not crossing the line of saying things that I want. Lord Vincent takes the sketch in his hands and carefully folds it and puts it in the inside of his jacket. "I will treasure this. Thank you, Kein." (Lord Vincent)


    "You''re wee."


    "Now, as much as I would love to chat some more. The timing couldn''t be more perfect because we''ve arrived." (Vincent) stands up from his seat and opens the carriage door.


    Wait what we''re here already? I looked outside the window and well holy- that''s one big castle gate. I gulped as I followed Vincent out of the carriage. "The royal family must be loaded huh."


    "Noment." (Vincent)


    "Awe on."


    "Now listen to me Kein, in front of the other royals or higher people of power also known as nobles. You muste off educated, well spoken, and well mannered. Can you do that?" (Vincent)


    I nod, giving him a thumbs up, "Yep."


    "Let us depart to meet her highness, First Princess Lady Cecilia then."

 Chapter 18 Cecilia.

    Chapter 13.5: Cecilia.


    Kein''s POV


    "Please lead us to her highness, Lady Cecilia." (Lord Vincent) asked a butler who bows and leads us in the hallways.


    It was hard not to stare around the pce. There were a LOT of things that I know I can never ever have. These vases would be worth thousands of Gold and if I break anything valuable, I''ll be Haruhi from Ouran High school club but sadly there''s no Host Club on this one.


    Man, I need another season of that anime. I miss it.


    I''ll most likely get executed in my time here if I''m not careful.


    Okay Kein, don''t break anything.


    While walking around appraising the fancy looking furniture, relics, and designs. I noticed the other maids, staffs that were roaming around the hallway were ncing around me. They looked away once they met my gaze and acted like nothing happened. "Huh..."


    Well... I did hear from Lord Vincent that my attire was not proper, I went with my work clothes, my shoes are not appropriate, and is my hair messy?


    Honestly I just came here to paint and didn''t think I would need to wear something... uh formal. I''m not one to wear a dress and heels. Heels hurt¡­ with their pointy bottoms it will be hard to bnce oneself.


    "Kein, let me ask again. What do you call the first princess?" (Vincent) asked as he walked beside me.


    "Um, call her your highness?"


    Vincent nods, "Remember not to say anything rude, not to do something improper, don''t burp, don''t have such bad posture, don''t have a loud voice, don''t ever ask something personal, and don''t-" (Vincent)


    "Let me guess. Don''t breathe next?"


    I gave him a deadpan face as he sighed, "Take this seriously, Kein. Getting you a visit to the royal pce wasn''t easy. Thankfully, her highness. Princess Cecilia agreed for you to paint her in a portrait." (Lord Vincent)


    "Isn''t that generous of her?" I told Lord Vincent, remembering the breathtaking dance again, my hands itching to paint once more. "She must be an amazing person who works hard huh."


    He stops for a moment before he turns to me face serious, "That may be true but her personality is a bit... strict." (Lord Vincent)


    "Ah. I see."


    I scratched my head now unsure if I made the right choice.


    ''Kein is it worth painting a princess who you very much know can get you executed in a matter of seconds? Just because you burped?'' I thought to myself thinking the worst of the first princess.


    I mean is it too early to tell? Ugh now my hands are even nervous to paint a totally mysterious person. I need to meet her quickly.


    "Are we there yet?"


    "No." (Lord Vincent)


    "Are we there yet?"


    "...No." (Lord Vincent)


    "I mean... Are we there yet?"


    "For thest time no." (Lord Vincent)


    "Are you sure?"


    "If you don''t stop talking we''re turning back, Kein." (Lord Vincent) was serious this time so I gave up asking.


    "Apologies- I''ll stop now." I obediently just followed them now without asking any questions.


    The butler in front of us looked constipated and nervous when he heard us talking with one another. Hey buddy mind you own ears, don''t eavesdrop. I groaned inside as the walk felt like forever and my heart kept pounding on the excitement of wanting to paint a for sure masterpiece.


    I hear Lord Vincent sigh as he turns to me, the butler stopping in a white door, "We are here my lord."


    "Thank you. I can take over from here now." (Lord Vincent) excused the butler and he went on his way to probably continue his work and report back to the maids for gossip. He''s going to be ambushed somewhere, I guarantee that.


    He looked at me, eyes piercing my existence. "Do. Not. Say. Something. Improper."


    Well, after all what he did today. I guess he helped me, the least I could do isply. "Promise I won''t say anything weird. I just need to paint here then I''ll be out like in a sh."


    Lord Vincent''s body rxes and his eyes are filled with worry. "I trust you. In any case I have to go and erm... talk to the other royal family so will you be alright being alone with the first princess?"


    Well if you mean behavior wise yes. "Yep I will. Now I don''t want to upy your time. You should get going then, Lord Vincent."


    "Alright. See you before sundown." (Lord Vincent)


    He smiles and waves as he leaves, his figure disappearing into the hallways.


    I was now left alone, I pped my cheek softly to prepare myself to meet the first princess. "Ow... right I forgot Madelyn gave me a burn in my right hand..."


    She might have actually broken my wrist too I just didn''t notice... but I know it''ll heal soon enough. "What horrible luck I have."


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    I knocked on the door with my left hand. I should reserve my right hand for painting only for now... I waited but there was a few seconds of silence before I decided to call out to the door.


    "May Ie in umm...your highness?"


    "Yes, pleasee in."


    I opened the door a little slow because I wasn''t used to my left hand doing the things I normally deal with but I can manage.


    I went inside and closed the door behind me. I saw a girl wearing a shawl that covered half of her face but not her gray eyes. Those eyes... are somehow simr to Rose now that I look at it...


    "The light greets your presence, traveling artist." (Princess Cecilia) curtsied as her hands folded together.


    "Ah yes um..." I awkwardly bowed not knowing what to do. "I am d the light greets me, your highness."


    Her eyes widened and the tone of her voice in question, "Are you unfamiliar with the greeting of the light?" (Princess Cecilia)


    My face became red with embarrassment as I nod awkwardly. "I apologize if I did something wrong. I am not really well educated in such criteria."


    Is it bad that I''m really worried that I''ll go to jail if I make one wrong move? Me? Who has a clear jail record back on earth! Surprisingly. I have a good reason for being afraid of jails though but maybe that''s another story for another time.


    "To greet another person, to a shrine maiden. You kneel to them." (Princess Cecilia) exined and I followed.


    I kneeled in afortable position and was mindful of my right hand making sure it''s out of the way for now. "What''s next, your highness?" I ask.


    "Then you say, greetings to her highness. If it''s to me or any of the royal family if you evere across them." (Princess Cecilia)


    I sighed in relief finally knowing what to do, "Greetings to her highness."


    "You may rise."


    I rose from my knees, and introduced myself, "My name is Kein Rosenguard, your highness. Thank you for epting my request to be my muse for the day."


    "The pleasure is all mine, I have heard from Lord Vincent that you won the Lumineria Festival painting ceremony. My father agreed out of curiosity. Of course, there are guards at every station that will guard your every move in case you do something out of line." (Princess Cecilia) smiled as she motioned into the room.


    Yikes, now that I look around she was right. There was about ten guards but honestly they''re expecting some sort of assassination from a kid? That''s messed up, but I honestly can''t me them.


    "I um... I get the message thankfully I''m not here to hurt anyone."


    "As it is a sin to hurt others. The light will give such divine punishment to those whomends others'' pain and suffering." (Princess Cecilia)


    She''s such a passionate church character. She smiles at me before offering a seat, "Please sit down as the maids prepare us some brewed tea." (Princess Cecilia)


    I nod awkwardly as I sit down on thefortable, soft, fluffy couch- oh my I need one of these! But I know these are expensive. Damn royals with their loaded money. I crossed my arms for a moment as the thoughts ran through my mind.


    "May you fill me in with how you will paint me? It is my first time getting a portrait. I must make sure it is perfect." (Princess Cecilia) says as she looks at me expectantly.


    "You just need to be yourself, your highness."


    "Being myself is simply not enough. Do you not have any advice in order for me to act properly as you paint me?" (Princess Cecilia)


    A perfectionist.


    The maid perfectlyes in holding a tray of tea, she settles the tray into a table with biscuits in tow as the maid hands me my tea.


    "Um thank you." I tell the maid as I take a sip. I look at the princess trying to find the right answers or else I might get in trouble for even offending a royal, "For your question there your highness, many artists paint differently. I use people''s emotions in my work, meaning I need to see the real you to make the perfect portrait of yourself."


    And I know that''s going to be a hard mission to crack.


    "The real me..." (Princess Cecilia) takes her time on the thought.


    "Yes, the real you." I take a sip of my tea again, finishing it as I set it down the table. "I want to see and feel the real you."


    Princess Cecilia eyed me weirdly before smiling, "That''s quite a bold statement."


    "I have my moments." I ced a hand on my mouth for a moment not knowing where the hell did that confidence came from?


    Weird, I no longer feel nervous... The only side effect is I feel like telling everything that''s on my mind.


    Don''t tell me...


    I looked towards the tea that I drank before.


    "That tea isn''t just any normal tea isn''t it?" I told her, feeling stupid that I fell for such an easy trick. Ugh, did I get drugged by some sort of honesty potion or something?


    The princess smiled even wider as she asked her next question, "Are really on here to paint me and nothing else? You don''t have a knife anywhere with you?" (Princess Cecilia)


    I grit my teeth. My mouth moved on its own as I answered, "I have no knife, I am not here not to hurt anyone but to satisfy my spark of inspiration the moment I saw you, your highness."


    My eyes met her shocked gaze. She smiled as she turned to everyone else in the room, "May everyone get out and leave me alone with her?"


    The guards looked at each other startled at the order, "Y-Your highness... if we leave you alone with her-"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We made her drink an honesty potion so please, I believe she''s a harmless person only here to truly paint me. I need some privacy with that." (Princess Cecilia)''s voice was sweet as the other guards couldn''t refuse her, the maids left as well.


    Not long enough we were alone. "Wow. Color me impressed by how you handled that, your highness." I chuckled, feeling like not giving a care in my words now after drinking that tea.


    Remind me not to drink or eat anything else the next time someone offers something to me.


    "Man do you guys even have an antidote or something. Sooner orter I''m afraid I''ll be a cussing machine." I told the princess and she nodded.


    "Forgive me, I almost forgot. The biscuits were the antidote, please take one." (Princess Cecilia) points at the biscuits. I shrugged and ate one.


    "Guess taking off the effect might take a while." I sighed, well at least it wasn''t poison but I was still pissed off by the fact I was tricked in the end and I can''t stop telling the truth.


    Princess Cecilia smiles at my direction, honestly does she not ever smile? "Why did you decide to choose me to paint then? You can continue from your spark of inspiration. I want to know the reason why."


    The potion''s effect not leaving my mouth moved, "The way you danced back at the festival just got me captivated, my hands kept thinking of your figure and how I was itching to paint you, your highness."


    "Oh?" (Princess Cecilia)ughs. "I just think by getting to paint someone from the royal family will make you overly popr, and would take advantage of it. Am I right?" she gave me a smug look as ifpletely figuring out the whole reason I was here.


    Hahhh what a stubborn person. Is she that suspicious of me?


    Sure I might like the thought of money but for survival and nothing else. "Your highness, even if you weren''t part of the Royal family. I would still ask you to be my muse for my work even if just this once."


    I stood up from my seat, I took out my canvas stand carefully and ced it somewhere near us. I took out my brushes, paint, and my left over gray coating. "Amoner, noble, or Royal. I would find a way to ask you to be my model. You were beautiful performing the Mistral dance, I couldn''t take my eyes off the performance. The song that apanied you even got stuck in my mind."


    I gave her a reassuring smile. "You remind me of someone." I told her as I grabbed a hold of my brush carefully trying to mind my burn on my right hand.


    Princess Cecilia watches me curiously as I dip my brush into water and then to my gray coating before covering the entire canvas with it. "It was someone who didn''t trust anyone because everyone expected her to be perfect. She even hated me and thought I was trying to take advantage of her when I couldn''t ignore her in pain."


    The princess crosses her arms adorably, seemingly offended, "What makes you think this person and I are the same?" (Princess Cecilia)


    "For me I think it was because you both danced. She was in a well off family, she was the eldest child, and she was going to inherit a lot of things. She was a little older but... you two were definitely simr." I chuckle, remembering my student before my time on earth. A perfectionist and saw adults as people that would take advantage of her just because of her status.


    Her gray eyes looked into my blue eyes, "Her feet were always swollen, and she worked hard for the sake of impressing everyone. She danced all day and night. I would see a door open to a roomte at night as I saw her dancing her routine."


    I could see her grit her teeth as she looked away a little impatient, "May you get to the point already, traveling artist? You''re going in a jumble."


    "Actually I forgot what I was talking about then, oopsie." I told her as I continued on sketching her with a light pencil. "Ah, is it alright if you take off your shawl, your highness?"


    She takes her shawl off slowly, revealing long white silver hair that shone with the light. I was distracted by how beautiful she was and how much of a pure maiden she must be but not while she''s mad though, "There I removed my shawl, but what do you mean forgot? You can''t possibly forget it right away-" (Princess Cecilia)


    "Getting curious, your highness?"


    "I mean- I actually do not wish to know. How long will this take?" (Princess Cecilia) huffed at her crossed arms.


    "A few hours so please keep that posing position." I told her pointing at the way she crossed her arms, I smiled. "It''s very you, your highness. You don''t need to hide your true self to me. I think I understand what you''re going through."


    She scoffs at her polite demeanorpletely disappearing, she was finally showing her true colors. "A meremoner understanding the pains of a princess? Preposterous." (Princess Cecilia)


    "Yes, yes... thismoner doesn''t get it, just don''t move too much."


    She did the opposite of what I told and made a bunch of different poses to annoy me. I sighed as it was hard telling her what to do but in the end she settled down, the first princess. In other''s eyes people might think of her as responsible, well mannered, and just a sweet little angel on the outside but I know.


    There''s a little kid trapped deep inside her. An adventurous one at that.


    What I was to continue before, my former student and the first princess were both forced to grow up fast with the eyes of others watching her every move. "You''re actually a fun person inside, your highness."


    "Y-You... It seems the potion has still not taken effect. You''re still saying nonsense." (Princess Cecilia)


    "Since when the truth became nonsense?" I told her and she kept changing her position making it hard to paint her, "Hey stop moving. Do you hate it that much when otherspliment you?" I scolded the princess and got away with it.


    I''m the luckiest person ever. I did promise Lord Vincent no cussing, so no cussing.


    "Mother and Father told me to be a role model for both of my sisters. Rosarie and Catherine. If I don''t act properly, they''ll both turn rogue." (Princess Cecilia) frowns.


    It''s the first time she has frowned over the time I was here. Usually she can keep up a nice smiling fa?ade someone like her has their own limits.


    I tried chuckling, lightening up the mood, "I''m guessing your parentspare you a lot to your other sisters huh. You are a good role model and the others have to follow you, be good and all that."


    The princess nods, "Was it that obvious?"


    "Well, if you didn''t tell me about it. I wouldn''t have known. Don''t worry I''m not really one to spill anything especially if it''s royal family rted." I told her as I was almost finishing up on thest touches of the sketch.


    "I''ve seen a lot of situations like yours, the parentspare their misfit kids to the best kid and usually the kids definitely rebel or hide a lot more secrets no one knows."


    "So meaning my sisters are doing something horrible behind my back? Well you''re not wrong." (Princess Cecilia)


    "Don''t worry, your highness. I''m pretty sure nothing like that, but surely something like having no guards when you go out, ying with other children, and many more innocent things I tell you. Something like to experience what it''s like to have fun." I told her and she rxed but her frown was still there.


    "In this castle, I''m aware we are not like any other children. We are the light princesses. It is our duty to marry someone out of higher power, provide an heir, and I... would be first in line to the throne." (Princess Cecilia) gazed at me with a wistful look in my eyes.


    I stopped painting, cing my brush at the canvas stand as I kneeled in front of her.


    "It''s okay to be upset about it, you know. Do you want to be Queen someday?" I ask her and her eyes lit up with the mention of it.


    "With everything, I would do everything to be Queen and help our people but... the thought of marrying someone to make sure of my session- it scares me. I''m tired of it." (Princess Cecilia)''s hand shivered as she thought about the image of it.


    "Why are you scared, your highness?"


    "You wouldn''t understand, traveling artist. I am unsure of my feelings so perhaps it''s not worth hearing." (Princess Cecilia)


    I took her hand in mine slowly, it was covered in paint, even my right hand that was bandaged. I was unsure at first but I know she might need more than words right now.


    The princess hesitates at first but she lets me hold them, "Your highness, even if you''re not sure or not. Your feelings matter and it would really feel good to let all of it out instead of bottling them up inside."


    The princess rests her hand on mine, "If you''re not ready then perhaps next time. Just know you''re not alone. I''m sure your family and friends will be there for you." I told her.


    "I don''t have any friends." (Princess Cecilia) muttered the tone of her voice was sad.


    Ughhhh I am weak to things like that don''t make me do it-


    "I erm, can be your friend if you''d have me. Your highness." Welp there we go I said it. Agh, really Kein? You simpleton who can''t even ignore ady''s cry or a sad smile.


    The princess chuckled as she stood more straight, "Please, call me Princess Cecilia then."


    "Already on a first name basis huh on the first day? Princess Cecilia, you call me whatever you''d like then." I told her without thinking. "Ah sorry, the potion has not worn off yet."


    "I-Is it alright if I call you by your first name?" (Princess Cecilia) asked softly that I almost couldn''t hear it.


    Man here I thought she was going to be a bitch but color me surprised. She''s pretty decent!


    "Yes, Princess Cecilia you can." I told her as her eyes fluttered for a moment trying to talk.


    "K-Kein..." (Princess Cecilia)


    "Yes. Princess Cecilia?" I ask her.


    "A-Are you done painting?" (Princess Cecilia)


    Ah right. I forgot about that. I scratched the back of my head and chuckled nervously, "I forgot let''s continue then, Princess Cecilia."


    I stood up and let go of her hand as I went back to my canvas finding out the paint is half dry already. I continued to work and put on some effects on the side, one that wouldpliment her highness as she sat regally in that fancy couch of hers.


    Our gaze met as she gave me a genuine smile, not unlike those fake ones she gave me before I could feel the emotion of her happiness, "HOLD THAT POSE!" I yelled and quickly began fastening my strokes, some of the paint going to my clothes.


    "And it''s done."


    After five hours of hard work. With no lunch other than the leftover antidote biscuits, I was finally done and hungry. "So what do you think?"


    I showed her the canvas, turning it around to her direction, she took a closer look at it, her hand almost touching the surface before she retracted it back realizing the paint was still not dry. "It''s... I can''t believe it. It''s me... Do I really look like that?"


    I nod, "To me you are, your highness."


    Princess Cecilia smiles at me warmly again, okay I might never tire of that cute smile if it''s genuine. "I think I have a payment I know is more worth than money. Give me your hand."


    I shook my head declining awkwardly, "I don''t need any sort of payment of any kind. I''m just thankful enough you epted to be my muse and stop the itchy feeling of wanting to paint you almost all the time. Besides, if you hold my hand I''ll spread the paint."


    Princess Cecilia didn''t ept no for an answer and held both of my hands forcefully but gently, "Such a rare talent, making art for people to be happy. The light goddess has truly blessed you with such hands. A shame for these to be covered in such bandages. What happened?" (Princess Cecilia)


    "I got into an ident that''s all..."


    The princess smiles as she folds my hand together in a sandwich as a magic light appears below it. "May light goddess continue to heal and prosper the sick. Hear my prayer to have the power to heal this ones'' pain. [Light Magic: Heal]."


    A bright white magic circle glowed some more as slowly my wrist felt better and the burn mark on my hands- "Take a look."


    I looked at my messy bandaged hand, there were no longer the burn marks from before and it seemed to have... well no shit she healed me? "You didn''t have to do that, your highness. It would''ve healed on its own."


    Princess Cecilia shakes her head, "As the light says, we must help others. But..."


    She looks sadly at my hand. "It is quite embarrassing to have only noticed now after you''ve been painting me for a while. If only I had noticed sooner then I would have healed your hand earlier... and perhaps would not have to feel pain while making such a wonderful piece of art." (Princess Cecilia)


    "It''s really okay a small ident is all but when the paint will dry this is all yours."


    I nce back at the painting that I''ve just made, "I did have a title in mind and it''s called [The two-faced princess]."


    "Traveling artist, name it like that and I''m afraid we''re going to have some problems." (Princess Cecilia)


    Iughed, regretting to assume that she would''ve been a horrible person even if she danced so radiantly back in that church. Well, on the side note Princess Cecilia made me drink some sort of honesty potion so that was rude.


    In any case I asked where the bathroom was and got lost.


    I went home after an eventful day.

 Chapter 19 Side : Catherine.

    Side Chapter: Catherine.


    Kein''s POV


    "Urgh where is the toilet in this ce? Castles are so scary big¡­" I muttered to myself as I began to lose myself into these big halls. Living in a castle sure is fancy but it''s so annoying having to walk more than fifty steps just to find a toilet.


    I looked at my sleeves that were covered in paint, that goes the same from my pants and my hands. I looked at my right hand, one that had a really bad burn but the first princess healed it for me.


    I smile, reflexively clutching and releasing the feeling of your hand no longer in pain isforting to have.


    I could ask a maid or a butler but... I can''t find anyone on my way. I needed to clean up myself first and that meant going to somemunal bathroom in the pce.


    I mean the princess did send someone to escort me but at this point I got distracted by some beautiful painting in the back. I didn''t notice that I lost them the moment I let my guard down.


    "Maybe I shouldy off painting for a while." I told myself giving a deadpan stare at the wall as I crossed my arms and continued walking.


    I looked around left and right and after a few minutes I was seeing green- and oh! Flowers!


    "White roses? There''s white roses in here?" I briskly walked up not caring if this was considered trespassing but I haven''t seen white roses in a while. Lenard would love these because he told me white roses were a symbol and offering for the goddess of light so it must be a sacred relic in this world.


    It was really rare.


    I chuckle at the thought you can get a load of these on earth. "Ah... then again we''re in the royal gardens after all or something hmm... it wouldn''t hurt to say I got lost and just ended up here after all. Might as well see what other flowers they have around."


    Surprisingly, I enjoy nature and walks. I often teach my daughter about nts and memorize their scientific names. "Tulipa."


    "Lilium."


    "Hyacinthus."


    "Phenopsis."


    I muttered the names of every flower I recognized. I smile when I find a bush of red rose sticking out in the center of the garden, "Rosa."


    I chuckled. "I remember someone really annoying with this flower." I gently ce my hand under the petals as the touch reminds me of home. "The other flowers here look different. I''m d to know there''s still a trace of home. I miss it."


    At this point talking to myself, I worry about my sanity and I just walked deeper into the garden but I stopped when I heard a weird sound.


    *Busha Busha~*


    "Huh," I don''t know what was making the noise but- it seemed like someone was jumping for something. My ears perked up and tried finding the source of that sound.


    "Hrngh... Hmp!"


    It was a small little girl who was a little more shorter than me was grasping something out of her reach. Her eyes looked frantically worried at the paper that was stuck on top of the tree on one of the branches.


    Oh the wind must''ve blown them up.


    The small little girl wore shrine maiden clothes and a shawl hid her face just like any other shrine maiden. No one will be allowed to see their face except with proper consent, seeing her like this just made my heart ache.


    I groaned, I really can''t leave ady in a tight situation. I walked over to her, my footsteps light, "Um... do you need help?"


    I asked and she turned her head back.


    "Hngh..." It was the only reply she only gave. She looked at me a little teary-eyed and I scratched the back of my neck.


    I looked at my surroundings more closely, there was a small pic nket near here. I was guessing she was taking a rest here or something. Papers were scattered but were held down by a heavy object and I''m guessing that was the result of the aftermath.


    "So um do you need help getting that paper down?" I pointed up at the paper, the branch was really not letting that go.


    She looks left and right before nodding. Huh, alright. "Just leave it to me!"


    The girl stepped back a bit and I readied my shoulders, stretching them. I held the tree, my foot resting on hold as I climbed up fast like a monkey. Not going to lie, after all that body training I''m perfectly capable of climbing a mere tree.


    "Alright..." I sighed, a little out of breath once I got to the top but I can reach the paper now. I just have to be careful not to tear it or wrinkle it. It might be important for this girl so I better make it count.


    I reach out to grab the paper, my fingers brushing the corner of it. I grit my teeth, "Almost there..."


    With a few more tries I finally grabbed it and without problems too. "I got it! I''ll being down now." I yelled looking down at the girl who smiled under her shawl.


    I carefully went down the tree, bracing my feet in every step as I held the paper in my right hand. Thankfully the paint that got on me is fully dried so I''m sure none got to the paper.


    I turned to the girl as I gave her the paper, "Here you go."


    She nods while she takes the paper from me.


    I tilt my head wondering why she wasn''t talking. "So... not much of a talker huh?"


    The girl''s eyes looked saddened as she went back to her pic basket searching frantically for something.


    She took back some sort of sketchpad and a pen before turning to me and wrote something as quickly as she could. She showed it to me and my eyes widened in surprise, ''I''m sorry. I have no voice so I can''t talk much with others but thank you for getting the paper stuck for me!''


    It made my heart feel a little guilty, but I smiled and understood.


    Hmm... but I wonder... I raised my hands and told her, ''It''s okay. You are very much wee.''


    I used the signnguage from earth... but I''m not sure if it would work. This is another world after all. My brows sweated as I worried that I just gestured something that''s considered rude in here. I hope not.


    The girl''s eyes widened and began to exchange signs with me, ''You can do hand signs?!''


    My heart leaped with joy knowing the signnguage was the same here. ''Yes, I was self taught.'' I told her.


    Well, when I was on earth I had a student who couldn''t hear so wemunicated with signnguages. It was really hard for her to adjust in school, so on homeroom periods when we have time I would teach the ss basic signnguage.


    It wasn''t easy to learn for me. I didn''t know what signnguage to use so I decided to learn them all for her. The whole ss got more friendly with her the more they understood her. I sighed a breath of relief knowing the signnguage is the same here but I wonder why?


    Coincidence? Or does earth have some connection in this world? It does have simr flowers... animals... and customs. I hope I''m not overthinking things.


    "In any case, I''m not that fluent so I hope you don''t mind me replying in words now." I told her but she was still happy from the looks of it.


    ''I am d to know even someone my age knows basic signs.'' the girl smiles, her eyes closed squinting.


    "Oh right! My name is um Kein Rosenguard. I''m here as you can see..." I look at my dirty and messy clothes full of paint. "Embarrassingly I''m currently in a messy state with the paint and all. I''m here to paint one of the Light Princesses."


    She nods and writes, ''Ohhhh... My name is Catherine but myst name is kind of private.''


    Oh it''s alright. Normally a shrine maiden who''s not announced to the public by a high priest must not reveal theirst names to others. "It''s alright nice to meet you, Catherine. By the way do you mind if I hang around here a little. I''m lost and tired from all that tree climbing."


    Climbing trees took a lot of me even after standing up for five hours trying to paint the first princess. ''Of course!''


    I basically fell down on my bum once I had permission to sit in her pic nket but I sat in the farthest corner so I won''t dirty it. I looked around and the papers that had writings were everywhere. "What are these..."


    Come to think of it, the paper I reached before had writings. I''m kinda wondering what they''re about. "Hey Catherine, is it okay to look at these?"


    Catherine looks back at me and shyly looks away. Hiding her face further into the shawl.


    She takes her sketchbook and writes, ''It''s a little childish... but if you promise not tough at me then¡­ it''s okay.''


    "I won''t do that. That would honestly be mean of me if I did. I would just give criticisms then be on my merry way." I told her and took a piece of paper from what seemed to be the start of a story.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    [Story Time]!


    By: Catherine


    Title: Forbidden Love


    Once upon a time, a princess was trapped inside the very top of the tower in an evil witch''s castle.


    She hoped her voice would reach someone if she shouted. She hoped for a savior, a knight or a prince toe to her rescue but nothing.


    You would ask? Why did the princess not just escape on her own? Her body was bound with the tower, so if she even left it, the evil witch would know.


    Her shouts reached nothing, the princess giving up just sang her heart out.


    The birds wailed at the sadness of the song she sang, the animals restless, and the people who lived near cried that they couldn''t do anything to help the princess in peril.


    "Oh when will my princee?" The princess muffled softly in her pillow. "If only that witch never have taken me captive and away from my parents!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The princess missed her mother and father. The king and queen of a distant kingdom knew where the princessid. They had ordered every soldier to kill the witch and bring back their daughter, every adventurer, and hired mercenaries had tried but none was sessful. The witch was indeed too powerful.


    The only one who kept herpany was the witch''s son.


    She enjoyed hispany but she wonders why would the witch''s sone visit her often?


    She was skeptical of his actions but it was better than being alone.


    "Why are you frowning, your highness?" (The witch''s son) asked the princess who crossed her hand and answered in a slightly annoyed tone while looking across the distance with the only avable window inside the tower.


    "I miss my family, my friends, my kingdom. Everything."


    The boy felt guilty about the actions of his mother. He never wanted to be part of any of this. The evil witch took the princess in greed of her life and wanted to see her in suffering.


    "I''m sorry. If only... I was strong enough maybe..." the boy trails off as he stops remembering the order of his mother.


    "You can''t disobey your mother. I know, but I just wish... I could see my castle and room again." The princess said sadly as she sighed wistfully, remembering the scent of her room, the food her maid makes, her friends that never left her side and her parent''s embrace.


    She wished to be free and out of the tower she''s been in for almost two years now. "It''s tiring. I''m homesick and I can''t even move much except for this tower." The princessined, making the boy feel guilty once again.


    He scratches his chin as he smiles, thinking brightly of an idea, "Your highness, close your eyes. I think I can fix some of it if you''d allow me."


    The princess shrugs as she didn''t care anymore and let the boy do what he wanted.


    She closed her eyes, the boy held the princess'' hand and casted an illusion magic around her room, "Open your eyes now princess. It''s not much but I hope you''ll like it."


    The princess opened her eyes, to her delight she saw her room. Her parents, her friends. She ran out to hug them only to realize that it was all an illusion. "Oh."


    The boy awkwardly coughs as he changes the illusion to a sunset where they can see the whole kingdom being basked in orange-pink lights. "Has my kingdom been well?" the princess asked the boy who nodded in reply.


    "Your kingdom has been well and is doing everything they can to rescue your highness." The boy told the princess as they both looked upon this realistic illusion he made. "Just give them time. You will be out of the tower, I promise you."


    The princess eyed the boy curiously. He never made any advances on her, he has been kind,passionate, and empathetic towards her. It puzzles her why the son of the evil witch would not even harm a single thread of her golden hair.


    "You... are the son of the evil witch and yet-" The princess looks at the boy. "You do not wish to harm me at all? or take advantage of me? Why are you so kind?"


    The boy looks away, "I cannot answer that, your highness."


    The princess pushes on, "Tell me. I want to know why."


    The boy sighs as he looks at the princess flustering and can''t even mouth the words he wanted to say but he gathered his courage and let it all be damned.


    "It''s because I have fallen for you, your highness and I can''t bear to see you locked up in my mother''s tower no longer." The boy answered as his eyes gazed at her with honestypletely surprising the princess.


    ''Is this a confession?!'' The princess thought to herself as she panicked in her mind. Never did she expect for the evil witch''s son to fall for her in a million years! Utterly speechless she didn''t dare say a word.


    "I-I... I hope nothing changes between us. I know this is a one-sided feeling but I will do everything in my power as a Warlock. To defeat my mother and let you be free from the tower. You need not to reciprocate my feelings for I only wish for you to be happy." The boy''s words were final.


    The princess'' mind ran like a carriage with wild horses untamed.


    She expected; A knight! A hero! To profess their love to her and promise to get her to safety and perhaps fall in love slowly once they''ve set foot out of the tower! They will be the king and queen of their kingdom! To live happily ever after! Those were what the books she read have ever gone through!


    She wasn''t expecting... The son of the evil witch.


    To have fallen for her.


    And professed his love, to promise. That he''ll do everything in his power, to save her.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    "What? I need the next page let me... I need to know what happens next." I looked around and realized that apparently I assembled all the other scripts and that there was none left. "I-Is this the end?!"


    I looked at Catherine who shyly wrote something on her sketchpad. ''I''m sorry I... I haven''t finished yet. So... How was it?''


    I held all the script in my hand and gave it to her with a serious look on my face. "You are a very talented writer. While there were other grammatical errors and we don''t know why the witch would even kidnap a princess yet but I know you''ll reveal it sooner orter this is great!"


    Catherine shyly looks away as she sets down her sketchpad and signs to me, ''Thank you.''


    I smile, feeling a whole pent up emotion of wanting to draw again.


    I want to draw the princess now! Ah! That''s right! I took out my own sketchpad and a graphite pencil on my [Storage Ring] and asked, "Can you tell me what the princess looked like and the boy did?"


    Catherine looked at me confusedly but still did what I told her. The princess had golden locks of hair, okay... big eyed and short.


    The boy was handsome, but eerie and scary. He was unapproachable, however once you got to know him he''s the kindest person you''ll ever meet.


    "Huh... okay I''ll try my best."


    First I''ll do some rough sketching. Golden locks hair... I''ll make her smile as sassy as they can be okay... for fifteen minutes of sketching I finally finished the princess and now for the handsome boy.


    I''ll give him one of those long anime hairstyles that covers your eye... ah yes. Inspiration ising. "Okay I think I got most of it now."


    I gave her my sketch that took me all in all 30 minutes and I''m wondering if the escort that took me even noticed my disappearance. Man, whatever, at least I got to read a cool story beforeing home.


    Catherine looks over my sketch, her hand brushing the paper carefully, she signs me- ''Would you like to marry one of my sisters?''


    Urk- Hold up what??? I gave you my drawing and that''s the first thing you tell me? "Listen um, Catherine I don''t even know your sisters very well you see. No offense. I''m sure they''re wonderful people but... marriage is kinda early for me."


    That question gave me a heart attack. I wasn''t expecting it.


    Catherine giggles and she signs, ''Aw, such a shame.''


    "I-I''m... ttered?" Is giving out marriage proposals normal in this world? Right, this is a country that''s overrun by monarchy so yes it is normal. "Well, I think I spent too much time here now but it was nice meeting you um Catherine. Do you know where thefort room is by the way?"


    Catherine nodded and sketched a pathway for me into the nearest toilet in the castle. "Oh thank you!"


    After that I got to the toilet with the help of her map and the escort that lost me, finally found me and they yelled if they lost me again they''ll have their sry deducted.


    I changed clothes, said myst farewells to Princess Cecilia who gave me a royal seal or something and told me. "Please, write me letters sometimes. I would love to hear from you. This is a seal that would permit you to send me letters. I hope you use it often." (Princess Cecilia)


    I awkwardly nod, not knowing how to feel about bing friends with the first princess but... maybe it''ll have its perks? "Thank you, Princess Cecilia." I told her and she smiled.


    I finally left the castle with a healed right hand. No longer itched to paint and satisfied with my day. I can''t wait to tell Lenard all about it!


    Oh yeah Vincent gave me a lift back home too. Surprisingly, he''s tired for some reason? But something must''ve gone wrong with his conference with other royal members or something.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    The said conference before;


    "Kein is here?! Already?! To paint my sister?! Why are you only telling me this! Traitor!" (Rosarie) yelled as she ran to her room and threw everything out in her closet.


    Vincent sighs as she faces the panicking princess, "Your highness, Kein was deeply inspired by your sister''s performance at the festival. She only told me a week ago and I didn''t find your highness because of your busy schedule."


    "You could''ve written to me about it!" She yelled and fussed around her room. "What do I do... Should I even risk meeting her and reveal my identity as Rose?!"


    "If you want to keep your identity as Rose, your highness. I suggest not meeting her today." (Vincent) replied as he sat down, tired in a chair nearby.


    "But my sister- You know how she is! She might act all humble and poised but deep inside I know she''s a two faced princess like me!" (Rosarie)


    "Both of your highnesses are, after all, twins. I can see the resemnce between sisters." (Vincent) replied.


    "We don''t even look alike much! She might be older than me by three seconds but everyone already saw her as the golden child! I''m just a shadow in Cecilia''s light!" (Rosarie) groaned as she made a loud thumping noise in her bed. "Looks like I''ll lock myself in my room again."


    "I shall apany you, your highness." (Vincent) was worried about the second princess and gave her a pat on the back.


    "I wanna see Kein... Ughhh I wanna see her so badly Vincent!" (Rosarie) wailed andined as she kicked her legs in the bed and punched the pillow lightly.


    "There, there..." (Vincent) just continued consoling the princess for an hour before deciding to y some board games to pass the time.


    After a while someone visited their room and it was Catherine;


    She signs, ''I APPROVE OF YOUR MARRIAGE!''


    "Wait what marriage?" (Rosarie)


    "..." (Vincent) didn''t understand hand signs so... he just heard the word marriage and thought of the worst.

 Chapter 20 Reading.

    Chapter 14: Reading.


    Kein''s POV


    I was in my damp closet room, small space, it was a little dusty, and it was hard to move around. I opened the box that contained Kein''s diary and read it again.


    Re-reading the pages, I realized Kein and I were simr. It gives mefort to know Kein before me had the same preferences and personality.


    "For some kid in another world, she''s a really fun one. Even if I''m upying her body now. I wonder, what was she like before I upied her body?" I asked myself as I looked at a shattered mirror near the corner.


    "I always forget to clean this closet. There''s broken ss and bottles. The fact that I sleep here is really sad." I frowned as I at least admired the European figure I was born with in this world.


    On earth, I was... Asian so this is really weird. To think after living months in this world I would get used to my new look already? Blonde hair needs some getting used to.


    I yed around with the loose hair in front of my face, feeling it was rather slippery, dry, and oily.


    "Hmm... Shampoos don''t exist in this world but how can I make it here?"


    I realized that even if the kingdom of Puronia is really advanced in artistry, they have high quality paints, brush, colors, and pencils but not much on other things. There were some makeup and perfume stores but none on further body cleaning. "Imagine if I somehow made bath bombs. The nobledies would love that stuff."


    Hmm other than that toothbrushes don''t exist in this world as well.


    They just clean their teeth with a toothpick or something.


    "I''ve been so busy not getting in trouble I forgot about this." I furrowed my brows.


    I''ve been so busy cleaning the mansion and dealing with things. I have the knowledge to solve the problems of this world. "But who would be interested in forming a business with a ten-year old?"


    I have the first princess but isn''t this a little too forward? I do have the royal seal so I''m able to send her letters but talking to princesses through letters and then proposing a business is a no for me... "Oh! There''s Baron Hills! But I need to make the product first before actually thinking of proposing."


    And the ingredients. Firstly, I should focus on making shampoo but on what material?


    Hmm... I need to visit Veronica to see how she''s doing and ask for some advice.


    For the shampoo, "I should ask Madam Prisha. Oh, and about the bath bombs maybe we can form some sort of contract as well."


    It actually seems I''ve acquired some very powerful people for the time I''m here. "Didn''t I watch something simr on an isekai anime as well? I think I watched a reincarnated person like me back then and she was making papers and shampoo in her life."


    Then again, we were on the same boat and we both had it hard. Not much for me because papers exist in my world, cheap ones even. "Ah good anime. I want another season of it."


    In any case, I should not record my present thoughts into this diary, I stored the diary into my [Storage Ring] and slept on the cold floor.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    The next few days passed. I left the mansion in hopes I would find ingredients for shampoo. I need specific fruits or nts but I''m not sure if they have it here.


    If anything I''ll hope this world has something simr to it then I''ll be able to experiment on them. Process does take time after all. For now in order to find some of them I decided to take out my sketchpad and began sketching the things I need.


    I took out a basket that I bought from Veronica back then when her business was having problems, but then realized, "Well shit I forgot to give the other baskets to Lenard, Vincent, and Rose."


    And I did tell Rose back then that when I won the Licht Festival drawingpetition I would buy her something. "I mean... I should just make her shampoo or bath bombs aspensation of thanks for cheering me on back then."


    Rose was really brave for defending me back then, even if that three year winner dude was so salty that losing to a ten-year old kid was funny I wonder what she''s doing right now?


    I wore the basket in my arm and decided to walk to the market today. After these times I became a regr and I could talk to the locals more easily now that they recognize me often. "Hi. How''s your day?" (Stall owner)


    "Um I''m fine? Thank you?"


    "Congrattions on winning the Lumineria festival paintingpetition!" (Stall owner)


    "O-Oh um thanks?"


    "Oh! You''re that Kein Rosenguard! You look so young!" (Stall owner)


    "That''s because I am?"


    I wave around the people that recognized me. I''m a little nervous because I''m not used to random strangers just knowing me.


    Okay, maybe my poprity spread around a little because I won at the paintingpetition in the festival. I forgot that this country is practically an artsy country and artists are practically a highly praised job here. "Maybe I could be an artist for a living huh?"


    Paintings can definitely go a long way even if my past experiences on earth made me not want to paint anymore, maybe this world is not that bad? "Pfft, give me a world that''s not even bad. I''m sure that''s impossible to exist."


    Without suffering or problems, humans would never evolve nor feel emotion after all. To my opinion at least but I sure can''t stand those corporate corrupt collectors that want my work.


    I walked to Veronica''s stall and saw her having customers, mostly adventurers andmoner women. I waited for my turn in the back of the line but when Veronica saw me she waved.


    "Little charmer! It''s been a while! You came to visit again!" (Veronica) called me by that embarrassing nickname again but I''ll let it pass because it''s her.


    I sighed, with a faint smile on my face I waved back, "It''s definitely been a while and I see people are buying your bags now." I told her as her stall was mostly empty now.


    Veronica chuckles and leans in, her arms resting at the stall counter. "It''s all thanks to the little charmer''s advice. I''ve been... experimenting designs. It''s really been a hit with the otherdies, that''s for sure." (Veronica)


    Ohhh! That''s good! "So you won''t be in trouble anymore?" I ask her, the tone of my voice d that she won''t have to give up the thing she loves which was weaving bags or baskets.


    To my surprise her handsnds on my head and pats me softly. I know I''m not used to people getting into my personal space but... I guess this is also nice?


    "Yes, I won''t be in trouble anymore. Thank you, little charmer, for checking up on me." (Veronica)


    I tried not to smile and crossed my arms.


    "It was nothing." I replied as I shyly looked away. I''m not used to this much touch ever. Veronica is my type! What? I''M WEAK FOR INDEPENDENT GIRLS!


    Veronica stopped patting my head, and I was a little disappointed after but still I have to remember I still have some business to attend to.


    "Um, I''m also here because I need your help Veronica." I focused on the task as I took out my sketchpad from my basket and gave it to her.


    Thest page was the sketches of the ingredients I needed for shampoo and bath bombs that can be another project for another day.


    "What''s all this?" (Veronica) asks while looking at the design of my work.


    "Things that I need because I might make something useful for hygiene care." I replied as she held her chin in deep thought. "I also wrote theponents of the ingredients so maybe tell me if there''s something else simr to it as an alternative?"


    [Possible List Ingredients for Shampoo]


    For hair problems like: Suggested Herbs.


    > Dry Hair-tle, burdock, rosemary or calend.


    > Oily Hair- yarrow,vender, lemon balm or mint.


    > Blond Hair- calend or chamomile.


    > Dark Hair- sage orfrey.


    > Dandruff- rosemary, thyme, or any of the herbs for dry hair.


    Suggested Herbs


    > Normal Hair-vender, ry safe or chamomile,


    > Oily Hair- lemon, tea tree, or ng-ng.


    > Dry hair- rosemary, myrrh or peppermint.


    > Dandruff- tea tree, patchouli orvender


    >Liquid Castile Soap- It is made up of nt oils - coconut, hemp, sunflower seed, jojoba, and olive. (Basically an amazingly versatile vegetable-based soap that''s made free of animal fats and synthetic ingredients. This is natural, nontoxic, and biodegradable.


    "Hmm... I worry aboutvender, it''s a very expensive product imported from another kingdom. It''s grown from the kingdom of [Sprivanto] for their spring festivities, if I recall. You might not get them as easy as you can." (Veronica)


    I see... I nod in understanding as I take that into mind. "Hmm... I only recognize half of these in the market... I can get you the list of where you can get them if you want." (Veronica)


    "Thank you Veronica! That would really help a lot."


    Veronica giggles, giving me a smile as she asked for a pen to which I happily handed her one and began writing on my sketchbook. "But for alternatives, I''ll just suggest you look around and experiment all that you can to see if there''s going to be a proper herb that might work in your favor. Fruits are also possible, dried ones as well." (Veronica)


    "It''s also nice to see you using the basket you bought from me." (Veronica) nced at the basket smiling, perhaps d and nostalgic about the memory as she continued to write.


    "I mean it''s pretty cute." I told her as I awkwardly scratched the back of my neck.


    Veronica pats me in the head and gives me the list as I thanked her once again, "What are you going to do with all these herbs and oils though? Are you making something perhaps?" (Veronica) asked, looking at me curiously.


    "I''m making this thing called shampoo. I''ll show it to you once I make it, and I safely test it." I told her. I have to safely test it just in case I''ll have to mix in some other worldly ingredients that I don''t know of.


    Since I don''t know what kind of effects might happen if I mixed weird things that caused chemical reactions then again Chemistry is not my strongest subject.


    I waved goodbye to Veronica gratefully and went off into the marketce where dozens of fruits, herbs, leaves, vegetables, and bottles of liquids that I didn''t know were disyed.


    First, let''s go find the earth''s ingredients.


    "Excuse me, do you have this?"


    "Ah, thank you."


    "Um do you know where I might get some of these?"


    "Oh just turn right that street and go straight down? Thank you."


    "Agh this is getting heavy."


    Shopping is super tiring.


    I groaned, feeling the basket was getting heavier every minute that passed by. My arm is taking a toll on it already. "Maybe I should take a rest on a public bench..."


    I walked to the center square of the market and saw an empty bench. I ced down the basket beside me as I sat downfortably and gratefully that I won''t have to walk for a while. Instead I decided to observe the people who walked passed just minding their own business and tending to their wants while using magic.


    I''m really envious that adults can use magic and I have to wait for two years before I could see my own kind of magic.


    This country is really simr to the European ambiance back on earth. I wonder what the other two human kingdoms are like [Sprivanto] and [Winshern].<novelnext></novelnext>


    Well I would definitely visit [Sprivanto] first. It''s known for its eptingmunity with a lot of diversity, and of course there might be some asional assholes bute on gay bars am I right? Maybe I should bring Lenard with me sometimes.


    "Ahhh~ I can''t wait till I turn eighteen."


    The adult age in this world is eighteen.


    Surprisingly quite young if it was back on earth but here even thirteen year old kids have a job or part-time help though I can tell some kids already gave up and revolted to stealing or usually they join in the adventurer''s guild.


    I did think of being an adventurer but I''m more of a settled person.


    The mangas and isekai anime my daughter has rmended to me usually showed such grand adventures, thrills, rewards, and power once you''ve been reincarnated in another world.


    But for now, I shouldn''t think of adventure and just focus on survival. Meaning my life financially or I''ll starve.


    There''s the gold I''ve won from thepetition but I don''t want to use it like some madman who just got their first paycheck and spent it all on alcohol. I have to think of spending it on something that will surely reel me in more gold instead.


    "You spend money, to get more money." A wise man said.


    I already have my list of possible investors as well. Baron Hills, Madam Prisha, and if none of these work...


    Then I would ask the first princess of the [Puronia] kingdom and the heir to the throne.


    Princess Cecilia von Goldheart.


    I remember that I still have her royal seal with me inside the [Storage Ring].


    Princess Cecilia is nice but I don''t know if she''s going to help me out on a whim, maybe she''ll make me drink one of her honesty potions again before helping me to know I''m taking advantage of her.


    Well, technically. I am.


    So I''ll put Princess Ceciliast on my list of possible investors because I doubt a royal would ever help amoner promote their products. I really don''t want to trouble a royal about this.


    I stood off from the bench, feeling refreshed, stretching, taking the basket in my arms once again but I stopped as I noticed a familiar figure wearing white shawl while holding an elderly woman''s hand.


    "Rose?" I muttered to myself, my eyes followed her movement as she helped the grandmother walk on her feet. Oh! The grandmother is blind and she has a cane on her other hand.


    I followed her for a bit at a respectable distance. She seemed to be in a great conversation with the grandmother as I followed them, forgetting my original mission. Wait, why am I following her again? Ugh I can just walk up and say hi like a normal person but no- I look like a stalker now.


    I groaned, feeling like a fool now. I decided to just walk up to them and greet them normally. "Hey Rose."


    Rose stopped talking with the elderly woman as she turned around her eyes happy to see me, "Kein!" (Rose) yells and the grandma notices me as well.


    "Oh... is this the person you were talking about..." the elderly woman asked Rose.


    They''ve been talking about me? Panic rushes through my body as maybe Rose told the worst sides of me. Wait, that''s if she''s even seen the bad sides of me actually.


    "Ahaha... I hope it''s not all bad things." I told the grandma as she gives a heartilyugh her eyes nced at me clear, full of wisdom.


    "Oh dear... On the contrary everything has been all ttery and definitely all very good things." she winked at me leaving me a little confused.


    Rose looks at me for a second before looking away hiding from her shawl and then coughing changing the subject.


    "Anyways Kein fancy meeting you here!" (Rose)ughs nervously as I cross my arms.


    "I shop here." I told her.


    "R-Right... Anyways I was just helping this lovely grandma go back to her house safely. Do you want toe with us?" (Rose) asked me as the grandma smiles brightly at her.


    "A lovely grandma. Oh you sweet child. You really are a shrine maiden. You make an olddy like me happy." the elderly woman continued patting Rose''s head.


    "Wait so... You two just met?" I asked them and they both nod.


    "Grandma needed help getting back home so I''m helping her. So wanna apany us?" (Rose)


    Well... I have time so why not? I can just make the shampooter and experiment with other weird ingredients on the way back. "Sure, let''s go."


    Rose looked happy as I stood beside the elderly woman who smiled at us warmly. "Ah it''s my lucky day if the both of you are apanying a frail, blind olddy like me..."


    "It is my duty to help anyone in need after all!" (Rose) cheerfully replied.


    I took a side nce at Rose. I knew that she was one of those who help others in need but is it just an exception? "So is it some sort of shrine maiden thing? A rule to help anyone in need?"


    "Well, for me it''s not only for shrine maidens but for anyone who has a kind heart and would offer help to others. Though, I rarely see those acts of kindness. It was difficult to ept that the kingdom of light is now forgetting our teachings." (Rose) muttered as we walked slowly, her voice toned with sadness as I felt disappointed.


    Not everyone will step up to help others. Teaching or not, it''s hesitation and then regret. Some humans are such indecisive people. They think of what they''ll get after helping.


    It''s give and take. They''ll feel indebted.


    I was about to open my mouth to speak but-


    "Not until I met Kein, you definitely have a good heart." she smiled and my brain stopped for a moment.


    My mouth was silent as my lips pursed, my eyes widened in surprise but I quickly hid my expression before Rose could see. Its not like I feel happy about thepliment but...


    I cross my arms again wanting to scold Rose for being so na?ve, "Don''t just assume people who help you that they have a good heart okay?" I told her my voice was a little gruff.


    "You don''t know them enough. What if they''re just going to take advantage of you and then expect something in return for helping?"


    This is rather getting personal. I hate people who help, and then expect some sort of grand reward. Oh I helped you get that book wanna treat me to dinner? The nerve of some people.


    I helped you clean the ssroom, can I copy off of your answers in our next quiz?


    Study on your own you asshole! You didn''t even do a good job cleaning that ssroom!


    Ugh the memories of my past life presented me with trust issues. This is why when people offer me help, I immediately think they want something from me. I grit my teeth, and couldn''t contain the anger rising inside of me.


    "Kein are you like that?" (Rose) asked, which made me stop for a bit and think.


    I nod, "Yes. I am. Everyone is like that to me."


    I sigh. Maybe regretting that I tagged along in this fiasco and I really feel bad saying all this nonsense to Rose. Perhaps she hasn''t been betrayed yet or she doesn''t know how some people really are on the inside.


    I was expecting Rose to be mad, get disappointed or dejected but instead her eyes light up and I can see her smile under the shawl countless times but I don''t think I''ll ever tire of it, "To me Kein is really a good kid. Even if you tell me that you''re not. To me you are, and I very much like that about you." (Rose)


    Rose looks at her right hand, maybe she''s remembering the fond memory of our second meeting. Us under the tree, noticing that there were a cut mark on her hand I did my best patching her.


    My face felt a little flushed now after that. "S-Still, I know I''m not a good person."


    "Kein just ept apliment please!" (Rose) yelled as we both bickered on the way.


    "Shut up! I don''t even likepliments!"


    "Aw but you''re really cute you know!" (Rose)


    "Ugh stop that Rose!"


    We fought while the elderlydyughed and we both stopped. "Ah, you remind me like my husband and I. Always fighting but really we love each other deep inside." the grandmother teased and I took a step back.


    "I''m definitely not into her!" Hell no! I''m into older girls! Like... ahem. Yeah mentally I should already be in my 40s.


    Rose res at me and then shoves me by the shoulder, "Hey! I''m twelve! And I know you''re ten! B-Because I totally guessed you looked ten and did not ask someone else for that information..." (Rose)


    "Wait what? You''re older than me?!"


    I feel cheated.


    "The world should just burn at this point." I muttered as I felt my dark aura escaping out of my body. This world is unfair. I can''t believe I have to tolerate surviving as a child with no other adult guidance. This is like earth all over again but with magical shit.


    "Ah... This is my home now you two sweeties. Thank you for helping this old woman out." The grandma cranks her cane as me and Rose are confused.


    "Wait, she''s blind right?" I ask Rose and she nods. We both looked at the grandma who chuckled, for she had heard us.


    "Yes, I am blind but my family has really sensitive noses. My eldest granddaughter must be waiting for me toe home at our shop."


    Sensitive noses? Our shop? I look around, noticing the familiar street and the familiar sign. Are you serious? "[Magicare]. Isn''t this where Madam Prisha-"


    "Oh! You know of my grandchild?"


    "You could say we''ve met." I told her awkwardly remembering thest time I went there was buying some healing oils.


    So that''s why they knew I had cuts before. The whole heightened sense of smell must run in the family, so basically their noses could rival a dog''s. "Come in both of you please. Let me give you something this olddy can do."


    I shook my head, "It''s okay grandma getting you here was enough. No need to give something back."


    Rose nods, agreeing with me somehow happy with my answer. "What Kein said! It''s our duty to help others so we don''t need payments of any kind!"


    The grandma smiles as she takes a handful of cards in her pocket. "Reading someone''s fortune is my joy in my life. So please let me read what your future, past, and present will be?"


    I looked at Rose and she looked excited now. "Tarot cards! Can you do readings on love as well?!" (Rose)


    The grandma nods happily, "Love, health, and perhaps marriage."


    Rose''s eyes twinkled as she turned to me slowly with a grin on her face. Love?! MARRIAGE?!


    SO THAT''S WHY YOU LOOKED HAPPY.


    Urk I need to get out of here. Iughed nervously as I backed away slowly. "Have fun Rose. I''ll go now-"


    "Oh no you don''t. We''ll get our readings together!" (Rose) grabs my arm with a lot of force and holy is this girl strong.


    "BUT I DON''T WANNA DO TAROT CARDS! I DON''T EVEN BELIEVE IN THOSE!" I told her but she wasn''t budging. She was really determined on reading our cards together.


    "Kein! This isn''t just Tarot cards! These are magic Tarot cards! Come on!"


    Agh... someone save me... I''m being dragged and I don''t wanna know if I''m still single by the time I turn sixteen... I just wanna make shampoo and continue on my quest of being rich!

 Chapter 21 Love Readings-

    Chapter 15: Love Readings-


    Kein''s POV


    We went inside the store, the familiar sweet perfume scent was everywhere and you would definitely think it was a normal store at first sight.


    There was the cashier, bottles full ofbels, and people just browsing items like it''s any normal day in the store.


    "Come inside our store. It''s where I do my daily readings."


    I look at Rose who was holding my arm excitedly as her deep gray eyes look into mine. "Kein? You alright?"


    "Yeah I was wondering actually why are we following a stranger inside their home and even if she''s a old fragile blind woman. This is super sketchy don''t you think?"


    I''m sorry Rose but-


    This all screams red gs. Even if this is [Magicare] a well known store for their high quality brands of healing, beauty, and anti-aging products. This grandma who ims to be one of the owners is... weird.


    Rose giggles as I say something funny, "Oh Kein, you worry too much. I know she''s an old follower of the light goddess, a foresight!" (Rose)


    A what now? "What''s a foresight?"


    "These are people who have been blessed with a rare kind of blessing where you can see, read, and foresee someone''s future or life if they are powerful enough. It''s called umm... I know I studied this before..." (Rose) thinks for a moment before snapping her finger as if finally she got the answer.


    "[irvoyance]... I think. We can ask herter actually but I can feel that she was a former shrine maiden. We both have a connection to the light after all." (Rose)


    irvoyance? And connections... This other world is amazing.


    They are all connected by magic.


    By this Goddess.


    There are many more gods but are they all what their scriptures tell them to be? The light goddess full of justice, wisdom, kindness, and guidance. Her teachings include good morals for all the people to help each other and not harm one another.


    You know despite being all that we''re allowed to kill animals as long as we respect them and kill only enough. Is what I read from the other book I borrowed from Lenard, shrine maidens are vegetarians...


    If I remember correctly, didn''t Rose eat some skewered meat back at the festival?


    Oh no I can''t believe I offered a shrine maiden that''s supposed to be vegetarian meat- Is it an offense- but she hasn''t said a word about it so I guess it''s okay.


    "Rose, if something happens I want you to run." I told Rose but she smiled waving me off.


    "You''re being too cranky, Kein. Trust me, this grandma is not like that." (Rose)


    I crossed my arms and sighed. I can leave but who knows what''ll happen to Rose. I have to stick around for a while because even if she tells me she''s just a blind old fragile grandma.


    On earth, they target the kind ones.


    Those con artists who y the role of a helpless grandmother eating your guilt, pity, and making sure you''re being caught on their string.


    I kept my guard up as we walked further inside the store.


    The grandma led the way with her came, patting the ground following the sound seeing if there''s any obstacles to be moved around.


    The grandma stops as the cane pats the table making a tip tap sound, she ces her cane down at the side of the table her wrinkly hands brush through the smooth surface of it.


    She slowly sits down on a chair and motions for us to do the same.


    I look at Rose again her expression not changing as the grandma pulled out her tarot cards and shuffled them fast that my eyes couldn''t even follow-


    "Let this old blind woman make you two my audience at this small show." The grandma gave us a grin as she threw the cards into the air so suddenly.


    "Wow!" (Rose)


    I remained speechless as the cards remained in the air unmoving. It was as if they were stuck there- "Holy shi-"


    "Ah ah. Language my dear."


    "Ah sorry- that took me by surprise." I awkwardly nodded as I forgot cursing is not really uh proper.


    She waved her finger and a set of cards came down on us. Laying down perfectly in a straight line. "For you, actually what is your name?"


    The grandma looks at Rose who happily replies, "My name is Rose!"


    The grandma nods with a smile, "Well then Rose. You will choose three cards. For your past, present, and future."


    Rose nods as she chooses three cards from the deck. "And how about you?"


    The grandma turns to me and Iugh, "This is funny. Even if this is a ce with magic I don''t believe in this sort of thing." I told her.


    "Then you may just choose your cards and think nothing of it. After all, I only hope to give you a show of thanks for helping this old woman get home." My lips pursed, well... for fun I guess it won''t hurt.


    I looked at the cardsid down at the table as my eyes wandered over at the three cards in the left corner.


    My hands reached for those three and gave it to the elderly woman, "I choose these."


    "Well then Kein, tell me what do you know about magic and our connection with the light?"


    "Maybe tell me your name first then I''ll answer." I crossed my arms as I scoffed.


    "Kein! Don''t be rude!" (Rose)


    "No offense but I''m not into following strangers, Rose. You should really fix that habit of yours."


    "But that was still rude." (Rose)


    "Hey if she introduced herself first then maybe I wouldn''t have had to ask?"


    The grandmaughed softly that made Rose and I turn our heads and awkwardly settle down. "No need to fight. Where are my manners this old one forgot to myself."


    "My name is Chio Frothenhielm. A former Priest Maiden, Shrine Maiden and now just an olddy trying to get by with her gift from the goddess herself." (Grandma Chio)


    "A priest maiden?"


    "Yes, a higher form of rank in the holy church. Well now that I''m retired I''m helping kind souls with my gift. Only souls that I like of course." (Grandma Chio)


    "So Rose and I fit that criteria of kind souls?"


    "Yes you two do. I can feel such kindnessing from you two. The light does not lie." (Grandma chio)


    I gave her a deadpan stare as I didn''t believe any of this. Or maybe the teachings of earth were still with me for these kinds of things were scams but... would I risk myself to believe such a thing as foretelling the future?


    Even if this is a magic world don''t you think this is kind of overpowered and why would you give free readings to little kids? "So if you''re a blinddy as well... How will you read our cards to us?"


    "G-Good question..." (Rose) looks at the elder woman''s cane worriedly before asking, "You''re not going to scam us, are you high priestess...?"


    Grandma Chio smiles as she hands me a card. "This is the card of justice. It has a sword on the middle and a shield on the front."


    I looked at the card and she was right. She gave me another card, another, and another guessing it all correct that I wondered if she was even blind- or was there any secret code on the card?


    "There''s got to be some trick to this..." I muttered as I inspected the card finding nothing.


    Rose looks at me before some of the cards, "I don''t see any sort of magic traces so... this is just a in normal old tarot card and I know Grandma Chio is not lying about her disability..."


    "So she''s legit?"


    "Um... legit?" (Rose)


    "Uh I mean she''s real?"


    "Yes I suppose so." (Rose)


    I nced at the grandma who takes all of the cards as I answered her question from before, "All I know about magic is that every kingdom specializes in different kinds. [Puronia] specializes in light magic while themoners have elemental ones like Air, Water, Fire and Earth but... I know there''s special kinds of magic."


    One that either a noble with high standing has, or someone who''s been lucky enough to be blessed by a god, or it''s a family thing. I read all of this from the book Lenard lent me but since I''m amoner I''m expecting to get either Air, Water, Fire or Earth as my magic element.


    "Indeed, special magic ones that are passed down from generation to generation. [Ancestral Magic], [Elemental Magic], and [Blessing Magic]." (Grandma Chio) exined as I took notes.


    "So I''m guessing you were blessed by the light goddess with something to see someone''s past, present, and future... making you a former high priest in the church. Wait, how about Rose? I actually never asked about it but what kind of magic do you have?"


    Rose puffs her chest as she answers proudly, "Well since it was Kein who asked, shrine maidens with gray eyes like me usually have normal [Light Magic] so yes I have the ability to heal but I''m not that good at healing your burns from before... unfortunately I''m not like my elder sister."


    Rose has a sister? That''s a surprise at this point. I thought she was an only child. I mean what kind of older sister lets her sister follow and help strangers just randomly on the street- "So you have a sister?"


    "Grr... Yes. I. Do. Have. A. Sister. Two of them actually hmph." (Rose) red at me as I backed away slowly. What the heck is her problem? There was like a dark aura going out behind her back and I felt like she was about to strangle me.


    "Right... okay what kind of magic does grandma chio has?" I asked about changing the topic because I literally can feel the angry stare Rose is doing.


    "I have magic called, [Vision Magic]. This kind of magic is a [Blessing Magic] meaning it can''t be passed down to another person in my family and if it does, it''s quite rare." (Grandma chio) lines up my card into the table as she flips the left one first.


    The left card had an illustration of a book, a quill, and a schr hat. "The schr. The past tells me you are quite the gifted and intelligent person. However, you don''t want to be seen as that, do you?"


    "No... I don''t." I answered.


    I don''t like it when other people call me a genius, gifted, or smart. I believe hard-work is better than all of these but I was lucky to be born with a talent but that talent pushes people away so it''s... hard.


    Grandma Chio flips over the middle card which was my present, "Lost cat of Inventors. Oh? You''re making something?"


    The middle card had a cute cat with a huge question mark on it as its paws were holding some vial with smoke on it, but how did she know- I mean magic aside it can''t always be this urate that it scares me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes... I''m making something at the moment but it''ll take a while to do." I answered.


    Rose looked at me in admiration as she leaned in a bit more closer, "Ooo! What are you making?"


    "S-Shampoo." I told her as I pushed her away, slightly ufortable that she''s breaking my personal space.


    "Huh what''s Syampoo?" (Rose)


    "A hygiene product if I ever make an extra I''ll give you some but for now I actually promised Veronica that first."


    "V-Veronica the stall owner from before?!" (Rose)


    "Yeah, I visited her a few hours ago actually."


    "How many women have you been seeing behind my back-?!" (Rose) yells as I awkwardly looked at grandma Chio who was just enjoying whatever this was.


    "We''re not even together calm down-" I raised my hands up in defense but finally after realizing that we aren''t even together Rose sits down and crosses her arms.


    I sighed in relief and waited for grandma Chio to continue.


    "Ah right the third card." (Grandma Chio) distractingly flips over the third card and it was a pot of gold for some reason. "Cards of Luck and Riches. You have a bright future ahead of you little one."


    "WAIT SO THIS CARD IS TELLING ME I''LL BE RICH? Impossible-" I stopped for a moment as I looked at the card more closely. Oh hell no I won''t get my hopes up just because a card is telling me I''ll be loaded in the future. "Ugh I won''t let a card decide my fate for me but being rich doesn''t sound like a bad idea actually..."


    I held my chin upright as my shoulders slumped down. Heh yeah right I won''t get rich overnight I have to work hard for it. "Does Kein not believe in the light?" (Rose) asked as I nodded.


    "In letting cards tell me what future I''ll have, no I don''t believe in such things even if it tells me that I''ll be rich and loaded. I won''t be tempted by such sweet lies." I answered as I grit my teeth in annoyance.


    "Well then it''s time for Rose''s reading." (Grandma Chio) said as she took her cards andid them down on the table.


    The grandma started with the left, "The Clover."


    The card''s illustration was of a clover flower with four cloves. Symbolizing luck but for some reason there were thorns under it.


    Then the grandma moves to flip the middle card, "The Moon and the Sun."


    I leaned over to this one and waspletely taken aback by the symbolism of these cards. The card''s left side was the moon and the sun was on the right.


    A single person was underneath it in the middle of both the sun and moon but to where the part of the person took ce it also changes. The side of the moon, the person''s face was neutral, but on the right side''s face where the sun, the person was smiling.


    "Last but not the least." The grandma flips over thest card as Rose still looked excited but then-


    "The soul keeper."


    I tilted my head as I looked over the illustration. My eyes widened in shock as I looked at Rose in a panic, "Rose."


    I called out to her but nothing. "H-Hey don''t tell me you believe all this, Rose."


    My eyes wandered over thest illustration of the card. It was a reaper holding out a heart.


    "Death to someone you love dearly." (Grandma Chio)


    I stood up from my chair and held Rose by the shoulder as I red at Grandma Chio, "Hey grandma don''t you think this is a little too much? Even if this is some card reading... it''s not always urate right?"


    Roseughed nervously as she held the edge of my sleeves, "No... it''s alright. I already know what''s going to happen sooner orter."


    My eyes widened as I worriedly nced at this child. Rose is a child for me and she reminds me of my daughter back on earth. Someone just casually telling someone one of their loved ones will die is just... "Don''t always believe in something like this. There will always be another way." I told Rose and she nodded.


    "If it is the light''s wish then I have no choice but... um anyways can we just have a love reading instead?" (Rose) smiled forcefully as she asked, her voice cracked a little as I worriedly nced at her and then back at grandma chio.


    "Rest assured, I''ve seen many stubborn souls. I''m looking forward to such people trying to escape from what''sing to them but... I love reading them. Let me get my specific cards for that."


    She takes out a different card this time with a heart design.


    "That is way too specific for a love reading." I muttered as grandma chio shuffled the card in her hands.


    "Now each of you choose one card and I will tell you what your love will be in the future."


    I groaned from my chair as I wavedzily, "I''ll skip this one thank you very much. I''m too young for this anyways."


    "Nope you''re not~" (Rose) grabs my wrist as I close my eyes. By ident my hands had already grabbed a card without my permission.


    I stared at the card then at Rose then sighed. I''m not winning against her. "Fine but whatever this card tells me though I won''t believe a single thing!"


    "Now it''s my turn!" (Rose) holds her cheek innocently as she reaches out for a card.


    Well I guess in order to forget the bad reading about someone dying this is a good distraction at least. Girls with Love readings I don''t get what''s the hype of it.


    I flip over my card and gave it to grandma chio, "T-This is..."


    Oh what now- by the gods I swear if that tells me I''ll be single for life I''ll burn it- "Y-You will have three people fighting for you... n-no maybe even more than that but... its all women."


    "Wait what? No way-" I took the card once more and took a good look at it.


    "YOU! Oh my you might be a womanizer when you grow up. This card tells me your kindness will pave a path for your charisma though I don''t know how..." (Grandma Chio) nces at me worriedly then suspiciously.


    "Hey Hey Hey! This is all too much. My love reading can''t be this lucky- I mean dreadfully horrible!" I yelled. I won''t believe something too good to be true!


    "The cards speak no wrongs!" (Grandma Chio) hit me with her walking stick as I yelped. "Agh sorry!"


    I took the card back and it says on the bottom bellow, "The womanizer..."


    "Ah." It was all that I could mutter. The womanizer? Really?


    "My oh my Kein~ who knew you would grow up to be like that." (Rose) muttered sweetly but she did not look sweet.


    "HEY AS I SAID I DON''T BELIEVE IN THESE! I WON''T GROW UP TO BE LIKE THAT!" I tried defending myself from all these false usations but it looks like Rose won''t believe me.


    "Oh really? Ah... I don''t believe you." (Rose) crossed her arms pouting in my direction.


    So you would rather believe in a stack of cards rather than my own words?!


    I red at her then sighed, "Well what card did you even get Rose?"


    "Hmph." (Rose) threw me her card and I hastily caught it between my hands. What a moody person.


    "Huh?" I looked at the card and Rose again. "T-This says... arranged love?"


    Rose crosses her arms as she takes the card from me, "What does this mean high priest?"


    "Usually it means someone to be arranged in marriage but it could also be the god of love arranging matters for the two souls. It depends but in any case that''s all the reading for today. You two are free to browse my granddaughter''s products before you go and even buy something if you''d like." (Grandma Chio) pushes us out of her ce and we were back at the store.


    I scratched the back of my head awkwardly as Rose still red at me.


    Oh yeah wait I forgot to give her something. I took out the thing in my [Storage Ring] secretly as I held it out for her. "What''s this?"


    "I bought it before from Veronica and uh forgot to give it to you." I gave her the basket designed with a cat one... the one I bought from Veronica when she was almost going out of business. "And you can just ept this as thanks when you fought back for me in the festival."


    "U-Um... thank you..." (Rose) looked at the basket and took it shyly. "T-This is... a really nice gift."


    I smiled, at least she''s not mad anymore. "Oh and here you said you have two sisters right? I''m sure one of them would like this." I took out the one with the teddy bear design and gave it to her.


    "Oh it''s not only for me... but since you''re being so insistent my sister will be thankful." (Rose) huffed as she took the teddy bear basket, our fingers brushing a little but I''ll just ignore that. "Thank you, Kein."


    "Mm oh! Isn''t that Lord Vincent?" I spotted Lord Vincent who was looking at the store with hismoner clothes disguise. "Hey Lord Vincent! I forgot to give you this!"


    I took out the one with the pink rose design and gave it to him. "H-Huh? Lady Kein and your high- I mean Rose. It''s a surprise to see you two here. And uh what is this for?"


    Lord Vincent looked at the pink basket in his hand and I knew he was hiding the glitter of excitement in his eyes, "T-This is cute."


    Heh I know it. Lord Vincent has a weakness for cute things and frilly pink things. I''m saving the blue one for my cousin Lenard so these two can be matching.


    "It''s thanks for helping me paint the first princess. You can have it." I told him as he blinks in confusion.


    "I am grateful for this gift, Lady Kein." (Lord Vincent)


    "Oh yeah why are you here by the way Vincent? To browse or shop?"


    "To shop but what''s with the deal with you two being here?" (Lord Vincent)


    Ah right how do I exin this, "We got some free future readings and apparently I would grow up to be a womanizer. Can you believe that?" Iughed as I hit him in the back. Ah, if only my daughter could see me hitting members of the monarchy.


    She''ll scold me for it but for being a womanizer in this world? Oh no I''ll never hear the end of it. "Can you believe that-?"


    "Kein you''re too oblivious!" (Rose)


    "Hmm... Yes I can believe it. Kein might not be aware of it but you are quite charming." (Lord Vincent) answered seriously as I stammered back.


    "Well I was not expecting thatpliment and I''m now regretting it. Where''s the evidence though?!"


    "I know two people who like you very much. It''ll be only on time that your admirers will grow." (Lord Vincent) snickered much to my dismay.


    Eh? Two people? I only know Rose because she''s not being blunt about it but as for the other one..."I''m not believing any of this but I have to go back home now you two. The sun is setting soon and I have to do my duties as a helper. See you both!"


    I quickly ran and went home. Ah that was a tiring day but now tomorrow I can make shampoo!


    Pfft, a womanizer. Me? Can you believe this? Ah, I can''t wait to prove them wrong.

 Chapter 22 Special.

    Chapter 15.5: Special.


    Narrator''s POV


    When Kein left Rose was left with Vincent who admires the cute pink rose basket Kein gave to him.


    Rose sighed as she sat down on one of the chairs of the store, "Unbelievable! I can''t believe she had baskets for other people. I thought it was just me! Kein... you... you... ugh!"


    "But your highness, don''t you think that''s just another admirable quality about Kein? She''s considerate and even thinks of others. She even gave me... an adorable one." (Vincent) replied as he browsed the shelves of lipstick.


    "I-I know but... I''m just a little disappointed and sad that she wasn''t only thinking of me. D-Does that make sense?" (Rose) wondered nervously as her mind ran like it''s on fire.


    "Agh! And in the future she''ll be a womanizer! Can you believe that?!" (Rose)


    "If I''m being honest, your highness, since she''s a talented artist I can imagine a lot of people will be pining for someone like her." (Vincent) answered honestly as Rose grit her teeth in jealousy.


    "T-This is rather problematic. I-I knew she was charming but my heart is literally beating so fast whenever I think of her. I-Is this normal for a crush? I-It is... right?" (Rose) holds her chest for a moment before looking at Vincent worriedly.


    "What if this turns into something more and I can''t run away from it? Vincent, what will I do? I..."


    Vincent stops his browsing and immediately kneels down to meet the princess'' eyes cast down. "Your highness, you are still quite young for you to be thinking something about love. How about you wait for a bit before thinking about it some more. After all, Kein from the looks of it has no interest in romance at all. Both of you are not ready for feelings like these."


    Rose nods as she looks away for a moment, "Feelings are confusing."


    "I have never felt that way to anyone your highness, but if its something my father taught me. There is a time for everything and meaning, there will be a time for love as long as you are patient." (Vincent)


    Rose smiles in relief, thankful that her friend was there for her, "Thank you, Vincent. Your father is still being wise huh?"


    "Why, my father is one of the wisest people I''ve ever met. I''m quite lucky I''ve been born in a stable noble house." (Vincent)


    "So if Duke Wolford ever found out about your feminine hobbies do you think... he would ever ept?" (Rose) asks...


    Vincent thinks for a moment before she sighs, "That. I do not know. He may be my father but he''s also a member of the highest monarchy. If his son is seen wearing something like a dress or using lipstick. I''m afraid his good name will be tainted in shame because of his son who wears things that are... meant for girls."


    "If it helps Vincent. I think you would look good in a dress." (Rose) smiles as she stands up from her chair and grabs Vincent by his arm. "Ooo how about this one dress? I am so sure this will look so good on you!"


    Vincent embarrassingly nods, not used to the eptance. "I-If you say so maybe... I could try it on?"


    "Trust me I have a thing for fashion and I''m really envious of your good figure right now."


    Indeed Vincent really had a nice figure. "T-Thank you, your highness. Ah actually I was meant to ask this but Kein gave you two baskets didn''t she?"


    "Yeah, a cat one which I will keep and a teddy bear one that was supposed to be for my sister." (Rose)


    "So which sister will you give it to? Princess Catherine or Princess Cecilia?" (Vincent)


    "Obviously not my elder sister because I fear that... never mind I''m not that close to her so I''ll just give this to Catherine and I''m sure she will love it."


    Rose holds her basket a little closer to her heart as the two of them decide to browse the store some more before going home.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    At the pce Rose sessfully managed to sneak in her window as if on cue her younger sister, the third light princess. Catherine von Goldheart is sitting on her bed waiting for her. Her face full of worry she signed, ''Where have you been? You almost got caught and I had to run and cover for you!''


    The third princess is unable to speak so that''s why she signs. All the royal family knows how to sign in order tomunicate with their youngest one, ''Mother is... looking for you...''


    Rose looks sadly at the basket Kein gave her, remembering the tarot reading from the high priest grandma chio. "I see. Let me get changed into proper clothing and then I will visit mother. Can you give me a moment Catherine?"


    Catherine nods and signs, ''Of course sister.''


    Rose hastily wore her noble dress engraved with the royal seal of the lion. It had a red finish with golden flowers of roses and her tiara. "I will never like these tiaras. Always itchy on the head..." she muttered as she left her room.


    Posture straight, chin up, and smile like the world outside is alright. "A real princess must always smile and look elegant wherever she goes."


    Is what she was taught all over time in the pce but she has never once heard, "Be a princess that even without the crown in your head you will always be their princess in the eyes of your royal subjects."


    It was a belief she made for herself ever since stepping out of the castle and into the city ofmoners where conditions of her people were never taught inside the pce. They had always believed that their country was flourishing but no one told her that there were people starving, homeless on the streets, and moving to another ce perhaps to start a new life.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She smiles even under the thought of it.


    It angers her but she has to smile.


    It saddens her that she can''t do much about it but she has to smile.


    "A princess must not show weakness to others. They will not cry in public, imagine the scandals that will do!"


    Rose grits her head at the memory but there were a lot of staff, maids, butlers, and knights. If she releases her anger now she will never hear the end of it from her father, the king and the golden child of the family. Her eldest twin sister.


    "Rosarie. I see you''re punctual as always."


    Speaking of the devil. Rose smiles politely at her sister and curtsies gracefully holding her dress and kneeling a little, "Ah, eldest sister Cecilia. It''s a nice afternoon isn''t it?"


    Rose implied leaving her sister nodding somehow she''s quite cheerful today isn''t she? "Yes it is. I suppose since it''s a nice day I''ll let you off with a warning of how your curtsy needs some work."


    "You seem awfully distracted, elder sister. I wonder what could be the reason you seem so happy today?" (Rose) suspiciously interrogated her sister.


    Princess Cecilia looks at her hand before blushing away remembering the memory of her holding hands with the traveling artist. "I-Its none of your concern. Let us go before father and mother miss us too dearly."


    "As you say. Elder. Sister." (Rose)


    The two of them settled their differences and visited their mother who was lying weakly on her bed as the king worriedly prances around the room. Catherine was on the side of the bed holding her mother''s hand. She was crying but no words came out.


    She wanted to say a lot of things to her mother but she couldn''t.


    It was difficult for her.


    "Catherine..." (Rose) went to her side immediately and wiped her tears for her. "Mother will be alright. We''ll bring the best mages, healers, and priests for her." She told her sister tofort her.


    "Rosarie, you must not let her have... high hopes that much. You have to... be ready... in case-" (Cecilia) bites her lip as if trying to be strong in front of her sisters. She''s the eldest one of them so she must set a good example.


    Rose looks down, she clenches her fist. She knew there was a chance her mother, the queen of the country, would die but she was stubborn and wanted to rebel to her sister, "She will be fine. Sooner orter we''ll see mother walking again, smiling again, she will be alright!"


    Cecilia sighs at her younger twin, "It''s... nice to be optimistic but I''m just telling you to be ready."


    Rose grits her teeth, "Ready my foot! Mom will be alright! What''s the point of being rich with all this gold if we can''t have our mother healthy and well!"


    "R-Rosarie..." (Cecilia) reaches for her sister but she backs away slowly. She must set an example.


    To be... strong. "I''m sure father will bring the best of the best. We''ll have to support our mother... while we can still hold her in our arms."


    The queen was sleeping soundly, her breathing was weak but nothing.


    The reason why Rose didn''t overact was her card from the high priest grandma chio.


    The card, keeper of souls.


    One where one of your loved ones will soon die in the future.


    She knew her mother didn''t have much time left.


    Rosarie was left feeling in pain. She already knew her mother would be gone in a matter of few years, left clinging to her life.


    Rose denied that and hoped something, anything or someone will save the Queen.


    Author here! Thank you all for the people who voted! I love you guys! Literally I would marry you! In any case I just wanted to tell you that your support helps this book update more.


    Reborn as the Princess''s Knight is already #4 on the tag gl.


    Let''s work hard and get that #1 Yuri tag!


    Also a new book ising in August!


    [The Demon Lord is a Cat now?!] I have been wanting to make this for a while now so please get hyped!

 Chapter 23 Trial And Error.

    Chapter 16: Trial and Error.


    Kein''s POV


    "Alright time to experiment." I muttered as I set up the things that I needed in the back of the mansion where the abandoned shed was. No onees here anymore due to reasons but that just means I''ll take advantage of it.


    I bought a pot from before, a strainer, and a few bottles where I could put them in.


    I took two cups of distilled water and began bringing them to a boil with the ingredients I''ve decided to use. Hmm... With all that I could manage to buy.


    For dryness... I took rosemary, for oily hair since there was novender in this country. I decided to go with a nt from this world that was simr to mint, [Selent].


    I added some [Yumini] dried fruits that said to make your hair more healthier and it was shining. It had a silver shell but the seeds inside really did smell good so I bought it. The fruits had some mana stored up in them, is what the store owner said so I have to be careful.


    "And in you go." I threw them into the pot and sat down for now.


    I couldn''t find any soapberry nuts or sarita in hindi.


    I need the dried shells (or husks) from it. Thesee from a unique species of trees found in the eastern and western hemispheres but native to the tropical conditions of India and Nepal.


    There''s no liquid castile soap in there either. It''s a vegetable-based soap that''s made free of animal fats and synthetic ingredients. Usually it''s made with coconut, castor, or hemp oils. Fun fact: it gets its name from the Castile region of Spain.


    It''s the same as regr soap but more eco-friendly. Traditionally its made with olive oil and man castile soap is also considered as a vegan soap. No animal fats whatsoever so if you have any vegan friends. I rmend this.


    This is problematic but thankfully I managed to also find an alternative for that as well, goat''s milk soap substitute olive oil with healing, nutritive milk of goats.


    If you''re asking why I know so much about soaps? It was hard taking care of a daughter whose skin was really sensitive and I just managed to skim these into my memory while researching the perfect soap and shampoo to use for her. I''m really worried about her health but the gods are surely watching over her for me.


    I pursed my lips trying not to worry about my daughter back on earth as I covered the pot after adding all the herbs that I had, reducing the heat to low and steeping it for 15 to 20 minutes. I know the smoke should gather attention but I''m sure I''ll be fine.


    "Sacrifices are ought to be made. Even if I''m caught I''ll make sure to bring my things with me in my [Storage Ring]."


    Right, I have to test these first as well. I have to at least note the results, possible side effects, or magic effects that I haven''t even covered. I should buy a nk book to put my notes into.


    Speaking of books, perhaps Lenard has some books about herbs on his shelves? I should ask himter and give the blue rose designed basket as well. We haven''t really talked at all much these days because he was busy upholding the family name or whatever.


    His twin Lucas looked really serious in his swordsmanship training and whatnot but how could I even know? I was used as the person who has to rece all of the targets. Usually when the teacher is not even looking he actually USES ME as the target instead.


    "How can those two be twins yet be so... I don''t know- different?"


    Family ego problems maybe. Lenard did tell me that his father- My uncle inw favored him more than Lucas and that made him jealous. Man he has daddy issues.


    Now my Aunt Haren in the meanwhile favors Lucas instead of Lenard for some reason because Lucas can do [Fire Magic] like she does. What a biased person. I really feel sorry for Lenard but at least I know he has me by his side.


    "I might not technically be the real Kein Rosenguard but I''ll be his cousin. I don''t want him to grow up... detached and lost having no love from family it must be hard." I told myself as I watched the pot boil.


    I''m losing my sanity talking to myself these days.


    Not to mention remembering the card that told me I''ll grow up to be a womanizer?! What a joke. For all I know I''m a person who will only stick to one person and I don''t take advantage of others, what a load of bull shit.


    After fifteen minutes of arguing with myself I removed the heat, grabbed the strainer and a bowl, strained the spent herbs from the liquid and discarded them in the side for now. "Where is that goat milk soap? Ah there you are."


    Well if I don''t have that vegetable castile soap I have the goat milk soap from an auntie selling this. I grabbed it and poured it in the water slowly, mixing gently as I poured it down the bowl. "Right... Did I have aloe vera gel? Or bought something simr..."


    "Damn it I forgot."


    I looked through my [Storage Ring] and sighed in relief that apparently I bought some. I took it out of the ring and cut the stem. The sticky gooey stuffing out was the gel.


    I grabbed the spoon and took the gel out, some of it spilling in my hands. I had to wipe the others in my clothes. I also missed some essential oils I bought from [Magicare] before. "There we go."


    Aloe vera is a really wonderful nt. I remember my neighbor having a lot back when I was still living in the Philippines. People use these when they have hair falling problems or rubbing it on their skin when they have burns or bruises.


    Back in Japan, I moved to the city and met my daughter. My apartment was near Niichome so these kinds of nts were kind of rare.


    Sadly I''m forgetting my real roots as I''m slowly forgetting where I came from. I can''t remember much Tagalog now. My vocabry is just full of Japanese, English, Spanish, Chinese and I guess signnguages. "I''m a little white washed as well."


    I couldn''t lie to myself that I regret not preserving my culture more but I guess when you grew up without parents. You won''t give a damn about where you came from. I guess I regret having that mindset when I was a rebellious teen. Ah the memories of being emo and thinking the world was always mean to me.


    "I was a real piece of work, that''s for sure."


    Iughed to myself as I waited slowly for the shampoo to cool down a little before pouring it into a ss bottle. It smells... weird? The color being maroon simr to the color of blood- this is peculiar.


    Did I do something wrong or maybe the other worldly ingredients is notpatible with the earth ones?


    Right, I should stop calling this ce another world and just call it [Devalion].


    So I have to test it. I remember you have to shake it gently before use so we''ll do thatter in the afternoon on the river when I know I''ll be alone.


    This is my first time making my own shampoo so I hope it''s at least alright.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In the afternoon. I quickly skimmed all of my chores and duties. I grabbed my towel and ran to the river. Usually people here just use their magic showering but some of the maids that don''t spend their time here and I''m lucky all of them don''t go at this hour because I know that bath hour is not until thirty minutes.


    I jumped through the river and soaked my hair wet. I grabbed the shampoo bottle, taking off the cork as I poured a little on my hand and spread it all over my head. "Ugh! The mint scent is too strong in my nose..."


    The [Selent] nt has a lot of kick to it, apparently over powering the other ingredients. As I''ve thought... This might be problematic.


    "A failure..." I muttered as I also looked at the color of the shampoo.


    I guess maroon is kind of... worrying. It might be misunderstood for blood- so is there something that''s simr to dye here and safe to use?


    On the good part, it''s bubbly but not that much. I also need to find something that will strengthen that. "Time to finish up then."


    I left the river after finishing washing up.


    I used this for more than a week and the results were showing at least.


    My hair seemed a little more well but this was the result I was not expecting. It smells too much like mint- while this might be a hit for men.


    My target was formonerdies or noblewomen because they take more care of their appearances. Hmm... I need to find another alternative or some sort but I won''t rush it.


    I went to Lenard and knocked on his door soon after. It was turning sundown as he opened the door to his room to let me in. "Sorry for bothering you thiste, Lenard. I needed help."


    Lenard fixes his sses as he smiles going to his table and sat down, "Its alright, Kein. What do you need help with and um... is it just me but do you smell like [Selent]?"


    "It''s that strong?! You''re all over back there!" I yelled frustratingly as I punched the air out of anger. "I know this is my first failure but it sure is frustrating. As a teacher I should be ashamed of myself. I-I''m acting like a child!"


    Oh no did I say that out loud?


    Lenard didn''t seem to mind it much and just nodded. "I mean you''re definitely a child?"


    "Yeah I am but I guess I''m just not used to failures that even the first one is taking a toll on me." I told Lenard as I sat down in his soft bed.


    Back on earth, there were guidelines on what to do, research papers, and of course the inte where in just a push of a button we''ll be given all the information we needed so maybe this is why it''s frustrating me.


    I need information. A quick source of answers in a matter of seconds. I''m from the millennial era, and if I''m being honest it''s an era where it''s full of prettyid back people where my country was at peace.


    No wars or anything yet.


    But in this world, [Devalion]. I''m not sure what all the other magical nts there are. I have to rely on books. There''s no inte and monarchy is a pretty big deal here.


    Meaning if you''re born amoner there''s less opportunities of jobs, some of them work as an adventurer. Theye home alive or not at all, just eaten by monsters forgotten.


    "You ''re frowning, Kein." (Lenard) muttered as he came closer without me noticing and began poking my cheek gently.


    "I''m sorry. I was trying to make something but it ended up as a failure as you can smell." I told him and he gave me an o-shape in his lips.


    "Is that why you smell like that-" (Lenard)


    "Yes. Yes, it is." I sighed as I began tinkering with ways that I might fix this shampoo... Any other scientific method other than distilling and straining I have to remember. But then again I don''t have much equipment to use.


    "Hmm... I need to hear in full detail what you''re trying to make. Maybe I can help?" (Lenard) offered and I nod.


    I told him everything but not that Ie from another world.


    I just told him I thought of making a nice hair product that will make your head smell good, not oily, not dry, just shiny, beautiful and healthy hair. I also told him the process I used of simple distilling and straining just by enough of that he''s impressed and he''s actually taking notes-


    "Interesting. Who knew you can have a bubbly hygiene product that makes your hair fluffy, soft, shiny and healthy. Many women and men would love this- well in the men''s case you might need to lessen the [Selent] dosage and get a different kind of herb for the women to try on. Oh and here- wait for a moment!"


    Lenard tucks his notes that he did away in his pockets before going back to one of his bookshelves before grabbing a book that was titled; [Herbs Around Us Volume I]. "This is a herbology book that I got from my father as a present for my birthday. I want you to have it so that maybe you can find something that can help you here!"


    He gives me the book with an adorable leaf imprint in front of it. I momentarily hesitate of taking it before shaking my head, "This was given to you by your father right? I shouldn''t."


    Lenard smiles as he takes my hand and ces the book over it gently, "I trust you. Please take it, take care of it for me. Besides, it''s better off being used rather than gathering dust on that shelf."


    "Oh right it is a little dusty. Poor book..." I wiped the book with my sleeves as I skimmed the pages- it was indeed super dusty. I smiled that at least remembering Lenard is with my side, "This will help. Thank you, Lenard. Oh! Right!"


    I took out the blue rose designed basket from my [Storage Ring] and gave it to him. "I got this for you actually. I gave Rose and Vincent theirs already but... fun fact you and you know who are matching."


    Lenard held out the basket looking at me and then back at the basket then a few secondster he realized who I was talking about, "Y-You mean lord Vincent has the s-same?"


    "Yeah and his design is pink. Cute isn''t it?" I asked Lenard who has his eyes fixed on the matching basket, expression happy. It makes me wanna protect this cousin of mine even if I''m younger than him. He''s the type who would let you talk behind his back and still say I''m sorry.


    "U-Um... I wanna see it matching with me one of these days..." (Lenard) muttered quietly. I almost didn''t catch it but thankfully my hearing is alright.


    I gave him a grin and a thumbs up, "Let''s invite him out next time we go out, yeah?"


    "M-Mnhmm!"

 Chapter 24 Lucas.

    Chapter 16.5: Lucas.


    Kein''s POV


    I sat down on the nearby porch as my feet swayed back and forth, my eyes focused on the pages of the book of the one Lenard lent me, [Herbs All Around Us Volume I].


    He was generous enough to even lend me the book that his father gave to him to help with my shampoo research. "It''s not going well though."


    There isn''t any nt that I need to change the color of the shampoo, a nt simr to soap nuts, and a nt I need that will be an alternative forvender or just a nt that will smell good.


    I scratch my hair in frustration making it a little ruffled as the thought of no solutions made me cranky. "Another problem is that this book is only [Volume I] meaning there are hopefully other volumes that might help me but Lenard doesn''t have it... because I know if he did he''ll give it to me in a heartbeat."


    And thest problem is where am I going to get them?


    Agh should I make do with what I have here? Or somehow... ask for favors from other people?


    I should visit Baron Hills one of these days. I pondered...


    When you''re stuck, travel around and talk to other people that might help.


    Hmm... "[Storage Ring]."


    I took out the seal to use in delivering letters for the royal family. "Right, I should consider. Maybe the princess would-"


    I stopped my words, realizing how desperate I sounded. I closed my eyes, took a deep breath and closed the book I was reading. I should take it easy, thinking too much will pop one of my veins out. "I need to take a break."


    "Huh? And who said you can take a break? Kein."


    I turn around quickly hiding the royal seal back into my [Storage Ring] to hope that he didn''t see any of that. "What do you want, Lucas?"


    I stood up from the porch and faced him, my expression? I was pissed. Out of all the people in the mansion he''s also one of the fuckers that I don''t want seeing today.


    Lucas gave me a grin as he wrapped his arms around my neck. I almost lost my bnce.


    "Huh? And why can''t I check up on our little helper today? Big brother Lenard is not here to protect or defend your sorry little life." (Lucas)


    I red at him as I pushed his arm out with force from my neck and clicked my tongue in annoyance. I can''t believe he''s Lenard''s twin brother. They really are different.


    "I can defend myself even if Lenard is not here, Lucas." I told him, my stubborn spirit not backing down.


    Excuse me, I''m a forty year old woman mentally and to be ordered around by a spoiled little brat like Lucas is going to wound my pride and teachings. Kids like him should be disciplined and I mean the Asian way. I would grab a stick and smack the fuck out of him until he learns what did he do wrong.


    Lucas stopped grinning to finally look at me as expected with hate, "Don''t get too full of yourself, Kein. I heard from my father you managed to score a meeting with the first princess, now that''s no easy feat."


    I scoff, "So what of it?"


    Lucas steps forward as he replies, "Tell me how you did it. Did you bribe Lord Vincent for it? But I doubt amoner like you could offer anything valuable. Heh."


    I almostughed, "Yeah amoner like me with no utter value met with her highness the first princess but look at you. A Viscount''s son but couldn''t even ask a favor with the son of the Duke Wolford. I wonder who''s having thestugh here Lucas?"


    I had to stifle my giggles at how ironic this was but not until I saw Lucas clench his fist as he opened his mouth to retort, "Shut up! Just tell me!"


    "Oh. So your father can finally notice little Lucas who tries his best at being... well something. I don''t know, being an ass? Your father will be indeed greatly proud of that." I told him and out of nowhere he grabs me by my wrist and raises his hand.


    "I summon thee fire that will burn a path to which I shall chase, [Fire Magic: me]." (Lucas) casted a spell to a big me and casted it down to my eye level. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll burn your wrist again. We don''t want that now do we?"


    I struggled to break myself but decided why not? "Sure, inflicting pain on me won''t make me talk though."


    Lucas''s gaze went down to my other hand where I was holding the book that Lenard lent me. "Oh shoot-"


    "Hargh!" (Lucas) yelled as he yanked the book out of my hands and ced it over the burning me.


    "Don''t you dare you-"


    Lucas made me stop talking as the book got closer to the me, burning the cover a little but he retrieved it quickly while having a satisfied expression on his face, "Now what got you all worked up? This book seems valuable, and I recognize this volume." (Lucas) turns the pages as he reads the title.


    "[Herbs All Around Us Volume I]. This is Lenard''s. Don''t tell me he lent it to you. He will never ever forgive you, if he finds out his precious book got burnt. After all, father gave this to him on our twelfth birthday." (Lucas) looked at the book as if recalling something horrible that made him tore a page and burnt it into the mes from his hand.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Lucas!" I yelled as I ran to grab the book back but he took advantage of my anger and caught me off guard. Lucas kicks me by the side and hits me with the book in my face. The pain was so much that I could taste my own blood near the side of my lip. I must''ve bitten it by ident and now it''s bleeding.


    I ced a hand on the side that Lucas kicked as I was kneeling into the ground in pain trying not to howl or let any sound out because I know he''ll take that as something to be satisfied and proud about. His reflexes are getting better, damn those swordsmanship training!


    They''re creating a monster.


    Lucas sighs as he kneeled down and grabbed my hair up, "Who knew you were this weak? I mean I expected you tost a little more longer you know?"


    He looks at the book and then at me, "Such a shame. If only you could tell me how you managed to sway Lord Vincent maybe then I won''t have to do anything bad with this book."


    I clenched my teeth and grinned, "Even if I told you how. I know you''ll still burn that book because... tsk you hate Lenard and you hate me. You won''t give a shit if I tell you anything."


    He thinks for a bit until I feel the roots of my hair being pulled out in great force, "Talk back again. I dare you." (Lucas)


    I grabbed his hands as I tried to mutter out myst words before I faint. "You... have... daddy issues."


    I couldn''t help but give him a middle finger and Lucas''s face went bright red after I said that and boy was it worth it. "You. Little. Bitch." (Lucas)


    "You little- that hurts!" I screamed as I tried punching him but I missed.


    "You''re going to learn how to obey people that''s above you. If not by orders then with force." (Lucas)


    I couldn''t take the pain as tears almost went out of my eyes but it was just so... painful. I had trouble breathing. my heartbeat was going everywhere as I failed several attempts to break free but he kept pulling my front hair hard. "H-Help..."


    "No one''s going to help you-" (Lucas)


    "Lucas. What the hell are you doing?"


    "Huh? And who are you to stop me from having fun-" (Lucas) turns around in shock he immediately lets go of my hair and kneels, "L-Lord Vincent."


    My body couldn''tst as I thumped into the floor, somehow tired but I felt Vincent''s hand and saw his worried expression on his face. "This is shameless, despicable, and horrible. How dare youy a hand on ady like this?!" (Lord Vincent)


    "My lord- We were just ying- fooling around! Believe me!" (Lucas) yelled in a panic, trying to sway Vincent to his side but it was no use.


    Lord Vincent carried me in his arms as he walked slowly, looking at Lucas in his direction with disappointment. "I will tell your father about this. I will make sure you won''t go unpunished."


    Lucas''s face was filled with fear. Lord Vincent saw the book in his hands and took it from him as well. "I remember you don''t like books so this must be Kein''s. Good day." (Lord Vincent)


    Vincent walks out of that ce with me as I try to speak, "W-Why are you here?" I held onto my sides that Lucas kicked, hurting a little when I tried to talk. Agh. That little rascal definitely did a number on me.


    His eyes looked onto me worriedly as he replied, "You aren''t done with my favor in helping you meet with the first princess right? My father wants his portrait to be done in the next three days so I''vee to visit you. I wasn''t expecting what I saw..."


    Iugh and my sides hurt again, "Don''t worry. It happens way too often that I''ve gotten used to it."


    "I-It happens often?" (Vincent) stopped walking as he red at me. "And you just took it?!"


    I nod, "What can a meremoner like me can do after all? I have no parents. I need to have a home for a while or else I might sleep in the street. I don''t have a job, sure I paint but the housing or renting ces are expensive."


    Vincent sighs, "If I took you in with me it would be a problem. Rumors might escte and I would have to exin to father but- if you make a good impression on him in the next few days."


    "So you''re saying he might make me stay out for a job?"


    "Indeed. So will you try gaining my father''s support?" (Vincent) suggested and I thought it over for a moment. Having a Duke in my corner would help...


    "Sure but I won''t get my hopes up okay? Also you can let me down now, Vincent. I think I can walk..."


    "Apologies, my father taught me- if you see a damsel in distress in need of help that couldn''t walk. Carry them." (Vincent)


    "Why is your dad teaching you how to be a prince charming 101?" I ask him.


    "I''m sure it''s not a mere quality of a prince but he''s teaching me how to be a fine gentleman instead." (Vincent)


    "For some reason I can''t wait to meet your dad."


    Vincent smiles as he lets me down, "The feeling is mutual."

 Chapter 25 Side : Ambition.

    Side Chapter: Ambition.


    Have you ever wondered? What does Rose do whenever she sneaks out of the castle?


    Of course whenever she can''t meet Kein.


    She has her own duties as one of the light princesses of the kingdom [Puronia].


    While her sister, Princess Cecilia believes that just by working hard at the pce training to be a Queen that will soon be her role is enough. She will lead her country into greatness by gaining rtionships with other kingdoms obtaining more power and wealth.


    To marry and to serve is the Queen''s duty to her country. Is what she always believed.


    However, Princess Rosarie has a different outlook on life. "How can marrying help our people? Sure for connections and trade but only the rich will benefit... How about the citizens of our country?"


    Rose didn''t like the idea of using marriage as a gain of means to get power. She has read that marriage is a form of bond where two people who love each other very much can be united as one in the eyes of the light goddess.


    She has watched many nobles attend fancy parties without a care in the world but their own standing, rank of power, and marriage prospects. She has been getting proposals ever since she was nine.


    Arranged marriages were amon practice that she wanted to destroy. She hated the idea of getting married like some porcin doll you expect to follow every rule their owner gave.


    Obedient, beautiful, and perfect in every way.


    So one day she grew curious about what the outside world was like. Away from nobles, ying around withmoners around her age she dreamt of it. Being a princess was tight and it was harsh with so many rules to follow.


    The second princess stood in her room as she wiped a sweat from her brow. "Alright, let''s try once more. May the light bless me with a vessel in the mirror of my reflection. I offer you my spirit in the eyes of the light goddess- [Light Magic: Light Clone]!"


    Rosarie chanted a spell, light gathering around into once ce as slowly a vessel with the same figure as her. "Um... This should be enough to fool my governess. I''ll just tell her I don''t feel well and that I have a huge stomach ache. Then again that can be fixed by magic... I''ll just tell her I''m going to study on my own today!"


    Indeed Rose was a rebellious person but she believed it was a good reason. She woremoner clothes and her red shawl that she now loves because its the shawl she wore when she met Kein. "Hehe..."


    There was a knock on the door and her little sister Catherine went inside and sighed while doing hand signs. ''Don''t tell me you''re going out again, elder sister.''


    Rosarie smiles when her little sister pouts. She is so cute when she''s mad, "Yep! Another errand but I''ll be back before sundown Catherine I promise!"


    ''Don''t make me cover for you again! Jeez!'' (Catherine) huffed as her face looked like an angry hamster that someone forgot to feed, ''If you get caught you know security will tighten up again!''


    Rosarie waved her hand dismissively and shrugged thinking everything will be alright so there''s no need to get wound up about it, "Rx."


    Rosarie pats Catherine''s head, "They''re too busy looking after the golden child of the royal family to even notice the younger twin is missing. Don''t be such a worrywart Catherine."


    Catherine once again sighs at how optimistic her sister is. She envied that part of her but still she knew that too much optimism can get her in so much trouble one day. "Well I''m off! Good luck in your studies! I already have my light clone filling up for me and I told my governess that I''m going to study on my own this time."


    ''Be safe, pleasee back home safely.'' (Catherine) could only watch her sister go off on her own.


    Rosarie waves as she escapes the castle in a hurry to the capital where the church is. She made sure her disguise is perfect and will not be revealed. If words came out that a princess left the castle, who knows how long will governess would scold her for doing such a dangerous thing.


    The king is too busy with the kingdom prospects and training Cecilia to be the future Queen. He has no time to scold either Rosarie or Catherine but then again the only one who''s disobedient in the family is Rose.


    Rose pranced around themon streets where people talked happily. "Hey! How''s your daughter? I''ve heard she''s joined the royal knights!"


    "Oh her? Sooner orter she''s going to get the captain rank!"


    "Heh what a boastful parent you are."


    "Today is a really nice day for a walk. So how about seeing our wares while you''re at it?"


    "The kingdom is sure to be peaceful today."


    "Why of course! We are being protected by the light goddess after all! May the light guide your way!"


    Rose was happy hearing all of this. It made her think, the kingdom is a happy ce with no problems- but she stopped walking when she saw a rundown home and the family who lived there now carried bags, their luggage full of belongings.


    "Another one... moving to the kingdom [Sprivanto]?"


    A man voiced out not too far off as the family moved and walked away carrying their luggage. He was talking to another old man and was in deep thought, "The economy here is harsh enough. We''re being taxed way too high and our crops aren''t growing well this year at all."


    "I''ve been seeing many people who''ve been homeless and have turned to the church for help. It''s just a temporary fix though not a solution to save an entire country... not with the Queen being sick and all."


    "So the rumors were true? She''s really..."


    "Yeah but that''s just a rumor, surely it can''t be true."


    Rose bites her lip at the mention of her mother. She can''t deny the fact that being optimistic about it will not cure the Queen- she tried being hopeful that everything will be alright.


    There are plenty of mages, doctors, healers, or anything that can make a cure but none of them worked. The light mages were useless. Everyone was. No matter how much money they have they can''t... just make it go away like that.


    "I''ll just grab something for my mother along the way. Maybe a fruit will make her feel better."


    Rose didn''t forget to bring money this time. After that awkward confrontation with Kein thest time she painted her, she almost sold out something very important to her in exchange. "But for now I have to help around the church. I have to do my best!"


    The church did not know Rose''s true identity. Rose just randomly volunteered and became a shrine maiden apprentice. She asked everyone to not worry where she came from but to only allow for her to work there.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rose stood in front ofrge boxes surprisingly she carried it with ease. "Alright time to carry these to the orphanage! These are the new donations of used clothes, nkets and toys no one else uses! Right, I should remember to donate as well next time. I have plenty anyways."


    She lifts it up along with the other volunteers, everyone likes Rose. She was kind, helpful, and passionate about helping others. They ced it on the back of a small wooden carriage with a donkey in the reins. "The orphanage is just a few minutes away. Let''s spread these goods to the children!"


    For Rose, helping others just makes her happy. Ones where she can lift a hand up to someone who''s in need by herself.


    Not just standing in a fancy hall with wines, dresses, and nobles who always have another intention in mind.


    She wondered what if she was just from a normalmoner family.


    The way that she thinks was different from her elder sister, Cecilia.


    She was definitely more like her mother.


    "Ah! We''re here in the orphanage!" (Rose)


    "Oh my Rose... can you help me carry these? I''m afraid my old back is going to break anytime soon." the woman pleaded with Rose who was just happy that she could do something to help.


    "I can help you sister Porfolia! One moment!" (Rose)


    Sister Porfolia was one of the head sisters and was responsible for donations and cooking for the homeless in the church. Rose respected her very much, to which she wishes to be someone like her when she grows up.


    Rose happily grabs the box that the elder woman was holding, she was surprised it was sort of light but I suppose that what age does to you sometimes. "Thank you, Rose. You''re a good child."


    "Hehe~ You''re wee. I just wish a friend of mine could be here but I don''t know if she might like orphanages and churches." (Rose) huffs slowly cing down the box onto the floor.


    "Oh? Why don''t you think so?" (Sister Porfolia)


    "Um... now that I think about it. I don''t know anything about her at all... Right, I''ve only met Kein a couple of times but... then again I don''t know anything about her aside from what Vincent has told me." (Rose)


    ''Actually are we even genuine friends? Sure we''ve crossed paths but really that''s about it. I mean she did give me that cute basket but as friends right? That''s... why did that just disappoint me more?'' (Rose) thought in her mind.


    Rose sighs, opening the box taking out the second hand clothes. "You youngsters are confused. Do you all like people on a whim? Tell me child, why don''t you think she won''t like the church or the orphanage?"


    "Um... I don''t know if this was personal but I noticed her ring at the church. I don''t know why but surely there must be a reason?" (Rose)


    "Pah! This friend of yours needs to see the light! It''s not all that bad!"(Sister Porfolia)


    Rose looks taken aback, Kein- to see the light?! Which one?! "Um. Do you mean death or-"


    "The holy church light- child! Just because I''m near my age doesn''t mean I want to literally see the light! Now work! We have work to do!" (Sister Porfolia)


    Sister Porfolia huffed as she wrapped some clothes around her arm and went off.


    "I-I was merely asking a question..."


    Rose sighed but still smiled. "Maybe you''re right, besides... I know Kein is a very kind person. Even if she doesn''t show it."


    Rose nces at her hands remembering the first cut she has ever had that she didn''t heal with magic, "She cares."


    Rose puffs as she ces her hands on waist, "No distraction! Helping others first!"


    She really did try hard not to remember Kein every five minutes or so.


    Rose stands at the side helping the other volunteers give clothes to the children.


    "T-Thank you." A little boy muttered while looking at the new teddy bear he just had. He seems to be really happy with it, eyes shining hugging the little thing tightly.


    Rose liked seeing this kind of smile; it reminded her of Catherine. Her little sister so much she couldn''t help but pat the boy''s head. "You''re wee!"


    "I''m sorry but do you have anything that might fit my little brother''s size?"


    Rose looks back at the other clothes, "I''m sure we can find something so hold on please!"


    "Do you have nkets? The nights have been a lot more chilly these days."


    "Yes, we do, here you go!"


    "Oh thank you!"


    It calms her down. This ce makes her feel that she''s needed. She has a purpose.


    She doesn''t want to be a person who''ll always be overshined by her twin.


    She wanted to be someone.


    She''ll just shine differently. If one way to describe Rose, she''s definitely someone full of ambition to help others. Kind and smiling as always.


    "I have to ask Kein to volunteer with me sometime!"

 Chapter 26 Vincents Family.

    Chapter 17: Vincent''s Family.


    Kein''s POV


    "No... Not this either. Nothing fits the ratio I''m trying to get!"


    I crossed my arms slumping my back into the stiff wall of the abandoned shed as I tested the new shampoo recipe I tried. I ruffled my hair in annoyance as I looked at the other possible nts I''ve bought but I''m definitely hesitant on trying some of these out.


    I held the bottle in my hands looking over the now green-ish color liquid that made me write down notes, "This new nt called [Pomono] just made it more stronger than the [Selent] nt so it really stings my nose. Furthermore after a week of testing at least the positive side effect of all this was getting my hair soft and fluffy."


    Indeed at least we got to that point now. I looked over the book that Lenard lent me, [Herbs All Around Us Volume I]. "Such a shame Lucas had to tear a page..."


    Lucas... When he ambushed me for information back then for how to get close to the royal family I wasn''t shocked at all but- He really had no sympathy or care for his own twin brother. It made my blood boil to even think of what he did. He knew this book was valuable and now- one of its pages was torn.


    I''m really thankful Vincent saved me from him. Though it makes my blood boil remembering that I can''t fight back at my current state. I don''t have magic, I''m cursed in a child''s weak body and I''m fighting off with a teenager who trains regrly with a sword while me? "I usually run aroundpleting someone''s errands or just reading books about this world. That''s a problem..."


    Realization struck me, I have to work out- but not too much- for a body like mine surely just basic work out would be enough. When I get older that''s where I''ll be much more stricter about my routine. I nced at the book once again and frowned, "And I promised Lenard I would keep it safe too..."


    I heaved out a big sigh. Looks like I''m having a bad week today but nheless I must continue with the day.


    "Hmm... speaking of which it''s been almost five months already that I''ve been in this world. Has it really been that long?" I muttered to myself as I ced down the bottle I was inspecting.


    I really hope my daughter is well. I don''t know how time works here and there but I worry a lot about her well-being. Surely after I''ve died everything that I own should have been hers legally by name. She''s just in her Junior High year but I''m really afraid that kids will be smarmy with love confessions and I''m not there to tease her about it. "I miss her."


    It''s no lie that while I have Lenard that feels like my own older brother now, the otherpany in this mansion has been horrible.


    Lucas is an ass. Aunt Haren is horrible. Uncle is... I don''t know if I haven''t met him? They call him Viscount Lenois. I have never seen him despite being here for five months but Lenard sure likes talking about him.


    The other maids and butlers just straight up ignore me or taunt me. Like those three maids low budget versions of team rockets. Dottie, Madelyn, and Maddie.


    I mean Dottie is not that bad since she tried giving me first aid but... the other two I can''t say the same. They literally inflict burns on me regrly but they make sure it''s either small or somece that they can''t easily see.


    Why haven''t I told anyone about it? I doubt amoner like me can ever have some sort of justice around here. I''m rather lucky that I have that shitty closet to even live in. "In any case there''s also Vincent''s father wanting tomission a portrait. I guess I have to prepare for that as well."


    I mean meeting with a Duke is a big deal right? I mean I did meet up with a princess which should''ve been more nerve wracking. Right, the first princess gave me some truth serum so I wonder if the Duke would also do something like that.


    Nobles here scare me as well as Royalty now.


    "Well no use in overthinking about it. I should focus on the next brew batch of shampoo and test it out for the week, maybe it''ll be better." I looked over at the pot as the water simmered, the appearance bing more droopy. "Ah... well I have to wait for it to cool then test it."


    I waited for it to cool and then poured it over one of the ss bottles. I took a note, sticking it at the front side of the bottle, "Test number 44."


    I sighed. I''ve already made 44 different types of shampoo in a matter of a week. I''ve also made several batches observing when they will expire but thanks to the magical properties of the other nts knowing it''ll take them months. "Right, well that should be enough. Now to hide these just in case someone else suddenly barges in here."


    I''m not going to suddenly leave this unattended. The only thing I can''t remove the trace of is the strong minty scent around the shed but hopefully they''ll just ignore it when they pass here.


    The time came when I had to meet Vincent''s father. The Duke of the Wolford noble house.


    Lord Vincent''s family carriage with the Wolford noble crest showed at the side. The carriage door opened and out came Vincent who looked regal, poised as ever. His blue hair stood out with his white medieval robe with gold pattern engravings.


    "Lord Vincent, nice ride you have here by the way!" I casually called out to him as he sighed.


    "Nice to see your way of talking hasn''t changed Lady Kein. However please perhaps keep your mouth careful in the presence of my father." (Lord Vincent) warns me of his father but I''m one to obey!


    I pat his shoulders reassuringly, giving him one of my signature ''it''ll be okay smile'', "Don''t worry I''ll only talk to you, Lenard, and Rose this way. I don''t want to go to jail by identally dissing out a noble house-"


    "You''ve already... dissed me several times. Lady Kein." (Lord Vincent) says giving me a deadpan stare.


    "Yeah but I guess people I know wouldn''t understand me at all. I trust you Lord Vincent so that''s why I''m talking freely like this." I told him scratching my neck nervously and he nodded in understanding.


    "I trust you as well, Lady Kein. For you know, keeping my hobbies a secret you have my gratitude." (Lord Vincent) embarrassingly looked away and I thought it was really adorable.


    Kids his age are slowly experimenting, finding, and epting what kind of things they want or knowing parts of themselves that were always there but were ignored. Denied even because of the norms of society that we have to follow.


    Lord Vincent wants to keep continuing his love for feminine and cute things which is really admirable. Of course, he reminds me a lot of people on earth even had a couple of friends like him and I support them all the way. "I hope someday you''ll be brave enough to face society and not hide your passions any longer, Vincent."


    Vincent stopped for a moment as I went inside the carriage closing the door, "Perhaps in another life. The time now, with monarchy or even without. It is hard to ept such a thing so we''ll see."


    I smile sadly, "As always, that was a nice answer from my boss."


    "I told you not to call me that several times already, Lady Kein." (Lord Vincent)


    I stuck my tongue out yfully at him, "Never gonna stop even if you force me to."


    Iugh as Vincent sighs but under all that I can see him smiling faintly. "Do as you wish but I only ask you to call me that when we are with closerades or it was just merely us."


    "Byrades you mean like Lenard or Rose got it."


    Honestly we don''t have other people that would understand us. If others saw me conversing like this to a noble they''ll definitely re at me thinking how scandalous a meremoner talking like that to a noble! or something. I don''t watch enough dramas to know what''s next.


    "Oh yeah please stop over at an art shop in the capital. I have to grab a new expensive canvas to paint the duke. Maybe some more high quality paint as well."


    Lord Vincent nods, "Very well then. I''ll inform the coachman about our little detour."


    "Thank you, Vincent."


    He informed the coachman and we stopped at the art shop I mentioned. Vincent apanied me inside as the doorbell at the top made a clunking sound the moment we entered. A woman smiles at our arrival at the cashier, "Wee. Please have a look around the store- oh my! Someone from the noble family of Lord Wolford! M-My lord you look dashing! I''m really happy that you came into my store!"


    "Yes, yes. It''s a pleasure to meet you. May we continue browsing around?" he politely asked and the woman nervously answered as she tried calming herself but it was definitely useless, she still looked nervous and pale now. "Y-Yes milord."


    Vincent looked over to me, as I was already browsing the paints I needed. "Looks like your family is definitely a big deal huh. I mean I knew that but I never expected a paint store would immediately recognize you."


    "My father is indeed a huge figure around. The third most powerful family in the kingdom. So you can see why I''m rather reluctant about others knowing about my hobbies. If they knew... the damage it could bring to their father." (Vincent) crossed his arms as he nced over the paints. I was browsing around his expression sorrowful as if thinking the time came.


    I grabbed the bottle of blue paint near the corner as I answered, "After seeing this. I can understand your situation better. It must have been difficult all this time huh."


    He stands in silence as we both just walk around the store, "You are peculiar. You make me want to tell you every worry that I have. It definitely makes me at ease but I never told anyone about this."


    I stop for a bit as I reassuringly pat his back, "It''s a charm that I have I think. I won''t judge others about their hobbies, so it''s rather safe for others to tell their secrets to me because well- I don''t have much people to spread them to anyways. Not to mention the fact I''d rather die than break the trust I have with others."


    "So really, if you need someone to talk to. I''ll be here if you need."


    Vincent looks away, "Thank you, Lady Kein for being my friend through this. I can see why her high- ahem... I mean. The high energetic girl we met before seems to like you a lot."


    High energetic person? Ah. "You mean Rose?"


    "Yes, that is her name. Rose. She seems to like you very much. I can now see what she sees in you." (Lord Vincent) answered stiffly but um... I guess the calm air before now became awkward so I''ll just go with the flow.


    "Well as much as it''s ttering. She''s a nice friend to have. I like her too." I told Lord Vincent with a smile.


    "..." (Lord Vincent) looked speechless for one moment. For some reason he looks twice as depressed now. Umm did I say something wrong? "Y-You okay, Vincent?"


    "Yes, I am but I know another person will not be." (Lord Vincent)


    Okay? I wonder who this other person is but I need to focus. "Anyways I think I have everything I''ll need so let''s pay for these. I think the canvas will need to be tied at the back. Considering this is a really big canvas I have toe by over asionally to finish it. The earliest time I can finish it is in a week or two."


    "You cannot bring the canvas over to the Yulien Mansion?" (Lord Vincent)


    Oh Lord Vincent I wish I could but I really can''t risk bringing this home back to the mansion... The canvas is too big and will be hard to protect from those stupid maids that might destroy it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I sigh, "I wish I could but you saw what happenedst time... Lucas tore a page from Lenard''s important book and burnt it without a care in the world. I can''t risk him doing the same thing to the painting-"


    Lord Vincent stops me there, "I''ve already informed Viscount Yulien about what happened with Lucas. What he did to you was mistreatment, I saw it with my own eyes so he won''t be able to contradict with my words. Rest assured he gave his word when he said none of these ambushes to you will ever happen again."


    I cross my arms in deep thought, "Surely it can''t be that easy... T-This is too good to be true. They really won''t bother me?"


    He nods, "I''ve told him about your work. He understoodpletely and promised me that he would investigate the matter and punish the people who took part in it. He was surprised to know you excel in fine arts."


    I scoff, "No wonder he''s surprised. I didn''t even see him and I kept this stupid blessing of a curse of a talent to myself in that mansion. Only Lenard knows about it... and I''m d he doesn''t push me over it."


    Really, Lenard is a good boy. He''s sweet, considerate, and he''s someone like me. What more can I ask of him? Vincent worriedly looks at me, "It seems he really seemed happy after knowing you excel in art. Be careful, Kein. I can already see his ns from where I sat."


    I grin as I give him all the possible plots to go down after knowing I''m actually a prodigy in fine arts, "Possibility of turning over a new leaf? Suddenly giving me special treatments? And then using me as a bridge tomunicate better with the nobles despite having no experience in those fancy balls and stuff?"


    He nods, looking satisfied with my appraisal. "You''ve thought it well."


    I shrugged, "If I was a power hungry person. It''s what I''m going to do. Take the kid, train them, and then use them as one of your pawns in this game of climbing for power. I refuse to take part of it."


    "I agree with you. So please be careful. I hope for you to move out soon, Kein. I will ask my father for help after so please bear with me." (Lord Vincent)


    "Thank you once again, Lord Vincent." I thank him but he waves it off. "It doesn''t matter. You are a friend of mine now. I don''t like seeing my friends being mistreated. I must take action." (Vincent)


    Wow I really hope you and Lenard get together because I like you now.


    Vincent helped me with the other paints as the owner of the store tied the canvas at the back of the carriage. We thanked her, leaving a really generous tip. He didn''t let me pay for the materials which is nice but still- it made me feel half guilty about it.


    A few hours of riding it was alreadyte in the afternoon. I felt my head bobbing in motion as I felt tired and sleepy at the ride, "We''re here. Apologies but you need to wake up, we''ve arrived." (Lord Vincent)


    "Wait what huh?"


    I looked around in a panic but calmed down when I saw Vincent opening the carriage door for me.


    Ugh, well that''s one way to wake up from a carriage ride. I stretched my body as I brought the paints with me. The coachman cut the rope that tied the canvas from the carriage and carried it in his arms.


    I stood in ce when I finally noticed the breathtaking view of Vincent''s Mansion. It was really huge from here.


    It was a ginormous castle- it looked so modern and beautiful one cannot help but admire the structure of it. "Wee to my humble home, Lady Kein."


    I gave him a grin, "A humble home indeed- huge ce you have here."


    He simply nods as he leads me around his home. "I have already told the staff that you will be arriving and that if you need any aid they wille to you."


    I guess that''s nice? I''m not used to such privileges'' after so long it would be a while before I get used to it. "Thank you, I''ll keep it in mind Vincent." I told him as we continued to walk into his father''s office.


    Lord Vincent knocks as the door opens. "Vincent, my son! You''re home."


    A woman who was really beautiful, golden locks of blonde hair fell to her shoulders as she ran to hug Vincent tightly while he struggled to breathe. "M-Mother. Not in front of a guest."


    The woman looked over right at me awkwardly before smiling like nothing had happened. Well that''s one clingy mother that''s for sure. "Oh right, where are my manners?"


    "Pleased to meet you, traveling artist. I''m Duchess Viviana Wolford. Vincent''s mother." She curtseys to me as I did the same to her.


    "Um... the pleasure is all mine, Duchess Viviana. My name is Kein Rosenguard." I introduced myself as we both smiled politely at each other.


    The Duchess observed me silently for a moment before giving me a confused look, "A-Aren''t you actually too young to be even painting this professionally? How old are you if you don''t mind." (Duchess Viviana)


    "I am ten years old. Yes, I am for some others but I am in need of money so... I mean not to offend ma''am but in matters of skills age does not matter but the experience."


    Duchess Viviana covers her mouth for a moment before looking at Vincent, "Can we have her?"


    Wait what? "P-Pardon? Have me?"


    Are nobles too easily swayed in here? Do they adopt kids easily once they see an ounce of talent or potential in them?!


    Lord Vincent sighs, "Mother no we can''t. Please behave yourself."


    Duchess Viviana frowned as she looked at me teary eyed. "Fine... but I would certainly like to know you''re the same Kein Rosenguard who won thepetition Baron Hills has hosted in the festival yes?"


    Oh? I guess thatpetition was a pretty big deal. I nodded and answered, "Yes, I am the same one."


    Her eyes sparkled as she held my hand and began shaking it everywhere. Holy moly- her grip strength though- I managed to bear the pain as she continued to talk about the things I barely even understood. It felt like she was rapping it all.


    Vincent''s mother is really like the opposite of him.


    "Oh! When my husband and I visited Baron Hills I saw the portrait and right away! I wanted it for myself! Your work is certainly amazing! But humph he wouldn''t even consider selling it to me! Is that portrait really valuable to him?! Oh my- after all myining it has slipped my mind you must be tired standing there-!" (Duchess Viviana) led my hands through a seat and pushed me down at thefort of the couch.


    "Um... thank you." I painfully looked at Vincent asking for help but he just muttered sorry and looked away- Vincent I''ll get you for thister.


    "You''re here for the family portrait, yes? When will we do it? Oh my husband should be home from his Royal Knight business duties in a bit!" (Duchess Viviana)


    "Wait, family portrait? I thought Vincent asked me to paint specifically the Duke-"


    "Oh my! I specifically asked him for a family portrait this time! He already have a lot of his portraits at home!" (Duchess Viviana) crossed her arms adorably as sheined about the mistake her husband made. "Humph, Lady Rosenguard may we please rearrange his portrait into a family one?"


    I remember the size of the canvas and well... I know I can make do with it. "Yes, Duchess Viviana. I can."


    "Oh! As expected! How much time would you finish it?" (Duchess Viviana)


    "Oh I estimate about two or three weeks now. I would need to visit often as well but I''ll work on it while I''m at my current... resting ce." I told her.


    "Resting ce? Do you not have a home?" (Duchess Viviana)


    "No, my parents passed away and I live with my Aunt and Uncle."


    Vincent scoffs, "Mother would it be alright if we keep Lady Kein here as our guest until the portrait is finished? I do thinking back and forth just to meet us as well as carrying a huge Canvas would burden her a lot."


    Eh? You''re really okay with that Vincent? I mean that''s cool and all bute on I''m amoner- "Why of course! Traveling artist Kein do join us! We already have plenty of guest rooms!" (Duchess Viviana) sps her hands together and runs out of the office. "I''ll have the maids prepare all your needs! No need to be shy! My husband should be here soon so please befortable!"


    "B-But I um- uh thank... you?"


    I stood frozen from where I sat while I looked at Vincent. He''s really so different from his mom- urk he caught me staring- "Your mom is really... energetic."


    "Quite the opposite of what I am. Surely is what you''ve thought while you were staring." (Lord Vincent)


    "I apologize, but yeah she''s really talkative and stuff I can''t believe you came from the same cloth." I told him looking happily at the direction to where his mother went.


    Vincent smiles as he sits in front of me, "Me neither but let us have tea while we wait for my father, shall we?"


    "Then what''s your father like? Is he somewhat simr to you then?"


    "My father. Yes, I try to be like him. I admire him greatly." (Vincent)


    "Ooo I can''t wait to meet him then."


    A few minutes passed Duchess Viviana came back with his husband and oh boy- he was not exactly what I imagined of him.

 Chapter 27 Family Portrait.

    Chapter 18: Family Portrait.


    Kein''s POV


    "Duchess Viviana, can you move a little to the left..."


    "Oh of course!" (Duchess Viviana)


    Duchess Viviana happily moves a little to the left while clinging to her husband. Duke Wolford looked seriously while his wife affectionately snuggled with him. It was like he was ready to bash someone''s head with that stare. It''s really making my hands stiff as I work through my brush-


    Yikes, his face really seemed tense uhh... I should tell him..."Um... And Duke Tristan can you rx your body a little? It''s a little stiff, don''t worry we''re only here for a few minutes."


    Duke Tristan nods, "A-Apologies. I''m just quite nervous."


    "No need to be nervous, my lord. Look at Lord Vincent he seems calm and all creating the perfect pose for painting." I look at Vincent with his pose. Hands at the back, chest puffed out, and his face neutral. Reminds me of those paintings back on earth.


    "Father, if you need to take a break we can have a few minutes of time for it." (Lord Vincent) said worriedly looking at his father.


    "N-No it''s fine. We should continue." (Duke Tristan) stubbornly refused as I sighed looking at this adorable family.


    "My dear! Why are you so nervous all of a sudden? I thought you were excited to get this portrait!" (Duchess Viviana)


    Ahaha... He''s really nothing like Vincent at the present but mostly because of what happened a few minutes ago.


    I was sitting peacefully on the couch with Vincent when suddenly his parents Duchess Viviana and Duke Tristan barged in the room being all affectionate with each other.


    I suppose Duke Tristan didn''t like showing affection with anyone else in the room and he''s more of a reserved person.


    And by affection I meant that they almost kissed in front of us.


    Honestly it was adorable of how these two were clearly in love.


    "Ah. I''m really envious of your parents Vincent." I muttered to myself making sure only I could hear.


    It''s perhaps rare to expect nobles being this affectionate with each other. I sort of just got into the conclusion of arranged marriages and how they won''t always be happy.


    I smiled at the awkwardness Duke Tristan disyed. "Please take it to no mind. I''ve seen worse."


    Definitely I''ve seen worse than kissing in my past life and heck I mean I''ve been in one of those intense rtionships as well.


    "Lady Kein, please let us continue. My husband is just being shy. Honey! Rest your shoulders!" (Duchess Viviana)


    "O-Of course. Apologies, my love." (Duke Tristan)


    Argh I can''t take the sweetness of these cute hetero couples. It''s making me envious! "A-Alright then please just be yourself and pose like I''m not even here. This will only take a few minutes of sketching then sorting out the details."


    I took out my pencil for the outlines and did them carefully. After about almost an hour already finding that I waspletely satisfied with my current work for the day I decided I''ll continue this in the guest room they''ll provide me. "Thank you for your time and since I''ll be staying here for the next two weeks or so I''ll be in your care while I work on your family portrait."


    Duchess Viviana was first to break from all the tiring posing and leaned in closer to me. "Oh! You''re very much wee! If you don''t mind if you need to rest or need some tea andpany I''m happily free for any chit chat or gossip to tell!" (Duchess Viviana)


    I feel like she''s just made of pure energy. I hope I can keep up with her enthusiasm.


    Duke Tristan shakes his head softly while looking at his wife. "My love, please do not put the traveling artist into one of your long hour rides." (Duke Tristan)


    "But I''m in need of someone to talk to! The nobledies are certainly a bore at tea parties! And you''re not always home and I miss you ever so dearly." (Duchess Viviana) hugs the Duke surprisingly as I cover my grin with my hand while watching these two.


    Duchess Viviana''s emerald eyes stare deeply into the Duke''s brown ones dting, intimately I can feel the heating from over here.


    Oh my ghod. Get a room y''all be spreading your PDA.


    "N-Not in front of the kids." (Duke Tristan)


    Duchess Viviana pouts which made Duke Tristan weak his eyes not meeting hers in shame! Ah yes, those are the gaze of a love-smitten man. Huh you know he reminds me of someone.


    Well, in retrospect it was just someone who was definitely in love before his wife died. Poor Baron Hills...


    In any case I stood up from my seat and walked up to Vincent who was smiling faintly looking at his mother and father. "You know I expected more... Somehow a strict father with ice cold stares and stuff. Lots of expectations, huge burdens, you know all that stuff."


    I don''t know something simr to an Asian dad who''s really strict but is actually a huge softy but he''s just giving you tough love? Well I was sort of close.


    He looks at me understandingly, "We do give off that sort of first impression don''t we?" (Lord Vincent)


    "Yes, you kind of do but I guess don''t be early to judge a person just by their kids act. Your dad seems like a really cool person. He''s also pretty shy when ites to your mom." I told him and heughed.


    "If you only see him at work. Head General of the Royal Knight Ministry. I doubt you''ll ever think of him as well... at his present situation." (Lord Vincent) gave his father some words of admiration and it hase to my attention that he might actually be a scary person when provoked.


    "Whoah your dad is a Duke and head general of the royal knights?"


    "Yes, that he is. Another reason why perhaps we were recognized by all in the capital. I''ve made a few public appearances as well." (Lord Vincent)


    Wow who knew Vincent was such an actual big shot. No wonder they''re really popr huh and definitely I get the feeling that Vincent could be really a lonely person who doesn''t have much... real friends per se.


    "I didn''t knew I was well acquainted with Mr. Big hot shot." I nudge him a little for a tease.


    "As always, sometimes I don''t understand some words you speak off. Big hot shot? Does that mean I am on fire?" (Lord Vincent) asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Oh right. I keep forgetting that some earth ng doesn''t exist here, "You''re close but it means popr or important like you know it''s hot nowadays."


    Hopefully that''s enough for an exnation for Vincent to understand.


    He ced his head down into his hands, "I suppose I understand it a little but I wonder where you get these terms."


    "From a dream... I guess?" I replied.


    "...I see. Well, a butler will fetch you soon into your room as well as apanying the canvas. We have already informed you that you will be staying at the Wolford Estate as an esteemed guest so please if you need anything just tell us." (Lord Vincent)


    "Yeah I definitely feel out of ce getting all this fancy treatment you sure it''s okay? Even if I ask for breakfast in bed?" I told him teasingly.


    Vincent nods, answering seriously, "Yes, anything that you''d like it will be done. So please do not hesitate. If you''d like I can go order a maid for breakfast in bed right now-"


    Ah shoot no! He thought my joke was serious. It''s not even breakfast time! It should already be nearing dinner! "I-I was just joking! I don''t want to trouble anyone here, I''m just amoner-!"


    Right, I don''t have the right to even order something scrumptious or fancy or something luxurious but I am curious about what do rich nobles eat in this world and are they really fancy as well? Ugh! Kein no! Don''t be tempted!


    It''s been a while since I''ve eaten something decent... It''s really painful. Back at the Yulien Mansion they''ve all been giving me scraps barely enough to get me by. The only reason why I''m even alive and can move my body well is from the rations that I''ve brought before when I had my first paintings sold.


    "You are not just amoner. You are my guest and you are to be treated as such. Well then, Lady Kein, if you''ll excuse me I will leave you in someone''s care for I have some business to attend to." (Vincent) bows and he walks away slowly without waiting for my reply.


    "Oh and perhaps write a letter to Lenard before you rest for the night. We will have it sent to him because I know he will be worried about you."


    "Oh my god you''re right!" Who knows what he''s even thinking right now! I have to write to him soon!


    A butler bows next to me suddenly as he motioned his hand to follow him, "Um right thank you."


    "You''re wee, young miss." The butler replied smiling. It feels like I can never get used to the special treatment they give me here. They actually respect me and it''s scaring me. Perhaps the traumas from the mansion and how the other maids and butlers treated me like shit did not leave my mind.


    Not one bit. I became skeptical of maids and butlers since then but... Vincent''s staff have no malice or ill intentions in them so... I followed obediently until we stopped at a fashionable oak door with gold lines at the sides having adorable flower designs. "This must be Duchess Viviana''s doing huh?"


    I point at the flower designs that didn''t really fit well with the other door designs. It was really intricate, pink and it was just too cute. The butler nces down at me, "Yes, young miss Kein. You have a keen eye. After all, the Duchess prepared this room for you herself." (Butler)


    Wait what? She did?! "Um, isn''t Duchess Viviana a noble?! Why did she prepare this room all on her own?! Isn''t she a you know um noble?"


    The Butler smiles, "I quote from the Duchess. ''It must be the first time Vincent has brought home a girl just in case I must treat her well if she will bear my grandchildren!'', is what she said, young miss Kein." (Butler)


    "Oh."


    I nced away from the butler before facepalming myself. Is anyone going to tell her I don''t bend that way? No offense Duchess Viviana you''re a great mother figure and all but you suck at matchmaking and you have no gaydar at all but I have to let her pass. She''s a noble after all so surely she can''t be all too knowing about these sorts of things.


    Duchess Viviana is not even well aware that her son might be well... I actually don''t know in which part Vincent is.


    There are some cases where people just cross-dress because it feelsfortable and fun to be in but there are also a part percent they were born in the wrong body and need to change that. I don''t know which one he is- I never asked if he ever wanted to-


    I looked back at the pink flower designs, "This is definitely something... Vincent would like." I muttered to myself quietly opening the door to my room and entering inside.


    The butler that led me here bows, "I hope the room is to your liking, young miss Kein."


    The rooms inside were definitelyvish, soft pillows, a queen size bed, expensive trinkets I know that''s worth more than my life, a palette and an easel nearby. They''ve thought of everything that I would need. It''s definitely in here as well as an expensive looking bathrobe in the corner.


    "Thank you for leading me here. Please also just put the canvas right over at the corner right there. I''ll work on it right now."


    "Certainly," The butler held the painting carefully on the side as he ced it where I asked. Wow that went smoother than expected, I was expecting chaos or something but this is a nice change of pace.


    You know this is the first time I''m noticing this but isn''t this butler also handsome? Like Alfred? Baron Hill''s butler? Damn, this world has some fine butlers. Alfred had ck hair, and brown eyes clearly. His figure was definitely chiseled I can tell even when he''s wearing his uniform.


    "May I also know your name?" I asked the other hot butler.


    "It is Nigel Burns, young miss Kein." (Nigel) gave me his name.


    I nodded in response. Well at least if I have any other single hetero friends I''ll push them onto you Nigel, "A pleasure to meet you. I''ll be in your care in the next two weeks, Nigel."


    "To you as well." (Nigel)


    He closes the door to my room as I slowly hear his footsteps fading away as the seconds pass. "Well I guess I''m alone in this room then. Might as well pull up an all nighter and continue working on the painting."


    I took a seat again where the canvas stood, I picked up the brush Duchess Viviana must''ve prepared for me and honestly it''s nice and all but my equipment from before should be alright.


    I looked at the line art that I''ve drawn. Showing three familiar figures, the first is Duke Tristan, father of Vincent and the Royal Knight General meaning he handles the military affairs in all of [Puronia]. It is a respectable role, everyone in the capital knows the Wolford family thanks to their military prowess.


    I''ve never talked to him but he seems like a father who would give you both tough love and soft love. As well as a lover who would do everything his wife tells him to.


    Duchess Viviana... I don''t know what kind of power she holds but I know she must be at least powerful. She also misunderstood me as Vincent''s possible lover- which was annoying but anything other than that she''s definitely a top tier mom. Just a bit worried about how overly enthusiastic she is. It made me realize Vincent might be more closer to his father the Duke, than the Duchess.


    "Ah this is definitely a nice family you have here Vincent but I do understand the fear of you... hiding." I stroke my brush carefully adding details to Vincent''s eye color.


    "Emerald green eyes suit him. He got that from the Duchess from what I could see but he''s definitely more like his father."


    A mother who thinks she knows what is best for her child and a father who''s wise, respectable but when ites to family. That''s his weakest spot you could ever hit.


    I''ll just enjoy my time here and treat it like a needed vacation indeed.

 Chapter 28 Ones Limit.

    Chapter 19: One''s Limit.


    Kein''s POV


    It was already early in the morning as my body felt stiff realizing I''ve been sitting here, working for almost eight hours already. I couldn''t sleep... apparently even though this is only the second day I''ve been working I might actually finish more early if this keeps up.


    I put down my brush, went to the bathroom and opened the sink.


    The water ran down slowly as I dipped my hands, scrubbing off the paint there as well on my wrist.


    Surprisingly this mansion has a really advanced water system. I also think they use a [Water Stone] for their source of water. These are rare [Elemental Stones] found usually in the deepest waters of the Mermadia Kingdom where mermaids and mermen live.


    I think I''ve read this in the book Lenard lent once.


    "I do wonder where the stone is being held though surely if its a stone powerful enough to support the whole big mansion it must be one big stone."


    I washed my face, the water tingled my skin as I looked into the mirror. A familiar reflection stared back at me. The same blonde hair, blue crystal eyes, and somehow white pale skin. There were faint bruises that were starting to heal already. It''s barely noticeable.


    I look at my neck, realizing that there are scars I never even noticed before. "I guess those will stay there forever huh."


    I reach over it, rubbing my fingers through the permanent line softly sighing, "Kein Rosenguard, the real one. I hope you''re okay now wherever you are. I''m sorry for upying your body but I''m doing the best I can."


    I doubt she''s ever going to hear that because the real Kein is gone and I reced her.


    My heart felt heavy at the realization. I''m taking her ce, her life, her connections, and her ce in the family.


    "I''m really sorry." I muttered in the bathroom, my voice echoing the apology.


    Even if I''m slowly beingfortable because five months have gone by, I will never forget. I''m just another soul upying someone else''s body. I am not the real Kein but I will try my best to live the life she might have wanted for herself. "For now, to do that I have to get out of Kein''s Aunt''s house. That ce has been hell for her ording to her diary and it has also been hell for me."


    I could remember the horrible punishments they gave. They made me stand up on a chair, pulled up my pants and hit me with a stick until I apologized with something not even worth the trouble! "Jeez, Lenard just wanted to help me carry the wood but someone reported that huh."


    I took the towel that was hung on the wall and wiped my face over it. I ced it back and went out of the bathroom. "Oh right it''s been two days and I''ve forgotten to write a letter to Lenard! Oh shit I hope he''s not worried or panicking right now. I never told him I was staying at Vincent''s ce."


    I feel bad.


    Lenard likes Vincent a lot but I got invited over to his ce first. Sorry Lenard! I''m the most horrible wingman ever!


    I found paper near the desk, an ink and a quill as well. "Right, Dear Lenard. I apologize that I am writing to you. It has already been toote. It was a surprise to me as well, but Vincent told me that I should stay by his home in the next two weeks while I work on the portrait I promised him before. Please do not worry for I am safe and well. I will see you when I find the time back home to you. Sincerely, Kein."


    I waited for the ink to dry as I folded the letter once before sliding it inside the envelope. "Now at least my letter of apology is done. I should get this letter over to the hot butler I met before."


    I stretched my arms up as I yawned. The sun is already setting up and I''m here with no sleep. Well, you know what they say.


    I might as well start the day rather than going back to sleep because I''ll end up feeling more horribleter that''s for sure.


    "Well time to see what kind of clothes they have here- oh hell no."


    I opened the closet briefly and none of these will definitely fit someone like me. The closet was full of DRESSES! AND HEELS WITH VARIOUS VARIATIONS OF COLORS.


    I have nothing against them, actually they''re pretty amazing but not like other girls. Not me and my feet will bleed in these heels! "But then again..."


    I looked through the corner of my room where I took off my old shoes.


    It was really worn out now. I couldn''t buy new ones because I know that Madelyn, the maid who constantly has been a jerk to me since day one when I became Kein would notice the change.


    I couldn''t risk it. I''m lucky enough none of them noticed that I have a [Storage Ring] in my finger, good thing I kept it well hidden enough. "Since I''m not anywhere near the mansion I could buy some new shoes sometime here. My old one would definitely break down soon so might as well."


    I closed the closet, refusing to wear any dress or heels. I don''t care if in this country it''s standard for women to dress all fancy but I''m from another world where women can wear pants and feelfortable in whatever clothes they wear. "Meaning I won''t give a damn and get into dinner with the Duchess and Duke in pants."


    I went ahead and left my room still wearing my clothes from yesterday but I just need to find Nigel aka the hot butler and ask for some pants suitable for my size. I found him near the dinner table sorting out napkins.


    I came up to him a little anxious because he looked really busy but I have to suck it up and ask or else I''ll have to wear a dress and heels. I don''t want that at all. I managed to gather my courage and tugged a piece of his vest, "Um hi?"


    That got Butler Nigel''s attention, looked down at me and shed his ever so handsome smile that can kill. "Yes, young miss Kein?"


    "This is a little embarrassing Nigel but do you have pants that''s about my size and a blouse? The clothes that Duchess Viviana put here were really beautiful but I don''t think they''refortable for someone like me." I told him rubbing my neck, somehow the tone was a little pleading but Nigel nodded in understanding.


    "I will have it prepared in a bit, young miss. Do not fret, please enjoy the morning. I''ll be back to knock on your room with pants and a blouse that will cover the scar on your neck." (Nigel) bows as he leaves, leaving me alone in there as I decide to go back to my room and wait for him.


    My hands wandered back at my neck, "Right... I forgot that scars are not really good for ady. Especially for someone in nobility, Nigel must''ve misunderstood my intention but I guess this is a good excuse to not wear a dress."


    I took the bathrobe, a towel covering myself with it and went inside the other side of the bathroom.


    There was a small hot tub with steaming water in the corner.


    Somehow simr to a hot spring- an onsen. It amazed me, apparently this is also powered by magic, fascinating.


    I dipped my toes first in the water to test the temperature, it was definitely just at the right one fit for me. The water vibrated as I now slowly slipped myself in, my whole body rxing at the sensation. "You know what a good product to use here? Shampoo. Thanks to all this painting business I never got to continue working on it but maybe sometime soon I''m sure I can finish it."


    Soap, essential oils, and lotions exist here but shampoo is not yet huh.


    Toothbrush and toothpaste is not yet invented as well, they only clean their mouth with water magic or something at least they''re keeping track of their hygiene.


    After a while in the bathtub, feeling my body rejuvenated by these steam waters, I decided to get out before I cooked myselfpletely. I grabbed a dry towel and wiped myself almostpletely dry. "This is nice. I don''t have to get up in line for the public bathroom in the staff rooms for a bath anymore, or get thrown around in the river just to peacefully get a bath."


    Certainly, I wish to live here but at Vincent''s expense this is too much. I can''t bother him this way, I have to find my own ce after this although... I''m only ten, meaning a child. I can''t lease any property or rent a room in apartment. "Geez I knew this was a problem for a while but this is getting on my nerves."


    I wore a bathrobe, I honestly look adorable in this. Agh, why did the god forsake me with an adorable body if I''m dressed well.


    ? A knock on the door got my attention. "Young miss Kein, your request for clothes has arrived."


    That voice must be Nigel''s. "Pleasee in, Nigel. Leave it right there."


    Nigel opens the door but after seeing me he closed his eyes, "Young miss Kein. I''ll leave the clothes near the bed side. I shall tend to my duties then." (Nigel)


    Ah right, I''m only in my bathrobe, this must be awkward for a butler like himself. "I''m sorry for the trouble Nigel. Thank you for the clothes though!"


    "You are very wee, young miss Kein." (Nigel)


    He closes the door after leaving the clothes on a nearby nesting table, mind you he did it while his eyes were closed. Honestly, he really seemed like a real gentleman after that. Now then, let''s see what he brought here. He brought simple gray trousers and a blouse with an adorable little vest with blue linings at the corner. "This is my size too! It really feels sofy! Damn, thanks Nigel."


    I looked at the mirror and posed for a bit. "Ah but I need to wear my old worn out shoes. In any case I already feel fancy but the material used for these clothes were definitely fancy and expensive."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I felt so happy with the new clothes Nigel prepared for me, I came out of my room smiling happily as I walked down the halls of Vincent''s home trying to find the kitchen. It''s still early in the morning. I''m expecting half of the maid staff to be already awake preparing dinner.


    Maybe I can help? Technically I am also a helper but- right I''m a guest.


    I shouldn''t make their life harder by volunteering...


    "Lady Kein, I see that you''re awake and in new attire. It suits you."


    I could recognize that serious and grumpy voice anywhere. "Why good morning Lord Vincent! My clothes definitely look fancy don''t they? It''s the most fanciest clothes I''ve ever worn!"


    "Please haven''t I told you to drop the act of calling me Lord when we''repletely alone?" He crosses his arms.


    "Fine Vincent, but look! Don''t I look ravishing? Dare I say handsome?" I did a quick pose for him, my hands on my waist and my chest puffed a little, the confidence in me rising as I really looked adorable in these clothes.


    "I have heard from Nigel. These are actually my old clothes that wouldn''t fit me anymore." (Lord Vincent)


    My ears perked up at the information he suddenly dropped on me. "Wait? These were yours?! And you''re not using them anymore?! Meaning can I have them?!"


    Damn I have no shame.


    Vincent smiles nodding, "I have more of these if you''d like. I best get rid of them."


    "Hey, I''m happy to have second handed clothes like these. They''re reallyfortable and at the right size." I told him as we both started walking together side by side.


    "I am guessing you did not like the clothes my mother had prepared for you." he says smiling really widely, I feel like Lord Vincent has already seen all of thising from the start.


    My face couldn''t help but look a little sour, "Your mother is nice don''t get me wrong for getting me those... awesome... dresses... and heels that I will never wear. I''m sorry but I''m not into those kinds of clothes. I''m more into pants, trousers, or a simple blouse like this."


    He stares at me widely before resting his chin on his hand. "Indeed, now that I think about it. I have never seen you wear something like a form of dress attire or just... one suited for women." (Lord Vincent)


    Oh Vincent... Of course I''m not. In my world, women are free to wear jeans, pants, and shorts. Some people can even dress up in drag, cosy, and many more.


    If Vincent was ever in my world I''m sure he will find a lot more people simr to him. I think he''ll be content and confident with his style back on earth. Iugh a little at our situation right now. It''s hrious. "Kind of ironic isn''t it. Vincent, you''re a boy who''s expected to wear pants, suits and stuff and I''m a girl who''s supposed to wear fancy frilly dresses."


    He listens in at my words. His expression looked hurt but he could only nod once again, "A shame isn''t it? However, you did something I can never do Kein."


    I tilt my head curiously. Something Vincent can never do? "What''s that something, Lord Vincent?"


    He stops walking for a moment before looking at me softly. "Expressing your true self to the world. You wore the clothes people would never expect a woman would wear, you were brave to rebel to their expectations. I... can never... do that. I''m really envious of you."


    Oh man... I feel horrible.


    I feel okay not caring in the world what people will say about my clothing because on earth I was taught to not give a fuck about it. As well as the traditions of women only wearing such things were slowly being forgotten. People in my world were free to wear anything they wanted.


    I took that privilege for granted.


    The fact that I''m a woman wearing men''s clothes in this medieval world it''s bound to be a scandal and a horrible one.


    Imagine Vincent''s condition. A son of a Duke. Wearing such feminine clothes. What would they say?


    How shameful. Disgusting. Atrocious. What a shame? I could think of more adjectives they would describe us but I know it''ll end up being an essay in the end and I don''t want to take up my time remembering the words I''ve heard from others.


    He also seemed close to his mother and father so I''m sure... like any good child.


    He''ll need to control himself and hide that part of him forever until he dies.


    I sigh feeling guilty. How can I say the right thing to him? I don''t want him to hide himself but what if I step over a line? "Listen Vincent. I''m sure there will be a day when you''re free of those fears where you''re no longer afraid of anyone else''s opinions. Or perhaps a time where people will slowly won''t care about what you will wear and even praise you for being brave in expressing your real self because... it''s not easy."


    "My only advice is this. Don''t give up and make sure you don''t give a fuck on what negative shit others will tell you. You''re perfect the way you are and there''s nothing wrong in wanting the clothes you feelfortable in. Tell me if anyone says shit about it I''ll punch them."


    I make a fist punching the air motion as I look back a little. I hope these are the right words for him. Is it too cheesy? I don''t know what I''m even saying- hold up- "Vincent are you crying?!"


    Vincent looks perplexed as his hands reach his face. Tears formed in his eyes. "I-I... I apologize."


    "Dude apologize for what? Expressing yourself? Cry if you need to jeez. There''s no one else awake in the halls right now. It''s safe." I told him as I gently held his shoulder, my hands going through the back of his head letting it bury in my shoulder.


    I was a little short so he needed to bend a little before sobbingpletely into my shoulder. Vincent sniffs as he stutters, "L-Lady Kein, to see me in such a state... I-I must look unsightly..." he muttered as he kept sobbing uncontrobly.


    "There there. You might look unsightly but don''t worry, for me it''s beautiful and unsightly, because you''re beautiful. Don''t let anyone tell you what you want to do in your own life, okay?"


    "Y-You don''t know.... how much... I-I have wanted to hear that from someone... anyone... I felt so confused everyday in my life wondering if liking things like these... were some sort of sphemy- a sin- I''m d to know... there''s someone out here feeling the same thing as me." (Lord Vincent)


    "And we''ll help you ovee your fear. Slowly, I''ll be here for you. You''re my friend now right?" I ask him while gently patting his head awkwardly because he was a little taller than me.


    "I am grateful... for your friendship, for Lenard and- her high- I mean another person- for all of you to ept this part of me. It really means a lot." (Vincent) leans out of me as he dries his tears. "I have never broken down this horribly. I must be at my limit."


    At his limit huh. Oh! "Hey, since I''ll just end up throwing the dresses and heels in my room, why don''t we exchange clothes huh? I want your old clothes that don''t fit you any more and I can give you the dresses your mom bought for me. We can have a fashion showter at your room! or mine whichever one works."


    He looks intrigued at the idea but suddenly shakes his head, "I-I don''t know... what if-"


    "Ah Ah! No buts. We''re doing a fashion showter. Now! I need your mom and dadter to inspect the painting''s progress. This is a nice day so let''s have fun!"


    Vincent smiles softly knowing I won''t take no for an answer he sighs, "Alright but do you even know which room do I stay in?"


    "Oh... no I don''t and knowing me I''ll probably get lost again just like the bathroom incident back at the royal pce." I scratch my head remembering the embarrassing memory, at least I met a sweet deaf girl who can write well! "In any case it looks like you''ll have to sneak into my room instead of Vincent."


    "The things I do for friendship." (Lord Vincent)


    "Ye we''re now legit awesome close friends my man."


    "Your wordings are horrible." (Lord Vincent)


    "I know but it makes me very unique."


    Vincent and I continued walking feeling more rxed and light after that talk with each other. "So, any ns for today''s boss?"


    "This will be the third time I''ll tell you to please don''t call me that." (Vincent) looked disappointed but hmm even though he tells me that I know he secretly enjoys it so I won''t stop calling him boss ever. "And for my ns, I''m going to overlook the Spell Joustingpetition that''s about tomence today with my father."


    Huh?


    "Wait. What''s this Spell Joustingpetition you speak of?"

 Chapter 29 Spell Jousting.

    Chapter 20: Spell Jousting.


    Kein''s POV


    "Can Ie with you?! Spell Jousting, what''s that?"


    I sat on the opposite side of the table as Vincent looked rxed even though he was being bombarded by my thousand questions. "So tell me is this spell jousting by its name where people havences, stabs each other, and throws each other off on their horses?"


    Please tell me it is what I think it is! Vincent holds his knife and fork elegantly as he begins to cut his steak ced by Nigel the hot butler from before, "You''re quite close. It''s to earn points, following the rules and especially not earning any penalties." (Lord Vincent)


    "Oh..." I replied as I grabbed my own utensils. "So can I tag along? Is it okay? I have a lot more time to finish working on your family portrait so I cane along right?"


    I mean how can I pass up seeing horses up close? And knights withnces trying to throw each other off?


    Please, I would be an utter fool to try and pass that up. He eyed me for a moment before giving in, nodding. "Alright, I suppose your clothing at the present is already suitable if we would want to join my father. There are women who joined the ranks of knighthood; perhaps we could see them in action as well." (Lord Vincent)


    ? "Alright! So when are we going?" I asked to take a cut of my juicy steak, the aroma so fragrant my mouth couldn''t help but moan a little at the luxurious taste of nobility food. Definitely better than the scraps that they give me at Aunt Haren''s care. Ugh, I wanna stay here forever!


    I took another bite as I identally burped.


    "We leave after we eat. Lady Kein, manners at the table. At least say pardon me."


    "Ah right." I scratch the back of my neck awkwardly, "Ahem pardon me. The food was too good, definitely better than what I have back at home."


    I recall back at the food they gave me. The head maid who punished me before gave me soggy bread, and a soup bowl that wasn''t even warm it was cold. Another one was I found a bug in one of the food they gave me and that made me traumatized. "It''s usually why I store some of the foods that have a long shelf life in my [Storage Ring] like beef jerky, or dried nuts. or bottled wasp honey."


    I saw Vincent frown clenching his fists as he stopped eating momentarily before slowly turning his gaze towards me, "And you just took it? You didn''t tell Lenard about it? The mistreatment of the staff towards you?" (Lord Vincent) looked mad and it scared me.


    "Lenard. He did his best, he told the staff to leave me alone but since they have Aunt Haren''s order- well at this point I should stop calling her Aunt and just Countess Haren. They wouldn''t stop." I remember the burn mark at my back, my wrist, and my hip.


    The remains of the fire magic that Madelyn, the maid who harassed me gave me a permanent burn mark even if Rose aided me by putting some burn healing ointment on the burn at my back.


    Princess Cecilia who I visited due to me being persistent on wanting to paint her myself managed topletely heal my wrist leaving no marks.


    I was thankful for these two, I should repay them again somehow. "Honestly, I''m d even Lenard would try to stand up to his mother for a mere cousin that just came into his life for a few monthspared to a mother who raised him for years already."


    Lord Vincent listened carefully, taking in my words, "I have heard rumors but it seems the family having discord among themselves is true."


    He took a napkin that was near his side as he dabbled his cheek and hands for any remains. I wasn''t finished with my food, damn I have to eat faster. "Nom nom."


    "Lady Kein, I admire your spirit too... seemingly being carefree about it. As you''ve said before, you are amoner having no power, no way of obtaining justice. Monarchy rules this kingdom so I see your difficulty. It is a travesty indeed." (Lord Vincent)


    "Hey, aren''t you part of the monarchy? Don''t tell me you don''t agree with it?" I asked to swallow the steak after finished with my meal.


    Vincent looks at me before looking around as if he was making sure no one can hear us, right at the price of nobility they sacrifice privacy. "Perhapster. I do not wish to speak of such sensitive matters where someone could easily hear us."


    I nod, realizing my fault. The world of nobles is difficult on their own as well. "So we''re done with the food which was amazing by the way. Compliments to the chef, Nigel."


    Nigel takes our now empty tes as he gave me one of his selling points. The ikemen smile, "I shall take word of your praise to the chef. He will surely be happy." (Nigel)


    "Thank you!" I told him as I hurriedly got off of my seat. I can''t believe I''ll be seeing people fight each other! In a sporty way!


    Vincent does the same, "Please prepare my carriage. We''ll be off to visit father at the open public stadium today."


    "For the Joustingpetition my lord?" (Nigel)


    "Yes, my mother should already be there. After all, she wouldn''t miss father''s part in the joustingpetition. He is the head general of the Royal Knights after all." (Lord Vincent)


    "It will be prepared shortly, my lord."


    Nigel smiles once again as I overheard everything. "Your mom will be there too? Well after knowing your dad will bepeting I''m guessing probably for fun there, she would be sure to cheer him on."


    Vincentughs faintly, "Mother will be cheering in her heart. Now let''s away."


    "Yeah! I can''t wait to see people falling off!"


    Really, I can''t wait for some excitement around here.


    We waited as Nigel really did prepare the carriage a few minutester as he opened the door for me. Ah what a gentleman. The butlers in this world sure know how to make a girl feel special. "My lord, I shall be your guard for the day. We shall depart to the capital stadium then it will merely take a few hours'' ride from here." (Nigel)


    Vincent nods, "We''ll be in your care, Nigel."


    Vincent enters inside the carriage with me as I curiously look over the handsome butler again curious. I heard everything-


    Nigel can be a bodyguard? "Butlers can be a bodyguard?" I ask Vincent who amusingly turned his gaze into the scenery disyed in his window.


    "Nigel. Is an exception. He is more than what he seems under all that get up." (Lord Vincent) answered that left me all the more curious but it seemed like that was all I''m going to get out of him seeing that Vincent is now upied overlooking the view.


    "How mysterious. I wonder if all the butlers I''ve met so far have been so considerate, reliable, and handsome. Truly some hetero''s fantasies right now. My hetero friends would be envious." Iughed smugly as I remembered my friends who wanted a butler for a lover. I wish I could send them a portrait of Nigel or Alfred. I''m a hundred percent sure they''ll fangirl once they see the both of them.


    Alright no use in being bored. "[Storage Ring]."


    I took out my sketchpad as well as my graphite pencil. Sketching Nigel''s features he was really well built with his butler uniform that had a long tie in the middle, wearing a swallow-tail suit seeing the skirt were split into two like a swallow''s tail.


    His hair was proper, sleek, smooth and soft as it looked. He looked like an elegant and well mannered butler as he fit his gloves from time to time.


    The strokes of my pencil were short and impatient as I finished the first sketch of Nigel. I stared at Vincent who''s eyes never left the window. "Hey Lord Vincent?"


    He turns to me, "What is it Lady Kein?"


    I showed him my sketch of Nigel feeling proud, "Did I do good?"


    Vincent observes my sketchpad as his hands reach for it, I of course gave it to him instead. "Truly you have incredible hands. To make this in a short time. Are you set on being an artist as a career? Starting young would give you an advantage." (Lord Vincent)


    His hands traveled through the paper for a moment waiting for an answer, I slump back in my seat as I realize something. My original n was to use my skill of art as a temporary solution to my financial problem.


    I''ve been doing nothing but drawing and I fear that one of my works will haunt me one day. People would finally realize the worth of my works, chasing me through the end of the world. "If... Perhaps I won''t get caught? Art is just a temporary solution to my financial matters you see. I have already been nning to move out, I''ve told Lenard about my ns. He''s alright with it as long as I would send him letters asionally in order to ease his worries."


    Vincent gives me back my sketchbook, "You do know. I could give you a property, a house and everything you need if you wish."


    I sigh as I scratch the back of my neck, "That looks like I''m taking advantage of you Vincent I don''t want that. Kein Rosenguard has tricked Lord Wolfson''s son into giving her property and money just because of a pitiful sob story."


    Iugh a little knowing that this definitely looks like I''m taking advantage of Vincent and I really don''t want that for us. "Besides, giving a ten year old a property and a house isn''t really a wise choice. I don''t even have a stable ie to keep it running or even have anything to pay the staff with if I have them. I don''t want to rely on anyone yet."


    Vincent sighs, crossing his legs leaning in, "You are a child. Left alone with no one. Can''t you be like any other child and be selfish? I will take care of all of it."


    Vincent, I''m not really a child. My pride as an adult is unwavering. Sure the money is tempting but the house and the property is too much. I don''t feel like I earned it. "Maybe someday but I want to learn how to depend on myself in this world. Don''t worry I''ll be fine, just lead me to a cool apartment in the meanwhile."


    "Fine but perhaps if art is not your passion. You have time to decide soon before your magic blooms." (Lord Vincent)


    Magic... I wonder what kind I will have? "Oh yeah, speaking of magic! I mean I''ve heard of the three magic types, [Elemental Magic], [Ancestral Magic], and [Blessing Magic]. I''m from a fallen noble house but Lenard had told me we were ofmon blood."


    Vincent''s eyes widened for a moment. "I have never heard... of a Rosenguard noble house. The association has no name of Rosenguard..."


    I also gave him a confused look. Aunt Haren had [Fire Magic], Kein''s mother... what kind of magic did she have... "You see I don''t know much about Kein''s mother- I mean my mother. I never really have been close with her but since Countess Haren my saint of an aunt has [Fire Magic] maybe I''ll have the same?"


    Vincent rests his chin by his hands as he thinks deeply ignoring me, "A fallen noble house... maybe your noble house is not a popr one because I''ve never heard of it..." (Lord Vincent)


    Well ouch. I nudged his foot a little getting his attention, "Apparently I''m just a distant noble but currently I might prefer being amoner than being in a room full of nobles in a fancy party. Certainly it''s like a snake''s den."


    "You''re not far off." (Lord Vincent) replied before continuing, "Perhaps you''re right. As amoner now your Aunt is a [Fire Magic] caster there is a chance you might get the same magic as well or if you''re lucky you might have the magic your father wielded."


    Hmm... Kein''s father. I don''t know who he is but all Kein wrote in her diary was he was a great and kind father but as for the magic or even about her mother there was no information about it. I guess as expected from a ten year old.


    The carriage stops suddenly as I look outside the window. There were a lot of people walking around the streets doing their own thing.


    The stadium was not far, I could see the architectural building of it. Its structure was public to all people as it reminded me of the Panathenaic style built in an open space. Nigel opens the carriage door for us as for the first time in a while I felt a new kind of excitement rising inside of me. "We are here." (Nigel)


    I quickly got off. My shoes are a little worn out, the moment that I jumped I swear they almost broke. "Vincent! Vincent! Is it starting soon?!" I yelped as people stared at the carriage and then me but sooner orter they turned away their gaze from me and continued what they were doing.


    "There there, Lady Kein. Please calm your horses. We have another person joining us today." (Lord Vincent) looked left and right trying to find someone. He smiles fondly as he nces at the direction behind me. "I see you''re here early."


    "Lord Vincent! Kein!"


    The familiar voice that shouted suddenly hugged me from behind so suddenly I panicked but I saw the familiar blond hair that was simr to mine. "Kein you little- you left without warning me at all!"


    "Lenard?! You''re here?!" I yelled on idently not fully controlling myself as I hugged Lenard back. It has only been two days but it feels like it has already been a lifetime. "I missed you Lenard!"


    "I-I missed you too! J-Jeez! Don''t go off like that without telling me where you''ll be next!" (Lenard) looked at me pouting clearly. He was displeased but honestly when he worries he tends to be the most adorable person ever.


    "Lord Vincent has been so considerate of me ever since I arrived at their huge estate. So Lenard I''m alright..." I told Lenard as he worriedly examined me as he kneeled to the ground leveling my eye.


    Lenard stops for a moment realizing the new second clothes that I have and smiles, "You look good in these clothes, Kein. I love them."


    "Aw thank you Lenard. This is actually Vincent''s old clothes that wouldn''t fit him anymore." I told Lenard and his eyes widened.


    "T-This is... thank you, Lord Vincent for taking care of my cousin. I-It means a lot to me." (Lenard) says it gratefully that even it surprised me. I guess he was really worried about me a lot.


    Thankfully Vincent just smiles at us as his hands waved slowly as if telling us don''t mind it. "My old clothes have no value just lying around gathering dust in my closet. I suppose giving it to Lady Kein was a much better choice to do." (Lord Vincent)<novelnext></novelnext>


    I show off my clothes to Lenard who smiles at me, patting my head gently before standing up, "Come on now, I heard Duke Wolford will bepeting?"


    Lenard held my hand as we walked together. I honestly... don''t mind this at all. Though it is strange with my adult mentality I don''t mind holding hands with Lenard because it feels like he''s an elder brother I never had back on earth. I always wanted siblings and I guess this is how it feels to have a sweet brother huh.


    "Father will bepeting indeed. We''ll see how he''ll fare against the Royal Knights beginners as well as the high ranking students and captains. This is practically a festival for them." (Lord Vincent)


    "This is my first time going into something like this. Now I wanna see people getting thrown off please!" I told Lenard, tugging his arms.


    Lenard seemed surprised at my sudden childish demeanor but nheless he couldn''t say no to me. "O-Okay but let''s make sure to not get separated. Don''t let go of my hand, Kein."


    "You spoil her. Lady Kein is already ten and she should be fine walking on her own." (Lord Vincent) crossed his arms as he looked at us both.


    Lenard turns to stare at Vincent and I felt that the atmosphere suddenly got thicker, "Lord Vincent, even if that''s true I don''t want Kein getting lost while she''s on my watch. That''s why she''s going to hold my hand until we get there."(Lenard)


    "Lady Kein, is capable of walking without restraints to follow us. Isn''t that right?" (Lord Vincent) looked at me as I awkwardly looked away.


    "Y-Yes I am..." I replied as Lenard pulled me away to a food stall instead leaving Lord Vincent to follow us.


    What happened between these two?! Why are you treating me like some child in a quarrel between spouses? "Here Kein! Have some of this!" (Lenard)


    Lenard hands me over a candied fruit that was on a stick as he paid thedy that was running the store generously. "Oh thank you..."


    I was about to take a bout but Vincentes over quickly and snatches the candy from me. "Hey that was mine!" I shouted as Lenard heard my cry.


    "You haven''t had dinner yet so sweets are forbidden, Lady Kein." (Lord Vincent)


    What the heck? Listen before we met you looked like you couldn''t give two shits about me! "So um Lenard he took my candy?"


    Lenard crosses his arms looking at Lord Vincent, "Milord please give it back."


    "She still hasn''t had dinner. Perhaps after she has then Lady Kein can have it back." (Lord Vincent) didn''t look like he was going to give it any time soon.


    Lenard looked mad as he sighed. "Lord Vincent after Kein gets dinner make sure to give that back."


    Wait so no candy for me? What the heck? "But I kind of wanted it?" I tugged Lenard''s sleeve as he looked guilty. "After the show we can get anything you want okay?" (Lenard)


    "You guys are mean but fine let''s finally watch some people get thrown off their horses please." I give up. I don''t know what happened to the both of you but don''t get me in the middle of it.


    Finally without these two being all weird I finally found a good seat where I could see the line where the riders will walk through! It really is like jousting back on earth! Vincent had to separate with us saying that he''ll need to apany his mother to a noble box.


    Meaning it was those towers where nobles sit by themselves with their family to watch but as I looked around there was an empty box but it was surelyvishing. Out of all the boxes it was the most beautiful one but it was empty.


    Lenard sat beside me as I pointed through the empty box, "Why is that spectator box empty?"


    He looked at where I pointed and his expression looked saddened, "It''s the royal box. I heard the Queen is currently sick so the Royal family will have to not attend to watch the spell joustingpetition. However, there''s a chance that the first princess will have to attend because of publicity but that was only a rumor."


    "Ohh... the first princess huh. I wonder how she has been." I muttered to myself as I watched the riders with their shiny armor mounted their fine horses.


    The first rider had silver armor with an Armet helmet. He held the reins of his ck-willed horse that had a fine long ck mane. The horse snorts as its eyes face forward into the opponent.


    The other rider had golden armor with the same helmet but they had a blue feather at the top of it. His horse had a reddish color of body with a golden short mane. This horse was really impatient and it looked untamed.


    "Does Kein know how spell jousting works?" (Lenard) asks beside me as we overlooked the riders all together.


    My heart felt so excited just watching the knights mount on their horse. I want to do it too! "No! I don''t know! Please tell me!"


    Lenard points at the first rider with the silver armor, "Their armor is called hauberk. They wear a padded cloak underneath the armor to help them carry the weight of it. Now on the left side of each rider there''s a te called a gritted grand guard to where thence needs to hit it to gain points."


    I looked over the armor again and saw the tes on each rider.


    A battle horn was yed making a huge noise to which the people came to cheer loudly. "Kein! It''s starting!" (Lenard)


    The riders looked tense in their armor as they faced their horses to each other. "LANCE!"


    "Hand me mynce!"


    Their aids hastily held up theirnces as both riders grabbed them, their horse being rode in a trot. The excitement is killing me!


    Behind me I could hear a couple of old men talking to each other. "Hey, who do you bet on winning?"


    "Twenty gold coins for the first rider!"


    "Heh! Fifty gold coins for the second rider!"


    "Move over I need to bet on the first rider a hundred gold for him!"


    Lenard smiles, noticing that I was overhearing the conversation from the back, "This is also a good chance to bet on who''s going to win. Manymoners are audiences for the stadium because it''s more fun that way. Although fights break out because of these gambles..." (Lenard)


    I kind of want to bet who''ll win but-


    "Wait wait wait." I looked at both at theirnces as I noticed that they were having magic at the tip! "Lenard, are they going to use magic while jousting?!"


    "Yes? Hence the name [Spell Jousting]." (Lenard)


    I look back at both riders whosence managed to both hit each other. The first rider''snce that had [Fire Magic] hit the gritted te leaving a ck mark. I''m surprised at this point how they are not thrown off at their horses?!


    IT HAD MAGIC AT THE TIP! HOW?


    The second rider that had also managed to hit the rider with [Water Magic] but he only left a mark at the chest part of the armor instead.


    The judge of thepetition held a device that was simr to a projector as the first pass yed onto the screen. "Amazing!" I yelled as I looked over thences being changed.


    "One point for the Ferious Knight! Change the gritted tes!" (Judge)


    The aids had to carry over a stool as they changed the gritted tes of both the riders. "Lenard! Howe they can use magic over a woodennce?! Tell me!"


    "Well, those are not any ordinary wood. Those are from the [Arcrea Wood], these are wood mostly traded by the dwarfs; they grow easily as long as they''re in a ce where there''s a lot of concentrated mana. They''re turned intonces for this asion because when a person channels their own mana into it, they can use magic on thosences appearing at the very tip- so did you get it?" (Lenard) exined that left me baffled but I understood half.


    "Y-Yeah! So in short magic trees! Put mana! or magic power thing! And the magic they can do will show at the tip?" I understood that much at least.


    "You''re close- but some of the special kinds of magic can''t be used by some special magic casters like [Spacial Magic], [Perception Magic], and too many to list." (Lenard)


    "Ohhh... thank goodness they have pretty strong armor or else at that point I''m sure they would''ve been thrown off horse." I looked back at the riders again and their aides had finished recing the te by their shoulders.


    Another battle horn was heard as the riders steadied their posture, "Lance!"


    Their aides handed over thence, the riders grabbed it and trotted through the fence line. The horses neighed trotting as the riders looked fiercely head on their opponent. "Lenard this is so cool! I want a horse now!"


    "Definitely when you''re older." (Lenard) repliedughingfortably with my side as we both turned into a heated battle.


    The second rider managed to hit the te, sttering water everywhere as hisnce broke. "For the Aurious Knight! Five Points!"


    The magic projector showed the slow motion capture of thence breaking as water magic at the tip of thence made an impact through the grand guard. The first rider had himself bracing for impact, his body open afternding a blow.


    The crowd cheered, "YEAH! YEAH! YEAH!"


    "Wait, why is it five points again? Didn''t the first guard also hit the te but why did he only get one point?" I ask, noticing the point difference.


    "Oh! Right I forgot to tell you- one point if you hit the te, five points if you hit and then get a brokennce and then finally ten points if the rider has managed to throw off the rider on his mount." (Lenard)


    I smiled at thest part. I need some excitement in my life. Meaning I need to see some sweat, tears, and blood. "YEAH! THROW HIM OFF NEXT AURIOUS KNIGHT!" I cheered for the second knight who was four points ahead.


    Lenard looked over to me now a little concerned, perhaps because I''ve been screaming the whole time right after that. "KICK HIS ASS! YEAH! THROW HIM OFF!"


    Lenard looked embarrassed beside me as he covered half of his face with his hand. "Ah. I don''t know this child. I''m not acquainted with her." (Lenard)


    "And the winner is Aurious Knight!"


    Everyone cheered except for the people rooting for the Ferious Knight having lost all their money in betting on him now they were booing. "Boo! Boo!"


    "Lenard that was exciting! Is there a next one?!" I asked Lenard who was looking at Vincent''s spectator box in one of the towers. I could see Duchess Viviana who was sitting on afortable chair. "Oh~?"


    I nudge him by the sides, getting his attention. "Y-Yeah? What was it Kein?"


    "Distracted now are we?" I teased him a little as he looked back at Vincent before meeting my eyes in a state of panic.


    "N-No don''t misunderstand! I-I was wondering when Duke Wolford would be next to spell joust!" (Lenard)


    Yeah like I''ll believe that lie. "Yeah in Vincent''s spectator''s box? Lenard no need to lie to me. Come on, I also need to ask what happened back then? Looks like you and Vincent had something going on, don''t tell me did you two fight?" I whispered in his ear and he sighs.


    "Um... well..." (Lenard)


    Another battle horn was heard as a newpetitor entered the field. "Introducing! Duke Wolford! Versus! The Aurious Knight!"


    Duke Wolford rode in his majestic white horse, neighing as it jumped high as if they were flying as they rode fast at the whole stadium. He was wearing armor that had his family crest at the front. Which was the wolf, "Oh man! That''s the Duke! Lenard! He''s going to spell joust next! Will he throw the Aurious Knight off the horse?!"


    Well Lenard can tell me all his love problemster! I''m sorry but this show is too cool!

 Chapter 30 Throw Him Off, My Love!

    Chapter 21: Throw him off, my love!


    Kein''s POV


    Duke Wolford boldly entered the stadium with his fine white horse that ran around the moment it stepped in, making the crowd excited that a noble will be ying. "Yeah! Whoo!"


    "Go Aurious Knight!"


    "Hey I bet one hundred and fifty gold on the Duke."


    "No way a sloppy Duke like him must just be sitting at the table drinking fancy wine. I bet my money on the Aurious Knight whoever he is."


    Well, I think somemoners have their own favorites as well as their choice of person to bet on who will win. The grueling realization that some do think of nobility as leeches on tomoners for taxes.


    Well for me as long as one of them gets thrown off the horse it''s all fine.


    Ahem, after all getting thrown off the horse is ten points! So might as well!


    Lenard looks like he''s more focused on the game than Vincent. I really should remember to ask what happened to these twoter.


    The Aurious Knight bowed to the Duke as both went to their ces. The aides changed their grand guard tes as the war horn blew. "Lance!"


    "Mynce!"


    The aides offered theirnces as the two riders grabbed it and then tucking it into their sides. The horses trot hastily as bothpetitors faced each other head on with no fear. "Whoever this Aurious Knight is amazing." (Lenard) muttered as I leaned in closer.


    "Why is he amazing?!" I shouted amidst the loud cheers of the people behind me. Man they are so loud like me!


    "Because! Everyone on Duke Wolford''s enemy has surrendered apparently!" (Lenard)


    "Wait really?! All of them?!"


    "Yes! I saw on the leaderboard before this is the finals! Everyone of his enemy raised the white g! But this Knight is facing him head on!" (Lenard)


    Right! This is actually the finals!


    Every other Knight who was supposed to battle the Duke has cowardly ran away! Endangering a noble is after all a risk. Meaning imprisonment or death. "Man the guts of this knight! Now I really wanna fucking see who wins."


    I looked back again to see that the Duke has poured his magic power into thisnce. "Wait, is it just me or is that ice?"


    I squinted my eyes to see the tip of thence has manifested a sharp ice shard at the top. That honestly looks like it could stab someone. The Aurious Knight has already poured his own magic having thence now have the tip simr to a trident that was made out of water. "Isn''t the Aurious Knight in a disadvantage here? Won''t his water magic be frozen?"


    Lenard shrugs and looks like he doesn''t know what will happen as well.


    The Duke''snce sessfully pierced through the grand guard as expected the water in the trident had turned into ice breaking into tiny pieces. "Duke Wolford one point!"


    The Aurious Knight''s body was a little wobbly as his horse trotted now stopping for a moment before the both of them went back into the respective lines. "That looked like it hurt." I told Lenard as he nodded.


    "I can only imagine... jousting is a dangerous sport after all but thankfully the healers of the church are here to assist the other knights who have been injured. Other than jousting, there are other events as well. Sword fighting, archery, spell casting, and spear toss." (Lenard)


    "Wow there''s more events?!" This is really getting better and better. People with swords! Bows! Magic! And spears! "I need to see them all."


    Lenard pats my head ruffling my hair a little bit as another war horn was blown. "We''ll see all that we canter okay?" (Lenard) spoke to me like how I imagined if I had a big brother on earth. It was a new feeling, perhaps it made me happy to get in touch with my inner child once again.


    "Lance!"


    I nod feeling happy, and focused on the two riders who were now making the second pass with each other. "One point for the Aurious Knight!"


    The judge showed the slow version of how the Aurious Knight has managed tond a blow with hisnce, even if his water magic was frozen and then broke into little pieces of icicles.


    I''m really loving these magical projectors that they have. It''s like Live Tv but I''m sure it can only rey a few moments of capture, nheless its still awesome.


    I looked up top of the spectator''s box where I could see Duchess Viviana looked so angry.


    She was biting her handkerchief- Vincentforted his mother, well not going to lie I would be mad too if my beloved got hit by ance.


    "Throw him off my love!" (Duchess Viviana) shouted rising up from her seat as Vincent had to pull her away from the edge of the box.


    A lot of people turned to the Duchess and then to the Duke.


    "T-That''s lord Vincent''s mother right?" (Lenard) asked as she pointed at the still angry looking Duchess.


    I nod, "I''ve met both of Vincent''s parents and they''re really... a sweet couple."


    And by sweet I''m literally not kidding. The intimacy of these two is so unreal, fortunately from the looks of it Vincent''s parents are married because of love.


    The Duke looked up where Duchess Viviana yelled and he nodded. "Lenard I''m not sure but I feel awkward right now. It''s like I''m seeing some romanceedy in here." I told Lenard who simply agrees with me.


    I feel like the stadium has floating hearts everywhere now. "I envy them, even though they are also arranged in marriage like mother and father. I have... never seen them do something intimate. Not even smiling to each other nor asking how their day has been. I do wonder why they even bothered to marry each other if... that''s just it." (Lenard)


    I turned my gaze to Lenard, realizing- right his parents- my so called Aunt. I''m guessing she''s one of those people who married out of social climbing instead. "There there, I don''t get why people just marry like that much either. My friends told me back then that marriage is like jail with no way out sometimes. You have a house, food, water, and all you need but they said it feels like prison."


    "You have married friends?" (Lenard)


    "I uh- yeah I met some on the way when I shopped in the capital. They alwaysin how marriage is hard, you know. Meeting the demands of your beloved and all that- oh and having kids is difficult too but I heard for some parents it can be really fulfilling taking care of them."


    Well, then again I was the only single person out of all of my friends. I don''t mind living alone but fortunately, my daughter came into my life.


    I don''t regret living life not seeing my child safe.


    The reason why I came into this world.


    I smile knowing the reason why I''ve been killed and been transmigrated in another body but I just haven''t talked about it.


    A life for a life.


    Guess the gods really did hear my prayers that time, killing me in exchange to cure my daughter. Instead of sending me to nirvana or some bullshit. I just wish I left my daughter enough money tost for a couple years without me.


    I have no other branch family and she was close to being an adult. I hope my friends could pitch me in on favors and... at least take her in for the meantime until she graduates out of school.


    "Do you think... My parents are full of me and Lucas?" (Lenard) suddenly asked me as he looked into my eyes, I felt like any second tears coulde out of them scaring me.


    I hesitate to reply. I swallowed the lump that was forming on my throat as I scratched the back of my neck nervously.


    I don''t really know fully the rtionship between Lenard and Lucas to them so I don''t know how to carefully approach this sensitive topic.. "I''m not sure because I haven''t met them fully but hey man if you were my kid I''ll be damned fulfilled. You''re an awesome person but eh I don''t know about your weird twin though no offense."


    Lenard smiles faintly as he focuses on the game, "Thanks, Kein..."


    My face softened as I tried to focus on the game as well. I feel guilty for Lenard, I know I can''t do anything about it and it really sucks.


    The horses neighed as I heard one of thences shattering into pieces. "Duke Wolford! Five points!"


    "Whoah! The Duke got him! Nice!" I shouted as I looked back at Duchess Viviana''s noble spectator box.


    "Yeah! That''s my husband right there! I love you darling!" (Duchess Viviana)


    I could see Vincent at the back face palming himself, ashamed. "Heh. Poor Vincent. I can see him dying from over here pfft." I tried containing back myughter as Lenard pushed my shoulders gently telling me to stop.


    "Hey I know it''s sweet but look at the Duke!" I point at the Duke who was covering his front helmet with his hands. "Someone''s weak against affection. My oh my. Man, I would pay to see this again."


    Lenard nudged my side now with more force, "D-Don''t make fun of the Duke, Kein! Come on! Someone could hear you!" (Lenard)


    Fine. Thank goodness the Aurious Knight was quick to change the grand guard te as both of the riders went back into position. "Lance!"


    Both of the riders grabbed theirnces as they charged again with each other.


    It was intense as Duke Wolford was in the lead with six points, and the Aurious Knight with only one point. I wonder how the other Knight is going to turn the table against him?


    I watched as the both of them hit each other''s grand guard- the sound of crackingnces filled the entire stadium with deafening cheers- "BOTH OF THEM GOT YEETED!"


    Both of them get thrown off their horse and holy shit it looked painful. They rolled onto the ground causing dust to fly near them as their aids quickly ran up to them in a panic.


    "Are they okay? Each of them gets fifteen points right? Since you know a brokennce plus getting to get them off their horse?" I asked Lenard who looked worried as well.


    I kind of regret wishing for someone to get thrown off the horse because god really did deliver.


    God can you deliver me a cute girlfriend along the way while you''re at it at least?


    "Look! Vincent is going there already with Duchess Viviana!"


    Duchess Viviana forgot her manners and was running-


    One of thedies behind me snickered, "Look at her run. I thought nobles were a lot more graceful and elegant than that."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ohe on- don''t speak of her like that. That''s the Duke''s wife of course she''ll run to him like that all worried." I assumed it was her friend that defended the Duchess but that voice sounded familiar.


    I turned around to see Veronica crossing her arms ring at the woman who just spoke ill of the Duchess, "If you have nothing good to say then please keep it to yourself." (Veronica)


    I smiled happily, my lips grinning as I felt d that Veronica was not far from me this whole time! I didn''t notice her at all!


    "Veronica! Hi!" I waved to her eagerly, getting her attention. She uncrosses her arms looking eustatic to see me as waves back to me. "Come sit beside us!"


    "My, my little charmer. I never thought you''d ever notice me here." (Veronica) stands up from her seat as she joins us while we watch the Duke and the Aurious Knight leave the stadium for a moment. Assuming they needed to get medically checked or healed.


    "Oh... Kein who is this?" (Lenard) whispered in my ear shyly staring at Veronica suspiciously. "Are you close with her..."


    "Oh right, I don''t think you two have officially met. This is Veronica, she''s a dear friend of mine and she helped me a lot of times when I needed it." I motioned my hand to Veronica who waves adorably at Lenard giving him her usual friendly smile.


    "The little charmer has also helped me when I was in need. She''s quite the adorable character isn''t she?" (Veronica) teased me as I frantically waved my hand around denying her usation.


    "I''m not adorable stop!" I yelled at her but she just giggled.


    Veronica covers her mouth trying to hide her fits of giggles as Lenard smiles feeling morefortable now that he kind of understands Veronica''s nature. "My name is Lenard Yulien mdy. Kein''s older cousin." (Lenard) introduced himself like the gentleman he is.


    Veronica raises her brows expression surprised but secondster it turns into curiosity, "Her cousin huh~? My you''re both so adorable I can see the resemnce. Its a shame both of you are too young for me."


    Veronica is one heck of a bold person that''s for sure. I smile a little nervously as Lenard looks really scared of Veronica now- I guess he''s not used to when a girl teases him huh.


    Iughed a little as I remembered something that might be a good conversation starter for him, "Oh yeah Lenard remember that basket I gave you. Veronica made it herself. Isn''t that cool?"


    Lenard rxes at the mention of the baskets I gave them, "She was the one who tailored those cute designs? That was amazing! I wish I could make something adorable like Miss Veronica." (Lenard)


    "ttery will get you somewhere you adorable charmers. I could teach both of you sometimes. You two are definitely rted but off topic wise. I do hope that the Duke and the Aurious Knight is okay." (Veronica) rests her cheek on her hand as a war horn is blown.


    "Duke Wolford wins by sixteen points! Beating the Aurious Knight by eleven points! The two will retire for rest. Enjoy the rest of the events! Next will be sword fighting!"


    Sword fighting?! Cool! But maybe I should go check up on the Duke if he''s okay. "I should check up on how the Duke actually wannae, Lenard?"


    I ask Lenard who shakes his head. "N-No... I shouldn''t. I have no right to do so anyways. In any case pleasee back safely Kein don''t get lost okay?"


    "Jeez I''m not that much of a clumsy person. My sense of direction is fine." I shrugged reassuring Lenard that I will certainly not get lost.


    Momentster. I''m standing in the back part of the stadium where dozens of Knights are preparing for the event they''vepeted against.


    And I don''t know where I should go- "Ahaha. Well I''m actually lost."


    I pped myself mentally, remembering the shit I said to Lenard that I won''t get lost? Well I jinxed myself. "Kein you dumbass getting lost at your mental age is not cool."


    I scratched the back of my neck, slightly angry with myself as I made way into the halls. Feeling out of ce with all the muscr built people in here.


    "Hey bro can you pass me the wet stone?" (Random Knight)


    "Yeah bro here." (Random Knight)


    "Aw thanks bro you''re the best. I can''t believe I''m fighting youter though don''t go easy on me." (Random Knight)


    "Like I will ever give you an ass." (Random Knight)


    All the knights here looked so busy. Polishing their swords, tending to their horses, and talking to each other as they carried heavy looking boxes.


    I mean the logical thing to do here when you''re lost is to ask someone right? "But none of them looks approachable."


    Oof they all looked so intimidating with their helmet on. So maybe nah. I walked onto a different direction instead and further I got lost in this stupid maze. "Ahhh I should stop thinking like that and just ask someone properly like a normal person."


    I continued to walk trying to find a knight that didn''t look intimidating or busy and when I was about to walk up to one, someone suddenly yelled. "Hey! Move! The boxes are unstable!"


    "Huh?" I looked to where he was looking and saw boxes toppled on top of each other clumsily. This is some horrible organizing. Who even put it here?!


    I quickly turned my body to run, "Ow!"


    But someone already pushed me aside where the boxes toppled over the ground. The dust gathered in my eyes for a moment, making me want to sneeze. "Ugh... Are you okay, Kein?"


    My back felt a little rough on thending but I was surprised when I felt someone''s hand holding my head protectively.


    I opened my eyes to see Rose, her eyes worriedly looking over me as she let my head go.


    "I-I... Um." I hesitated for a moment realizing she was really close. Hershes are really long, howe I never noticed that before?


    "Kein! Are you okay? Does it hurt anywhere?" (Rose) asked as her eyes filled so clear with concern.


    "Y-Yeah I am! Ugh your shouting is breaking my ear though." I told her as she stood up with me. I''m still not sure what to feel about her suddenly hugging me like that out of nowhere. "Thanks for saving me, Rose. Although you know I''ve been noticing a pattern that we''re bumping a lot more than it should."


    Rose looked confused as she looked the same as ever with her red shawl covering her face except her silver eyes. Rose puffs as she pats her white dress attire of the shrine maidens as she rests her hand on her waist giving me the most sassiest stare I''ve ever gotten. "Is that anyway to thank you savior?" (Rose)


    "I''m only kidding- but how about you? Are you okay? You were the one who covered my body to embrace the impact after all." I told Rose and sheughed.


    "Something like that would never even scratch me. So what are you here for in this part? Oh let me help too!" (Rose) asks as she goes into the toppled boxes with some of the other knights that''ve been fixing the ball. Apparently inside of those boxes were swords and war hammers.


    Damn if one of them somehow got out and stabbed me this would''ve been the worst day of my life.


    "Hmph. This is a little heavy..." (Rose) muttered as she tried her best lifting one of the small boxes but... I don''t know but the look on her face was adorable when she realized she can''t even lift it an inch- she looks like she''s getting constipated on how she was holding it.


    "Pfft. Here I can''t stand looking at you like that." I gave her a hand on the box she was holding as I easily lifted it up myself. Huh this is actually really light.


    Rose looked surprised as she began questioning me, "N-No fair... How are you able to lift that?! Aren''t you younger than me?!"


    "I think I''ve carried something heavier than this when I was working at the mansion." I remember the basket full of clothes that were heavier than this. Rose needs rice in her life.


    Oh dear never mind I forgot some of my bruises aren''t healed yet so let''s act like we''re nailing this shit. "AND THERE WE GO!" My back hurts carrying that.


    The other knights have the other huge boxes covered. Rose looked at me dejectedly, "I wanted to help too..." (Rose)


    "You sure are into helping people you know- Oh! Do you actually know where Duke Wolford''s room is then?" I ask.


    "Are you going to visit him? What for?" (Rose)


    "I just need to know if he''s doing okay. I''m currently a guest at their house. I certainly hope nothing bad has happened to him and I probably should check on Duchess Viviana."


    Rose sighs her voice a little apologetic when she spoke next, "Due to the Duke being nobility, we shrine maidens were assigned to keep his room confidential. I think Sister Porfolia is personally tending to the Duke. I''m sorry, Kein." she crosses her arms and looks away from me.


    As if I''ll give up that easily. I''ll use the technique my daughter used on me so she begged to get that new VR set. "Pretty please? You know it would really make me happy if you tell me where he is..." Alright dte your eyes, look cute, and add a pout then you''ll bring home the gold.


    "Erk... you''re lucky you''re cute. Fine, follow me." (Rose)


    Wow. Well, that was easy? "Hehe. Come on then!"


    I followed Rose happily as she brought me into the medical wing but this one looked private for there weren''t really many people once I got inside.


    "My love... Are you okay? Are you sure you don''t need anything else?! How about water?! Do you need a light mage to ease your pain?!"


    Ah. I think I know who''s voice is that. "Mother! Please do not cling on father!"


    "That must be Vincent and Duchess Viviana." I muttered realizing that jeez, the Duke is probably already tired. They should let him rest in peace.


    "I''ll just be here, waiting for Sister Porfolia. You can go in if you want to say your greetings to the Duke and Lord Vincent." (Rose)


    "Oh sure?"


    Rose hid in a corner behind the curtains. Well that was weird? But honestly this whole day has been weird so... "Duchess Viviana, Duke Wolford and Lord Vincent. I havee to pay a visit as awkward as this is."


    Duchess Viviana was the first one to react, "Oh! Traveling artist. You''re here as well!"


    "Yes, mother. I''ve invited her to perhaps watch the events for this is her first time going to the Spell Jousting festival." (Vincent) exined stillforting her mother to ease up.


    "Is the Duke feeling alright?" I ask and the Duke smiles.


    "I am alright. I do hope my performance was also decent. I am ashamed to say I got thrown off though, but that''s only expected with one of the best captains in mymand." (Duke Wolford) sang praises of the man who almost defeated him in jousting.


    Duchess Viviana didn''t take it kindly though she shakes her head looking disappointed, "Baron Hills should have been more careful! I can never understand why men are into dangerous sports such as these."


    Duke Wolford smiles at this wife. Affectionately even- oh my this is the first time I''m seeing this side of him, "You know, it made me happy when you cheered for me back then, my love. I wanted to win so badly after that, and I did however look where it got me."


    Wow- he''s actually being bold this time. I nudge Vincent as I point at his parents, "This is normal. Please take it to no mind." (Lord Vincent)


    I might need to get used to this a while. Vincent, your parents are too sweet to each other. It''s making me jelly. I want something like that too.

 Chapter 31 Frogs Are Cute Too!

    Chapter 22: Frogs are cute too!


    Kein''s POV


    "Welp d to see your parents still being them even if the Duke looks like he''ll definitely need a lot of rest." I looked at the two lovable couple, who were Vincent''s parents.


    Vincent agrees with me as he leaves the room and I follow him. "Father and Mother, they have been like that and I''m d they are not like other noble parents I have witnessed." (Lord Vincent)


    "Yeah heh I can see that. Believe me with all the medieval novels I''ve read and all the noble rted romance I''ve seen, usually there''s some third party person in here to break the arrangement."


    Iugh thinking about the works of film back in my own world.


    There would be a forbidden love trope where someone from the noble family meets amoner and falls in love forgetting the engagement set by his parents. The next part is just having either a n to escape together or rebel against them.


    Or usually if things go well and the book is nice. The parents ept but the movie won''tst an hour that way so it must be better to have some chaos here and there.


    "So... mind telling me who''s the girl behind the curtain, Kein?"


    Vincent points out at Rose whose shoes were poking out of the curtain.


    "Pfft-" I tried containing myughter as I walked over to the curtain, opening it to reveal Rose a little taller than me trying her best to hide herself. "Vincent already noticed your shoes sticking out, hiding out behind the curtains was not a good ce to choose."


    "Aw, fiddlesticks." (Rose) muttered as she sighed looking at Vincent disappointedly.


    "Miss Rose, delighted to see you again after all this time." (Vincent) bows , taking in Rose whoughs nervously.


    "H-Hi nice to see you too, a person I don''t know." (Rose)


    Wait what? But didn''t these two each other hang out back at the Licht Festival or maybe it''s just been a while that Rose already forgot who this was. "Rosee on, this is Lord Vincent, the one who was with us at the festival. Did you forget him already?"


    "A-AH! Yeah! You! Yes! I remember! Nice to see you again!" (Rose)


    Wow. This was awkward. These two looked at each other''s eyes somehowmunicating in an eyenguage I don''t know as they stared at each other quietly. "Okay that''s it, it''s too quiet and awkward. Since I have fulfilled my purpose of visiting the Duke and seeing he''s in okay condition I might go back to watch sword fighting instead. Wannae with me, Rose?"


    I asked Rose, she looked so happy at first but... she shakes her head politely. "N-No... I have to do volunteer work for the church. I still have to see the other injured knights."


    "The other mages are out of town because of the king sending them on an expedition to find a rare ingredient for the queen''s medicine. I have to help out around here some more..."


    Expedition? Queen''s medicine? Help out? I felt like I shouldn''t impose on Rose''s possible duties.


    "Oh... okay if you''re busy then I guess some other time?" I told Rose who shyly nodded, maybe it was just my imagination but she really looked eager to go out with me and well...


    I remember the times we hung out. I didn''t mind herpany with me, I didn''t like it nor I didn''t hate it but I guess I''m just a little disappointed.


    Vincent stared at us weirdly before nudging my side, "Oh right uh! I guess I''ll see you bothter-"


    "Oh my- Rose aren''t you going to rest? You''ve been going in circles all morning!"


    Suddenly a middle aged woman stopped me as Rose was now getting scolded for uh I don''t know actually.


    "Sister Porfolia! Don''t worry my body is made of steel and if any other knights or people is in need of help you can just call me over!" (Rose) enthusiastically answered as Vincent and I awkwardly watched.


    "As I''ve said you''ve been working too hard all morning. Please take a rest, my old soul cannot bear to see you being overworked at an event like this." (Sister Porfolia) apparently was worried about Rose working too hard to the void of exhaustion.


    I mean all morning? The dedication of that damn. Isn''t Rose kind of a selfless person now, I have seen that side of her a lot but I really didn''t think of it much.


    "W-Well uhh I mean- so can I take Rose out to watch the sword matches ma''am?"


    Well I pity Rose, she should be having fun! Come on! She missed two people getting thrown off a horse! Now she''s going to miss swords shing and spears being thrown in the air! "Please! I''ll give her back before sundown!"


    Sister Porfolia notices me as she bends down to meet my eyes, "Are you her friend, young one?"


    "Yes! Um, are you Rose''s older sister or rtive?" I ask.


    The sister waves her hand andughs, "Older sister? Oh dear, I wish but no I am not a rtive of Rose. I''m just the Sister who works at the Church of Light."


    Ohhh... I guess her uniform is kind of different looking like it''s very fancy and well tailored. She was also wearing a shawl to cover her face, "To be honest when I looked at Sister Porfolia I thought you were a really beautiful sister. You look very young ma''am, so I misunderstood you for being Rose''s older sister. I''m sorry."


    Sister Porfolia suddenly covers her face with her hands, "M-My thank you. I mean surely you jest! I''m just a regr sister. Beautiful, I have never called beautiful before!"


    "No ma''am to me you''re really pretty and kind to even think of Rose deserving a break. So maybe I can borrow her to watch the events together?"


    "Sure you can! Rosee on, don''t be stubborn! I''m giving you a break and this charming little one just wanted toe and watch the events with you!" (Sister Porfolia)


    Welp, that was easy? Hook line and sinker. You know I only see this working on novels. I was actually expecting for her to just t out ignore mypliment but um she''s a really gullible sister huh.


    Vincent facepalms as he whispered in my ear, "You are one scary minx. You didn''t see that?"


    "See what? Wait, did I miss something?" I whispered back to Vincent who looked at Rose. I just wanted to hang out with her and it looks like she needs to have a break anyways.


    Rose looked neutral as she nodded, "If Kein wants me so badly to go with her. Then yes, let''s not waste anymore time."


    I smile at Rose, feeling happy that we''ll finally hang out again like friends! "Alright let''s go! Come on, the sword y is as awesome as I''ve seen in movies before!"


    I ran out of there with Rose in tow. "S-Slow down, don''t run!"


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    We eventually found my old seat while Lenard was talkingfortably with Veronica now. Rose grabbed my sleeve and red at Veronica pointing her finger at her. "Y-You didn''t tell me she would be here!"


    "Oh my. It''s the sweet little charmer and her adorable little girlfriend too." (Veronica) teasingly grins as she looks at Rose who was looking at how Rose was grabbing my sleeve.


    "Oh hey Kein! I see you''ve brought Miss Rose too." (Lenard) says softly weing Rose as he shifts to the right to give us space.


    I waved my hands at them as I sat beside Lenard while Rose sat beside me.


    "We met coincidentally, she saved me from an almost ident with boxes. Also she is not my girlfriend." I told them the whole story and was d to also know that Duke Wolford was in okay condition.


    "You didn''t disagree on her being adorable though~?" (Veronica)


    Veronica I swear to a deity don''t let me put you on my death note. Rose widened her eyes as she hid her reddening face further into her shawl.


    "Jousting was pretty intense. You''re not going to enjoy the sword fighting matches though." (Lenard)


    "Oh why is that?" (Rose) asks before I could as I went back to look at the match.


    "Magic is not involved in this round, and the amateur knights have just taken up all the spots for the sword fighting event. So there''s not much going on other than... untrained knights trying hard not to kill each other." (Veronica) sighs slowly as sheins.


    "My boyfriend actually works at one of the noble knights as a cksmith there to repair his armor. I wish I could just see him work instead than all of this sloppy handwork coordination of swords bohoo it''s more entertaining." (Veronica) cried out.


    I kind of agreed with Veronica.


    While I was excited for sword fighting I wasn''t expecting it to be this... awkward instead.


    Knights just trying to dodge each other''s attacks and not meeting them head on. I''m guessing they''re pretty new huh and arecking the spirit to fight.


    "Can we go somewhere else?" (Rose) muttered beside me as I thought for a moment. Well... if it''s to choose between watching this weird show of two bros dodging like sissies and unknown adventure.


    I would rather choose adventure.


    "I want to go somewhere else too. How about you, Lenard? Veronica?" I ask both of them.


    Veronica and Lenard look at each other before smiling, "I think we''ll both stay here Kein but thank you for your kind offer." (Lenard)


    "We don''t want to be a third wheel after all, so little charmer and her adorable girlfriend have fun on your date~" (Veronica)


    "Hey! Use my name! Rose!" (Rose)


    "Ugh it''s not a date and for thest time we are not girlfriends. We''re just bored so we''re going to explore around." I told them as I stood up from my seat. "Come on, Rose, let''s get out of here!"


    Rose nods as she holds my hand. "Do not get separated! I hold Kein''s small hands!"


    "Hey my hands aren''t that small." I told her but she just smiles ignoring myment. My hands are not that small- "Wait are they...?"


    "Yep they are! Small little cute hands!" (Rose) spreads her hands to match with me, sizing them up. My eyes widened to see that she was right. For some reason my hands were rather small-


    Ugh no surprise I''m not eating often. I ain''t getting enough vitamin K in this world. "Don''t worry! You''re only ten right? You still have a chance but if you don''t~ you''re going to be a cute little Kein for me."


    "Shut up, I''ll grow taller just watch me." My face felt so horrible as I let go of her hand with force. I refuse to be small. "There there, reality is often disappointing isn''t it." (Rose) tries tofort me but that only did the opposite.


    "Say one more thing about my height and I will throw you off the stairs." I warned her and she nodded, finally giving up teasing about my height as she just held my hand quietly as we walked out of the stadium. The crowd''s boos were slowly fading as we walked further away from that ce.


    I look down at our hands intertwining. I swear this is not the first time I held her hand before but now it just feels weird, "Just to be clear. We''re only holding hands because I don''t want us to get separated okay? If you think this means anything I''llugh at you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Loud and clear, Kein." (Rose) answered as we both looked forward through the busy streets.


    There were the food stalls that I saw before. It felt like a festival instead of apetition, there were a lot more people here than I thought. Probably couldn''t bear to see that sword fighting performance.


    The smell of the stalls went through my nose, really waking up my appetite to eat. I guess that breakfast with Vincent was not enough.


    "Did you perhaps want to eat anything, Kein?" (Rose) asked me her smile never leaving her face as I looked away quickly when she caught me drooling over those good looking skewers.


    "Those skewers... look nice..." I muttered as Rose nodded leading us to that stall.


    Rose never let go of my hand as she took a handful of silver coins in her pocket as she bought two meat skewers, "Here you go Kein. Both of them are for you." (Rose)


    I took the two meat skewers as I temporarily let go of Rose''s hands, "As I thought, are the servants of the light vegetarian?"


    Rose nods, "Yes, we are."


    Oh fuck me I can''t believe I offered her meat skewers at the Licht festival- "Wait then back then- at the Licht festival when I offered you meat-"


    "Don''t worry. Lord Vincent took them away from me when you guys were not looking." (Rose)


    "Oh... I guess that''s good."


    I finished the meat skewers quickly as we both went back into exploring the other stalls. "You know I''m kinda suspicious why we always meet coincidentally every time. I know I''ve asked this before but are you sure-"


    "Yes! I am not a stalker!" (Rose) immediately replied as if she was already expecting my question. "I don''t know why we keep meeting up either but- I don''t really mind it you know. I used to think it was fate rather than mere coincidence."


    "Fate? Do you believe in those?" I ask her teasingly.


    "Yes. I believe the light has a reason for everything but... somehow it''s been hard epting that." (Rose) looked unhappy as we walked together away from all the people and into a cute quiet ce with a small pond on it.


    "Here''s a bench. We can sit down here for now." I pointed at the wooden bench at the side near the pond as I looked vastly on its small waters. There were purple lily pads, and green lotus flowers.


    "Wow! Those flowers look so... different."


    I looked at them more closely as Rose chuckled at my words, "They''ve always been the same for me. I wonder how they are different in your eyes?" (Rose)


    Believe me, if you were on earth Rose. I wish I could show you all these things that show how different our world is.


    There was no magic, no monarchy, and no monsters.


    Still, living there was pretty satisfying for me. The manga and anime make up for the world''s evil bullshit in the world. "They''re different because I guess I''mparing them into something that doesn''t even exist here."


    "That''s honestly pretty cool, perhaps you saw them in a dream as well? Like your daughter you drew in a portrait?" (Rose)


    My eyes widened at her words, I almost forgot. She knows I had a daughter that I told her I only knew from a dream, "I can''t believe you remember that, honestly I was hoping you would forget about it."


    "You''re hard to forget, Kein. I hope you realize that. I wish I could see your dreams, they must be interesting ones to see." (Rose) smiles at me widely as I nod.


    "I guess... they are... pretty interesting."


    We sat inplete silence as the wind blew in this small pond that we found. "Croak... Croak..."


    Wait... is that what I think it is?!


    "A frog?! Frog exists here?!" I yell standing up from my seat as I try and find the source of the sound of croaking.


    "Y-Yes they exist here? Why are you getting excited over a frog- iyah! It''s sitting on my dress!" (Rose) stands up from her seat in surprise as the froges rolling down from her dress.


    "Hey! Be careful! These cute little beings need to be protected!" I quickly caught the frog that Rose almost hurt from her shock.


    "Y-You... like frogs..." (Rose) looked scared as she moved away from me and this handsome little fe.


    "Come on, Rose, they''re not that bad! They''re pretty cute if you look at them from a different angle." I told her as I sat down back at the bench and ced the little frog above myp.


    "Croak... Croak..." I stared at the little frog with admiration and surprise that they seem to be not different from the frogs back on earth. "They don''t seem to be that bad." I told Rose as she tried to walk more closely to me.


    "A-Aren''t they slimy though?" (Rose)


    "Yeah, all I know is that they''re body is covered in mucous coating. This coating helps their skin to be more moist, helping them to breathe easier on their skin. Oh! And! And! fun fact when it''s winter they have different strategies on how to survive. The other one is hibernation- and the other one is estivation. It''s pretty simr to hibernation but-"


    Ah- did I ramble too much about my frog addiction? I like frogs a lot... my daughter and I had three kinds of them at home... oh no I hope she''s still feeding and taking care of them!


    "Kein... seems to like frogs." (Rose)mented as she sat beside me still taking in the frog being on myp as my face flushed, a little embarrassed that she found out about this.


    "I-I... yeah... back where I''m from there were a lot of them." I told Rose as I slowly gave the frog a pat on its cute little forehead. The frog had irregr dark markings with a green olive color. It was puffing in and out of his chest as hefortably sat on myp.


    "I can''t believe I lost to a frog." (Rose)


    "I wasn''t aware that you werepeting with this frog." I tell Roseughing a little as res at the frog and looks at me.


    "Well we are now. I should hail frogs are my nemesis." she crosses her arms at me a bit and pouts in my direction.


    "Croak... Croak... bai." The frog leapt out from myp as I tried catching it again but it was no use. It hoped away before I could even catch up, I sighed, feeling dejected.


    Rose pats my head softly as she... seemed different today. I wonder what happened? Is everyone I know changing? Usually the Rose I''m used to wasn''t this calming. "Maybe you''ll find another frog to be friends with. There there."


    "Are you really Rose?" I ask.


    "Yup, I just had a bad day so I''m not being annoying as usual..." (Rose) looked dejected once again as she picked up a rock and threw it into the pond. "I''m sorry if I''m being a downer. I''m just having a hard time these days."


    "Oh..." My lips pursed as I didn''t know what to do. "Anything I could do... to help cheer you up? I might not give much advice but I could always lend an ear you know."


    Rose turns to me and her eyes seem to soften when she hears those words, "You''re sweet. I wish I knew you better. I know we''ve been hanging out like this sometimes but... I don''t really know you well enough to um call you my friend."


    "Well, why don''t we y twenty questions?" I suggested. Rose tilts her head as I exin further, "We just ask each other questions until we either get to twenty or we lose count. Of course if one of us crosses the line we can tell each other we''re notfortable answering so we can ask another question okay?"


    "Sounds fun! Let''s do it! Me first!" (Rose) yells as her feet sway under the bench. "Hmm, favorite color!"


    "Red."


    "Oh? Why red?" (Rose)


    I looked at her red shawl and found a nice answer to reply, "Your shawl. It reminds me of you when I look at red."


    "T-That''s um... okay your turn!" (Rose)


    Iughed as I looked at Rose for a moment, taken in her blushing face. She really can''t hide the fact that she has a thing for me, I was well aware of her feelings and I find it really cute now when she''s doing that. It is now my turn to ask. "Favorite flower."


    "Hmph! Easy! My favorite flower is a red rose! It''s my name after all! It also was the favorite flower of the light goddess with the most sophisticated meaning!" (Rose)


    "Oh? What does a red rose mean here?" I am curious, realizing that flowers have their own flowernguage here.


    "To never see blood as the answer, I offer you a rose instead. Isn''t it cool?" (Rose) seemed proud of the flower, meaning its making me think she needs help.


    "I think I prefer the other meaning of a red rose back in my home." I muttered to myself as I realized the meaning of a rose, a ssic symbol to tell a person that you love them.


    If you can''t express yourself with words. Express these messages by the flower. I love you.


    I do admit roses are a nice ssic pick.


    "What does roses mean in your home then?" (Rose)


    I almost choked on my saliva as I awkwardly thought of an excuse, "It''s kinda intimate so I might need to skip this one."


    Ugh, I was never good at showing intimacy. Even saying I love you to a friend is scaring me.


    "Aw... fine if you''re notfortable with it then we skip! Then how about wait- what''s your favorite food!" (Rose)


    "Easy. Sinigang, a dish from where I came from."


    "E-Eh... I don''t know where you even get that?! Wait I thought I could use this game to know what your favorite food is to make it for you!" (Rose) revealed her master n all along. Well, at least she''s honest about what she wants. I like that.


    "M-Maybe I''ll tell you how to make it someday?"


    "Deal!" (Rose)


    And so, satisfied with the jousting tournament but I forgot there was also spear throwing, Rose and I watched that event as we both had fun knowing that maybe.


    We''ve be closer than before at least. For the first time in a while... I was happy.

 Chapter 32 Side : Each Problems.

    Side Chapter: Each Problem.


    Narrator''s POV


    The spell joustingpetition was over as they all went home.


    [Kein and Vincent''s time]


    "Alright Vincent, now that we''re home! Let''s do that promise we made!" (Kein) said as he dragged Vincent away from his parents.


    Vincent was confused at the sudden tugging but his parents didn''t mind it at all. They didn''t mind that amoner was being friends with Vincent, they just thought finally- their son has a friend now.


    A real one.


    They were happy.


    "Nigel youe too! Come on, Nigel." (Kein) beckons the family butler in.


    Kein closed the door to her room as Nigel stood in the corner. Vincent was quietly confused but was still quiet. Kein confidently puts her hands on her waist, "Alright, Nigel can you get these dresses out for me andy them down by the bed."


    She opens the closet where there were almost a dozen beautiful dresses that were sent by Vincent''s mom, Duchess Viviana. And since Kein did say that, Vincent gave Kein his second hand clothes. She''s going to have fun ying dress up with him in secret.


    "Certainly, Miss Kein." (Nigel) says as he did what Kein told. He takes the dresses off one by oneying them down the bed by color.


    "Thanks Nigel, now as for you." (Kein) turns to Vincent who awkwardly holds his arm. "We''re going to y dress up until we''re tired from this shit. Now which dress looks cute for you?"


    "Lady Kein, you were serious about that? From before?" (Lord Vincent)


    "Yes? Wait- did you really think I was kidding when I said we would have a fashion show by the time we get back to your home?" (Kein) asked her hands, stopping to hold the beautiful blue dress.


    "H-Hold on. Does Nigel know? Did you tell him? What do I do if he tells my parents about this?!" (Vincent) panicked as he looked at Nigel who arranged the dresses carefully.


    "No I didn''t tell him about what we''re about to do but I think he''s an alright butler. We can just ask to keep it a secret, you know." (Kein)


    "Lady Kein, I may trust you even if we have merely met for a few months. However, Nigel is my family''s butler ordered to ry anything concerning to my parents-" (Lord Vincent)


    Kein sighs as she pats Vincent''s back. "Hey Nigel, can I ask you a question?" (Kein)


    The butler stops arranging the clothes as he turns to Kein, bowing, "Yes, Miss Kein. Anything within my knowledge I will answer." (Nigel) answers with his most charming smile.


    "Do you think boys wearing dresses are weird?" (Kein) asked straightforwardly while Vincent hit her by the head, "W-What are you doing?!" (Lord Vincent)


    Nigel thinks for a moment before shaking his head, "Weird... is not the right word if it''s up to me. I have seen female butlers in our butler academy. While many people might think it''s strange, it''s mandatory. It is because they are butlers, they wear them. If you want to wear the clothes you like then wear them."


    "It is not weird at all for me, why the sudden question Miss Kein?" (Nigel) asks, looking at the little girl with amusement.


    "Oh nothing, I just knew you were a good ally after all. You didn''t look at me weirdly with my clothing choice." (Kein)


    "I have worn a dress myself once, so I know why you dislike Miss Kein. They have no pockets, I have nowhere to put my watch to check the time or my keys. I''m d the maid uniforms have pockets after all these years of protest." (Nigel)


    "Wait Nigel, you don''t think it''s weird?" (Lord Vincent) looked at his butler with pure shock on his face, it was like he didn''t knew him after all this years and was just finding out about this.


    "Not at all, young master. Hmm... from all these expressions of yours. I am guessing Miss Kein has put you into a position that you don''t like?" (Nigel)


    "HEY I DIDN''T PUT HIM ON SOMETHING LIKE THAT! We just want to do a fashion show that''s all jeez. I''m not forcing anything here at all." (Kein)


    Vincent sighs as he ufortably shifts his hands again in his arm protectively, "No... Nigel, can I ask you a favor. Perhaps not as the young master and the son of the Duke but as a good friend of mine and a reliablepanion."


    Nigel nods, "Of course, what would it be?"


    "Whatever happens here now. Will not leave the room." (Vincent)


    "Understood. Whatever young master desires, I will do. The events that will happen today will not leave this butler''s lips." (Nigel) zips his mouth to show his promise and Vincent felt rxed at his gesture.


    "I knew he was a cool butler. Nigel help me with this dress please! I can''t possibly clean up all the mess I''m going to doter." (Kein)


    "Certainly, Miss Kein." (Nigel)


    Kein had a sixth sense for gay people and allies. Meaning she knew who''s homophobic or not or who''s also in the closet themselves. Oh and definitely she has the blessing to know where''s the best gay bars there is due to a lot of coincidences.


    The first dress was an aqua blue design with lily flowers on the side, expensive jewelries were embroidered on a beautiful arch on each curve. Vincent wore this dress confidently as well as a wig Kein found. "Wow, not going to lie. You look beautiful Vincent."


    "Y-You really think so?" (Vincent) asked, deeply embarrassed and shy inside. "I do think the color suits my hair perfectly but... something is missing."


    Nigel watches carefully before walking forward with a box on his hands, "Young master perhaps this would help."


    Vincent was surprised, honestly he just thought Nigel was going to watch on the sidelines and not partake in any of this weird farce. "T-Thank you, I''ll see what''s inside then."


    He sees a beautiful ne, its gemstones were simr to sapphires, reflecting his hair. It was indeed beautiful and certainly covers something that was missing in his clothing. "This is perfect."


    "As you are, young master."


    Kein smiles, that''s one promise fulfilled. Vincent really was on edge on that spell joustingpetition and something seemed to have happened to Lenard and him. Maybe those two fought with each other and had an argument?


    Kein didn''t want to interrupt Vincent''s happy time so she''s going to ask him next time.


    Now, her promise to Rose someday to teach her how to make Sinigang might be a while because she needs to find the right type of ingredients for this one. "Ah such a pain, it''s hard finding the right ingredients or something simr again. Heck I''m not even done with my shampoo. Oh and the portrait too- ah so many things to do."


    Kein felt like shit the next day trying to work on the portrait after the fashion show with Vincent.


    They almost tried all the dresses in that closet. Nigel was pretty encouraging and really did say nothing on the matter. What a true ally.


    [Lenard''s Time]


    Lenard was reading books quietly, missing Kein''s presence already. He had no one to talk to, no one to gossip with, and no one that he knows that can understand him.


    "Ugh, why are boys so hard to understand?" (Lenard) muttered as he buried his head in the book he was reading. "Books are the onlypany I can have huh. Oh how I wish Sebastian was real... it''s such a shame characters in fiction are not real..."


    Depressingly, the book he was reading was a limited edition boy''s love from the kingdom of [Sprivanto], a free kingdom where loving the same gender is considered as normal and were free to love whoever they wanted as long as they follow the rules it''s alright.


    [Puronia] is not that much wee to the idea of same sex love, because they are run by the monarchy rules. In order to continue the bloodline of the family it must a man and woman, they need to take this idealistic idea out of there same as polygamy.


    The church of light has rules, you can only marry one person. If thoumits adultery, it is an unforgivable sin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Winshern] on the side, where polygamy is allowed and men has all the power. It is a country where same sex love is considered a sin and must not be practiced. It is also believed to be a devil''s practice of temptation.


    Lenard went back to his book reading, "If my mother or father knew that I was reading about something like this... I''ll surely be in trouble."


    The title of the book already suggests what kind of book he was reading, [Forbidden love between a Prince and a Butler].


    "To you my prince, we can never be together. Our heart may seem a part but you are of royalty and I am from amon humble background. The king will not approve of our love..." (Lenard) reads the passage of the book.


    "Even if its same gender love is allowed in [Sprivanto] I guess they still have their own problems to deal with like this..."


    He sighs sadly as he continues to read further wishing that Kein was with him to read this book.


    The Prince has always had his butler aid for a long time. It was a slow burn romance as the butler realizes that he has always loved the Prince but he can only watch from afar as the prince was engaged to a princess from a foreignnd.


    "This is... so sad..." (Lenard) muttered as he felt like getting teary eyed. He has always had a sensitive heart, a cry baby, and it was really problematic.


    His twin brother Lucas has always been courageous and thick skinned. He wondered can he ever like that as well?


    "Excuse me, are you alright?"


    Another voice asked Lenard as suddenly there was a handkerchief beside his face, it surprised him almost stumbling down from his seat. "Um I couldn''t help but see you getting teary eyed from your reading. Pardon me, young master."


    It was a boy close to his age, suddenly giving a handkerchief as Lenard nced at him slowly. "A-Ah! Um... this is... I was not..." (Lenard)


    The boy had ck ivory hair, with the most sincere amber eyes Lenard has ever seen. "Please take it. For your tears, I cannot bear to see them."


    The mysterious boy gave Lenard his handkerchief as Lenard flustered, taking it from his hands. Slightly brushing he felt like dying, how embarrassing! Someone saw him cry over a book of all things! "Were you reading something sad?"


    Lenard hides his book... from his back panicking. "N-No um... dust just got into my eyes, that''s all. Stupid dust."


    Heughs nervously as the mysterious boy just smiles at him, "I... That book that you were holding."


    "Oh! It''s nothing! It''s a useless book! Nothing of importance at all! It''s just some magic theories and-" (Lenard) was all over the ce now.


    The mysterious boy ignores Lenard as he also takes out the same copy of the book. "E-Eh?!" (Lenard) looked at the boy with utter shock at first.


    The mysterious boy smiles shyly as he holds the book to his chest, "I-I read them too."


    "EH?! EH?! EHHHH?!" (Lenard) points at the same book cover he was holding and jumps for joy finally finding someone with the same tastes as him!


    [Rosarie''s Time/Rose]


    "Ah. I''m home." (Rose) dramatically flops on the bed as she looks dejected remembering the time she spent with Kein. She suddenly raises her fists in anger and begins punching the pillows. "How did I lose to a frog?! Tell me how that thing is cuter than me! Stupid Kein!"


    The pillow deep inside was screaming, please stop hitting me. Why am I being beaten up like this? I ain''t the one who chose a frog over you.


    Indeed, the pillow was sacrificed and Rose was still mad.


    Catherine, her sister was just looking at her like, ''What? Frog? Cuter than you? Did you get rejected?''


    "S-She chose a frog over me! A princess?! Losing to a frog- oh wait she doesn''t know I''m a princess but I don''t even think it''ll matter!" (Rosarie) yelled at the top of her lungs and cried. She thought to herself girls like Kein are dumb!


    "Catherine, why are girls so cruel?! Why did Kein choose a frog over me?! Tell me?!"


    Catherine, her little sister just inly looked at her and facepalmed. ''You and your love life problems don''t drag me into this and demand answers why a frog is more desirable than you, elder sister.''


    She hand signed to her andughed. "Don''tugh! You''ve met Kein before right?" (Rosarie) pouts as she repositions herself into a sitting position.


    Catherine nods feeling guilty that she teased her older sister about the person she liked but it''s just she knew her older sister has never been interested in romance. ''Yes, she was certainly an interesting character and a good insight to have when she read my manuscript. She was very sweet to even give me a sketch of the characters as well.''


    "Ah right you also said something about approving of our marriage-"


    ''And I am still agreeing on that. You look so adorable getting angry over something else other than etiquette ss.'' (Catherine)


    "I thought we''re sisters, isn''t it your job tofort me?"


    ''No, I do the opposite.'' (Catherine) grinned giving her the hand sign and that made Rose groan in pain. "Don''t make me throw you out my window. One day if you have a boyfriend I''ll do the same to you."


    Catherine was mostly teasing her sister as Rose told about her day and questioned why a frog is more desirable than a real princess.


    [Meanwhile]


    "Hmm... is there no letter regarding the traveling artist?"


    The first princess asked as she sat on herfortable couch. Her personal maid shook her head as she handed over the other letters of suitors lining up. "I''m afraid not, Princess Cecilia but here are all the letters from suitors your father has chosen for you."


    The first princess sighs as she takes the dozen letters from her hand. "A shame... I thought she would write to me... but I was hoping for too much huh."


    Her personal maid felt the princess''s sadness and was determined to cheer her up. "There there your highness, perhaps she''s busy and forgot to write you a letter!"


    Princess Cecilia smiled faintly as she opened the letter from suitors one by one. "Oh, is that so... am I really that forgettable?"


    The maid panics as she stumbled on her words, "N-No that is not what I meant-"


    Princess Ceciliaughs softly as she ces one of the letters to her mouth, "She really is an interesting one. Not wanting to converse with a princess? I was expecting a letter the next few days but... this just makes her more desirable."


    The maid sighs, after all these years of service for the princess. She has never seen this side of her before. "My patience has run out. I want you to research where the traveling artist, Kein Rosenguard resides. I want to visit her home and see what she''s like." (Princess Cecilia)


    Her eyes were like a wild fox, the maid nodding knowing that whatever the princess wants, the princess gets. "Yes, your highness. I will have them before the day ends."


    Princess Cecilia takes the letters of suitors and throws them into the fire of her chimney. The paper slowly vanished, as her smile grew wider. "Unfortunately for my father, I have no interest in mere in suitors he chose for me regarding my marriage."


    She watches as the me fully engulfes all the letters, the wax of the seal slowly melting. "I want someone adorable and cute. I want her, I want to know more about the traveling artist."


    Princess Cecilia sighs, her heart feeling squishy- perhaps restless- she couldn''t exin, "Perhaps my heart must not be feeling well."


    "I should take an evening rest, please tell my father I have found no suitable one that would satisfy my requests."


    And so she excused herself, leaving her orders to her personal maid.


    The personal maid just shrugs and does all she can to y cupid apparently.

 Chapter 33 Rainbow Sheep Of The Family.

    Chapter 23: Rainbow Sheep of The Family.


    Kein''s POV


    After the joustingpetition a week has passed on my stay here and finally I finished mymission from the Duke. I grinned at how proud I am of this.


    The color was consistent, beautiful, smooth, and I fully captured what kind of family Vincent has.


    A warm loving home, even if there''s some hidden secrets on the side I could tell they love each other dearly.


    The canvas was taller than me, and I needed a chair to paint at the top part of it which was honestly troublesome. "Meaning I can''t wait to fucking grow up and get taller!"


    "You''re awfully rowdy this morning, Lady Kein."


    "AH WHO GOES THERE?! OH VINCENT MY HEART STOPPED MAN! DON''T DO THAT!" I held my chest and asked my heart to be still.


    Vincentughs, "By don''t do that do you mean, sneaking into my own home?"


    "Well technically even if it''s your own home there''s also this thing called knocking." I talked back to him as he invited himself to look at the canvas. I nudged his side and wiggled my eyebrows waiting for some sort of praise because I mean-e on? Do I deserve it?


    "Ahem so, what do you think?" I showed him my work and I felt my pride getting bigger as after the jousting tournament I''ve been feeling more rxed and happy these days.


    I wonder how Rose and will we ever coincidentally bump into each other again?


    "E-Eh... I don''t know where you even get that?! Wait, I thought I could use this game to know what your favorite food is to make it for you!"


    I smile remembering her words to me. I can''t believe she even thought of cooking for me which was honestly sweet but I doubt I''ll find the right ingredients for sinigang here.


    "Kein, it''s wonderful. You never seem to disappoint me." (Lord Vincent) smiles somehow rather forcefully as he takes a moment to himself to look at the canvas once again.  "We look... happy."


    "Aren''t you guys happy?" I ask him.


    Vincent didn''t answer but he just sits on my bed. Oh no, I smell problems and as his loyal friend and savior I need to get to the bottom of this! "Hey Vincent, you can talk to me about it, you know." I told him as I sat beside him, I can already feel that he''s tired from something but I don''t know what it is.


    Lord Vincent sighs, "I have already caused enough trouble for Lady Kein, including the lengths of cheering me up with Nigel... that fashion show was rather fun."


    I smile bitterly as he''s taking on a lot of things at once. "There there, I''ll always be here if you need someone to listen to when you can''t handle it anymore. It''s okay to ask for help sometimes because its no trouble for me at all."


    "Thank you, Lady Kein." (Vincent)


    He thanked me sincerely as I gave him a small pat on the back. "Now, we ain''t done talking about your feelings yet. I have to ask what happened between you and Lenard. You know what I felt back then at the jousting tournament?"


    Vincent looks away embarrassed as I crossed my arms, "I felt like someone''s kid whose parents are having a lover''s quarrel-"


    "However we are both boys-" (Vincent)


    "Did I stutter?"


    Vincent awkwardly scratches his chin as he asks, "Wait boys can fall in love with other boys?"


    I stopped for a moment and looked at him like wait what?! "You- Don''t know- What same sex love is?"


    Vincent shakes his head and my heart stops, "Oh my um¡­ we''ll be here for a while."


    I exined to him the other sexualities. This mighte off rather sensitive and taboo in this kingdom apparently, but since it''s Vincent I think he''ll understand.


    "I have never heard of that... nor have I possiblye across it in any books." (Vincent)


    Well no wonder, because those books are very rare and I don''t think you''ll find them in a noble''s library.


    Hell, I haven''t seen any yuri or yaoi books here actually. However, I remember my cousin, Lenard, showing me one yaoi novel- but he said it was smuggled from [Spivanto]. The kingdom where I know same sex love is allowed.


    I should ask Lenard if he can smuggle me some Yuri books next time.


    I take out a small paper chart from my [Storage Ring] pasting it into the wall. I forgot I had this in here- I also took out a graphite pencil as my pen.


    "Well, firstly because I think you have never caught interest in it and I should exin a few basic things to you." He sits down, posture up keenly listening to my every word. "First we have the Lesbians. These individuals are girls who like girls as well."


    I draw the letter L then I went to G, "The symbol G here means Gay. These are boys who like boys."


    "The B is for bisexual. These can go to both genders, these are the people who both like the same gender."


    "T is for transgender, these are people who transitioned and the best example I have are people who feels like they''ve been born in the wrong body. A girl turns into a boy and a boy turns into a girl. Oh right, remember Madam Prisha?" I stop writing on the chart.


    "Yes, the one who owns the beauty brandpany [Magicare]." (Lord Vincent)


    "Transgenders or non-binary people, can use a different pronoun aside from he and she. Another pronoun to use is ''they''." I exined to Vincent as he nods.


    "Question- what is non-binary and how is it different from transgender-?" (Vincent)


    "Transgender, or trans, is an umbre term for people whose gender identity is different from the sex assigned to them at birth, while non-binary is an identity embraced by some people who do not identify exclusively as a man or a woman." I write my words at the board, hoping to exin everything I can easily for Vincent to understand. "Non-binary people may identify as being both a man and a woman, somewhere in between or as fallingpletely outside of these categories."


    That is ording to what I was taught and known where I was from on earth. Everyone''s definition of it was different, especially online.


    Vincent holds his head as if he''s having a migraine, "T-This is a lot- but I can continue."


    "So¡­ asexual, these are people does not involve in sexual activity, feelings, or associations; nonsexual. They''re alrightwith just being friends with everyone." I smile widely knowing Vincent is not shunning me out for exining these. "You know I''m d you listened to Vincent. I doubt any other noble would''ve just found me foolish as such."


    I told him. Vincent looks at my chart board again, organized and well written. "Lady Kein... perhaps... do you think I might be... trans... while I don''t mind men''s clothing... I-I... I can''t stop thinking about girl clothes and how nice it feels to wear them." (Lord Vincent)


    I almost choked on my saliva, "I think you need to undergo procedure before webel you transgender for now- I mean... Do you want to be a girl? Vincent?"


    Vincent stares at me softly, thinking of his answer as he ruffles his delicate light blue hair in frustration. "I-I don''t know! Maybe?!"


    I purse my lip, maybe exining to a person from isekai would be a bit difficult and to ept things like these exist and now they''re even doubting their own. I feel horrible but I''ve had a couple of experiences with students like him. I have to try my best and support Vincent for whatever he will be in the future.


    I pat his shoulder softly, "Vincent. You know, there are people who just enjoy crossdressing not needing a transition. You have all the time to decide, and I know people who matter to you will ept you for who you are."


    Vincent stares at me bewildered, "You know all of these- meaning are you somehow a part of any of the group you mentioned as well?"


    Asking the right questions huh. So direct, Iugh softly as I nod. "Yeah, I''m what you would call a lesbian. I like other girls too. I never felt any romantic feelings when I see men."


    Vincent scratches his cheek for a bit before speaking again, "I-I know someone who likes girls too. I thought it was just admiration- fixation- but now that I''ve looked more closely. She felt romantically towards the person she liked. Is she a lesbian too?"


    "Lesbian or she might be bisexual." I answered and Vincent nodded. I swear we''ve been nodding a lot but this is a nice talk.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Usually when it''s between me and Vincent things always go somehow. Deep and sensitive. While I don''t mind clearly he has never talked to someone else about these things. "What did you say when you found out your friend likes girls too?"


    Vincent looks at me and then smiles, "I supported my friend on chasing that person she liked because I know the person her highne- I mean the person she admires now is definitely a good person."


    "Ohhh! I wish I could meet her! Then maybe I''ll have another lesbian friend with me!" I excitedly yelled as Vincent and I went into bursts ofughter.


    "Maybe someday, Lady Kein. I will take note of that." (Vincent)


    I nod, "I might''ve missed more other sexualities because if I exined them all it''ll take more than an hour of lessons to do."


    Vincent rests his head on his knees, "C-Can I ask you a question?"


    "Yeah go ahead, Vincent."


    Vincent opens his mouth hesitantly stuttering, "H-How did you know you liked girls? You''re younger than me but you sound so- sure. I can''t wrap my head around it."


    Well, Vincent. If you''re already in your near 40s you''ll probably go on a weird rollercoaster ride of trying to find yourself and now that I''m in a new life- where my sexuality never changed even if my body changed. I guess the soul is still the same but I can''t tell him that.


    "For me, when I look at boys and try to imagine them holding my hand. It didn''t feel right but when I tried imagining myself with a girl holding my hand and doing things that lovers might do. It felt so right and that''s where it started suspecting."


    Technically it was the truth, back in high school I went into a co-ed school. It was a public school where I found my other friends always gushing about boys but I just stood there like- oh! Have you seen how cute this idol is gosh! She has such a great figure I wanna marry her!


    My other friends just looked at me differently and then asked, "Are you perhaps gay?"


    "Oh shit I am." I replied, covering my face in embarrassment. My friends didn''t treat me any differently, they were actually supportive of it. I didn''t have any other family on earth other than my distant rtives who I rarely even contact.


    No one in my family was like me. At least that I know of, I was the first one toe out. Basically I can flex by being the rainbow sheep of the family and using that one meme.


    In every family there''s always a gay cousin. I''ll go, "Wait I don''t have a gay cousin- ohhhh shit I''m the gay cousin-" I giggle remembering that. I miss the memes.


    "Can I try?" (Lord Vincent)


    "Try what?"


    "To know if I like girls or boys-" (Vincent)


    "Sure no harm in trying. Close your eyes and think of a girl holding your hand first. How do you feel?" I narrate the whole thing to Vincent as he closes his eyes, trying to rx his mind as his eyebrows furrowed.


    "I can see myself marrying a girl..." (Lord Vincent)


    Ohhh nice. "Now try imagining yourself with a boy. Does it feel right or does it make you ufortable?"


    Vincent focuses his mind once again as he looks so serious thinking over this. "I-I... also don''t mind it?"


    "So you don''t mind if you get paired with both?"


    Vincent looks at me in a panic, "I-I don''t mind them both- what am I?!" (Vincent)


    He definitely looks like he''s breaking down. Oh no, stupid Kein! Maybe this was a bad idea but- I mean he wanted to try- "Vincent it''s okay! You''re still human. If you''refortable with being with both a girl and a boy. You''re bisexual basically."


    Vincent looks at me with fear in his eyes as he asks, "Is this normal? Have you ever felt fear feeling this way? What is this?"


    I patted his back, "When I first found out about my sexuality I was also confused but take your time. It''s normal and it''s okay. We can drop this topic off if you want and you know, talk about other things."


    I triedforting him as he tried his best to recover from the sudden realization of his sexuality. It can be scary for people who didn''t know they could even feel this way and I know I''m partially at fault but- I hope he''ll be alright.


    Vincent decided to talk about work instead and what we''ll do when I leave his mansion. Right- I don''t know a ce where I could stay in for now because Aunt Haren''s mansion is horrible.


    The Yulien estate, that ce was hell. While there''s a nice river near it, it was still hell.


    He calmed down after a few minutes as we decided to also y some chess. "I didn''t know you yed Lady Kein."


    "You never asked, noble boy."


    I moved my ck piece knight near his king. Just one more move and I can win this-


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Someone knocked on the poor as they opened it, the doors squeaking a little. "Miss Kein and young master. You have a visitor for the evening."


    It was Nigel, he introduces himself as I look at Vincent weirdly who shrugs, "Vincent were you expecting someone?" I ask.


    I reached out to grab my coffee on the table as I moved my knight to where I imed my victory, "Checkmate by the way." I sipped my coffee as Vincent went back to looking at the board anxiously.


    I grin, all those chess lessons went into good use after all.


    "Nigel has distracted me. You have been blessed by luck today, Lady Kein." (Lord Vincent) muttered but he''s actually pouting on that. I mean losing to a ten year old girl might be a hit on the pride and fun fact-


    The real Kein was known to have no advanced education. Thankfully, I''m d I can read and write words here.


    In any case Vincent looks more rxed than before which is good. I''m d he''s processing it all slowly, I hum sipping my coffee for the second time as Ifortably wait for Nigel to continue.


    "Nigel, what is the matter? Is it an important guest that I should take matters into my own hands?" (Vincent) asks , a little mad. Still bitter from losing apparently.


    Nigel nervously answers, "Yes... it''s someone from the Royal Family. Their carriage has just arrived and is waiting down below."


    Vincent stands up from his chair almost knocking off the chess board from the table. My feet supported the table as Vincent yells, "The Royal Family?! Why are they here?! Unannounced too?!"


    Oh man. I wonder what kind of shit Vincent got into to get a random visit from the Royal Family unannounced.


    "Aw man~ Good luck Vincent~ Don''t die okay~" I teased him as he panics around my room.


    Ah~ now this is fun to watch. I''ll just rx myself with my cup of tea and some te of sweets. Time to finish my coffee-


    "And... the royal family member seems to want to speak with the traveling artist as well-" (Nigel)


    "PFFT-" I spit out my coffee at Nigel as I stood up from my seat. "HEY WHAT DID I DO?! I DIDN''T DO ANYTHING TOWARDS THE ROYAL FAMILY."


    Nigel stares at me like a statue as the coffee drips from his hair. OH. I AM SO SORRY NIGEL. "NIGEL I''M SORRY! HERE HAVE A TOWEL."


    I gave him a towel and Nigel gratefully epted. Oh what did I do now?

 Chapter 34 Lilies.

    Kein''s POV


    "Hey Hey Hey! I don''t wanna go!" I told Vincent as I held myself onto the door frame. "I haven''t done anything illegal or something offending to the first princess! I swear!!!"


    Vincent grabs the back cor of my clothes and pulls me, "Well she''s in the manor and she''s down there looking for you! You have to meet her!" (Lord Vincent)


    I don''t budge, "Come on can you just tell her I''m not feeling well or something?!" I pleaded with my nails digging into the doorframe leaving scratches.


    "If you... haven''t done... anything wrong! Then you''re fine to meet up with her! Come on, Lady Kein, you mustn''t keep a member of the royal family waiting! Mother and Father should already be down there greeting her by now!" (Lord Vincent) pulls me a little harder and I shake my head.


    "Vincent! Okay I know this sounds bad but she made me drink some truth serum on our first meeting and I feel horrible after that! Sure she''s sweet a few moments after but I developed some trauma over it!"


    Not lying, another reason other than not wanting to bother the first princess when she told me, ''You can write to me anytime as long as you have that seal.'' is because I was afraid.


    I could''ve used the princess for my shampoo experiment such as asking for funds or materials for it but... I fear that she might not give me a truth serum next time but a poisonous one.


    I still have the royal seal on my [Storage Ring] but good lord. One time is enough to meet a member of the royal family, that''s for sure.


    "Nigel! Carry this fool!" (Lord Vincent) gives up as he lets go of my cor before Nigel scoops me up.


    "No! No! No! Nigel let me go!" I pleaded but he was too strong! Nigel I thought we were having some bonding here! You betrayed me!


    Vincent looks at me before patting my head, "Don''t die okay? Good luck, Lady Kein."


    "YOU TRAITOR! I''LL GET YOU FOR THIS!"


    Vincent waves walking behind us as Nigel carries me. "Forgive me, Miss Kein but I cannot disobey the young master''s orders." (Nigel)


    I crossed my arms, "Nigel I thought we had something special. All of it was apparently a lie."


    "A thousand apologies, I''ll deliver sweets to your quarterster as my sincere apology." (Nigel) ced his charms and offered food as a sign of apology.


    Food?!


    Nigel, you maniptive bastard.


    Ahem, "Nigel, you are forgiven if you give me some cakes but Vincent isn''t."


    Vincent rolls his eyes at me as I stick out my tongue at him, "Lady Kein, I pray to the light that you won''t act like that in front of the princess-" (Lord Vincent)


    "Yeah I won''t! Reputation and stuff got it."


    After all, I''m already a person close in my 40s mentally, acting like a child because well why not? Might as well have fun making trouble when I have the chance. It''s fun.


    Nigel puts me down from his arms once we see the princess''s figure. Vincent faces forward to me as he pats both of my shoulders, "The first princess must not be offended. Please be careful. If you get into trouble I''ll do everything I can to get you out of it."


    Vincent smiled at me reassuringly but I don''t know if that''s just heartwarming or should I be offended that he''s already assuming I''m going to get in trouble the next few minutes with the first princess- "Vincent, I promise. I will try not to cause trouble for you this time."


    I gave him a confident look and a thumbs up, my eyes shining as I went down the stairs. I''m already regretting this already.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    As I walked down the stairs slowly, I could see the first princess''s gaze on me. Half of her face being covered by a shawl as well, understandable because she''s after all a princess.


    This kingdom only gives rare exceptions to take off the shawl. Meaning only when it''s necessary, one''s beauty must be kept hidden only for your family or yourself.


    Her light gray eyes reminded me of someone but- then again it must''ve been my imagination. I know all the [Light Magic] users have gray eyes... but she in particr seems to be pulling me into this deep abyss.


    It feels like it''s never ending. "Greetings to the first princess, your highness."


    I kneeled. Forgetting that I can''t curtsy because well- I''m wearing pants right now. I look up to see the first princess''s eyes as I stare at the Duke and Duchess behind her smiling, and perhaps a little confused as to why on the sudden visit?


    "Greetings to you as well, traveling artist. Please, call me Princess Cecilia like I''ve told you before." The princess smiles under her shawl, as I awkwardly scratch my back.


    "Um. Princess Cecilia? I don''t mean to offend but why are you here?" I ask.


    The Duke stared at me in bewilderment as he sweat dropped but he hid his expression quickly with his serious face, "My~ If only her highness had told us early of her visit I would''ve prepared some exotic sweets our chef makes." (Duchess Viviana) must''ve felt the awkward air around us and tried lifting up the conversation.


    "My, how wonderful. I was hoping to talk to the traveling artist about business and it cannot wait." (Princess Cecilia) cheerfully walks up to me closely and smiles. "I have a matter of importance to discuss with her."


    Wait business? Did we ever have something like that- I only wanted to paint her once! Then I give up after that! "I uh-"


    Duke Wolford cuts me off as he forces a smile, "Certainly, your highness. My private gardens are yours if you wish to use them."


    Um- Do I get a say into this?! Can I say no and just y chess with Vincent? Please? Get me out of here...


    Duchess Viviana nods agreeing with her husband as she happily leads us to the private gardens herself leaving the Duke to go in the other direction to which I''m guessing he''ll be continuing to his duties.


    The Duchess put her hand together as she stared at the both of us curiously. "Splendid! You two are actually acquainted! It''s adorable!" (Duchess Viviana) scurries enthusiastically as she makes her way to another direction.


    I didn''t know what to do so... uh like a normal person. I followed the Duchess as the Princess stuck to my side, her personal maid following behind her. "Duchess Viviana, you and your ttery as always. I never bore of them."


    Duchess Viviana crosses her arms and pouts, "Have you responded to my letter of engagement with my little Vincent? You know he''s really a sweet little boy under all that cold tough exterior like his father!"


    I sighed, she''s not wrong about that one. Vincent is indeed sweet but now I can''t help but see him as one of the Mama''s boy because of the Duchess.


    Princess Ceciliaughs sincerely before looking at me, her eyes fixated as she grabs a fan from her side opening it, "Perhaps I''ve already taken interest in someone else already. Forgive me, for taking this long to respond."


    She already has someone in mind huh? Lucky her.


    "Surely, her highness must see this person of very high standard. Perhaps it is a prince from the neighboring kingdom?! Oh my!" (Duchess Viviana) asked,pletely forgetting that she has other guests too- this is really getting more awkward at the minute.


    Even Princess Cecilia''s maid is staring at me weirdly. Please, stop- get me out of here.


    "Duchess Viviana, may you tell me what kind of sweets you will serve uster?" (Princess Cecilia) changed the topic as the duchess answered without stopping.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Vincent no offense but your mother is one hell of a chatterbox- He really takes after his father definitely. "Oh my! How about you two tell me how you met? My curiosity just simply cannot stand still you see-!" (Duchess Viviana)


    Honestly the short version would be, I wanted to paint the first princess because I couldn''t stop thinking about her all those days. Giving me inspiration that itches my hands to move, to draw- and so I begged Vincent to grab me an audience with her and here we are.


    She thought I was secretly an assassin and made me drink some truth serum on my drink and somehow she told me to send her letters from time to time.


    I didn''t want to write her letters because she actually scares me a little and besides what do I even write to her about?!


    Urgh. Howe kids in this world are somehow already this mature and scary?!


    "We met when I asked her for a paintingmission. She did well, I was very impressed by how she captured my essence on a once nk canvas." (Princess Cecilia) sang praises of my feats but- something in her story was at amis.


    "Wait you didn''tmission me- I begged you to be my-"


    Princess Ceciliaughs, as I gave her a confused look- "Oh dear, has your memory gotten foggy? I asked for amission. I was really impressed by how well you executed it, traveling artist." (Princess Cecilia) exined, staring at me down.


    If my mind is not ying tricks on me it''s like she''s telling me to shut up- Ah yeah she''s telling me to shut up right now.


    "Oh! So that''s how the both of you got acquainted! Mn! Mn! What a sweet story!" (Duchess Viviana) ps, feeling joyous for us being acquainted.


    I sighed, feeling a headacheing in. If Duchess Viviana knew there were guards and an incident where they have mistaken me for an assassin it would''ve been rather scandalous huh.


    We arrive at the garden as Duchess Viviana opens the white gate. "Wee to our pride and joy at the entire mansion. Please feelfortable doing anything here, I''ll be back with a maid with your sweets."


    Duchess Viviana leaves as she closes the gate behind her but I couldn''t care less about that, " This is even bigger than what I imagined."


    I walked around the tall wall bushes as there were lily''s everywhere. They were somehow glowing even under all this light. It captivated me, the flowers reminded me of home.


    I reached to touch one of them as suddenly a small little creature came to push my hands away. "Huh?"


    I looked more closely as I realized it was a small... pixie?


    It was talking on a helium face red mad as it shook its head. The pixie was wearing a dress made out of leaves but it was colored white.


    I think she''s mad because she must''ve thought I was going to pluck them- "Oh um, I''m sorry are you taking care of these flowers?"


    The pixie nods as she crosses her arms on me. Oh no I made a cute pixie angry at me.


    Honestly, I know Tinkerbell is a fairy but this pixie is awfully reminding me of her when she crosses her arms and turns away from me.


    "She''s cute isn''t she?" (Princess Cecilia) walks up to my side as she lifts one of her finger up as the pixiends on it. "It''s been a while, little one. I certainly hope your flowers will bloom beautifully as always, Mirabe."


    The pixie named Mirabe had an adorable figure and a baby face. Her little silver hair glowing as her wings fluttered leaving some sort of light glitter behind before they disappeared as well. "Mnhmm, do forgive my friend for not knowing that the garden is off limits to flower plucking until it''s actually the right season to pluck." (Princess Cecilia) giggled as she apologized to the little pixie for me.


    Agh, I felt guilty that the princess was speaking on my behalf, "Um, but I wasn''t going to pluck them- I was just going to poke them."


    Mirabe the pixiends one of her hands on her waist. I could recognise that sassiness from a mile away. Is she somehow rted to tinkerbell? Oh right, Tinkerbell is a fairy I forgot.


    "Mirabe says it''s fine. She was just worried because that flower is called [Crystal Lilies]. It''s still at their maturing age, all of the crystal lilies here are connected." (Princess Cecilia) smiles at Mirabe, seeming more rxed than before as she points at the flower. "If you pluck one flower and if they are not fully matured. You''ll not only kill the flower you plucked but the rest of them as well."


    Oh my god so if I pluck when they''re not fully matured I''ll kill the rest of them too?! I looked at Mirabe quickly and bowed to the Asian way of apologizing to show you how sorry I am!


    "I apologize to Mirabe I didn''t know! Even though I wasn''t going to pluck it but yeah... almost did ahem." I sincerely told Mirabe as she pats my blonde head before flying away.


    "Oh my. Mirabe said, you''re forgiven because you''re cute." (Princess Cecilia) looked like she was expecting something from me but I just sighed in relief.


    "Oh... whew that''s better than her calling a pixie army on me. Don''t underestimate the rage of pixies. The Harry Potter movies taught me that."


    "I may not know this... Harry Potter individual but he has taught you well to not underestimate the rage of pixies." (Princess Cecilia) carries on to walk with me into a marbled table and chairs.


    Oooofy. As expected of the noble family who have rock chairs but it''s so fancy you''re going to doubt is it even made out of rock? Because damn it''s so soft. What kind of marble is this?


    "So traveling artist. How have you been?" (Princess Cecilia) conversed first asking a question.


    Oh right I forgot I was with a princess, so much for furniture testing. Ahem, okay Kein, make no trouble, be good, be polite, and do not offend her.


    I cleared my throat as I answered, "I''ve been doing fine. How about you? Also you know you can call me Kein, just like how you let me call you Princess Cecilia."


    She seemed to have tensed her body for a moment as she looked away for a second, "K-Kein..."


    The way she stuttered to call my name. It surprised me. "Yes, Princess Cecilia?" I ask as she covers herself with the fan again opening it and somehow- is it just me or does that look cute?


    Princess Cecilia sighs as she finally meets my eyes looking down at my hands frowning, "Your... wrist. Are the burn marks still there? Are you feeling alright? No recent idents you''ve gotten yourself into again? If you do, tell me so I can heal them." (Princess Cecilia)


    "Wait, were you worried about me? Is that why you um... tried finding me?"


    Princess Cecilia sighs as she closes her fan with a lot more force, "You haven''t written a thing to me after all. I was devastated, I didn''t know where your permanent address was so I couldn''t write first. I was surprised to hear that you''re takingmission for Duke of Wolford."


    "Yes, a family portrait actually. I worked hard on it all week with hardly any sleep because I''m afraid procrastination might bite my buttocks when I''m not looking." I told her and she giggled.


    "I see being an artist has its usual pains and problems. Procrastination is indeed amon one they face." (Princess Cecilia)


    Oh Princess Cecilia let me tell you. Procrastination is a fucking bitch.


    "Oh yeah didn''t you have a personal maid in tow with you?" Now that I mention it she''s not anywhere near huh. It''s only me and the first princess in a garden full of lilies isn''t this weird?


    "I have told her to stand guard near the gate until Duchess Vivianaes. I would much rather prefer to have you on my own if it''s alright with you."


    "Wow um how very straightforward of you." I replied not expecting her answer.


    I scratched my back awkwardly as Iughed. She sounds like a yandere or something else right now but nah I just think it would be awkward if anyone catches me being casual with the princess. "Well then I guess then I''m yours for the day, Princess Cecilia."


    Well other than that, she actually remembered the burn mark that I had and was worried for me. How sweet. I guess the first princess is a kind person inside after all. Maybe spending the day with her today won''t be that bad.

 Chapter 35 Stains.

    Chapter 24.5: Stains.


    Kein''s POV


    You know how I thought spending the day with her won''t be bad?


    She moves her white queen piece to corner my king.


    Princess Cecilia smiles as she takes the tea from the other side of the table. "Checkmate, this has been your ninth time losing."


    I groaned. "What the heck?! Again!"


    I rearranged the chess pieces as I was fuming with smoke. I can''t believe I got beaten by a twelve year old princess?!


    "If you wish for a rematch I''ll dly provide one for the traveling artist." (Princess Cecilia) spoke, sipping the tea elegantly as she continued to give me that forsaken smile. "But do know, I won''t show any mercy to any opponents I face even if it''s one as adorable as you."


    I shook my head, "Are you looking down on me?! Don''t call me adorable. This time I will beat you for sure." I quickly rearranged the chess pieces as she set down her cup and rested her head in her hand.


    "But you are adorable. Has no one ever told you that?" (Princess Cecilia) mutters giving me a weird look.


    I sighed as I impatiently waited for her first move but it seems like she''s not moving until I answer, "No one did. Now make your move,e on."


    "You''re a demanding one." she says as she moves her knight first. "Out of all the chess pieces, which one is your favorite, traveling artist?"


    I looked up at her gaze. Her light gray eyes knew no bounds as she kept holding on to her golden embroidered fan. I look through our chess pieces and never really have thought of choosing a favorite piece before. "I don''t know. I never really thought about it. To me every piece is important because every piece has its own worth."


    I moved one of my pawns two steps forward as I took a cookie from the te. Duchess Viviana swung by earlier with her maids giving us sweets and earl gray tea before leaving yet again. The taste of sugar lightened my mood as my feet couldn''t stop dancing.


    I hear someone giggle as to see it''s still the princess acting really weird these hours, "You really are adorable."


    "I swear when I grow up and be taller than you, I''ll make you eat your words." I TALKED BACK TO THE FIRST PRINCESS-


    I quickly stood up and was about to do my Asian apology bowing, "I''m sorry your highness- don''t jail me-"


    "I''ll wait." She moves her queen eating my knight. It surprised me how she can be just so... carefree about someone just telling her, I''ll make you eat your words?


    "Pardon? You''ll wait for what?" I ask feeling awkward than ever as I couldn''t move any piece of my board feeling nervous and afraid that I''ll be sent to jail-


    "I''ll wait for you to grow taller than me. I''ll take back my words of calling you adorable." (Princess Cecilia) says smiling. "As long as I have an excuse to meet you again, it''ll be wonderful."


    I step back for a bit before stumbling over my seat, surprised. What the hell? How are you this smooth? Did I get trapped into a promise to meet her often?


    I''m really not used to people making the move first on me but it seems fun so I''ll y.


    "And what if I end up bing shorter than you?" I ask teasingly.


    She rests her chin on her hand closing her eyes thinking it thoroughly- wow is me being shorter than you someday a big deal? "Hmm... I suppose you''ll be the one leaning up then. I could work with that." (Princess Cecilia)


    Leaning up? I hope it''s not what she means or am I just overreacting.


    "Agh wait enough small talk! You''re just keeping me distracted from the chess game!" I tried changing the topic before my brain thought of other things.


    I''m not into kids, I''m more into older women like Veronica! Yeah! People with big personalities!


    "Oh dear, you''ve caught onto my mastern. It seems I''ll just be using my other tactic instead now." (Princess Cecilia)


    After a few more minutes of quick touch moves, I... I lost. "Again?"


    I looked over my blunders and realized I was too focused on her queen, the chess piece she uses the most that I''ve forgotten about her knight that she left untouched.


    She led me like a rabbit into that box using her tricks. I sighed, mentally I already felt tired when I was just on my 10th match with her to which I have all lost.


    "You''re really scary ya know that, Princess Cecilia?" Iughed as the princess looked hurt for a bit.


    She pouts for a moment as she takes the rim of her cup fiddling with the top of it. "I hope this will not stop you from ever ying chess with me, traveling artist. If you want to, I can be handicapped if you''d like our next game."


    "Nah it wouldn''t be fun and fair that way. Vincent and I were ying chess earlier as well and I got bored beating him up. It''s nice to lose once and a while you know?" I took another cookie as I stared curiously at the first princess.


    Now that I think about it, the first impression you''ll ever think of her is this one perfect girl that''s good in anything and I mean anything but is it really the case with her? "Has the first princess ever lost in a game of chess before?"


    Princess Cecilia moves to rearrange the chess pieces herself this time. Somehow her gaze is nostalgic to the feeling, "Yes. I have, there is one person I cannot beat even after all these years." she mutters finally done arranging the pieces as I curiously leaned in.


    "Who is it? I promise I won''t tell." I told her excitedly.


    "You really promise to keep this to yourself?" she asks and I nod.


    "Mn! Mn! Mn! Spill the tea!"


    "That''s a strange metaphor for a tea traveling artist." Princess Cecilia giggles as she takes her time to answer, the private garden seemed so serene as the crystal lilies glowed behind her.


    "It was my little twin sister. The second princess." she answered as she kept her gaze on her drink. "Isn''t it surprising?"


    I almost choked on my cookie but yeah- I was expecting some smart schr of this kingdom or something but... I don''t know but this feels a lot more heavy than I expected.


    "Oh, I did hear you have a twin but I really wasn''t expecting that." I awkwardly took a bite of my cookie as I waited for her to continue.


    "My little sister acts like a fool. She thinks she has all the people in the castle fooled by her demeanor but I know she''s more than that." (Princess Cecilia)


    Her hands shivered as the cup spilled some of the tea over her dress. "This is why I always scold her. She has the potential to be the best light princess she could, but what does she do?! Fooling around in the-"


    "Are you okay?" I asked her worriedly as I didn''t notice I was already beside her holding her hand again trying to take the cup out of her hand. "You already spilled some on your dress, Princess Cecilia."


    Princess Cecilia looks at her dress as her eyes widened face red, "M-My apologies. To have you seen that side of me- it''s... it was inappropriate for a princess to have acted." she looks away from my gaze as I settle the cup back at the table.


    "The tea was still warm, it didn''t hurt you did it?" I look at her dress, the white dress now has some dark colored stains. "Do you need to change or anything? Surely the Duchess might have some other spare gowns or dresses inside?"


    Princess Cecilia looks up to meet my gaze as she forces herself to smile, "It is no matter. A stain will not kill me."


    I looked at her dress again feeling like it was a waste. What if she goes outside and gets questioned? I know one thing about people, they get curious and gossip about things that didn''t even happen.


    If they saw this stain who knows... what they''ll say about her.


    Hmm... the stain was a little near her waist. I wish I could do something... Oh!


    "Hey Princess Cecilia, can you call the pixie that takes care of the garden here?"


    "You mean... Mirabe?" (Princess Cecilia)


    "Yeah I want to ask her something." I told her as I thought of a very great idea to temporarily hide the stain for now!


    Princess Cecilia stands up from her seat, looking ufortable as she sighs. "I believe there''s a [Flower Bell] near us. These are flowersmonly used to call the service of pixies and it should be... over here..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    She walks over behind a huge pot to find the [Flower Bell], it was huge. It was definitely simr to a normal bell but it had stems, leaves, and its color was pink. It was cute to me honestly but I wonder how she knew it was here? "Were you here often before?"


    Princess Cecilia nods looking over the [Flower Bell] like it was an old friend of hers, "Upon the duties of the royalty is to build connections with other nobles. It was my duty to get to know the other noble children such as the son of Duke Wolford, that is Lord Vincent. So I often visited."


    "So does that mean you and Vincent are close?"


    Princess Cecilia slowly rings the flower bell as she smiles, "Not at all."


    For a moment I thought to myself.


    Your smile, why is it sad?


    I couldn''t understand nor was it my ce to question it further.


    The first princess confused me.


    For the first time in a while I felt indecisive. I didn''t know what I should do. "Mirabe should be here in a bit. So do you n to tell me what you will do? Traveling artist? I''m a princess who doesn''t like secrets after all." (Princess Cecilia)


    I''ll ask her another time but for now. I have to fix her stain, "It''s not a secret but a surprise to your royal highness." My voice was yful. We waited for Mirabe as shended on my head.


    I almost didn''t feel her going there. "Excuse me, but my head is not a nest you know."


    Mirabe muttered some words I couldn''t understand. Her voice was still on helium as I turned to Princess Cecilia waiting for trantions. "She says... Why did you call me then?"


    I put both of my palms together, raising them up leveled to my forehead as Mirabe sits on my hands. "Do you have any normal lilies? Or any other flowers that you grow here that''s okay to take?"


    Mirabe nods, her wings flutters as she motions us to follow her. She flew fast so I ran, but Princess Cecilia just stayed.


    "I''m sorry but I cannot run. It is unfit for a princess to run." (Princess Cecilia)


    "Oh! Okay stay there I''ll be back!" I yelled as I excitedly went out for a run. I like running, I feel free whenever I do this.


    I left her there all alone as I continued to follow the suit of Mirabe. She leads me to another different garden and holy shit is this ce huge. Mirabe tugs on my sleeve adorably as she leads me to a batch of normal lilies. "Sorry for disturbing your work, Mirabe. I hope it''s okay to really take this."


    I took about three normal lilies, surely this is enough. The little pixie gave me a thumbs up as Mirabe and I went back to the first princess.


    She looked like she was bored the time she was waiting there, a frown on her face as her hands poked the stains on her dress.


    "We''re back!" I yelled as I went up the small stairs to get inside.


    Princess Cecilia stands up from her seat, "Wee back, and I see you''ve brought some flowers with you."


    "Yes, and can you close your eyes for a second?"


    "What for?" (Princess Cecilia)


    "Trust me! I''ll be fine!"


    "You won''t stab me with those flowers right?" she says seriously and I have noticed her trust issues with people who might stab her it seems.


    "No?! I wouldn''t even dare to!" I defended myself. The royal family really have some issues but then again considering how many assassination attempts they must''ve had. I see why she made me drink a truth potion the first time we met.


    "I was only teasing. I will close my eyes then."


    The first princess did close her eyes as I began my work. Mirabe watched carefully as I took out some white ribbons that I''ve bought before in the market from my [Storage Ring].


    These days I buy anything that catches my eye, I think its called hoarding. You know that feeling when you just want something even if you won''t use it at the moment?


    Add to cart, add to cart, then let it sit there for weeks and then buy and then realize oh I don''t need it. Online shopping is convenient but it hurts my wallet so much.


    My daughter has called me out on my online shopping addiction telling me we don''t need another frog or another aquarium for them. Pain peko.


    My hands stopped working as I sessfully tied the ribbon with the flower into a beautiful knot. Now I just need a pin- or something. Ah thanks to my hoarding issues- I also had them for art reasons.


    I stood in front of the first princess, as her eyes still closed. She was a really beautiful princess that''s for sure but I knew she wasn''t my type.


    "Alright, please don''t move for a moment and keep your eyes closed." She hesitates for a moment as my words indeed sounded suspicious but she nods in the end, taking my cue to pin this flower ribbon on her dress.


    I moved quickly as I felt her body stiffened for a moment but slowly rxed once she realized I didn''t do anything inappropriate. Mirabe watched curiously as I finished pinning it into her dress. "You can open them up now."


    Her eyesnded on mine for a moment before looking down at her dress to where the stain was supposed to be. "You made this?" (Princess Cecilia)


    "I couldn''t believe it either." I told her as I remembered the first time I identally made this with my daughter having her school picture day and there were juice stains on her clothes.


    She was 4th grade at the time and she cried so hard, scared the other kids would make fun of her. I panicked and tried wiping it off instead but it was no use so I stole some flowers from the school garden and some ribbons on the art ssroom.


    Being a mother was hard, but I guess you would definitely do anything for your children. Even if it meant stealing from the school''s garden. It was worth it. Everyone thought it was a pretty essory and she smiled so much that day.


    "It''s... beautiful. Thank you." (Princess Cecilia) mutters as her hands gently grazes the lilies. Smiling so warmly... it was different from the smile she always forces to make.


    "Now no one would see the stain, besides a beautiful person like you needs a beautiful dress. Well to be fair you were looking really ufortable even if you kept on smiling at me to hide it." I scratched my cheek as I embarrassingly looked at my work, the white lilies suited her white dress perfectly as well as the ribbon.


    "You know I think you''d still look beautiful even if there''s a thousand stains on your clothes because you''re just that alluring to me, your highness."


    I''m d this would temporarily fix her problem. Her moves are pretty graceful so I think the flowers willst for hours. "I should probably thank Mirabe again for her help. I wouldn''t have been able to help if it weren''t for you, thanks Mirabe."


    Mirabe the small little pixie covers her mouth with her face, as she waves her hands dismissively. "Mirabe says, you tter her. You''re very most wee."


    Whew I''m d that''s over with. Mirabe flies over the first princess as Princess Cecilia lifts her index finger for the little pixie tond on. "Oh? You have something to say to me too?" (Princess Cecilia)


    Mirabe nods as the next words were more like whispers now. Princess Ceciliaughs softly as she turns to me, "I very much like the traveling artist too."


    "Aw thank you." she probably means it as a friend.


    That day went back like a sh as Mirabe joined our little ytime together. I wish I could invite Vincent but I think he locked himself inside his room by now.


    What a traitor but well, I guess if it weren''t for him I wouldn''t see this side of the first princess.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    When it was time for the first princess to leave, her personal maid handed me over almost a stack of paper, two bottles of inks, and one very expensive looking quill. "I have prepared things you''ll need to write me a letter often. Tell me where your permanent address is next time. I will be looking forward to it."


    Oh wow. She really went all out, I have no excuses to not write to her then. I''ll just put these in my [Storage Ring] at the moment.


    I hope we meet again soon.


    The royal carriage looked so regal as she stepped inside, the lion crest of her family was intricated in gold as dozens of guards walked alongside her carriage to protect her.


    Without thinking, I waved farewell to her and she did the same.

 Chapter 36 Time To Go Back.

    Chapter 35: Time to go back.


    Kein''s POV


    After staying here for a week, I was done with the portrait, meaning I get toe home. I stood proudly in front of my work that was covered in white cloth as Vincent''s parents'' expression looked like they couldn''t wait any longer. Mostly it was the Duchess but ahem.


    "Duke Tristan, and Duchess Viviana. May I present to you the portrait we''ve worked so hard to aplish. I would like to call this piece, [Cari?osa Familia]."


    I dramatically pulled the cloth, revealing the family portrait where they all fitted together perfectly. The duchess clinging to the duke happily as Vincent was in the middle with hands behind his back but you can tell even if he looked serious in that. The gleam in his eyes seemed to differ.


    I have sessfully brought their colors of what kind of family they are in this portrait. I''m actually quite proud of myself this time. "Oh my! Splendid! Truly you deserve to have won the title of champion at the Luminaria Festival!" (Duchess Viviana)


    The Duchess was first to react as she pped in apuse looking at her husband. "My love, what do you think? Isn''t it amazing?"


    The Duke nods as he approves of my work. "Oh my! He nodded! He''s really impressed!" (Duchess Viviana)


    Wow, I never thought a simple nod from someone would really make me happy right now actually. "Thank you for your kind praises," I replied back feeling great from all this nice attention.


    Vincent smiles as he also nods. Like father like son huh.


    "I already asked Nigel if we could get it framed. Mother, Father. Lady Kein has worked hard all this week to meet your expectations." (Lord Vincent) praised me casually as I scratched the back of my head.


    "Aw thanks, Lord Vincent."


    The Dukees forward to me and hands me a coin purse which I hesitantly epted- damn this is heavy. Is it rude if I turn down a gift from a Duke?


    Besides, Vincent already had me covered with the audience with the first princess. I don''t need money- "Urk!"


    I lied, actually sure I have some gold left in me but I know I need money for my funds at making a shampoo but- I don''t know why my Asian core values are still with me.


    I just can''t ept more payment- It feels too much! I''ve already troubled Vincent on getting an audience with the princess! "Um. Vincent already paid me with a favor I owed him."


    The Duke shakes his head, "We won''t leave you unpaid. You''ve done well indeed, small talented artists like you will have a hard time climbing up thedder with no support. As my son''s friend, I should help you with all I can."


    Vincent, your dad is a saint!


    Artistry is really considered a huge thing here. Nobles collect art, offer it the goddess of light, art is the symbol of creation and hope in [Puronia]. Meaning with my training and advantage of art lessons back of earth. I have an unfair advantage. "However... I don''t think being an artist is the right career choice for me."


    "Pardon?" (Duke Tristan)


    My thoughts drifted me elsewhere and I actually muttered something I shouldn''t have. Well shit, I quickly recovered from it and yelled, "What I mean is! Thank you so much, Lord Wolford!" as I gave him my Asian thank you bow.


    I looked at the coin purse again and well, it was definitely full of gold. Vincent sighs as he apanies me back to my current guest room. I said my farewell to the Duke and Duchess as I flopped back into my bed, "I''m going to miss this ce for now. Your parents are good people."


    Vincent crossed his arms as he leaned at the wall and replied seriously, "I have been looking at one of our properties that we don''t use. I can give them to you if you''d like." (Lord Vincent)


    I almost choked on my own saliva again and forgot how fucking rich nobles are to be even casually be giving out properties left and right- I sighed, moving to a sitting position hugging my knees. "Vincent! Thank you but that''s overkill! Do you offer houses that easily to people?"


    "Only to people who matter to me." (Vincent) answered seriously, giving me a worried look.


    I was touched, but still I shouldn''t trouble others with my own problems I want to resolve or else I''ll be dependent on them. That''s thest thing I would want. "I know you''re worried about meing back home."


    "I don''t even think that ce is a home for you, Lady Kein. I haven''t forgotten if I weren''t there, Lucas would''ve done more damage to you and Lenard would be... devastated to see you in that state." (Vincent) looks away from my gaze as he mentions Lenard.


    It''s been a while I never got to ask if something has happened between them while I was gone.


    Also thest time I tried to bring this up- we ended up talking about what kind of sexualities there are in the world and I think this has gone on long enough. "Did you two fight?"


    Vincent groans, "Yes, we did."


    He makes a mad expression I''ve never seen. He ruffles his hair in frustration as he continued, "He''s being too... irrational."


    "Uh-huh irrational about what?" I asked curiously now he''s really looking like he got dumped.


    "Firstly, he won''t agree to let you move out. Second, he thinks he should be there to protect you always and Third, he thinks you''re incapable of standing up on your own. While I suggested that you should use one of the properties as a temporary home- he refused."


    (Vincent)


    Wait a damn minute. So you guys fought over me?! Also it was about my wellbeing and where I should reside?! "That''s sweet and all but why did you guys even talk about it- I thought you would keep the thing with Lucas a secret."


    "Lenard already knows by now for I have reported Lucas''s wrong doings to their father." (Lord Vincent)


    "Oh yeah. You did. With all this painting business I''ve forgotten about it." I guess with the week away from that house my mind has definitely been a lot more carefree and unguarded and hey! At least I swear less now. "But don''t the two of you think I get a say in this? Where do I


    want to live?"


    Vincent opens his mouth to answer but immediately shakes his head, "I... must''ve overlooked that. I apologize. We never actually even bothered to ask if you wanted to leave or to stay."


    One thing is for sure. I''m definitely leaving that god forsaken house. However, the only problem is... will Lenard be alright on his own in that hell hole? "I know I would want to leave but the only problem is..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Lenard." (Vincent) continued for me as I sighed, hugging my knees again. I have bonded so much with Lenard that I worry about him.


    "We''re cousins. Ever since I''ve been in that house, the only time I ever see him smile is when he was with me. He doesn''t smile with his brother, mother, heck I haven''t even seen his father at all."


    The thought of it makes me sick. Aunt Haren, prioritizes Lucas over Lenard leaving that little bitch spoiled like fuck. Now he thinks he can get away with whatever he wants.


    That means including harassment and violence against me.


    I wonder what the real Kein felt while dealing with all of this.


    She must''ve been so scared, alone, and afraid.


    The real Kein only had her diary and that little closet that she can''t even fit on.


    "Viscount Lenois their father, a man of mystery indeed still I know that he is not a kind man." (Lord Vincent)


    "I really feel like Lenard is the only light in that ce. Now I feel more horrible thinking that I want to leave but it''s just so suffocating living there."


    "My advice, Lady Kein. Do what you want. Lenard will soon understand your reasoning of wanting to leave. Do not fret. If you ever need help I am here to extend a hand." (Vincent)


    I felt blessed that Vincent was willing to do this all for me. Although I feel horrible to have caused trouble this far, I''ll try not to do that again. "I''m d to have you guys by my side honestly. Even if you fought over me like a weird married couple."


    "I wasn''t aware that we were like that." (Lord Vincent) awkwardly scratches his chin and sighs. "I suppose, you''ll also leave tomorrow then." his gaze looks fallen.


    Even Vincent and I bonded together through my time here. I helped all that I can about his problems in expressing himself, to show that he''s also normal and gaining his confidence of wanting the clothes that he wants.


    I get up from my bed, walking towards him, patting his shoulders. I had to lean up a little because of our height difference but still, "Yeah I''ll be leaving but it doesn''t mean I won''t see you again. It was fun ying chess with you and hanging around with Nigel."


    I really meant it. This was one of the most rxing times I''ve had ever since I came here. "If it''s okay. I might visit you from time to time if I''m permitted."


    "You will always be wee here, Lady Kein." (Vincent)


    With that said. I packed all that I needed, I asked Vincent if I can have the leftover paint and stuff, he said yes so I''m taking that too. Vincent surprisingly also handed me a lot of his second hand clothes. "Whoah this is super fancy. Vincent, are you sure I can take this with me? You already gave me some a while back."


    "As I''ve said before. It''s better than being stuck in my room not being used. So you''re really doing me a favor by giving me more space, Lady Kein." (Vincent)id down the clothes on my bed as it was already neatly folded. "I have noticed your shoes are also worn out. It''s turning into a puppet soon."


    I looked down on my worn out shoes. Oh I knew it was worn out, but I mean. It''s not that bad? "I''ll just buy a new pair of shoester in the city. Thanks for being concerned about me as always boss."


    Iughed as I ced the clothes on my [Storage Ring]. Vincent didn''t like my boss nickname and I won''t stop using it for a while. Vincent, disappointment with me just sighed and left the room.


    I''ll be leaving bright and early tomorrow to get back into that hell hole.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    "Miss Kein, I will miss you immensely." (Nigel) says as he hands me over a pretty cardboard box with a ribbon wrapped on top. "It''s for my apologies when the first princess visited. Sweets, for your journey."


    I held down my tears. As slowly unwrapped the box that was before and realized- "Its... cake- Nigel you remembered! I thought you were kidding about it-"


    "I was supposed to send it into your room, however lord Vincent told me to wrap it instead for you to enjoy on the road." (Nigel)


    I look at Vincent who hides his blush, and he''s embarrassed. He coughs, trying to look serious when he turns his gaze to me. "Lady Kein, if you''re ready you can depart now."


    I''m actually getting emotional over a cake. I love cakes. Also because I remembered, I''m going back to that hell hole where I''ll know I''ll be fed shitty crumbs. My food ration ising to a close.


    Thanks to the Duke''s hospitality of giving me gold, I should definitely buy a new pair of shoes in the city and food that willst me a while.


    I hugged Nigel first and thenstly Vincent. "Thank you." I muttered, feeling Vincent''s soft, caring hands pat my head slowly.


    "No, thank you. I had a wonderful time with you while you were here. Without you, I wouldn''t have realized something but I''m still trying to learn more about it." (Vincent)


    "Learn more about what?"


    "When we talked about what kind of people we liked and I found that I don''t mind being with a man or a woman. I also know now, you''re a part of the... um... LG..." (Vincent)


    "LGBTQA+munity." I finished his sentence for him as heughs faintly.


    "Yes, it''s a bit too long to remember but I will try." (Vincent)


    With that, with everything I needed stored into my ring. I left Vincent''s home and was not that much excited going back to Aunt Haren''s mansion. I looked outside the carriage, feeling far off.


    I''m a little lonely now that Vincent is noting with me.


    I took out my sketchpad and decided to try drawing Rose for a while.


    I wonder how she''s been.

 Chapter 37 Sweets Are The Best Reward When You Save Someone!

    Chapter 25.5: Sweets are the best reward when you save someone!


    Kein''s POV


    I was done sketching Rose while I was on my carriage.


    As my eyesnded onto the pretty wrapped box that contained a delicious looking cream cake that Nigel and Vincent had prepared for me.


    "I can''t wait to eat it with Lenard."


    I happily thought of the things we could do together after all this week away from him.


    I think Vincent has already informed my aunt and uncle about meing back ''home''.


    I do not miss Aunt Haren. Not one bit.


    "Ah right. The carriage is going into the city first. I should buy new shoes while I''m there." I looked down at my worn out shoes.


    I can''t believe Vincent said it''ll turn into a talking puppet soon. Well, it is a little loose...


    "Young miss, we''re close to the city." The Coachman reminded me as I looked outside the window. The building was nowing into view as the carriage had now stepped inside.


    I was using a guest carriage, thankfully one without a noble crest.


    Once we have arrived safely, I get off the carriage carefully taking the cake with me.


    I cradled it like a newborn baby because fuck I can''t let it go to waste.


    "Thank you, kind sir for bringing me here safely." I told the Coachman as I gave him a gold coin as a tip.


    "A pleasure, miss. Be careful on your way now." He snapped his reigns as the horse neighed, trotting out of the way.


    Alright, now to go shoe shopping.


    I walked into the familiar city street with all the vendors calling out to my attention making me interested in all their wares.


    You know, since we have plenty of gold for a moment, why don''t I buy something I probably won''t need right now but I''ll surely need in the future.


    Saving the shoe forst.


    I went ahead and decided to browse some other items first. Shopping with Kein sure is fun.


    "Littledy! Why don''t you take a look at our finest jewelry? We have many very talented jewelers making our products these days. Surely one can catch your eye!" (Stall vendor)


    Oh? Is that so?


    The voice of that one old man in the stall drew me in so I decided to take a look. "Young master! Wee! Wee! Look around!"


    Wait? Young master? I pointed a finger to myself and then realized. Oh, right I was wearing boy''s clothes.


    And this is Vincent''s fancy clothes- I forgot to change intomoner clothes-


    I must''ve been mistaken as a rich young master now. "Sorry but I''m actually a girl." I told him. The stall vendor panicked and immediately apologized for assuming. I told him it was okay and just decided to browse his wares.


    It was all really... fancy but not really my type. Sapphires, rubies, silver encrusted in simple designs, nothing is speaking to me. "Hmm... yeah nothing is really catching my eye at the moment."


    "No! Surely there has to be something! How about my jewels at the back?" The stall vendor wouldn''t give up as he took out a small box, opening it revealing reallyplicated flower design essories.


    "Now surely! Has something caught your eye?! A pretty young miss like you should like flowers!" You know I think you should low down on thements if you feel guilty of mistaking me as a boy-


    But I ignored him for a bit as I decided to look through the box.


    Wait this is?


    I reached out to the jewelry that caught my attention remembering two people.


    "A rose ne and bracelet with lilies." I muttered as my hands felt the detailed forging of these. It must''ve been one experienced person. I can''t see any w in their work!


    Yeah for some reason these remind me of Rose and Cecilia.


    "Oh? Do you like those two sets of flower designs, young miss?" (Stall owner)


    I look up to see the stall owner''s smile as he points at the rose one first, "The meaning of rose. To never see blood as an answer. I offer you a rose instead. Ah yes, what a ssic puronian choice."


    The stall owner points at Lily next, "Lilies are such graceful flowers. It blooms depending on the weather, I see you''ve taken interest in the white Lily one instead."


    I eyed the jewelry carefully as I smiled, "Do you also know the flowernguage of a Lily here?" I was somehow nostalgic. It hasn''t been that long but surely the first princess Cecilia left an impression on me.


    Perhaps this flower reminded me of her in a way.


    "The flower has thenguage of, to be perfect and sublime. We hide our ws and to always remain pure of heart." The stall owner dramatically exined as I swear I heard some melodramatic background music at the back.


    "So will you be purchasing them, young miss?" (Stall owner)


    I looked at the two flowers and both reminded me of two people. I tried looking for something Lenard or Vincent might like but I have forgotten to ask their favorite flower-


    So I guess these two would be enough for now. I nod at the stall vendor, grateful to havee here. "That will be five gold and thirty silvers in total." (Stall owner)


    I gave him six gold coins instead and told him to keep the change.


    I''m feeling in a good mood today so I don''t mind losing a little more money than I should- even though I''m literally a very cheap woman.


    While I was busy sighing, I finally found an open shoe store and went inside and got myself a new pair of shoes. It was dark brown colored,fortable, and it''s for men.


    Finally I have new shoes.


    I stored my old one in my ring. Just in case I''ll need it again.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    I was walking along the stress and saw the church. There seems to be some shouting or something in the middle of it. "People of Puronia! Our light goddess has blessed us another day!"


    There were several priestesses, and a priest leading a crowd. "Bless the light goddess for protecting our kingdom! We offer you our prayers! May the light be with you!" (Priest)


    Oh no. It was some church meeting about the words of the light goddess. I don''t attend the masses, I can''t wake up Sunday early in the morning just to get into church. I have work that''s why but damn I have to leave before they get roped into something I''ll regret.


    The crowds listen to the words of the priest, "Adultery is a sin! Stealing is a sin! Same sex marriage is a sin!"


    Oh hell no what he did just say? We got a homophobic piece of shit in here. I grit my teeth a little mad about thest one as I decided to listen in to see what it''s all about. "This woman! Is from the kingdom of [Sprivanto] and hase to taint our beliefs! Our church will protect the light''s rule!"


    The priest points at a woman who just smiles awkwardly in the middle of it, trying to understand the situation. "Um... I... Uh¡­?"


    The woman stuttered, her face growing worrisome as she looked at the crowd''s judging eyes. I also tried going through in the middle of the crowd as I saw a beautiful girl who was being ced in the center of attention as if she''s some object.


    She tries her best to stayposed even with all that.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her clothes were different from Puronians, it was more colorful, a little more exposing, it honestly reminded me of Spanish clothing more than anything. Her light tanned skin, green eyes, and long locks of green hair.


    Everyone in the crowd went eye wide and whispered quietly to each other. "No way... so does she like the same gender?" (Bystander)


    "Be careful... I hear they juste up to whoever they want." (Bystander)


    "Oh... no. What if she suddenly harasses me?!" (Bystander)


    "Oh man. How can she live like that? Without a man in her life how can she ever have kids who will take care of her when she gets old?" (Bystander)


    I cross my arms feeling angry. Here they are spewing shit how the light is righteous but don''t know you think judging someone just because of their preferences is also shit? "I don''t know? There''s probably like a thousand kids waiting for adoption, you dumbass."


    I said without any hesitation in my voice. The person who said bullshit looked down on me considering he''s an adult he''s taller but that doesn''t mean he''s educated.


    The girl from another country also heard me and smiled in my direction.


    "What do you know? You''re just a kid little one, of course you won''t understand but don''t worry. You''ll see that the light does not approve of this. It is a sin after all." (Bystander)


    The bystander shrugs as I wanted to raise my voice at them but the priest was just spewing more shit like that westboro church back when I worked in the states. The audacity of these guys!


    "It is a sin! The light has spoken! We must continue our bloodline! This felony must be stopped! Look at this woman! She is the definition of a devil incarnation for thinking impure thoughts!" (Priest) points at the woman making the others agree, his words of confidence swaying the crowd.


    The girl from sprivanto looked like she couldn''t take it anymore, as she tried to speak up but was immediately cut off by the priest. "She must be cleansed in the name of the light goddess! I decree!"


    What the hell? You know I was just enjoying a nice walk around here but then I see this?!


    "Yeah, cleanse her!" (Bystander)


    "She would be free from these words by the dark demon itself!" (Bystander)


    "Save her priest! Take her into the light!" (Bystander)


    Take her into the light of my ass. The crowd was already shouting as they cornered the Sprivantody. I was not going to stand by and let her take this on her own. I don''t give a damn if they say same sex marriage is a sin in here now.


    What they''re doing is public humiliation and its so disgusting.


    "Heydy! Run with me!" I immediately pushed into the crowd as I grabbed her hand. "Ignore them! Just run!"


    "Hey girl! She must be cleansed! Return us to her!" The priest shouted as the other crowd gasped.


    "Yeah! Shove a dick up your mouth first then I will!" I replied back as the Priest staggered back.


    "T-That''s! So! Unholy! No! It''s inappropriate! Disgusting! Take that girl too! She also must be cleansed!" (Priest) ordered the crowd and they immediately came running to chase us.


    Iughed as I tugged on the girl''s hand. The sprivanto girlughed as well as we both got out of there together. "Get them! They must see the light before it''s toote!"


    "No thanks! The sun is the only light I''ll be needing in my life!"


    We ended up running in circles until we lost those people. I was tired but thankfully these new shoes came in handy, they''re really morefortable to wear and I feel light.


    "Thank you, for saving me being out there with all those people... overwhelmed me." She says her voice is a little hoarse.


    I smiled and waved my hand, "No worries. They had no right to judge you like that and besides it was pretty horrible to just watch and do nothing, miss." I replied back to her.


    "You are a good kid. My name is Valentina Mondregal." She introduced herself and I was surprised.


    Whoah! Even her name is in Spanish and her voice! Oh I almost lost myself there, "My name is Kein Rosenguard and I know that the priest might be like that but not all the light believers are homophobic! I''m sorry if we gave you the wrong impression."


    It wasn''t the first time I saw the priest doing some mass sermons among the people when I was shopping. It was annoying but people will have their own opinions. I know I can''t change their mind easily if its one as stubborn as the priest.


    It''s like teaching a fish to fly.


    This is the one time I decided to speak up and that''s because they''re hurting a person who probably doesn''t even deserve this humiliation.


    "Don''t worry- I have a childhood friend who''s also working as a priestess now and asked me toe and visit. She epts me for who I am, she''s currently overseeing and managing the orphanages on herst letter. I''m nning to visit there right now actually." (Valentina)


    "Oh! Thank goodness." I breathed a sigh of relief knowing that those people didn''t give her too much of a bad impression. "I also have a friend who works in the church."


    "Rose, would be sad if she heard of this."


    I was aware that Rose has feelings for me meaning she might be at least bisexual.


    I wasn''t oblivious, I just didn''t take it seriously.


    I don''t want her to hear these horrible things about people. It might cause her trauma and even deal with more confusion.


    Valentina bends down to my height, knee leveled and pats my head, "Not only you are a good kid. You are a good friend too. I hope all kids are like you."


    My heart leaped out of my chest as I scratched the back of my head, "Um no problem!"


    "I have to go now though. My childhood friend must be worried. Thank you, for helping me get out of there. Have this as my gratitude." (Valentina) takes something out of her hands out of thin air.


    "Whoa magic!" I eximed as Valentina holds out the item in her hands before giving it to me.


    She smiled as I received the thanks from Valentina, it was covered in colorful parchment paper as I could already smell the sweet scent of chocte from over here. "Sweets from my hometown. It is Turron, many children love them."


    My eyes brightened with joy knowing that food is the best payment for saving a person. I need to save more people these days! "Thank you, Miss!"


    Valentina smiles brightly showing her perfectly set of white teeth as she pats my head again, "De nada." (Valentina)


    We parted both ways. I finally got back ''home''. I feel happy being able to help someone after that. Of course, being hungry I ate the Turron that Miss Valentina gave. It really tasted so sweet and good, you really can''t do anything like that here.


    "Finally back, now what hell hole am I going in for now?"


    I went inside the Yulien Mansion.


    Aunt Haren''s house.


    The ce seemed normal, it was just like how I left it.


    I saw Madelyn not too far away with her two otherpanions. Maddie and Dottie.


    I was just going to tip toe back into my closet like a normal gay person in hiding but then she noticed me she walks forward. I groaned as I crossed my arms, "You already burned my wrist. What more do you want?"


    If she''s going to ask for forgiveness or ask for a round two. I''m going to kick her ass this time with no hesitation- or at least fight back.


    To my surprise she doesn''t do anything for a moment. I looked at her hands clenching into a fist as if she''s forcing herself to calm down. Madelyn stops for a moment to breathe and then turns to me smiling, "Wee home, young miss."


    "What, young miss?" I suddenly looked around me as the other maids noticed my presence that I was back. They quickly formed a line and immediately greeted me. "Greetings to the young miss." (Maids)


    What the hell happened here?

 Chapter 38 Young Miss.

    Chapter 26: Young miss.


    Kein''s POV


    "Young miss, wee home."


    I stood frozen in ce when all they weed me ''home'', what is this farce? Is this a dream? No, I should be sane enough to know that this is not a dream, this is a nightmare.


    The maids, butlers, and even the head maid- that maid who gave me severe punishments all the time- making me lift my pants showing my legs only for her to hit me with a thin stick.


    Don''t think I forgot all that. It was hard to forget.


    The maids, the other butlers who did nothing when Madelyn harassed and bullied me to the point it left scars on my body.


    She burned my wrist, she burned my back, and heck she hurt me more times than I could count. Her little sidekick Maddie was just supporting her all the way.


    Dottie was the only maid who actually cared for me. Even if she followed Madelyn all around- she tried giving me first aid and tried stopping them. I looked around in confusion not knowing what to reply.


    The sudden change of demeanor was expected but still I was surprised that even Madelyn would stoop this low as well.


    She looks like she''s definitely forcing herself to bow down to me.


    I bit my lip, feeling awkward for all of them, "You guys don''t have to do this, you know. Don''t think I haven''t forgotten." I told them and their body stiffened for a moment before getting back to their work.


    I was left alone in the center of the corridor with myself to think, this is definitely some devil''s work and I know who''s work it might be.


    "My~! Wee home dearest niece of mine!" I looked behind me and saw Aunt Haren opening her arms towards me motioning for a hug.


    Every staff member decided to leave after seeing the Viscountess. My aunt.


    The devil spoke but I know that she''s not behind all this. Aunt Haren is the least of all people that would agree to be this kind to me.


    She tries to get close, wanting to get me into a hug.


    I quickly dodge her attempt of some heart warming moment of a hug and red at her. "I''m back, old hag."


    "O-Old hag? My! I''m your aunt, you know. How have you been after your trip? I''m d you came home safely." (Aunt Haren) muttered trying to sound so sweet but I could only hear the desperation of trying. I rolled my eyes, I don''t have time to be sweet to people who clearly had a 180 degree turn of personality.


    "Aunt Haren, pardon me but this new personality doesn''t suit you. I prefer your original one where you''re not forcing yourself to stoop to this level. We both know what this is all about." I crossed my arms as I waited for her to finally get her real personality back. "No need for all this act."


    She sighs and gives me the most cockiest grin I''ve dealt with all these months, "You were never a fool like your father. You are definitely my sister''s child." (Aunt Haren)ughed while keeping her gaze on mine, the same blue eyes like mine but it was darker pierces through me.


    Kein''s parents. This is the first I''m hearing of it other than the diary. I clutched my ring, maybe I can squeeze some more out of her about Kein''s parents. "Let me guess, my mother were definitely the smart one out of the two of you."


    Aunt Haren scoffs as she sassilynds her hand on her waist, "Please your mother was the best in the family. Do you know how much mother and father wanted her to marry rich? Everything was in her favor. She was about to marry a Duke and live happily in riches." (Aunt Haren)


    She walks around me like a snake slowly coiling around its prey. "But no, she chose to be with your pathetic mage of a father who can''t even afford anything."


    Kein''s father... was a mage?


    I tried recalling anything about her father being a mage in the diary but there was nothing. So did her father not tell her about anything in his life? "I''m guessing the Duke was angry after that."


    Sheughs loudly like one of those viiness long monologues of it. "You couldn''t be more right. He was so angry he threatened our family so your mother is everything to me." (Aunt Haren) looked mad as she clenched her fist.


    "She''s gone now leaving her only child to me. Of course, how do you think I saw it?" (Aunt Haren) leaned in closer as she asked. Her hands held my shoulder as she gripped it tightly in surprise.


    The snake has coiled her hands around me, my body refusing to budge.


    I didn''t even- what happened how- how did she get there so suddenly-


    Aunt Haren smiles as I grit my teeth trying to move my body, "I saw it as a chance to take all my pent up anger on her to you instead."


    I thought she had fire magic? Not whatever this is?!


    Moving my body was useless but at least I could still talk. I felt my mouth moving as I tried saying something to provoke her, "I guess this is where Lucas got his whole asshole attitude from huh."


    The snake woman just rolled her eyes at myment as she decided to finally let go of my shoulders. My shoulders slumped in relief that finally it was out of her clutches, "Your disrespectful mouth of yours, now that I can guarantee. You got that from your father." (Aunt Haren)


    You know I''m really doubting all of this. Too bad she doesn''t know I''m not really the real Kein. "Will that be all? Can I go now?" I asked her.


    Aunt Haren didn''t even bother and just clicked her tongue, red at me displeasingly and walked out. Her footsteps slowly faded away as I decided that even if all of them started all being kind to me asking forgiveness.


    I won''t give in to any of them.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    I found a private library where I wasn''t usually allowed in. However, the maid who takes care of the library said it was okay and she also told me Lenard was in here.


    I was expecting the ce to be quiet, knowing Lenard he was always a quiet reader. "Wait! Ellis! You can''t do that! That''s cheating!"


    "Master Lenard! It''s not cheating! I swear!"


    Instead it was filled withughter, making me curious when I heard Lenard''s voice and someone I couldn''t recognize but they sounded like they were having fun together.


    I followed where theughter was, and saw Lenard with his dark blond hair and adorable sses as he was holding a book. "Ellis! Look at this scene, can we y the role again?" (Lenard)


    I quickly hid behind a shelf out of instinct.


    I was surprised that Lenard was talking to someone else I didn''t know. I was aware that there weren''t any other children helpers in the mansion nor was he friendly with Lucas. Maybe he''s new around here?


    I sighed. Why am I suddenly hiding?


    Ruffling my hair a little bit in frustration, all this new personality change is just... taking me a lot. I can''t believe they would actually pull a move like this. I''m already guessing the next step is calling me out for dinner and asking me to be a part of the main family.


    Kein''s life before this, the diary had missing bits of pieces but it was clear when I took over her body there were bruises and wounds everywhere.


    Aunt Haren, to which I''m guessing she ordered the staff to harass me. Madelyn taking on that role.


    Her husband, the Viscount Lenois Yulien. Lenard and Lucas''s father did nothing. Surely, he knows what has been happening around this house.


    I forced on a smile as I revealed myself slowly to Lenard and the mysterious boy next to him. "Hey cousin. I''m home." I casually said, opening up my arms for a hug.


    Lenard''s eyes brightened quickly as he let go of his book to run to my embrace, "Kein! Wee home!" (Lenard)


    It''s only been a few days but he sure did miss me from how tight he''s hugging me. We were like that for a bit as he let go taking in my face and everything. "You arrived safely right? Nothing weird happened? Do you need to rest? After all, you must''ve been tired from a long journey." (Lenard)


    Iughed softly as it felt like a mom worrying about their kiding home from a field trip. "Yes, I''m alright nothing weird has happened and I don''t feel tired." I answered him and he gave me one of his adorable smiles as he fixed his loose sses. He looked really d to see me back.


    I looked behind him and a boy with ck ivory hair just smiled at the scene in front of him. "So I''ve been meaning to ask this but who''s the newpanion you have here?" I whispered to Lenard pointing at him and he smiled even brighter.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "H-He''s Ellis Regan! The nephew of the head maid. He''s actually the new library assistant here." (Lenard) introduced him to me as we decided to take our conversation at the table.


    Hehhh. The nephew of the head maid. He certainly resembles the head maid a little bit but mostly just because of the hair color and how they stare. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, young miss. My name is Ellis Regan, the head maid''s nephew." (Ellis)


    I frowned at Ellis for calling me a young miss as I looked at Lenard in despair. He seems like he''s happy still and just ignored the whole young miss calling but I can''t stand it. "Lenard, what''s up with the young miss calling? It''s so... weird."


    Lenard looked at me strangely enthusiastically as he announced, "This is a surprise!" he stops for a second to get that climactic build up as he throws his hands in the air. "But my father told me that we should wee you fully to the Yulien family!" (Lenard)


    My eyebrows furrowed as I expected for the worst, "You mean. They''ll adopt me." I answered, my tone a little infuriated that this is happening.


    Lenard nodded at me happily as he excitedly rambled on about how we''ll be even closer if I get adopted, "The maids will finally stop hurting you! We can y together often! We can travel together and Lucas won''t be able to hurt you again-"


    I take out the cake I got from Nigel and Vincent from my [Storage Ring] as he rambled on. "Kein! You''ll be out of that closet as my father told me he''s already preparing a room for you in the house! Isn''t that wonderful news?" (Lenard)


    "Uh-huh." I answered uninterestedly as Lenard still smiled. I felt uneasy from all of this and I don''t know how to say bad news for him.


    Not noticing my sour demeanor he continues, "Father will invite you to dinnerter to talk about things-" (Lenard)


    I cut the cake, the cream filling sweet smell taking my nose as I decided to look at Ellis.


    "Hey Ellis. Would you mind grabbing us some tes and tea. Grab three tes please." I asked him, the tone of my voice was serious. He looked at me and nodded, assuming he read the air and excused himself by taking his book.


    "Lenard." I call out to him and he snaps out of his chatter.


    "S-Sorry I was too excited about it-" (Lenard) fiddles with his hands as he realized that he was rambling on for five minutes straight and he didn''t even notice I even brought out a cake in front of him.


    I sigh as I prepare myself to tell him, looking at Lenard straight in the eye I said. "I don''t want to be adopted into the Yulien family."


    Lenard watches me slowly looking at me in shock and then in disappointment. He was speechless for a bit as he looked flustered, "I-I''m sorry... I thought you would ept... considering-"


    "Lenard. Your mom still has it in for me. Even if I was adopted into the Yulien family nothing will change." I told him as I slumped my back into the chair.


    "Sure the maids will stop treating me like I''m manure. They all started calling me young miss but I know deep inside they don''t want me to be. I don''t think I''ll be able to trust anyone in this house except for you." I scratched my back awkwardly as he shrinks in his seat, "I''m sorry but I think I need to leave soon." I told him as I realized.


    The Viscount who I don''t even know.


    Lenard''s father, who wanted to invite me to dinnerter, wanted to adopt me. I know the reason why, he must''ve known about my royal seal, connections with the first princess and Vincent.


    Lenard sighs, I heard some sniffing sounds from him as he looked away from me. He crosses his arms, still refusing to meet me. "W-When will you leave?" he asks, stuttering.


    "When your father announces that he wants to adopt me. That''s where I''ll leave. I''m sorry." I told him as he wipes face with his sleeves.


    Lenard moves his chair a little so that he''s facing me, he opens his arms motioning that he wants a hug as I weakly embrace him. He cried and cried after we got into the embrace. "W-Where will you go? Y-You have money right?" (Lenard)


    I nod as I settle my head into his shoulders, "I do. Vincent''s father paid me. These willst me for months so don''t worry."


    "I-I don''t want you to leave but- Lord Vincent has already warned me about this- W-We fought over it-" (Lenard)


    I pat his back gently as I nod.


    I always knew that losing a person who has always been there for you, in times when even your close biological family wasn''t there, and in Lenard''s life I think I''m the only person who can understand how he really feels as well.


    "I know. I''ll send you letters often and maybe I can visit too. If not, we can always find another way to see each other." I told him as he refused to let go of me. I just realized. I''ve gotten way too attached to Lenard that I''m already making all these promises for him.


    Lenard continued to cry until Ellis opened the door seeing us in this position. He was bringing a cart with the tes and tea but he stopped for a moment awkwardly scratching his cheek, "Erm... so um. Young master, young miss, do you want these... tes and tea? I''m sorry this is too awkward."


    Iughed as Lenard finally let go of me and dried his tears, I motioned for Ellis toe in now that the heavy tension was gone and it''ll be aplete bittersweet farewell after. "Come sit with us Ellis. I would like to know more about you before you leave."


    Ellis, even though he is confused, poured down some tea as he cut the cake that I brought evenly. "Amazing how the cream didn''t melt." Imented as usually the cakes back on earth the cream melts under the heat.


    "Even if this was in my [Storage Ring] shouldn''t it have melted by now?" I ask as Lenard takes a piece of cake and hands it to me exining. "Lord Vincent must have enchanted some of their magic into that thin box where the cake was ced on. They specialize in [Ice Magic] after all." (Lenard)


    I looked at the cake that was in perfect condition and pped impressively. "Fascinating. I can''t wait to get my own magic."


    Lenard smiles sadly. "My mother has never told me anything about Aunt Hollie. Your mom, Kein but maybe since their twins as well? You might have the affinity to use [Fire Magic] or something else?"


    "Something else?" I ask curiously.


    Lenard nods, "If the divinity is on your side. You might get a [Blessing Magic]. A random rare kind of magic that''s going to be gifted to you. After all it''s also called, gifts of the divine. Though, I heard it can also be a curse sometimes."


    "Well I''ll be fine with whatever magic is given to me."


    I hope that I even have magic in the first ce. Since this is Kein''s body I don''t know what''ll happen. "So how about Ellis?" I ask, noticing that he''s sitting there quietly not joining in.


    I haven''t forgotten about him after all, "I erm... I have [Water Magic]."


    "Oh damn that''s cool! Do you know any spells or something-"


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    We talked for hours after that and when dinner came-


    I sat beside Lenard. Lucas and Aunt Haren were together as Viscount Lenois were in the middle of the seating as the head ruler of the family.


    The maids were polite towards me and this was the first time I''m ever getting this kind of treatment around here. Lenard''s father a.k.a the real Kein''s uncle decides to fucking show up and invite me to dinner like he didn''t turn a blind all to all the bullshit his wife did to me.


    I kept myposure as the time went by in silence.


    The Viscount coughs as he looks towards me smiling, "Kein, I hope this is a nice family dinner that we''ll have together. This is your first time joining us right?"


    I nod uninterested as the maids settle down the main course of the meal, "Yes, Viscount Lenois. Although I think I prefer in my closet more if I''m being honest."


    " Well... I would like you to know that-" (Viscount Lenois)


    I cut him off raising my hand as I already know what he''ll ask next. "If you''re nning to adopt me. Thank you for considering adopting me but I have to refuse."


    The Viscount stood up in shock but his wife could only roll her eyes as if she was already expecting my answer. "What? Why would you refuse- you''re my wife''s niece so that makes us family. I know we might have given the wrong impression at first but I assure you-"


    I rolled my sleeves and showed him half of my scars that have been inflicted on me. There were more on my back and legs but that would be wrong to disy at dinner.


    He looked at my scars and then red at his wife.


    "The wrong impression? I would beg to differ. I have been abused in this house to the point these marks will never leave my body no matter how much I let them heal. To think of me as family now when I''ve just begun forming friendships with the Duke''s son- you''re horrible, Uncle Lenois." I chuckled, putting back my sleeves to how they were before and looked them dead in the eye.


    "I would rather be kicked out than be part of this so-called family of yours." These were myst words before I walked right out of dinner not bothering to finish my meal.


    I got what I asked for and a few hourster Aunt Haren banged on my closet door and ordered for me to find a new home in the streets where I belong.

 Chapter 39 Character Info: Part 2

    Character information for the future characters we might have soon!


    Name: Ellis Regan


    Age Currently: 13 years old.


    Sexuality: Openly Gay.


    Pronouns: He/him


    Height: 5''0


    Magic: Water Magic


    Description: He''s a very handsome teen. Every other girls would stare at him in disbelief of how handsome he is. Well kept hair, as well as that symphonic voice of his. Definitely attractive and he''s a real gentleman too always keeping handkerchiefs in his pockets.


    Hair color: ck Ivory Hair.


    Eyes: Dark violet.


    Favorite food: Muffins and Quich¨¦.


    Favorite thing to do: Brewing tea, and cleaning the private library especially if young master Lenard is there as well.


    Other hobbies: ying the flute, reading, writing, and baking. He makes his own muffins.


    Likes: Adorable cats, ponies, and a certain person.


    Dislikes: Bookworms; these are insects that lives among books eating the pages. Ellis wishes them to burn in hell.


    Fun fact about the character: He''s the nephew of the head maid that punished Kein. He''s definitely a sweet boy, and he found out that he also liked sweet boys as well one day when he got saved by a dashing knight who apparently had a wife already.


    Pain but at least he knows his preferences now. His heart doesn''t beat for girls only for cute guys.


    Favorite quote:


    "This book is divine, exquisite."


    "If there''s a book that you want and it still doesn''t exist. Why not make it yourself?"


    "Studies show, reading is very healthy for the mind."


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Name: Alfred Nikelworth


    Age Currently: 26 years old.


    Sexuality: Asexual.


    Pronouns: He/him.


    Height: 5''9


    Magic: Unknown.


    Description: Handsome brooding man, he''s a very tall, perfect looking statue meant to serve his only one master that saved him from very.


    Hair color: Short ck hair.


    Eyes: Brown.


    Favorite food: Mushroom pie.


    Favorite thing to do: Cleaning, he can''t stand a really messy state of room.


    Other hobbies: Cleaning.


    Likes: Cleaning.


    Dislikes: ve traders, messy dusty rooms, and people who insult his master.


    Fun fact about the character: Is a clean freak, a very loyal, andmitted person in the ways of the butler. He has also attended the prestigious Puronia butler academy for young and promising butlers of the future.


    He was saved by Baron Hills from his Royal Knight duties while investigating human trafficking. Alfred was found in one of the camps with chains, marks, bruises, and almost no sign of life.


    He was inspired by batman''s butler. Alfred Pennyworth.


    Favorite quote:


    "To be a full fledge butler, you must forget all of you wishes and only desire to fulfil another''s desire."


    "A good butler, should save his master''s life everyday."


    "Always have tea at the ready."


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Name: Duchess Viviana Wolford.


    Age Currently: If I revealed this I''ll get assassinated.


    Sexuality: Straight.


    Pronouns: She/Her.


    Height: 5''4


    Magic: Unknown.


    Description: She has this friendly aura around her literally spewing out flowers everywhere but when ites into being a mom she''s giving me ara ara vibes, she''s definitely one of the best moms in the book. Likes dress, make up, gossips, and trying new things.


    Hair color: Golden brown, really frilly yet so dignified at the same time.


    Eyes: Green eyes.


    Favorite food: Cake, especially the rare strawberry shortcake ones.


    Favorite thing to do: Shopping, teasing her son Vincent, watching husband do work, and doing her hair.


    Other hobbies: Throwing tea parties from time to time because of the gossip materials she could get is endless.


    Likes: Cakes, her husband named Tristan, her son Vincent, pieces of art, anything rted to her family honestly.


    Dislikes: Slugs and people who say shit about her husband.


    Fun fact about the character: When she saw Vincent applying make up when he was ten, she scolded Vince to never use them. "Don''t use these! A skin young as yours shouldn''t be using them."


    Apparently Vincent misheard and panicked, the words that he heard instead was. "Don''t use these! These are for girls only."


    Honestly, the Duchess was just worried about Vincent using makeup at a young age so she forbade him.


    Vincent, due to his anxiety and insecurity thinks his mom hates him for it.


    Favorite quote:


    "Tea parties are not just a simple gathering, gossips could also be a form of weapon hidden like a de up your sleeve."


    "My son is adorable!"


    "I''m honestly lucky to have such an amazing husband like you."


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Name: Duke Tristan von Wolford.


    Age Currently: 39 years old.


    Sexuality: Straight.


    Pronouns: He/him.


    Height: 6''


    Magic: Ice Magic.


    Description: A very strict person with a workaholic personality. General of the military industry and the husband of Duchess Viviana.


    Hair color: Light blue hair.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Eyes: Blue.


    Favorite food: Boar steak.


    Favorite thing to do: Work.


    Other hobbies: Work.


    Likes: "I would put my wife here, however my feelings for her are more than like. I love her." -Duke Tristan.


    Dislikes: Vacations.


    Fun fact about the character: A very workaholic Duke, his wife Duchess Viviana needs to literally drag him for vacation or beg for it. Honestly, I''m surprised at how did these two even fell in love.


    He''s a very strict man that cares for his people. To rule with fairness and justice is his motto.


    He very much acts like he doesn''t love his wife sometimes when other people are around but when they''re alone he''s a very soft person around her.


    Favorite quote:


    "Doing work keeps me alive, and with a goal in life."


    "Are you bored? Go do your chores."


    "One mustn''t act with hesitation. To move you must be strong willed, especially in front of your enemy."


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Name: Nigel Burns


    Age Currently: 26 years old.


    Sexuality: Straight.


    Pronouns: He/him.


    Height: 5''9


    Magic: Unknown.


    Description: A very hot tall butler, responsible for the Wolford Mansion even though he''s a very young person.


    Hair color: Dark purple hair.


    Eyes: Dark red-ish.


    Favorite food: Unknown.


    Favorite thing to do: Unknown.


    Other hobbies: Unknown.


    Likes: Unknown.


    Dislikes: Unknown.


    Fun fact about the character: He''s the butler of the Wolford family. His family has been taking care of the noble house Wolford for centuries, son after son.


    He''s a great ally, and will keep Vincent''s secret until the day he dies.


    Favorite quote:


    Unknown.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Name: Valentina Madregal


    Age Currently: 22 years old.


    Sexuality: Pansexual.


    Pronouns: She/her.


    Height: 5''7


    Magic: Spatial Magic


    Description: Light tanned skin, her beauty would be considered exotic in Puronia. She''s really beautiful in her own way. From her cunning personality and mysterious background to where she came from. We don''t know much about this new character other than that.


    Hair color: Long locks of green hair.


    Eyes: Green.


    Favorite food: Anything spicy.


    Favorite thing to do: Travelling.


    Other hobbies: Teaching, making simple sweets for children, reading romance books, and recording her travels in a journal.


    Likes: Children, cats, and dogs.


    Dislikes: Priest who spread the wrong words and homophobic people.


    Fun fact about the character: She was visiting Puronia because of her childhood friend, that''s currently working for the church. Valentina is a person who believes in love being in different shapes or form. Gender doesn''t matter when ites to love. Now she''s just going to be picking them based on their star signs.


    Although she already has a little crush for her childhood friend. I hope those two get together soon.


    Spoiler: Someday in the future when Kein needs help to get into Sprivanto. She will be there.


    Favorite quote:


    "No, I am not attracted to pans. Please stop saying that."


    "Oh for the love of pans, I''m attracted to humans."


    "I don''t have a type. If I like you, I like you."


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Name: Cecilia Goldheart.


    Age Currently: 12 years old.


    Sexuality: Unknown.


    Pronouns: She/her.


    Height: 5''


    Magic: Unknown.


    Description: A princess who knows her ce. Which is at the very top of the throne, ruling over her kingdom. As the heir, she''s doing her best to be the BEST princess that she can.


    For all her life she has fulfilled her ambition with no blunder but suddenly she realizes that every time she was with the travelling artist she can''t help but make mistakes, panic, and scold herself for losingposure.


    Hair color: White hair.


    Eyes: Light grey.


    Favorite food: Small portions of vegetables.


    Favorite thing to do: Dancing.


    Other hobbies: Fitting dresses, etiquette, reading, diplomacy, strolling around gardens, and writing to the travelling artist.


    Likes: Travelling artist and her personal maid.


    Dislikes: Bugs, improper posture, and inappropriate gestures.


    Fun fact about the character: She''s been trying to look responsible, more mature like an adult but in reality she envies her little twin sister who gets all the freedom that she has wanted to have.


    She loves her family, so even if she knows Rosarie is sneaking out of the pce she couldn''t tell her father the king about it because... she loves her sister even under all her strict facade.


    One day, she''ll sacrifice her love as well.

 Chapter 40 Side : The Frog Knight And The Princess.

    Side Chapter: The Frog Knight and the Princess.


    This is for one of my readers who has requested this and I have been nning for a while!


    Thank you for RiaGthynius.


    Enjoy!


    3rd Person''s POV


    Once upon a time, there was a far away kingdom with three beautiful princesses. They were admired in all of [Devalion]. The name of the world to which they reside.


    The first princess, Cecilia Goldheart.


    The second princess, Rosarie von Goldheart.


    And the third princess, Catherine Goldheart.


    They were all to be admired by their people, the king and queen loved all their daughters. Taking great care on all of them especially their youngest, who was born mute so they had given her extra attention and care for the little princess.


    But suddenly the Queen fell ill. Everyone in the kingdom searched for a medicine- Anything that can cure her. Whether it be magic, potions, or even natural remedies.


    They have tried it all.


    The King fell into a deep stress, worried about his sick Queen.


    The three princesses did whatever they could to help. Emotionally, they have stuck together in all the troubles. The first princess decided that perhaps hope is lost for their mother and that they must be ready once she passes.


    The second princess didn''t agree with her and swore that the Queen, their mother would get well.


    The first princess, envious of her sister''s optimism, didn''t want to live her life hoping for something and then get disappointed after things didn''t go the way they wanted.


    "Catherine, can you believe her! How can she just tell us to start getting ready for mother''s funeral! Does she have no shame?!" (Rosarie)ined , raising her voice into the library where they currently took refuge from their father and elder sister.


    Catherine, who was softly sniffing, her eyes a little puffy due to crying but she does her best to respond to her sister who was angry, ''She''s not wrong you know. Even if we hope for mother to be saved there''s a chance that-'' she will-


    Catherine''s stopped signing to her sister and begins to cry again. The pain of losing a mother was unbearable, she wanted to scream but no voice came out.


    Rosarie, realizing she has been a neglectful older sister to her little one, sighed and hugged Catherine tightly, patting her back gently.


    "I''m sorry. I know there will be a way for my mother to be saved." (Rosarie) muttered under her breath, cursing.


    Even if she was lying to herself, she refused to believe her mother would die out of a mere unknown sickness. "There has to be a way..."


    That night, Catherine fell asleep to her sister''s tight embrace. Rosarie carried Catherine to her room, cing her little sister to her fluffy bed and covering her carefully with a nket.


    The poor little one has been worried for days. The Queen is losing time.


    There might be only a few weeks or months at best before she-


    Rosarie shakes her head at the thoughts.


    She came back to the library and searched frantically for books that would calm her mind, take her to another reality where troubles like these will never happen. The tale of romance and fantasy has always made her smile.


    Perhaps it''s a childish thinking, running away from the reality in front of her.


    She has always been like that.


    Thump! Thump!


    "Ow!"


    A book fell out on one of the shelves suddenly out of surprise, there wasn''t anyone else in that library. Rosarie looked around frantically for anyone that might be pulling any tricks on her but her sisters are surely in bed right now.


    Then again she knew none of her sisters would pull tricks as measly as making a book fall to her head.


    Groaning, she picks it up reading the title of the book. "[Myths and Cures]."


    Rosarie raised her eyebrows looking left and right. Keeping the book close to her, she quickly went to the furthest corner of the library. "Certainly, this is too good of an opportunity."


    Perhaps this book holds answers for something that can cure her mother! With no hesitation, she quickly opened the book, skimming to the pages reading everything she could.


    She burned the night, that day reading. Trying to find anything- something that could help her.


    Her eyes were dreaded, awake, and dying. She was about to give up but as if on perfect timing the next page was about a very rare flower that can only be found on the top of the dwarf mountains. "[Crystalis Aiding Flower]. A flower that can heal any illnesses in the world. It grows only once in a century. Only those who are pure at heart can only take this flower."


    It had a map, containing its usual location. It was unbelievable. Knowing there was no time she ripped the page of the map and then left it out in the open.


    Knowing that the journey might be rough, she quickly packed all of the things she needed in her [Storage Ring]. However, she knew she can''t take much or else it might consume a lot of Mana.


    The princess was too stubborn, she took food that''s worth two weeks of time. Some spare clothes, no dresses, boots, money, a sword that belonged to her father, and a dagger with a sheath, she hid under her dress.


    She sat down at the table, and wrote a letter to her sisters that she will be gone to find a cure for their mother.


    Tears dropped at the paper as Rosarie cried. She knew if she told anyone about this n everyone would say it''s too risky.


    The kingdom is slowly running out of funds to hire adventurers and the kingdom''s military were dwindling. She refused to let anyone else into this mess she''s going to create.


    "Dear family, I''m going away to look for a cure. Don''t find me, and Catherine please water the rose gardens while I''m away. If not I''m going to destroy your novel collections when Ie back." (Rosarie) settles her quill at the side of the table as she sighs.


    As if she''ll put into the letter where she''s going. She has seen a lot of people do this, when the whole point was running away wishing not to be found.


    Hey, I''m going to this ce so don''t follow me okay?


    "Well that would be pointless." she muttered as she left her room and into Catherine''s chambers.


    She quietly slips the letter next to her bed table and smiles.


    Rosarie stares at Catherine''s puffy eyes from all that crying and sighs kissing her little sister''s forehead. "I love you, I promise toe back as soon as I can with the cure."


    It was a promise she would fulfill, she thought to herself as she escaped the castle early in the morning. Avoiding all the guards, dressed inmoner clothes. No one has suspected this woman would be a princess.


    She bought a horse in the city and left. It wasn''t a fast one but it was decent. Rosarie had no experience in riding a horse but she tried her best. The horse neighed as the two went on, into an adventure.


    If she was being honest. This will be her first time, venturing on her own. With no guards, no rules, and no expectations.


    She was excited but her firm grip on the reins reminded her the whole reason she''s going to find a cure not travel. "Motheres first, before everything else." (Rosarie)


    Days passed under endless trotting of her horse, she didn''t waste time but the horse was really tired. Rosarie frowned, feeling responsible for the horse, "I''m sorry you''ve been carrying me for days. There''s a small vige up front. Let''s go there. for now."


    Rosarie came down from the horse and walked into the vige instead. The horse she bought was thankful for her being so considerate and walked alongside her.


    Rosarie covered her face with a shawl as the vigers stared at the strange traveler.


    She stopped at an inn where there were stables for rent. Rosarie rented one for her horse, and a room for herself. She gave the gold to the innkeeper as she listened into the gossips of the women in the room.


    They looked anxious, worried about something. "Have you heard! Months ago there was a talking frog near the river that asks for a kiss every time a woman passes by!"


    "I did! My older cousin was washing herundry there, when she heard a mysterious voice. She thought there was someone else with her but it was a slimy, icky, frog!" the other woman replied.


    A talking frog? Rosarie grew curious about the rumor but she shook her head off. It might just be a distraction to her mission instead. She went to her room, feeling tired from all those days trying her best to be subtle and leave no trace for the royal guards to follow.


    The night went by smoothly as the morning came. Rosarie left to continue her journey.


    Stretching her arms, she came to the conclusion that she had to quickly travel fast or else the guards might catch up to her in no time.


    She pays for the rent to the innkeeper, nodding respectfully as she takes her horse back into the road.


    The slow trotting of her horse was peaceful, she has never seen a forest up close, and she has never felt freedom to travel anywhere she liked since forever.


    She followed the map, as if by coincidence they stopped on a river. "Hmm... isn''t this the same river those girls gossiped about?" (Rosarie)


    She carefully gets down the horse, pulling the reins as she stares down at the flowing river water looking at her reflection. "Hmm... maybe I need to clean myself."


    Her reflection of disheveled hair, dirty clothes, and she stink of sweat.


    Rosarie looks around the river, and then casts a spell, her fingers running over a circle motion, having a red magic circle with a bell symbol, "[rm]." she mutters as the whole river was now in her territory.


    Any person whoes inside the river, will trigger the rm and will alert her that someone is near. "Good, that should be safe enough." she lets her guard up, tying her horse momentarily into a tree.


    She strips off slowly into her bathing clothes, taking off her shawl, dipping her feet slowly into the river water to test its temperature. Rosarie shivered at the realization that it was so cold.


    Nheless that irked her intoplete distraction. Forgetting about princess rules, it was time she had a bit of fun.


    "Cannonball!" (Rosarie) ran into the water sshing it everywhere as sheughed on her own. Feeling the cool water on her skin, soothing herpletely. The stress on her mind never left but it sure made it lighter and it was good.


    Her silver hair was scattered into the water like beautiful strings, like works of art. Shezily sighed over the cold water of the rivers taking her in. "I wish... time stopped for a moment. I wish... mom can get better..."


    Rosarie looks towards the sky as she makes one more wish, "I wish. I wasn''t alone."


    "I mean, if you give me a peck on the lips I can make thatst wishe true."


    Rosarie immediately stood up, looking around in confusion.


    A voice? It also belonged to a woman.


    She takes her sword out of her [Storage Ring], unsheathing it, gripping tightly. "No one tripped my rm so how- where are you?" She frantically searched for the person but to no avail no one revealed themselves.


    Rosarie asked once more again, her voice mixed with anger, growing impatiently. "I said. Where are you? Answer me."


    "Right over here." the voice told her again but she looked left and right still nothing. "Down here, princess."


    She looks down over to a small rock near her side finding a small creature resting her little slimy paw under her chin. "Finally, you noticed me." (Frog)


    Rosarie was shocked. Who knew that the rumors were true, a talking frog in a river in all ces?! She sighs, "A talking frog. How... peculiar for you to haven''t been captured yet and been served on a tter."


    Knowing that her life might not be in danger at least with a frog she takes back her sword to her storage ringpartment and crosses her arms, "So what do I owe the pleasure of gaining a visit from a talking... thing."


    The frog scratches its back awkwardly as sheughs, "I havee to ask for a kiss. You might have already known by now due to the rumors about this." (Frog)


    Rosarie nods, she thought it was just a silly rumor that''s been passed down to kids in order for them to go home early but who knew it would be true. "A kiss. Why does a frog desire a kiss anyways?"


    The frog hops on closer to the first princess and exins. "I am a knight from a far away kingdom that has been cursed by my own Aunt and only a true love''s kiss from a fair maiden will bring me back to my true human form." (Frog)


    Rosarie listened to the frog seriously and couldn''t believe what she had heard. "So you were cursed and um... you need a kiss to get back into your true form."


    Rosarie wanted to kill the frog then and there. Perhaps it was just utter hogwash to even think about kissing such a weird slimy creature.


    The frog nods, smiling. "You are the first person who have even tried hearing me out so can you please-" (Frog)


    Rosarie shook her head, slowly left the river and began to change her set of clothes. "Kissing a frog is not worth it. Who just kisses a frog just like that? Even if you tell me you''re a prince. I''m not desperate enough for something like that."


    The frog sadly croaks, understanding her reasoning.


    Rosarie noticed this and began to feel guilty for the frog but- she didn''t want to lose her first kiss to a risk that they might be lying after all. She sighs, cursing her weak heart. "How about just a peck on the cheek, that''s all I could give." (Rosarie)


    She was truly a kind princess. If the narrator was in her ce, I would never kiss such a slimy creature even if they would tell me they were rich as fuck.


    The frog shook her head, at least thankful for the offer. "No, I would not trouble the fair maiden anymore." the frog answered sincerely as she wouldn''t want to force anyone who didn''t want to.


    Rosarie sighs as she finally got clothed taking the map on herp trying to figure out the shortcut to the ce where she could pick the all ailment cure. "No... that might take me a lot of time... not there either."


    She bites her finger in worry. The whole adventure might take her a lot longer than expected. Not to mention these are the dangerous parts where monsters would appear. "Oh are you going somewhere?" (Frog)


    Rosarie almost forgot the talking frog and she answers, "Yes, I''m looking for a specific flower for my mother. She''s currently sick right now and I don''t have much time. I need to find a shortcut soon."


    Stressed she almost grips the map apart. "If you need a shortcut you have to cross the trench here and for you to get there safely take the Turenu forest instead. There would be really weak slimes instead there usually and no strong monsters roaming." (Frog)


    The frog points with its webbed feet. "And then you''ll reach this ce in a week or so."


    Rosarie looked at the frog in shock, taking in the information the frog gave her. Her mind was asking herself is it alright to trust a frog you just met? "You''re quite familiar with this area."


    The frog nods, "I have been patrolling in this area for years after all. I know on which ces we could get there much more safer and its not on the map unfortunately."


    Rosarie thinks for a moment, "Can you take me there? I promise to help you break the curse in any way I can when we get that cure."


    The frogughs at the really considerate girl in front of her, "No need for payment. My adoptive father told me to just help anyone in need. My curse is not going anywhere anyways, if you''re on a time limit let''s start moving."


    The frog hops around with the new foundpanion she has, "What''s your name actually miss?"


    Rosarie packs up the map putting it on her storage ring then stares at the frog. "Hmm you can call me Rose. Ms. frog what''s your name?"


    The frog smiles teasingly as Rosarie unties her horse out of the tree, "My name. I can''t say it unless I''m broken from this curse. So just call me Ms. Frog until we break my curse."


    Rosarie feels weird relying on a frog for directions but somehow she has no time, if the frog lies and leads her astray. She''ll have to kill the frog for wasting her time.


    "Here... Ms. Frog. Get on the horse with me." (Rosarie) offers her hand for the little frog to hop on.


    The frog surprised but still thankful hopped on her hand carefully as Rosarie put her in the front taking off a little scarf for her to take a seat on. It was particrly a little cold as well, Rosarie wrapped the scarf around the little frog. "For you to not get cold, Ms. Frog."


    The frog couldn''t reply as she just nestled into the warmth andfort of the scarf. After all this time being cursed as a slimy creature no one has given her this much kindness. "Thank you." she whispered but Rosarie couldn''t hear it because her mind was upied with worry.


    Rosarie leads the horse back on track as she has now found a newpanion to travel with.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Rosarie takes her water canteen with her drinking some of it before offering some for the little frog. The frog opens her mouth as a fly passes by- she immediately gets distracted and eats the fly.


    "Ugh ew! Not again!" (Frog) takes her webbed feet and starts cleaning her tongue.


    Rosarieughs at the reaction of the frog like it was certainly disgusted but it was hrious to watch. "You just ate a fly!"


    "It''s disgusting! How I wish I was free of this curse!" (Frog) yelled as she continued to clean her tongue. Rosarie feels lighter these days now that she has a littlepanion to talk to and has been having more fun than she expected.


    "Hey there''s another fly!" (Rosarie) points at the fly as the little frog hides from it.


    "Oh hell no! I am not eating another one!" (Frog) hides behind Rosarie as it passes them. The frog sighs in relief as she looks at the girl, "You''re horrible, Rose!"


    Rosarie continued tough holding her stomach, "I know! It''s so fun being horrible! I never get to do this with anyone back home!"


    The two argued a lot for fun. Feeling more closer, they talked more about their current lives now and found things they both loved like books, the same writer, and food. Oh boy, especially food, the frog couldn''t stop talking about how much she loved food.


    They reached the first obstacles faster than expected. "It has hardly been three days but oh! I-I can''t believe we''re halfway close to it."


    The frog puffs her chest proudly, "I know right? However, if you took a military horse at full speed you would''ve gotten here faster."


    Rosarie looks at the normal horse she bought at the city, growing curious at the frog remembering that she mentioned that she was a knight when she was a human before. "You had a horse before. Ms. Frog?"


    The frog smiles remembering her memories from when she was still a human, "It''s not just any normal horse- my steed could fly to the sky. My adoptive father gave it to me before he passed away. I hope he''s safe."


    The atmosphere at both of them filled into silence. "Ms. Frog, what kind of adoptive father did you have?"


    The frog looked at Rose and continued to tell stories about her adoptive father. A kind man, helping anyone out that needed, he was a captain of the 6th fleet not until he got sick and passed on his knightly duties to the frog.


    Rosarie was touched. She wanted to meet the frog''s adoptive father, "He was a good person from the looks of it, Ms. Frog."


    Ms. Frog nods, feeling tired, yawning the night taking a toll on her, "He was also... a good father."


    Rosarie carefully takes the frog into a morefortable position as she decides to take rest for the night. She ties the horse into a tree as she ces a little mat onto the ground. The night was chilly so she was afraid the little frogpanion of hers might get cold.


    She started a small fire, as her horse also cuddled next to them. Rosarie felt safe, her eyelids fluttering tiredly. She takes a nket as she held the frog closely to her.


    "Goodnight." she mutters before going to sleeppletely.


    The night went by as again they were on the road. The time went by quickly as they avoided ces where no monsters showed up, and they were thankful for it.


    Rosarie knew the little frog was a kind person even helping her to this extent, she was grateful. She was holding the map in her hand feeling optimistic about the whole adventure.


    "Ms. Frog, have you ever kissed someone before to break your curse?" (Rosarie) curiously asked if the frog has been at least sessful at that.


    The frog awkwardly scratches her head, "I have kissed at least... around twenty or maybe more."


    Rosarie almost choked on her own saliva hearing the frog''s answer. "You- twenty kisses- a frog- excuse me-" she was dumbfounded. How even-?


    "If you offer them money, promise that if they turn me back into a human. You''d be surprised at how many were willing." (Frog) exined, understanding from the way she looked at her.


    Rosarie awkwardly answers one sentence, "That exins a lot. In the end none of them worked."


    The frog nods a little sadly, "I''ve lost hope at this point. I don''t think there''s going to be a pure maiden at heart who''ll save me from this curse. It''s been two years after all."


    Rosarie perhaps couldn''t understand what the little frog has gone through. Her heart felt a little hurt hearing this from her, "I''m really sorry to hear that."


    The frog just shrugs it off, "At this point I''ve gotten used to it but-"


    "Hold on. Stop the horse." (Frog)


    The frog stopped talking, making Rosarie surprised. She did what she was told, stopping the horse right its tracks. "Listen, we need to go back to where we came from and fast."


    Rosarie nodded,pletely trusting her littlepanion. Maybe she had sensed danger? "Alright. Just-"


    "Hey you. Hand over all your belongings and stay down."


    The frog cursed under her breath and looked at the girl seriously. "Don''t move. I''ll handle this. When I say run, you run."


    Rosarie''s eyes widened and tried speaking back to the little frog, "Wait but-"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The little frog ignored her and hopped off of the horse. "Lucas. We met again. How''s your mother doing? I see you''re still robbing anyone you meet huh." (Frog)


    Rosarie stood still waiting for any signal they could do. There were about ten more other people that surrounded them, "You little insect. You''re still alive. I should''ve killed you the moment my mother has turned you into a slimy little-"


    "Get your animal facts right firstly I''m a fucking amphibian not an insect damn. I''m offended that you need to go back to school. The hell you''ve been doing all this time."(Frog)


    Rosarie was worried about her frog friend. It seemed that they knew each other but still it wasn''t looking good. "Shut up. As if you and my brother will be safe from all of this." (Lucas) screamed and pointed his sword at the little frog with anger in his eyes.


    "I see you have a friend over as well." (Lucas)


    "Yeah but we both know you''re only interested in me. So why not let her pass the road?" the frog bargains with the blonde boy before smiling.


    Lucas yed with his sword for a bit as she smiled, kicking the frog into the ground cing his feet above her, "How about... no." (Lucas)


    His feet were squishing her and Rosarie couldn''t help watching anymore. "Stop!" she screamed but they allughed. The frog was slowly losing its breathing.


    Rosarie panicked and tried her best not to lose herposure. She would try casting any magic would help but she feared for their safety and then she thought of a brilliant idea. "Close your eyes!"


    The frog heard her and did what she told. She closed her eyes and waited. The enemies were momentarily confused by the shouting as she casted, "[Blind]!"


    A sh of light distracted and left them blind. Lucas groaned, shing his sword everywhere, "Urgh! The hell did you do!" (Lucas)


    The frog opens her eyes after hearing Lucas''s scream. "Leave me here... hurry..." (Frog)


    Rosarie ignored her and went off her horse for a moment scooping the stubborn frog hitting her lightly on the head. "You dummy! As if I could leave you with him!"


    The frog felt embarrassed as she was being carried back into the horse, Rosarie set the frog into her shoulders for a bit before grabbing the reins of the horse, "Hyah! Come on!"


    The horse neighed loudly and ran as fast as he could, moving past Lucas and his evil lookingpanions.


    Rosarie never looked back as she focused on the road in front of them.


    "Rose... Move left..." (Frog) warned weakly tugging onto her clothes while being on her shoulder.


    Rosarie did what the frog told her, she moved left and then from where her position was from before was a sharp arrow. "By the light goddess that was close!"


    Dozens of arrows were fired, Rosarie casted a shield spell and they escaped.


    When they found a little cave to settle in Rosarie quickly went down the now tired horse as she held the frog in her hand who was weakly breathing. "You''ll be fine, give me a moment!"


    Rosarie panicked. Her fingers were doing her best to calm down staying in one ce but they were shaking all over. "[Heal]!" she casted but nothing was working.


    The frog coughed, "The curse... it''s blocking your spell."


    "Stop, stop, stop... you''ll be fine..." she reassured herself while taking out a piece of paper out of her storage ring.


    "I need to draw this... hold on." she frantically draws on the paper with her blood. A magic sigil, in order to take back a person who''s nearly half dead but she wasn''t sure if it would work on a frog.


    The frogughs as she shakes her small little green head, "That... won''t work either."


    "What do I do?! Tell me!" (Rosarie) yells as she cries. "Is that why the rm from the river didn''t work either?! M-Magic doesn''t work on you?"


    "How fun isn''t it? I can''t use my own magic and I''m immune to any kind of magic." (Frog)


    "No! I won''t give up! The nt! Right! Surely that would cure you!" (Rosarie)


    "No... your mother. You told me how much she means to you. Take it to her." (Frog)


    Rosarie was taken aback. She has forgotten her own sick mother for a moment. The frog taking in the silence smiled, "Come on... where''s your map. We need to move."


    Rosarie nods while she starts looking for a map frantically  but then realizes it is gone. She looked through her pockets but nothing- "I-I must''ve lost it back then- oh for the love of-"


    She ran a hand through her hair frustrated wanting to blow up then and there but the frog reassured her, "I memorized it. It''s alright. I just hope you''ll know the way back home once I... die."


    Rosarie carried a half dead frog in her hands as they decided to move. She kept making sure she had plenty of water in and kept her little body safe in her embrace.


    She was afraid, scared that this little frog would indeed pass away.


    Finally after those hellish two weeks of traveling together they finally arrived at the dwarf mountain where the hills were steep and it was dangerous to climb alone. "The flowers are hidden in caves... they need to grow in soil where magic is really highly concentrated."


    "What... does the flower look like... I can hop for a bit and help you look inside."


    "No! Get back here and rest!" (Rosarie) ties her horse into a tree again before catching up with the stubborn frog. "Come on don''t be stupid. Stay here."


    "No. You''ll need me for any small openings you can''t get in. So I''ming with you." (Frog)


    Rosarie didn''t want to argue with the frog so she just carried her again on her shoulder as she found what might be the ce where they could find the nt. "Don''t ever leave my side alright?" (Rosarie)


    The frog does its best to nod as they go in together. Rosarie casting over a glowing ball of light.


    They searched tirelessly for hours, through thick and thin they found nothing. Rosarie grits her teeth and clenches her fists. "I''m so... tired of this!"


    The frog noticed Rosarie''s eyes brimming with tears, "I have no time! Father will scold me when I get back home. Who knows what my sisters will tell me and now- My mother will be dead by the time Ie back!"


    "I hate this! I hate home! I hate that I can''t do anything right! And now- you''re also hurt!" (Rosarie) cried, breaking down at that point.


    She slowly slumps down into the ground, hugging her knees desperately as she sobbed. The voices in her head kept telling her that everything was her fault at that point. "I''m sorry..."


    The frog sighed and hopped off her shoulder not knowing what to do but in the end she realized they were running out of time so she did what she had to do.


    The frog ced her webbed feet into one of her hands and spoke gently, "I''m sorry but we were only in here for half a day. Come on, we''re wasting time. You want to see your mom healthy and well again right?"


    Rosarie sniffed looking at the frog with the question, of course she nodded in reply.


    "Thene on lets search for that stupid nt. We''ll go save your mom I promise you that." (Frog)forted Rose giving her the right words to let her keep going.


    She could feel her tears stopping to run, as her heart thumped out of her chest.


    "Y-Yeah... I-I''ll... We''ll go find the nt. Thank you... for staying with me all this time." (Rosarie) stands up holding her chest for a moment before trying to focus her mind.


    The little frog hopped away and tried finding something that would help the girl. Maybe some other hidden secret ce to find the nt?


    The frog saw a little hole in the end, somehow there was a faint glow over it and it made her curious, "Rose! I think the nt is in there." she points her webbed feet into the small hole.


    "D-Do you think it might be dangerous?" (Rosarie) asked while observing the little passageway and she could see there was a faint light indeed. "How are we going to get in?"


    The frog without even blinking gets in the small passageway and follows the light. "Come back! Only those with pure hearts can get the flower or else-!"


    The froges back from the passageway with the right flower in hand. "Is this the right flower?" the little frog asked the princess who steps back a little in shock before hugging the little frog into a tight embrace.


    Rosarie jumps into happiness forgetting all things as she did a little happy dance, her mother will be finally alright! "Thank you! Thank you so much! I could kiss you right now!"


    They both stood awkwardly as Rosarie''s face flushed and averted her gaze from the little frog. Her thoughts right now were racing; she couldn''t tell her what her heart truly wanted. "I mean ahem. Wanna go back?"


    The little frog who was also awkward scratched her little head and nodded in answer. Rosarie ces the little frog on her shoulder a little embarrassed at what she shouted before.


    She shook her thoughts away I mean- falling in love with a frog- but technically she''s just a human that was cursed into a frog so it''s normal to have a crush on her right?


    The frustration of her feelings confused her. Don''t tell me she was starting to feel something for this frog?


    Rosarie decided to just forget all of these aside and remembered the little frog needed medical treatment. The little frog held the flower carefully as both of them got out of the cave.


    Rosarie walked tiredly into her tied horse noticing that it was gone. "What the... the horse is gone?!"


    She ran quickly into the scene of the crime, only leaving the pair of rope that had obviously been cut by something sharp. "Someone let our horse escape." (Frog)


    Rustling voices in the bush were heard as several men went in to corner Rosarie and the little frog. "Lucas.... I should''ve known. You never give up, do you?" (Frog)


    The little frog red at the man who almost squished her before. Rosarie grits her teeth in anger as she sees Lucas remembering what he did and how much pain she put her friend into made her blood boil. "You!" she pointed at Lucas.


    "As the princess I demand you to stop and bring back our horse." (Rosarie) yells as Lucas onlyughs.


    Lucas takes his sword again cing it into her throat, "A princess in these woods? Don''t make meugh. I''m not stupid to fall for something like that." (Lucas)


    His men circled them as Lucas continued on to speak, "You know you should really be more careful with your belongings. Such a shame..." he takes out the map from his pocket and waves it around Rosarie''s face tormenting her. "This belonged to you, yes?" (Lucas)


    Rosarie''s eyes widened in surprise, understanding why they had found them. "Yes, and you''re inclined to give it back-" she reached for the map but then her stomach was met with a kick making her kneel to her knees while holding her stomach.


    The little frog who was on her shoulder fell to the ground as well while tightly protecting the flower. "Hm... you know I expected more from you cousin of mine." (Lucas)ughed while taking the little frog in his grasp.


    "Just... let her go, Lucas... don''t hurt her." the little frog pleaded, mustering all that she could to speak.


    Lucas looked at Rosarie for a moment beforeughing, "Don''t tell me you like her?" (Lucas) asked which made the frog stop in silence.


    "You took everything away from me, so I''m taking everything from you. You deserve all of this." (Lucas)''s hands slowly crushed the frog''s body with anger in his eyes. The frog was losing air, she couldn''t do anything but tried to fight the strong grip of him.


    If only she was in her human form! If this curse were broken then perhaps-


    Rosarie breathed in slowly making a magic circle in the ground, "[Blind]!"


    The same light from before glowed blinding everyone except for Lucas who closed his eyes at the right moment. He looked at Rosarie and then cracked his neck making a satisfying noise. "Fool me once." he steps closer to Rosarie as he kicks her into a tree.


    "Shame on me." he continued giving another kick not caring if it was a girl he was hitting. Perhaps he even enjoyed it.


    Rosarie coughs as she tries her best not to faint looking worriedly at the frog. "Fool me twice. You don''t want to know what happens." (Lucas)


    Lucas lets go of the frog throwing her into the ground making a squeaky noise but still the all cure flower was alright. "You irritate me. Stop getting in my way." he raises his hands casting a spell. "[me]."


    His hands carried a ball of fire, it was twice the size of a volleyball but it was enough to kill her. Rosarie held her stomach still hurting from the pain, she couldn''t move. Lucasughed, enjoying the look of fear on the princess''s face.


    "Here''s to hoping. You will never cross me again." (Lucas) throws the ball of me at Rosarie as she closes her eyes.


    At that moment the little frog lets go of the flower and jumps in front of the me. Taking the blow. Rosarie, who waited for her death, was alright. She opens her eyes to see the little frog in front of her spreading her arms as if she was protecting her. "Magic doesn''t work for me. You have to go through me first before you even kill her, bitch." (Frog)


    Lucas screamed uncontrobly as he unsheathed his sword. "I''LL TAKE YOUR LIFE FIRST THEN!"


    The sword was aimed at the frog. The frog hopped around him missing all the hits, but at some point she was losing energy but all that mattered was- she needed to lure Lucas away from Rosarie so she could run.


    "I''m here! Hey don''t tell me after all this time you still have daddy issues don''t you?"


    "Shut up! Men! Take that frog!" (Lucas) yelled at the other men that were blinded from before and tried their best moving around. "Useless all of you! I''ll get her myself! What do I even pay you for?!"


    Rosarie realized what the frog''s n was as she was forgotten. She saw the flower not too far away from her and grabbed it running away, storing it into the storage ring.


    She''ll be fine!


    She''ll be alright!


    I need to get back to my mother as soon as I can!


    But what about her?


    Rosarie''s steps became more faint as slowly she stopped running.


    Was it right to just leave the frog she just met? The frog who stuck by her side when things didn''t seem right. The frog that made her feel things- that sounded so weird but you get the point!


    "I need to go back." (Rosarie) realizing her stupid move about running thening back was shameful. She panted as she followed the frog prints seeing Lucas and the little frog cornered into a cliff.


    "It''s always a cliff! I hate this." (Rosarie)ined as she sneakily went behind their back as Lucas was doing his evil monologue pointing his sword at the little frog dramatically.


    "This time I''ll make sure you die- anyst words!" (Lucas) smiled in victory as he looked down on the little frog.


    "Not going to lie, your form still needs some work. Oh right, after all. You''re just second best from the knight academy, I always remember being first. Fun memories right?" (Frog)


    "My form is excellent! How dare you!" (Lucas)


    Rosarie had no magic left, her stamina being depleted but she knew she had to do something. Her stubborn mind told her to just bulldoze her way into that and kick the sword out of Lucas''s hands.


    And that''s what she did.


    Rosarie braces herself running as she kicks Lucas who was busy doing his evil monologue.


    The frog panicked, noticing Rosarie hade back, "You idiot I thought you escaped!"


    Rosarie whimpers as she replies, "I''m sorry I just can''t leave you like this! I still need to do something I just can''t-"


    "YOU TWO ARE DEAD!" (Lucas) swings his sword for the nth time, cutting a piece of Rosarie''s hair. Rosarie takes her sword out of the storage ring and tries to fight with it. "Do you even know how to use a sword?!" (Frog) asked worriedly.


    Rosarie''s face darkened momentarily, "Nope."


    Lucas met her de making sparkse, as their des both danced into the cliff. "This is bad..." (Rosarie) muttered to herself as Lucas''s strikes were rough cornering her.


    The frog hopped into Lucas''s back before climbing further up until she met his shirt cor. "By the gods I can''t believe I''m doing this." She takes a deep breath before going inside his clothes.


    Lucas yelped like a girl as he felt something slimy crawling under his armor. "Ew! ew! ew! Get off of me!"


    Rosarie was confused but she assumed that the frog got inside of his clothes and is now tickling Lucas. Having a chance of vulnerability Rosarie walked forward happily pping Lucas. "That was for me."


    Another p was heard. "That was for my horse."


    She kicked Lucas''s nuts before smiling, "That was for my frog friend you bullied so much. Honestly I feel like you should deserve more."


    She ps her again satisfyingly as she sighs. Lucas fainted as the little frog who was holding her breath got out of there. "Rose!"


    "Ms. Frog!"


    It was a lovely reunion. "Rose please tell me you have water left. I want to take a shower after being inside there."


    Rosarieughs as she takes out her water canteen pouring it over the little frog. "I will never ever do that again. That was traumatizing." (Frog)


    The both of them got out of there quickly walking away before they could catch up. Rosarie was tired, panting, and hungry. They had just finished up thest of their ration. "If only... they didn''t cut our horse..."


    "Rose, you need rest. Why don''t we rest for a day?" (Frog)


    She felt her feet swelling from all that fighting but still they needed to get shelter or else Lucas might catch up and capture them both. "I''m fine." (Rosarie) replied giving the little frog a smile for reassurance but it didn''t work.


    "No. You''re not clearly fine,e on let''s just rest by that tree, please Rose. I''ll worry." the frog pleaded. Somehow when she called Rosarie by her nickname she went all weak.


    "F-Fine but only for a bit okay?" (Rosarie) replied, stuttering as she walked into a nearest tree, her body immediately slumping into its support. "Ow. Do we need a fire..."


    The little frog shook her head, "The smoke might give away our position. Its best if we don''t."


    It was slowly turning night. Wolves howled into the distance as the moon rose through the sky. "The moon is beautiful isn''t it?" (Frog)


    Rosarie smiles as she takes out a nket from her storage ring covering the both of them giving warmth, "It is. I wonder why I find the moon more beautiful than usual these days." (Rosarie) muttered confused as the frog answers in return, "Maybe it has to do something with thepany you keep?"


    The air around them felt light. Perhaps after all that fight something good was bound to happen. Rosarie swallowed the lump that was forming in her throat, "I have a weird favor to ask you."


    The frog looked at her curiously as she nodded, "What is it?"


    Rose can hear her heart thumping very loudly as her face felt like it was on fire. Butterflies were having a party at her stomach as she felt like she was about to throw up. "C-Can you close your eyes for a second?" she stuttered.


    The frog nervously did what she was told. She closed her eyes as Rose wanted to die, I mean was it too forward? No! It wasn''t! Rosarie knows something is there! A feeling! She can''t ignore this!


    Rosarie gulped as she leaned in forward to kiss the frog in the lips, her eyes closed.


    For that short moment. The frog glowed, as the curse was broken.


    The princess opened her eyes, seeing the frog was gone and was reced by a girl with xen blond hair, gorgeous deep blue eyes, and rosy red lips. "Rose." she called, smiling. Rosarie''s heart fluttered harder as she stared into her blue dreamy eyes.


    "The curse... it''s broken. I''m finally human again." the blond girl cries seeing her hands. It meant everything to her. "Thank you."


    Rose was not expecting for the curse to be broken. Honestly, she just... kissed her because she wanted to. Rosarie shakes her head leaning into the blond girl''s shoulder, "You know, after everything. If I''m being honest, frog or not. I would''ve still fallen for you. You were my knight in shining armor."


    The blond girl was surprised as she looked away in the other direction all flustered, "R-Really? You''re the first person who has ever told me that- to have fallen for me. I don''t know if I deserve you if I''m being honest."


    Rosarie giggled as she cuddled closer, "You helped me get the cure, you protected me, and you saved me. All those times I had no one, you helped me."


    The blond girl couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Rosarie''s gray eyes enveloped with the moonlight''s shine. "You made me happy."


    The blond girl cuddled with her, her heartbeat thumping wildly. "Kein Rosenguard." she whispered.


    "Is that your name?" (Rosarie) asked, her voice surprised and thrilled. Finally! Because of the curse she couldn''t say her name or even write it down. The blond girl nods in answer as Rosarie grinned, "Kein! May I kiss you again?"


    Kein, a little stricken, managed tough at Rose''s boldness as they cuddled into the night, their hands holding under the covers. "I wish for you to never let go of my hand. Can you go home with me?"


    "I will follow wherever you are. I will never let go of your hand."


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    In the library Rose and Catherine were sitting together as Rose grips the manuscript in hand. "T-This is atrocious! Did you use me and Kein for your work?!" (Rose) yelled as she pointed at the manuscript in hand. "And you even used our names! Change it to you dummy!"


    Catherine grinned teasingly at her sister, ''Did you like it at least?'' she signed to her sister with a smug look.


    "That''s not the point here!"


    And so Rose ended up confiscating the manuscript. Catherine had another copy thankfully, she already had the name changed. She wanted to see her elder sister''s reaction to that one.


    ''It was satisfying to see her all flustered.'' (Catherine) signed satisfyingly.


    Truly they were sisters who both loved and hated each other.

 Chapter 41 The Rain Is Pouring Hard Today.

    Chapter 27: The rain is pouring hard today.


    Kein''s POV


    Last night was horrible. Aunt Haren cursed me out of her home and demanded I leave right away. She kept banging on my closet until morning when I came out and decided that she''s right.


    While Viscount Lenois Yulien. Aunt Haren''s husband. Lucas and Lenard''s father.


    My uncle-inw.


    If I''m being honest I never see him around. I was mostly guessing that he uses his time for work outside the mansion.


    He tries to reason with me the moment Ie out of the closet room, staring me down calmly, "Perhaps we can make a deal? The Yulien family will adopt you as the third child of the family. You are my wife''s niece after all." (Viscount Lenois)


    I crossed my arms as I looked at Lenard giving me a nervous look. I sighed in my mind knowing Lenard might be against me leaving but I have to do what I have to do.


    Here I said families stick together but here I am leaving Lenard alone in a lonely ce like this. Perhaps am I too selfish? "Whatever you offer, money, power, or a title to my name. I refuse to be adopted into the Yulien family as I saidst night."


    I told them firmly. Aunt Haren rolls her eyes pointing a finger at me. Even if she''s such a bitch I have to admit, she''s fucking smart.


    Viscount Lenois just wouldn''t give up however and just kept pushing me off.


    Lucas finally spoke up as he red at me, "She''s a freak! She shouldn''t even be in this family!"


    "The things she did to me when I was away father! She insulted me behind my back! Hurt me so badly!" (Lucas) says dramatically to his father like a sissy.


    Wait hold up, are you ying the victim card right now? The nerve of him! I showed the scarsst night and he would still y the victim?!


    Lenard defends me from his twin brother, "She''s not a freak! S-Shut up! Kein is not like that!"


    "Did I ask for your opinion? Nerd brother of mine?" (Lucas) retorted as he had a stare down with Lenard.


    Lenard shrinks in fear right after that but still- My heart felt warm for the time he defended me. I whispered him a thank you before looking at Lucas giving him that look of disappointment.


    "Lucas, that is no way to talk to your elder brother. Both of youpose yourself." (Viscount Lenois) had cut the two off from doing even damage and to my surprise.


    Even Lucas is obeying his own father. I have seen him disobeying Aunt Haren a lot but this is the first time. I have ever seen Lucas so afraid.


    "Kein Rosenguard. Let me ask you again." The viscount states cing his hands together looking at me seriously with his eyes. "Will you be willing to be adopted into the Yulien family? This is yourst chance."


    I smile proudly meeting the Viscount''s gaze. "No. I don''t want to be a part of the Yulien household. That''s my final answer."


    Lenard forces a smile as Lucas just acted like he didn''t care that''s the same for Aunt Haren.


    Lenard''s father stands from his seat pointing his finger at the door. "You may escort yourself out then. Pack your bags, you''re never allowed to enter our premises ever again." (Viscount Lenois)


    I looked at Lenard in a panic as I was escorted outside with nothing else with me. "Good luck without the family giving you everything you need. When you have learned your lesson I know you''lle back crawling for forgiveness." (Viscount Lenois)


    Dottie, the only maid who was nice to me, was the one who escorted me off. I was surprised they didn''t send Madelyn or Maddie to throw me off the premises violently. "Let''s go please, young miss." (Dottie) gave me a genuine smile before I exited that den full of snakes.


    "No need to call me, ''young miss''. I refuse to be called that anyways." I told her and she nodded, continuing our walk.


    I sighed in relief seeing Dottie who walked with grace as we stopped by my little closet that I had as a room. "Before you leave, maybe you would like to bring something with you in your old um... closet room." (Dottie)


    I nod thankful for her to even consider that. I looked inside my small closet. There were still sses of shards but they were kept in a corner so I won''t get hurt.


    I dig through the stuff that I might need seeing Kein''s diary, and her small box of possessions.


    I take it with me. I reached for it, grabbing it and holding it tightly in my arms. "I think that''s all." I replied to Dottie as she nodded.


    Dottie fidgets for a moment before asking while we walked together, "I''m really sorry for um... what''s happening around you right now. Will you be alright?"


    I looked at Dottie, giving me a worried look. She was really the only person who secretly cared for me after all.


    I noticed it, the secret pattern.


    She healed me when I got burned by fire magic. She tried stopping Madelyn with her abuse towards me. I only just noticed it but she gives some of her portion of food to me sometimes. "I will be. How about you? I still don''t understand why you stick with Madelyn or Maddie all the time. They''re really pieces of- I mean a hindrance to society.."


    For someone pure looking like Dottie. I could never understand why she chose to be with those people. Dottie looks away her eyes a little sad as she defended her friend.


    "Perhaps... Kids may not understand but we have our own different reasons." (Dottie) replied.


    Hurting a kid for this much, for money? "It better be a good reason to have the need to burn my wrist and may I remind you- my back as well?"


    I told her but she only gave me a sad smile. "She wasn''t always like that, you know. Madelyn was one of the kindest people I''ve ever met, I hope you''ll forgive her one day." (Dottie)


    Wait, are you seriously just telling me this now? Don''t tell me she has one of those sad back stories to why shemitted bullying and all that. "Thanks for your reassurance but at this point I think it''s already toote."


    Dottie turned her head low but she didn''t speak about it more but instead helped me get out near the gate. "I believe this is where we part. Miss Kein, I hope everything goes well for you."


    I nodded in answer about leaving as a voice suddenly came out to call me making me stop, "Kein don''t leave yet!"


    I looked behind Dottie and saw Lenard trying his best to run after me but oh boy was he slowing down panting. "Lenard, are you here to see me off?" I ask him as he was now in front of me crying like an adorable baby if I''m being honest.


    "I-I don''t want you to leave without giving me a hug." (Lenard) yelled as his tears were overflowing from his eyes. This little crybaby cousin of mine-<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ah shit. Don''t make me regret leaving Lenard you sweet little boy- "Agh,e here. Let me give you a hug before I leave." I told him as we slowly wrapped around each other''s arms.


    "W-Who will I talk about my boy''s love books with... I-I want you to be safe okay? I''ll send you your girl''s love books that I ordered from Sprivanto... Don''t forget to send me letters!" (Lenard) wailed some more as I pat his back slowly.


    I always forgot that he can be vulnerable like this. "Yes, mom I will." I teased him as he scolded me some more.


    "I-I''m serious, Kein. If I don''t get a single letter in two weeks I''ll worry. You always have to eat your vegetables, who''s going to tie your hair-" (Lenard) fussed over the things I should remember to do.


    "I promise to send letters often, don''t worry. We can always see each other through Lord Vincent." I assured him as he finally let me go from our warm embrace. His eyes brightened as I mentioned Lord Vincent to him, I still think these two need to sort out some stuff the next time they meet.


    Dottie was silently in the back giving us privacy smiling at what she''s probably seeing right now. After all, Lenard rarely cried in front of the staff but to me, he cried every time he needed to. "M-Mm... I''ll see you okay? Be careful and don''t talk to strangers you don''t know, especially if they offer anything for free."


    Lenard was really feeling like a mom at this point as I justughed. "Yep, I won''t."


    With onest hug, we gave each other our secret handshake. We high-fived and hit it low. "I''ll see you sometime, Lenard. I''ll always be family so you remember that."


    I looked towards Dottie afterwards who looked a little conflicted with me. "And please take care of yourself Dottie." I told her and she only responded with a small nod before I decided it''s time to finally go.


    I wasn''t given any carriage so I just decided to walk into the city. I waved goodbye to Lenard with Dottie by his side. The only two people who cared for me even a little.


    I appreciated them.


    Now to focus on the now.


    I''m homeless. A runaway. A kid who looks like she''s going to be easily taken advantage of. I sighed as I carried Kein''s stuff with me, when I made sure I waspletely alone. I stored the box into the storage ring and continued my journey to the city.


    For now I probably need to send a letter to Vincent about what''s happening and ask him if I could stay there temporarily. "First I need an inn to stay the night. It''s almost close to sundown and public carriages are not much avable at night."


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    With that goal in mind I tried to find an inn to stay for the night. A ten-year-old girl who''s alone wandering, searching for an inn. I was walking around the ce as I noticed a building taking in guests, "Huh. Wonder what this is."


    The smell of sweet perfume wafted through the air as I entered the building. "Wee to the [Forbidden Desires] building-."


    "Weird name for an inn." I told the cashier who looked at me weirdly and sighed.


    "I''m not paid enough for this. Please leave the building before I do something I''ll regret." The cashier rolled her eyes taking in her pipe to smoke. "This is no ce for a little kid."


    I look around the room, noticing a lot of paintings on the walls. "Oh are these-"


    The cashier owner breathes out her smoke as she rolls her eyes, "Exactly. Come back when you''re all grown up instead."


    I quickly exited that ce as I tiredly sat down on a bench. That ce is definitely not good for a ten-year-old like me. I continued to find an inn to stay at but everyone said they were unable to take me in or I needed an adult before I could register.


    "Sorry little one, where''s your parents?"


    "No kids allowed in here."


    "Oh sorry we''re closing until next week."


    Alright, after walking for an hour, why are the other inns closed today? It''s almost sunset at night time. "This is rather unlucky."


    I looked up at the sky, the colors mixing gray and the wind growing cold.


    Pitter patter. Pitter patter.


    Drops of rain suddenly dropped through my skin, the cold wind breeze got stronger as I stood up from the bench and immediately looked for a shade. This is not a good day for me. "The rain is pouring hard today."


    I crossed my arms as the rain started to pour some more. Don''t tell me it''s going to rain through the night but I have nowhere else to go. If Lenard never hears from me he''s surely going to worry. Oh and I haven''t written any letters to the first princess for a few days now.


    The rain seemed so peaceful but I wonder when will this stop?


    I need to find somewhere to stay the night in or else- "Miss Rosenguard, why are you here?"


    I looked to my right and saw Baron Hills exiting the shop. "Baron Hills?" I asked, looking over at him holding a little makeshift umbre. "What a coincidence seeing you here. I was just taking shelter from the rain as you can see." I walked over to him as we chatted for a bit.


    "I heard from Duke Wolford you have done a good job of yet another masterpiece." He praised me as I scratched the back of my head a little embarrassed that the news of my work reached him.


    "Yes, and he paid me a hefty amount that wouldst me for a month I think."


    Heughs while opening the umbre while going out in the rain before looking at me confused, "Don''t you need to go home?" (Baron Hills)


    I scratched the back of my head feeling down. "I have no home. I got kicked out of my old ce."


    He thinks for a moment looking at me with pity and then at the rain. "You''ll catch a cold. Please,e with me. I have many guest rooms at my ce, you can temporarily stay there if you''d like."


    I shook my head, "N-No it would be rude to just agree to that easily."


    "I heard Alfred is preparing for dinner right now and I''m afraid it might be too much for one person." (Baron Hills) offered with a smile while he waves towards his carriage.


    Knowing better how to swallow my pride, I decided to follow the Baron and take a temporary role of guest,

 Chapter 42 Temporary Home.

    Chapter 27.5: Temporary Home.


    Kein''s POV


    Baron Hills opened his umbre letting me in, as we walked into his carriage.


    He helped me up as we both sat down into thefortable seats. He smiled as I looked out the window at the raindrops racing against each other.


    Baron Hills looked at me worriedly as he asked, "Miss Rosenguard, is it alright if I pry more into the reason you were kicked out?" (Baron Hills)


    Well it''s not really very sensitive for me so I guess it''s okay to tell him about it, "I got kicked out because I didn''t want to get adopted by my Uncle." I answered himughing a little. I found the whole situation too hrious and I already saw iting from a mile away.


    "I''ve gotten too close with the Duke''s son, Vincent and the first princess whom I''ve gained an audience with. Maybe he saw that as a reason to take me in."


    Honesty is the best policy, Baron Hills just nodded as he sighs. "Your uncle, is it Viscount Lenois Yulein?" (Baron Hills)


    My eyes widened for a bit as he hit right on the jackpot, "You know of him? I never saw him until like... just a few hours ago literally!"


    "I''ve had several meetings with the man but I didn''t know him personally. Although, he became too much after he knew of my close rtionship with the Duke." (Baron Hills) exined as the carriage ride went on. "Both of us were royal knight students in the academy. Ranks didn''t matter in the battlefield, so we had mutual respect for each other as well asradery."


    Wait, did he just say what I think he said? "There''s an academy for knights here?" I asked in bewilderment as I remembered all my fantasies with the sword and the excitement I felt when I watched people jousted.


    Baron Hills nodded, smiling noticing my excitement as he began to talk more about his profession. "I''m the eleventh captain of my own little troop. Due to personal problems I''m rarely out in the battlefield you see, the demon army is gradually drawing in but thankfully these months have been nothing but peace." (Baron Hills)


    Right, there''s other races aside from humans here. The typical fantasy races, like mermaids, fairies, elves, beast-folk, and just many more.


    "Right, I''ve just heard a little about the demon and human war. Kind of clich¨¦ if you ask me. I''ve read too many light novels. I wonder if the demons here are truly misunderstood or just in right evil..." I muttered to myself and earned a chuckle from the Baron. It seems that he heard it.


    "One should hope to seek the truth, to find the answer. Perhaps, one day when all is well. You can venture the demonnds yourself and form your own belief." (Baron Hills) answered wisely as I nodded.


    "You''re very wise, Baron Hills. I like you a lot!" I told him as we bothughed feeling the air lighter than feather as we both talked more about our lives. Having a talk with someone my own mental age is ratherfortable.


    "You''re very responsible and smart for someone your age." (Baron Hills)


    "However, I suppose children like you grow up fast these days." He muttered as he looked outside the carriage, "It''s quite admirable you''re surviving this fairly well."


    I wouldn''t say well...


    I grab over my wrist, feeling all the other hidden bruises that still haven''t healed under my clothes.


    "I''m lucky to be alive if I''m being honest." I answered honestly, removing my shaking hand as I tried to act casual.


    Baron Hills turns in silence reading the awkward tension in the air not knowing what to say, surely enough he sighs and smiles. "I''m d you are, Miss Rosenguard. If not, then I will not enjoy my wife''s memories through your work." (Baron Hills)


    I looked up to see his eyes glinting off nostalgia ; perhaps it was memories about his beloved.


    As if it was being blinded by flowers but still feeling remorseful as he hid his emotions through his mask.


    My mind was curious about his wife.


    I do remember Baron Hills mentioning about her being an artist but what kind of artist was she?


    My interest was piqued as I wanted to know more about their rtionship together. "I do remember you mentioning something about your wife, she also paints right?" I asked.


    Heughs heartily and then softly at the end as he looks up at the carriage ceiling. It made me look up as well and I never fully noticed, it was painted beautifully with two angels holding hands together. Baron Hills didn''t look away as he answered, "Yes, her passion in art is what I loved about her the most. Dare I say, she even reminds me of you in a way."


    I had to take a step back mentally from his words. I care about art but I wasn''t sure if I would make it my main profession. "Because we both paint, is that the reason why we''re simr?"


    He scrunches up his nose as he shakes his head. "Whenever you get a work started, you make sure you finish it with finesse. The art she makes wasn''t like this, inspiration took ce everywhere and some of her finest pieces took her years to aplish. Whenever I look at you I get the same feeling." (Baron Hills)


    I scratched my back at the genuinepliment. That was really nice of him to say, "Thank you again." I answered back as the carriage stopped at his mansion.


    "We have arrived it seems." He was the first to stand up, opening the door to the carriage, offering his hand to me. "Careful of your step. I''m afraid the ground is all slippery because of the rain."


    I smile politely, taking his hand gratefully for the kind gesture. I really can''t say no to wise elders of mine. I walk down the carriage as I see the cloud clearing up but it was ratherte at night.


    "Master Hills, you have arrived ratherte."


    My eye is squinted trying to figure out whose figure it was that spoke. Oh! I recognize that voice actually, it was Baron Hill''s butler Alfred.


    Baron Hills justughed, waving off his butler for worrying about him. I think, "I have brought a guest with me, Alfred."


    Right, the batman''s butler. I''m guessing Sebastian is getting overrated huh.


    Alfred was carrying a magtern as he bows, noticing me as well, "As well as Miss Kein Rosenguard. A pleasure to see you again mdy." (Alfred) greeted as he pointed thentern at the pavement directing to the mansion. "Right this way."


    His rough ent really is amazing whenever he says mdy but in any case I followed him to Baron Hills with my side as it wasn''t that far. Alfred chants a spell, his finger motioning into a circle motion as a magic circle glows with a key symbol appearing, "[Unlock]." (Alfred)


    "Whoah!" I gasped in awe as I was reminded fuck I was in an isekai magic world but damn magic sure is pretty awesome.


    Alfred opens the door as it does a little squeak. "Wee home, master hills." (Alfred) muttered as he bows yet again. Such a formal butler, damn. I think I might one of them some days.


    "I''m home." (Baron Hills) takes off his coat and hat, giving it to Alfred who folds it quickly and efficiently. "Please show Miss Rosenguard, the guest room to where she''ll stay for the time being."


    Alfred stares at me for a moment before walking in front telling me to follow him. "Ah..." My little tired feet sucked from all that walking before trying to find an inn but I did my best to match up to his pace.


    We headed down three hallways to the right as we eventually arrived at the designated destination. Alfred unlocks the door with the same spell as he casually says, "I hope you''ll enjoy your stay, Miss Rosenguard."


    I nodded at his formality as I tried easing up the tension as I told him, "Alfred, honestly calling me Kein is fine."


    Alfred stares at me once again processing the information that received. "Understood. Miss Kein."


    I just wanted a normal Kein. I sighed, let me guess even if I asked him to just call me just by my first name I feel like he''ll never do that so I decided to do the best next option.


    Give up of course.


    "I guess that works as well. I look forward to being in your care, Alfred." I replied smiling the best that I can as Alfred merely nodded. "I will call you once dinner is served. Pardon me."


    Alfred closes the door gently as I was left alone in this hugefortable guest room.


    The white fluffy sheets of the bed were clean as I slowly fell into its fluffiness. I stayed like that for a few minutes as I turned to my right as I realized there was a window with really beautiful purple curtains coated in white flowers.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I stood up again and looked outside, seeing that the rain wasn''t that pouring anymore.


    The raindrops created a calming rhythm, like a song that rxed me.


    I sighed with relief that I''m finally out of that house but I wonder how''s Lenard at this moment? I really hope he''s not crying again or else his eyes will get puffy. "Oh right, I have to write him a letter that I''m currently not staying at Vincent''s right now."


    I took out several sheets of paper that I got from the first princess that also reminded me that I have to write to her as well. I sat at a nearby desk as I worriedly muttered to myself, "Ah, I better write before I get ambushed by the first princess again."


    I grab a quill, dipping it in ink as I begin to write. "Dearest Cousin Lenard, I''m currently staying at Baron Hill''s ce. I am alive and well, please do not worry he is a good person and a good friend of mine. I hope to see you sometime this week again because I know you probably won''tst a week without seeing me."


    There we go, I wrote it all that I can as I poured wax over it, writing the address from the back.


    That should be enough, now as for the first princess...


    I ruffled my hair as I stared into the nk paper. "Okay I know this is weird and all but what can amoner like me write to the first princess?"


    One thing is for sure. I''m shit at writing letters. "Greetings to her highness, this is the traveling artist writing you a letter and I hope we can have tea again to talk about interesting stuff- nope... it sounds awkward and forced."


    I grabbed the letter and curled it up into a ball before throwing it into the ground for now. I''ll clean it upter. "Alright another one and it''s gotta be proper or else can you get jailed for writing a horrible letter to the royal family?" I asked myself as I fell into a deep panic.


    "Damn I hope not."


    A few moments after I was finally done with the contents of the letter as I sighed, cing my chin into my handszily as I waited for the sealed wax to melt. I took out the royal seal from my storage ring, I carefully poured the wax over the letter before stamping it.


    The symbol was really beautiful, it was a lion''s head. Fit for someone with royalty that''s for sure.


    Alright, I did the best I could on this letter. "Time to send these two letterster." I muttered to myself as there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Knock-! Knock!


    "Miss Kein, I apologize if I''m disturbing but I''m just here to tell you dinner is ready and Master Hills is waiting for you in the dinning room." It was Alfred.


    I quickly put out the fire from my candle as I leaped out from the chair excitedly. Finally I''m going to be served some good fucking food.


    I open the door and see Alfred giving a neutral look at me, ever so formal and professional. "Thank you, Alfred." I told him as he just nodded, leading me the way into the dinning area.


    When I saw my way there, magic lights hung from the ceiling. It was really pretty, giving me a whole fancy vibe, kind of rich. As expected from a Baron.


    "Ah wee, please have a seat." (Baron Hills) noticed me as he smiled motioning to sit over at one of the chairs.


    I took a seat and waited patiently for the promised food.


    Alfredes back after a few minutes with several maids in tow with tes on their hands. He goes over to the both of us giving our food.


    I realized it was something fancy. Holy shit this steak be shining or is it just me but my mouth be watering right now. "Thank you for the food-"


    I picked up the knife and fork slowly cutting the juicy meat, as its texture was soft. My nose couldn''t handle the strong scent of spices mixed with it as well.


    So I did what any normal hungry person would do. I murdered that steak.


    Baron Hills looked at me for a second before I heard himugh, "Would you care for seconds?"


    I stopped eating as I felt embarrassed seeing that the steak is almost half gone already and my stomach still grumbled. "Um... if it''s okay with you, yes, I would like some more."


    Alfred nods as he leaves to get me another steak. The maids follow as well. Baron Hills takes a sip of his wine, before gently cing it back at the table asking. "So have you decided how long you''ll stay?"


    I chew on my food answering, "Maybe... for a while I''m not sure. I still need a job where they''ll ept a ten-year-old person intomission."


    I continue, "I know painting is nice but... I''m not sure if my heart is set on it. All I know is I''m good at it but that doesn''t really make me want to have that career. Some of my works are cursed after all."


    "This is why by far I''ve only done about... ten works ever sinceing here- I mean when I started painting." I exined a bit more in detail, finishing the steak.


    "So in short, about a month or so?"


    He nods intently listening, "My guest rooms are hardly used. You can stay here for as long as you like. I would even offer you a job that''s suitable for your age."


    Ohhh. A job offering? I really am a lucky isekai''d person. "I''ll take it Baron Hills sir."


    Baron Hills happily takes another drink of his wine, "It''s to weekly send provisions to an orphanage not far from here. The church has already been assisting but these times, we''re being hit hard by low provisions. I''ll exin more details right after dinner, your second serving of steak has arrived."


    Alfred actually came in with a second heap serving of that one juicy steak.


    After dinner I came back full into the guest room as I started taking all of my stuff for now, I''ll stay here.


    I felt morefortable as I took out Kein''s box of items, as I took out her wrinkled diary.


    I tried to look anywhere for the mention of Kein''s mother or father again but nothing. Flipping through the pages worriedly, I was afraid. "This is a pain."


    I heard another knock on my door.


    I quickly took the diary and stored it in a safe ce for now. "Come in-" I yelled, the door opened casually revealing the Baron yet again but this time he was holding something else in his hands.


    "I hope you''re not yet too full, I brought over some hot cocoa for dessert and some biscuits. My wife has told me to give them to children when they''re going through something." (Baron Hills) was awkwardly stiff.


    I could see that he was hesitant to even bring the snacks in. "So er... where can I put this..."


    Ah I was getting fond of this old man already. There was a small living area in the guest room so I pointed over there. He sat down cing the tray and smiled, "I''m not good with children so pardon me if this is being forward." he told me as I brushed him off.


    "I''m not like other children. Let''s help ourselves please." I told him as I took my mug of hot cocoa. My eyes widened in surprise at how rich the vor was, I can really taste the chocte in this! "Wow! This is so good!"


    I yelled, earning a smile from the Baron as he took his own mug and drank some of it.


    I took one of the biscuits and did what my Asian senses told me. Dip the biscuit into the hot cocoa and then eat it. "Mmm." it tastes as good as I remember. These are definitely simr to what I have back at home.


    "Is it good?" (Baron Hills) asks while holding his own drink.


    "Yep thank you, this was unexpected but a wee one that''s for sure." I replied as we both sat infortable silence that day.

 Chapter 43 Side : Cecilia And Kazari.

    Side Chapter: Cecilia and Kazari.


    Narrator''s POV


    A maid scurries off carrying some bandages and a letter in her hands held tightly.


    Her features were different from all these European-like figures of maids she has always seen in the pce.


    Instead of vibrant colored hair, hers was raven ck, nted eyes, in deep ck color. Her skin was pale, face was beautiful.


    If she was back on earth, with that level of beauty she could''ve be a really admired idol in Japan.


    The maid stops at a certain room where she been visiting countless of times, where the music went on for hours


    Where she could hear the voices of the strict instructor yelling, "Again, that form was horrible- your highness. What has gotten into you?"


    The maid peaked through the door seeing no one was guarding it at this time of night.


    It was almost close to dinner and the maid was worried that the first princess had still not eaten anything since this morning.


    Princess Cecilia looked so tired as she tried to meet the instructor''s eyes.


    "I apologize, instructor. I was just... a little worried about something these days." The first princess was running out of breath, her feet were swollen but still she fixed her form. "Please, start the music once again."


    Princess Cecilia stubbornly dered. The instructor could only sigh seeing the confidence of her student she started the magic vinyl once again tuning it up as waltz music yed.


    One, two, three.


    One, two, three.


    One, two, three.


    Her steps were elegant as she dipped herself, bending her back and then standing up.


    The first princess practiced the offering dance to the light goddess to be perfected for the sake of her people, she is the crown princess after all.


    The heir to the throne.


    She must not waver, hesitate, nor create even one millimeter of mistake-


    "Ow!"


    Princess Cecilia yelped as she fell into the ground, her feet pounding.


    The instructor clicked her tongue as she helped the princess up to sit on a nearby cushion. "Your highness, your feet will be swollen by the time you even perfect the offering dance. I suggest you stop and rest for at least a week."


    "But instructor you don''t understand I can go on-" (Princess Cecilia) tried standing up again but amidst that she fell back into the cushion due to the pain. "I-I can heal it. It''ll be fine, again. I must perfect this dance."


    The instructor now losing patience for her student decides to take the magic vinyl and stores it into her [Storage Ring]. "You will not dance until you''ve rested. Do not be foolish. Magic must only be used when it is necessary. How much have you healed your swollen feet over this past month?"


    Princess Cecilia looks down at her whitece dress and grips it as she replies. "More than twenty... times, instructor."


    The instructor sighed, not surprised but she had been careless of her foolish student to just do whatever she wanted.


    Her eyes now filled with worry for the young stubborn princess that loved to dance. She kneels down, holding Princess Cecilia''s shoulder. "Dancing will not go anywhere. I assure you, if you use magic too much on your body it will be ustomed to it lessening the effect."


    Princess Cecilia looks away a little ashamed, "I-I understand."


    The instructor, satisfied with her highness''s answer, smiled faintly. "I know you''re watching, get in here and fix her highness up. It''s better if she doesn''t use magic to heal her wounds this time."


    The maid yelped a little on her hiding spot as she sighed in defeat revealing herself. "Good evening, Instructor Montgomery and to her highness as well."


    Princess Cecilia looked over to her personal maid and smiled, "Kazari. I see you still waited for me it seems."


    Sato Kazari was her personal maid''s name. "She always does, yes. However, at least she''ll be here to help you tidy up. If you''ll excuse me I''mte for my performance at a private club." (Instructor Montgomery)


    Instructor Montgomery leaves out of the music room as the maid walks closer to her ever stubborn, her highness. "Your highness, how many times have you been scolded by the instructor?" (Kazari) asked the princess who sighs at the reminder of all the embarrassing moments of it.


    Princess Cecilia looked away as she crossed her hands ever so elegantly, "I just wanted to dance again to perfect my skill for the offering. Is that ever so hard to understand?"


    The maid listened intently to her highness who vented all of her problems to her personal maid. Kazari, took off the princess''s shoe and it was indeed swollen.


    The perfectionist princess sighed once more as she tried to fix herposure and looked at her maid. "Kazari, you know you need not to wait for me, every time I have to practice." (Princess Cecilia)


    Kazari shakes her head at the princess''s reply, "It is a maid''s duty to always be there for her master. To be by your side is my purpose, your highness."


    Princess Cecilia could only feel grateful for Kazari, her childhood friend that never left her by her side and not even once treated her indifferently to others. "Carefully ce your feet into myp, your highness. I have to bandage them properly."


    The first princess could only nod, her personal maid was thorough, careful, and gentle to the way she handled her. Taking the princess''s swollen feet up Kazari wrapped the bandages around the princess''s feet carefully.


    "All done, your highness. They''ll be better as new when they''re healed in a few days so please take it easy and rest." (Kazari) reminded the stubborn perfectionist as a princess as she stands up.


    "Please hold onto my hand as I lead you back to your quarters." (Kazari) offers her hands to the princess and the princess takes it but for a different reason instead.


    Princess Cecilia stands up from thefort of the cushion taking in her personal maid''s hand. "May I have this dance instead?"


    Kazari giggles, shaking her head, her face a little flustered but immediately hides it with a cough, "You''ll merely use me for practice, your highness and as your caretaker I cannot oblige."


    Princess Cecilia didn''t listen as she really wanted to dance but there was no music. "Kazari you sing right?"


    Kazari blinks for a moment before understanding what her highness would want, "Yes, but like I said. I would like for you to take rest first before partaking in any kind of dancing for a few days."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The first princess couldn''t take no for an answer so she sat back on the cushion, "Perhaps I won''t move from this spot then."


    "Her highness, is really childish when ites to dancing. I will not sing and you will only dance once." (Kazari) sighs, giving up to convince the first princess to rest.


    Whatever the first princess wants, she gets after all but she proved her wrong on the first bit. Ain''t no way in hell she was singing thatte at night. "Who says I''m going to only dance once?" (Princess Cecilia)


    Kazari raised her eyebrows gently at the first princess but she continued, "We''re going to dance once- if you''re not going to sing. I believe I''m in need of a partner so shall we?" (Princess Cecelia) asked boldly as Kazari merely sighs.


    "The things I do for you, your highness." (Kazari) offers her hand to the first princess again who smiles widely. Her personal maid was her only friend in the pce, every day she always had her maid by her side.


    Sometimes it was tiring, but at the same time she misses her dearly when her friend is away to go visit back her tribe in [Sprivanto].


    Princess Cecilia and her personal maid have known each other for years.


    Kazari was just seven when she became one of the envoys of her tribe to be sent as some sort of alliance offering.


    Princess Cecilia was just three years old at that time.


    As the both of the two grew the princess was soon turning thirteen and Kazari was already sixteen at her age now.


    They have certainly be close friends and acquaintances.


    They both danced holding each other into a slow waltz, "I see your form still needs some work." (Princess Cecilia)mented on Kazari''s footwork who was trying hard not to step on the first princess.


    "Apologies to her highness, I stillck the skill for dancing it seems." (Kazari) replied honestly as she tried her best focusing on how to not step on the first princess because of her swollen feet.


    Kazari was looking down the whole time they danced making sure she doesn''t do anything she''ll regret and that really intrigued Princess Cecilia a lot. "I will be fine. Just dance with me." (Princess Cecilia) thought her childhood friend had a severe case of anxiety but still she didn''t mind.


    "I-If her highness says so." (Kazari) decided to look at the first princess''s gray eyes instead, following the sway of her body as they danced together in silence.


    Kazari smiles, noticing that her highness is getting taller everyday. Maybe one day she''ll be the same height or even taller than her once she reaches into adulthood. "What''s that smile for?"


    "Remember how you alwaysin that I was always taller than you, your highness. You were such an adorable little toddler back then. You would always ask me to carry you up and lead you to the gardens with her second highness." (Kazari)


    Princess Cecilia looks away as she hums, "My, I''ve already forgotten about it."


    "Your highness, it''s not wise to lie, you know." (Kazari)


    "That was years ago, Kazari. I''m already grown up now, why can''t you see that?"


    Kazari just smiled faintly as the time passed by dancing, they intertwined their fingers. Counting the steps, never looking away. "Her highness is indeed growing well. I cannot wait for you to find your own love but I know you must''ve already found it in a certain traveling artist I presume?"


    She hit the right spot as Princess Cecilia stopped dancing and covered her mouth.


    Kazari was enjoying teaching the perfectionist princess, she rarely never gets flustered after all ever since the Queen has gotten sick, Princess Cecilia rarely smiled but nowadays she often found the first princess smiling for now reason.


    Kazari knew it was because of the traveling artist recently, she was [Sprivanto] she has a sixth sense from these certain feelings.


    Princess Cecilia was tongue tied- she wanted to deny but everything she did was already so obvious- she cannot deny her feelings to the person who knew her the most! "W-What of it?"


    She stuttered, coughing, letting go of Kazari''s hands as she crossed her arms. Kazari replies indifferently hoping that she has not offended the princess in any way. "Nothing, your highness, it was rather... adorable of you to act that way. Never in my years with you have I ever seen you like that."


    The princess shook her head casually as they decided to talk it all out, "Kazari, I don''t understand what feelings I bear. It scares me. I have never been this flustered, nor has my body experienced some sort of dying mechanism that makes me want to refuse every ounce of my teaching-"


    Princess Cecilia stopped all her rumbling as she ended her sentence with a sigh, "It''s silly isn''t it? For a princess who''ll one day be Queen- to stutter and be clumsy at something like this."


    "I believe that is called a ''crush'' or ''admiration'' or even perhaps ''puppy love''. It is not silly, your highness. The traveling artist must''ve touched your heart where it was really vulnerable and she made you feelforted." (Kazari)


    "More than I ever could." the personal maid whispered this to herself, the princess had failed to hear because her mind was suddenly upied with all the sudden realization of yes, it was obvious she liked the traveling artist!


    Kazari smiles sadly while taking out the letter with the royal stamp that has just arrived this morning, "I meant to give this to her highness earlier after we''ve arrived at your chambers but after this talk I believe you''ll want this letter now."


    Princess Cecilia leaned over to see the letter her personal maid offered to her and looked at the back. "From Kein Rosenguard- oh! From the traveling artist!"


    Princess Cecilia has never smiled so widely. Sato Kazari watched as the first princess excitedly almost tore the letter apart but managed to control herself gracefully taking out the folded letter.


    "Here look at what it''s written! To the first princess, Cecilia Goldheart. I hope you have received my letter of thanks as ofst time at the garden. It was fun spending the hours with you, I now reside temporarily in a Baron''s house if you''d like to send a reply." The princess''s eyes were shining as she continued to read the letter in front of her maid.


    "I hope you are well. As you can see my handwriting is a little stiff because this is actually my fifth letter writing to you. I have no words but if you''d like to hang out again tell me first beforehand so I can prepare something special for her highness. The traveling artist, Kein Rosenguard." (Princess Cecilia) holds the letter deeply as she hugs Kazari happily, still minding her swollen feet.


    "Thank you, Kazari. This truly made my day."


    Kazari nods, fulfilling her duties as her maid. After all this time the princess has not smiled, even if she wasn''t the reason as long as she was happy.


    Even this maid will give up her enviousness.


    Just for her to smile.


    "I''m d you are happy, but now you must rest. We have danced once so let me apany her highness." (Kazari)


    Princess Cecilia obeyed this time as Kazari offered her arm for her to lean on as she didn''t refuse.


    They walked back unscathed at the princess''s quarters. Kazari sighs as she closes the door to the first princess''s room. "Another sessful day being her highness''s personal maid."


    She walks back to the maid''s quarters, getting inside her room as she takes out a book, inside of it was an ironed flower charm she has received from her highness.


    She fondles it lightly remembering the memories that came with it. However, a yawn has escaped her mouth and she stretches her arms.


    Kazari ces back the charm inside the book before going to her bed slowly closing her eyes wishing for something different to happen, "Tomorrow will be another day."

 Chapter 44 When A Lady Says No.

    Chapter 28: When ady says no.


    Kein''s POV


    I was offered a job by the Baron, thankful I epted.


    Honestly, anything that could keep me away from selling my paintings would be great. "This will be the next week''s provision for the orphanage home for all ages." (Baron Hills) points at a cart with two horses in tow.


    The provisions were in wooden boxes covered in thick clothes. "I would apany you but I have to go to a meeting in the capital. Alfred will be apanying you today."


    I stare at Alfred who keeps on a serious face replying to the Baron. "As you wish, Master Hills."


    Baron Hills looked happy as he gave me a letter with his dove symbol on it, "This is for the head sister that is taking care of the orphanage. May I count on you to bring it to her?" (Baron Hills) offered me the letter as I awkwardly took it from him.


    No offense, this letter looks really important. Is it really okay for me to just... have it? I look at Alfred and it seems like he doesn''t mind it at all.


    "Yes, Baron Hills, I''ll get it delivered to her." I answered as I ced the letter into my [Storage Ring].


    I came back to my room to change my clothes, I peered through my closet full of second hand clothes from Vincent that were just the right size for me and since we''re going to visit the orphanage I''m not going to wear anything fancy.


    I decided to wear a ck long coat. Now I look like a mini butler, some pants, and gloves.


    We we''re set to leave in a few minutes as I looked at thevish horses Baron Hills had.


    They were muscr ck stallions, tall, and well mannered horses. I kept my distance away from them, being in awe of their admiration. I have never ever ridden a horse- what''s it like galloping and just riding one to victory I wonder?


    "Miss Kein, are you struck by Lady and diamond''s beauty perhaps?"


    I look behind me seeing the source of the voice. "They are a tank of stamina. Master Hill''s second greatest treasure of all were these horses." He walked up forward casually to the two horses as the both of them snorted.


    Alfred pats their mane making me a little envious that he''s really being familiar with these horses.


    In my old town on earth. I lived in a little province where horses were rare so every time I saw one I would always curiously wonder what petting a horse felt like.


    Other than frogs, horses are my second favorite animal. They are on par with frogs, that''s for sure. I walked to Alfred''s side as I asked, "Can I touch their manes too?"


    Alfred nodded indifferently from my request as he raised me up gently, my short childish body could not reach. This will be the only time I will allow anyone to lift me up. I reached out my hands on those soft ck manes, they are well taken care of from the looks of it. "Alfred, who takes care of the horses? Do you have a stable boy or something?"


    I asked, just in case I would want to keep a horse in the future because I mean- horses are so elegant and cool.


    Then again wait- this is a magic world. Wouldn''t there be some Pegasus horses breed or like a unicorn? Royals or some high order family would be the only one''s who''ll have those though from the looks of it.


    Hold up, I should ask Vincent if he has some of those rare breeds. You never know what kind of pets or magical beings these rich people keep. I mean Vincent did have a fairy for their garden caretaker.


    So imagine what''s in their stables.


    I already saw the Yulien''s mansion stable and they only have regr horses, they were adorable but I wasn''t allowed to go in. The stable boy that took care of the horses would always shoo me away. That ce also didn''t have any frogs, so that was hell.


    Alfred answers, "It is me who takes care of the horses. He would trust them to no one else, that is how important they are to Master Hills."


    "Oh..." I looked back at the horses and asked, "You said this was only his second most important thing. What''s the first one?"


    Alfred, for the first time that I''ve seen him, he smiles sadly as he takes me back down to the ground gently, my feet tapping the stone path, "Miss Kein''s curiosity is admirable. If you wish to know, it would be obvious if you paid attention to every artwork in the mansion. Perhaps try looking again when we get back." (Alfred)


    He didn''t talk more after that as he also acted as our coachman. I sat beside him wondering, those paintings on the walls. I was all in a hectic state and I never got to appraise them properly.


    The ride to the orphanage was short from here as it was just thirty minutes by carriage ride, and the horses were going at a pretty fast speed.


    We arrived as the carriage stopped momentarily at a metal pointed gate with the words at the top, [Orphanage Home To All]. Alfred jumps down from the driver''s seat as he takes me down too.


    "Miss Kein, you will only carry what you can. Do not force yourself." (Alfred) said seriously as we walked at the back of the carriage.


    He went in first to grab a light box for me to carry which probably was the clothes and nkets. I took it from his hands and carried it like a champ. "Thanks, Alfred."


    Alfred nods as he takes another box for himself, "I will lead us to where we need to go, please follow me."


    His steps were light as he opened the gate with a magic chant creating a small magic circle right in front of the key lock, "[Unlock]."


    The gate opens with the metal gate not even making a sound as my face went like, damn magic be the real shit I ain''t getting tired seeing all of this. It''s just so different from earth. "Whoah." I couldn''t help but let out that sound of amazement as Alfred just moved forward, and me continued to follow him.


    "You''re doing well, Miss Kein. Keep up the good work." (Alfred) turns his head around topliment me, taking me in by surprise.


    "T-Thanks?" Honestly we''re only halfway through inside the orphanage and he''s already saying praises but in a serious tone- I can''t read him. Alfred nods again as we found the head sister- that seemed all too familiar-


    She smiles over us, opening her arms in wee, "Wee to the orphanage. As always Alfred, you have my greatest thanks as well to Baron Hills for bringing these provisions to us."


    "Sister Porfolia?!" I almost dropped the box that I was carrying. This was the old sister who Rose was with in the jousting festival, I stare at her as she covers her mouth in surprise at seeing me.


    "Oh my! You''re Rose''s friend. Delighted to see you again, It''s been a while hasn''t it?" (Sister Porfolia) says while bending her knees down a little to meet me.


    "You''re also helping, little Alfred here?" she asks while giving Alfred a little smile.


    I saw Alfred''s face redden as he looked away, his posture stiffening as I made a ''Hold up-'' expression, "Sister... Please, I am no longer little. I''m an adult now."


    I looked at the two of them and felt something.


    Alfred was blushing for the first time I met him- my first impression of Alfred was the serious work type. He seemed somitted to Baron Hills, and well- I never guessed that he''s well- this um... what would you call his embarrassed state right now?!


    Another side for every person. I should always remember that.


    "You were just a cute little snobby brat back then you know? You would always cry to me when you were hurt-"


    "You two knew each other?" I ask Sister Porfolia who nods exining Alfred''s situation.


    "Little Alfred was a former orphan, you see. I was one of his caretakers actually." she says casually and I could hear Alfred groan. "Sister Porfolia please, let us work." (Alfred)


    Alfred res at the sister and she just chuckles teasingly, "Please leave that one over right there near- please y with the other children if you''d like. We rarely get visitors these days, the kids are growing bored and chaotic." (Sister Porfolia)


    I nod remembering that Baron Hills also gave me a letter to give, I took it out of my [Storage Ring] and handed it to her, "For you, from the Baron."


    The sister takes the letter with the signature dove symbol, gratefully giving me a look. "Thank you for the letter, now you can go right that way while I catch up with little Alfred."


    I already found myself walking as I turned back around to see flowers with the two of them. Alfred was trying his best not to further break down while being at the mercy of the nun''s presence. Uh-huh, maybe I should just mind my own business and not assume.


    Then again if you think about it, Sister Porfolia should be almost twice Alfred''s age.


    Ah age gap love.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I should mind my own business now." I muttered to myself, as I continued walking down the corridor of the orphanage. I could hear smallughter from the other rooms, the orphanage had a small open garden in the side.


    The cool breeze made me shiver, my feet making it''s way into the patch of grass still carrying the box with me.


    Gardens always make me curious, they lead me to another ce and I find them an enjoyable experience. I stopped at Lily''s to remember the first princess, I also saw Lenard''s favorite flower in the side.


    "Red roses." I stop to see the rose bushes nted on the small corner. "Ah look what we have here." I chuckle, whenever I see this flower Rose alwayses to mind. I wonder what she''s doing right now.


    Then again, I remember mentioning that she volunteers for the church or in the orphanage. Sometimes I can coincidentally meet her again today.


    Fate somehow brings us together in random ways so I''ll be expecting her encounter soon-


    "Hey! Hey you''re a shrine maiden right?!"


    "Yes but-"


    "Can you take off your shawl? I want to see what you look like!"


    I stop my thoughts, hearing other voices as I peer closer to the source. Urgh, to think Fate really has it for me. "Oh for the love of- I was expecting Rose soon but not this soon-"


    I quickly saw that familiar red shawl of Rose covering her face as a boy the same as her age kept on asking her to take her shawl off, "Come on! I want to see what you look like! Aren''t we friends by now?"


    Doesn''t he know that there are rules that young apprentices can''t take off their shawl until they reach their peak of age?


    "Yes but please understand- I can''t take my shawl off even if I wanted to." (Rose) exins even her voice sounded like she was pleading when the boy kept on asking.


    "Don''t worry I won''t judge you if you''re ugly!"


    "Um... please stop."


    The boy now angry tried to reach for Rose''s shawl and pulled it over. "Hey! No! Don''t pull it!" (Rose) yelled trying to push the boy away but the little piece of shit just kept pulling it.


    "Come on! Just take it off, how do you even breathe in that thing I''m doing you a favor!"


    Excuse me- Oh hell no.


    I grit my teeth as I ran over there as quickly as I could, dropping the box of provisions into the ground. I can get itter!


    Rose is my friend and you''re making her ufortable as fuck kid and you''ll have hell to pay. I hate people who can''t respect other people''s boundaries. "Hey you- she already said no so BUZZ OFF!"


    I bulldozed my way through and pushed the boy into the ground. He groaned in pain as I looked over back at Rose who was trying her best to keep it together. "K-Kein?!"


    I looked over to her worriedly seeing her shawl was a little loose, I could see her silver hairing out. "Rose hold on your shawl-"


    I took off my coat swiftly leaving me with my blouse, but I didn''t care. I ced it over her head in relief. "Are you okay? Ugh why is it when we coincidentally meet one of us is always in trouble I swear." I scratch my head in frustration but Rose looks out of it. Her face was colored red all over!


    I clench my fists as I look over to the boy that pulled Rose''s shawl, "Hey it''s okay. I''m here. I''ll give that little piece of-"


    Rose pulls my blouse''s sleeve as she stops me, "K-Kein no he''s a friend... please don''t hurt him."


    A friend? What friend doesn''t respect your personal space and doesn''t even care about your culture- "But he just assaulted you-" do I have to just take it like that? What he did was shameless and he needs to be taught a lesson!


    Rose''s pull tightened on my sleeve giving me a sad smile and that immediately made me feel conflicted, "Please... I''m alright now let''s not make anymore trouble."


    I red at the boy that was still on the ground and I could feel his resentment on me too. "Hey, you."


    "W-Why did you push me man?!" he asked like I was in the wrong.


    I groaned. I really wanted to punch him now, "When ady says no. Then it''s a no- it''s that easy. Respect her decision you little- ugh you''re lucky Rose says I can''t punch you."


    I clicked my tongue as I grabbed Rose''s hand. "Come on, we''re getting out of here." I told her, quickly walking along back to where I dropped my box.


    Rose still had my ck coat over her head and I scratched my back awkwardly, noticing that I held her hand again, "He didn''t hurt you anywhere else did he?" I asked Rose as I reached over for the box of provisions carrying it, letting go of her hand.


    "N-No but thank you for stepping in. I can''t push people off like that." (Rose) fixes her shawl properly, I could still peek through her loosened shawl but I looked away quickly.


    I rolled my eyes, "Sounds to me you need some practice on how to properly defend yourself better. I could teach you if you want. I have some experience with martial arts and now that my body is doing a lot better I can push myself to the limit."


    Ever since I left Lenard''s house, my body is definitely healing. I don''t feel tired, I''m not starving, my body feels refreshed now that I don''t have to sleep in that tiny ass closet anymore. Things are going pretty well.


    Rose smiles at the offer but she shakes her head, "That would be wonderful if only I have the time."


    "Are you that busy with volunteering?"


    "With the church and the orphanage I try to be here everyday for a decent amount of time before going back home. Erm, my parents are very strict, you see."


    I listen to her talk as she gives me back my coat, "Here is your coat and thank you for saving me back there."


    I take back my coat and wear it again. "Do you know where I''ll drop these off? After the whole garden issue I forgot where I was supposed to go."


    I swear it was always a garden with all these weird events. It''s getting pretty clich¨¦ now or this ce has too many garden lovers.


    Ignoring what happened from before, "Of course, follow me!" (Rose) was back to her pretty cheery self.


    I sighed in relief but still.


    "Wait stop, did you hear something?"


    She lifts her hand to stop me as I don''t hear anything wrong. "No...?"


    Rosepletely goes astray as she walks away in a different direction to where she was leading before. "Oh no, not again." I muttered to myself as I tried catching up with her.


    Finally with all this walking I finally saw her peeking through something, trying to keep herself hidden on the wall. "Rose what are you-"


    "Shhhh look-" she whispers pointing at the two figures in the wall.


    I looked to where she was pointing and saw one girl doing a kabedon- on a nun on the wall- and that girl was taking the lead it was the one who gave me turron when I saved her in the church- "No way, it''s Valentina and- who''s that with her-"


    Rose covered her mouth, I could hear her trying not to squeal. "Are they going to kiss?"


    I chuckle quietly. Surely not- I was wrong.


    Oh no. Valentina was leaning in for the nun''s lips but not until she caught us staring at them- oh boy we got caught and I''m so not ready for a scolding lesson on why sneaking around is bad.

 Chapter 45 Important Announcement!

    Hi guys! This is just an announcement where I''ll be going ahead and say.


    Reborn as the Princess''s Knight will end on December.


    I am already finalizing the plot and the ending.


    Now I am met with three books to choose to publish next year. Yes, let us say goodbye to Kein and Rose soon! And say hello to these possible books!


    Firstly I would like to at least first ask for my reader''s opinion.


    Fun fact: I will ce this book into one of the Webnovel Competitions because author-san needs money.


    Option 1:


    [The Lonely Witch and the Sheltered Girl]


    There was once a lonely witch, who wanted nothing but to travel endlessly trying to find a purpose in her life. She was granted a talent for magic, healing, and in wealth.


    On one rainy day, when she was flying her magic broom a heavy rainfall suddenly came. The lonely witch was stubborn and continued to fly despite the dangerous conditions of lightnings.


    Karma came, lightning did indeed struck her down.


    The magic broom that she used to fly went crazy as it lost control. The lonely witch screamed as she hit a tower and fainted. Thatter day when she woke up, she found a girl that rivals the gods in beauty to which the tower had kept hidden.


    "You''re awake." The sheltered girl smiled as the lonely witch realized she was sitting on herp-


    The lonely witch was bewitched. She wanted to say her thanks but no words came out other than foolish words, "You''re really beautiful."


    The sheltered girl not used topliments blushed for it is the first time in her life that someone else other than her stepmother hadplimented her. "Will you stay with me in this tower? Or will you leave me like the others?"


    The lonely witch could not reply to the question. After years ofpany she had itched to travel once again but she couldn''t leave the sheltered girl behind, "Come with me. I''ll show you the world and break you free from this cursed tower!"


    Option 2:


    [Otome Game: I, The Viiness will be your Savior!]


    A streamer who had thousands of fans in Japan, who loved otome games and reviews them posting online and making a living out of streaming.<novelnext></novelnext>


    One day one of her fans sent her a very horrible rated otome game but since she was curious and it was her passion to rate every otome game that existed, she downloaded it and yed it for the whole day. "What the heck?! All the love interests are horrible on this game?!"


    The productionpany who made the game, [Love Lily Blossom Otome Game]. Such a long name by the way, made all the love interest have some sort of distorted personality and even if the heroine does end up with one of them, she''ll be either locked in the love interest''s mansion, exiled, or will be the love interest''s ve?! The viiness of this game got the happy ending instead!


    "The author of this game is... psychotic. Why invest a Millions of Yen in a game like this? I wish I could save the heroine myself."


    One day, she suddenly dies and realizes she''s not in her own body anymore. Totally original.


    "I-I''m the viiness of Love Lily Bloom?!"


    Our main character decides that she''ll give the happy ending that the heroine deserves!


    I, The Viiness Will Be Your Savior!


    Option 3:


    [My Beautiful Butler]


    Scarlett Montgomery, the ice cold daughter of the Duke and Duchess of Montgomery.


    She was known to be cruel, ruthless, and harsh.


    The best three words that could ever describe her but then something changed. The young miss suddenly brought someone to the mansion- it was a well suited girl in a butler''s uniform.


    Everyone has been saying that since the butler has arrived in the mansion the young miss has gone crazy. Never have the maids seen the young miss smile this much!


    Did someone ce a hex on her?!


    "I will only be kind to you, in return be kind to others in my ce." was the words of the young miss that held her butler''s face affectionately looking at her with sad eyes.


    There is more to the story than it seems.


    Also before the book ends please don''t forget to leave a review! It helps! Also please choose only ONE book that piqued your interest. I could do all of these books if I''m being honest but you know school- and I need money. Author-san bows her thanks to the wonderful people who always gives powerstones.


    I see your names and its already a lot of people. Thank you, sincerely and for the funnyments that made my day. The reviews that kept me going. Small actions but certainly for this author it means the world. That''s all, I hope to see answerster!

 Chapter 46 New Muse.

    Chapter 28.5: New Muse.


    Kein''s POV


    "W-What do you have to say for yourselves!"


    Rose and I bent our backs more into bowing in front of the nun and Valentina who was just smiling holding her cheek that was bruising.


    "We''re sorry!"


    "W-We''re sorry!"


    The both of us apologized in sync as the sister in front of us really looked embarrassed to the point we''re seeing her ears red. I mean, if two kids suddenly saw an intimate moment with another person, I would feel embarrassed too.


    A few minutes ago when Valentina saw us, the sister also turned her head in our direction and saw our heads most likely poking out of the wall. I heard her scream like crazy and punched Valentina in the face.


    That''s why she was holding her cheek right now, she just dealt one of the meanest right hooks I have ever seen.


    I looked at Rose who was closing her eyes, really feeling the guilt right now. It was honestly adorable if only I wasn''t involved in the whole scolding session too.


    "You may raise your heads." The sister told us, which I sighed in relief, my back was aching from all that bowing an apology.


    I stretched my shoulder for a bit, feeling the ache over at that spot.


    Valentina walks over a little closer, her eyes observing me trying to remember who I was until it finally hits her. "Oh! It seems that we will meet again, Kein Rosenguard." she smiled as her cheek still bruised making a face that looked like it got stung by a bee when she tried talking again.


    "Erm are you alright?" I asked Valentina worriedly, who nodded her head back and forth casually.


    "Si. I''m well as you can see. My childhood friend can just heal it for me." (Valentina) turns to her ''childhood'' friend who was the sister who massages the stressed temples on her face.


    "They might misunderstand what was happening back there." The sister told her as she sighed looking over to us. "She was just taking a fallen leaf out of my hair. Please don''t think of it as-"


    "The two of you almost kissing?" (Rose) asked boldly as I shook in fear. The balls on this woman.


    "Rose now is not the time-" I whispered to her, yanking her back as she immediately realized what she''s done.


    Valentina giggles as the sister covers her entire face with her hands. "N-No! I don''t swing that way!" the sister yelled trying to clear things up with us.


    Well, alright if that''s hm... the excuse you guys are giving us I''ll believe it because it''s really none of my business.


    Valentina ces her hands over the sister''s shoulders as she agrees, "I know my good friend here is not the same as me. I was really just blowing a leaf out of her hair, I hope you two won''t think of anything scandalous with what happened."


    I look at Rose, well she''s giving the whole guilty look now.


    I sigh as I push her head down again to bow in apology with me, "Yes, you were only blowing a leaf on her hair, right Rose?"


    "Ah right! Nothing suspicious, just a couple of two friends blowing off leaves!" (Rose) exims and she''s a terrible liar. I looked over at the both of them as they both smiled. "Thank you." the sister muttered to me as Valentina held Gis''s hand close.


    On the other hand Gis slowly let go of their intertwined fingers and this made Valentina frown for a moment before going back to herself again.


    I guess this couple is still inside the closet it seems or Valentina isn''t making any progress at all.


    The atmosphere was thick and the sudden silence was a little suffocating. I scratched my head and decided to just introduce myself, "I''m Kein Rosenguard. One of Baron''s Hills temporary servants for the meantime and helper and I already think the both of you know Rose already."


    The sister smiles at Rose, "We are thankful to have her volunteer regrly for the kids. Rose does this every other week or almost everyday."


    I stare at Rose in surprise. Well, not anymore since I also overheard this before that she does volunteer work a lot. "That''s honestly amazing. You help here almost everyday?" I told Rose because not a lot of people would offer help in an orphanage voluntarily at her age.


    Roseughs softly, hiding her face further into the shawl, "Aw, thank you. I will try my best to help. I really like helping. I feel more needed that way."


    Her gray eyes were filled with loneliness as she stared into mine. "I''m d that I did do volunteer work, other than having the satisfaction of helping others I also got to meet you here didn''t I?"


    Rose holds my hand together as she clings into my arm. "Erm... Being with me is not something special, honestly."


    I look over at the ground feeling horrible. I didn''t really deserve those words, "To me, Kein, you are very unique and rare. You''re the only one who makes my heart beat faster like this!"


    Rose takes my hand and ces mine into her chest where her heartys. It was really... thumping like crazy. I stared at Rose in question, and I should''ve told her I''ve already known about her feelings towards me but I don''t feel the same.


    "Ugh, honestly I can''t understand you." I told her taking back my hand felt warm and fuzzy. "You''re weird."


    I could see Rose smiling under her shawl giving me a reply with that sweet soft voice of hers, "I know." (Rose)


    Wait, since when did I think of her voice that way?


    "Ahem." A sudden cough caught our attention and it was Valentina who was grinning over us taking in the scene.


    "Sorry to break this adorable moment but since you two have introduced yourself. My childhood friend would like to go next." (Valentina) The sister res at Valentina who hits her shoulder yfully, "I was watching these two act all wholesome and then you had to ruin it."


    "Jeez sorry." (Valentina) apologizes as she stretches her arms, yawning, earning an eye roll at the mature sister who gives us a respectful bow.


    "My name is Gis Lennox. I am a light priestess who watches over the children of the orphanage. You may call me by my title and then my name. It is a pleasure to meet you, Kein Rosenguard." (Gis) elegantly picks herself back up taking a step back.


    Ohhh she''s not just any ordinary sister then. She''s a priestess.


    "Likewise! Light priestess Gis." I replied enthusiastically and then suddenly remembered my assigned job. "So does anyone know where I could ce the box of provisions I''m delivering?"


    Rose facepalms herself as she also remembers the whole reason why I came here. "Right, after the whole misunderstanding with the light priestess Gis I forgot all about it. I''m sorry! I''ll lead you to it right now!"


    Iugh while shaking my head with this silly girl. "It was short but I''m d to see Valentina has met her childhood friend once again."


    "She can''t seem to never get enough of me. If I''m being honest here she''s a pain in my back." (Gis) crossed her arms while Valentina just winked.


    "She''s saying apletely different thing when we''re alone. Mi peque?a flor can never be honest with her true feelings-" (Valentina) shrugs but her face was met with a sudden impact with a light spell that looked like it hurt.


    Bam!


    It ended up throwing her into a tree. Rose and I looked at each other in fear. "A-Are we next-" (Rose) slowly turned her face to me looking like she''s almost crying.


    This person won''t surely hurt kids! We''ll be fine! I hope!


    The light priestess overheard Rose and immediately changed her demeanor. "No, no! My spells are only reserved for idiots with high egos. Both of you are okay in my book of the holy light." (Gis)


    The whole holy light business has got me irritated. "I think me and uh Rose will just get these provisions where they belong." I told them as I dragged Rose over to immediately escape that scary situation.


    "It was nice meeting you!" (Gis) yelled waving her hand as Valentina just... groaned in pain at the tree.


    Rose we have to run or else we might be next.


    I held the box over with my two arms as I lifted it easily, Rose prances around beside me giving me a curious look.


    It was kind of... cute? I had to mentally sigh on my mind. I can''t believe I''m having thoughts like these. "What''s on your mind?" I ask her.


    "Those two, do you think they''re you know- dating?"


    I shrug not knowing what to think of the whole situation, "To me it felt sort of one-sided or they''re hiding. Valentina was the one with real feelings of love towards Gis that''s for sure though."


    Rose''s brows furrowed worriedly as she sighs, "I feel bad for her. It''s rough having a one-sided love."


    I''m going to get a lot of bacsh for this question but, "Don''t tell me you''ve also experienced that- one sided love I mean."


    Rose tilts her head at me making my hands clench tighter at the box, "It depends on how you feel towards me. If you feel the same then no, but if you do not feel the same then it''s an obvious yes."


    She stops her steps and faces me. "Do you feel the same way towards me? Kein?" (Rose)


    The sudden question made my stomach hurl. My mind is running through different scenarios and answers I coulde up with. I almost let go of my box again but I''ve regained my focus.


    I''m someone almost in their forties mentally and she''s twelve. I can''t take a confession like this seriously. "I''m sorry I don''t feel the same way."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rose hides her hands behind her back, I could see her trying her best not to break down. "Do you not like girls Kein?"


    I don''t like girls. I love them- Ahem I''m clearly you know. I bend my hand into motion to express my utter gayness however, "It''s not the gender that''s the problem-"


    Rose steps closer as I take a step back, why is she getting so bold and reckless- "Am I not your type?"


    Once again she takes another step, "Yes- No? Why are you suddenly interrogating me- this is unfair-"


    I felt the cold stone wall over my back as Rose asked, her voice felt like it''s going to crack anytime soon, she looked up to meet my gaze. "Do you perhaps... Do you currently like someone else?"


    The way that she asked this was different from the other questions. It seemed so desperate and sincere. "No, I don''t like anyone else currently." I told her with a straight face.


    "Why is it that you don''t feel the same way?" (Rose)


    I sigh, that''s the problem. I''ve only met you a few times and you expect me to suddenly take a sudden confession? Not to even count our age but for a lot of reasons Rose, I don''t feel the same way.


    "I''m ten, and you''re twelve. Romance shouldn''t be even a thing until we''re adults. Tell me when it is even my birthday, what''s my favorite color? Do you know what my favorite food is?" I asked her and slowly she understood my reason.


    Rose''s shoulder slumps as she backs away from me slowly giving me room to breathe. "I''m sorry. Did it sound forced?"


    Well... "Yes.... it did." I answered honestly.


    Rose holds her shawl in frustration. "I''m... just so stupid. I was so focused on my newfound feelings that I overlooked all the other possibilities why you didn''t like me."


    I ced down the box as we both sat together on the floor as I listened in carefully to her venting.


    "I didn''t even know your birthday! Your parents! Where you live. What''s your favorite color- wait I remember it''s red but even if we already did this back at the jousting festival where we tried to get to know each other. It was short and I never got to really know the real you. Like your dreams- or aspirations..."


    That''s... a lot for a kid.


    Rose really likes me a lot...


    I''m well aware from day one what she feels towards me but I just... didn''t take it seriously you know? Kids and their feelings I was sure it''ll change within a few days and move on but I was wrong. "It''s okay Rose. There, there." I pat her shoulder gently as she sniffs.


    What an adorable crybaby I have in my arms. "Even if you don''t like me back. Will you please still treat me the same?" (Rose) asks hugging her knees protectively.


    "The thing is I already knew you liked me. It was very obvious and pretty sure everyone else noticed too." I told her as she gave me a gasp.


    "Oh no... Have I been being a fool this whole time?!"


    Yes, you were but it''s okay you''re going through the process of learning so I''ll let it pass. "Listen, I won''t treat you any differently even after you confess. You''ll still be my friend, you know it''s alright." I told her and she sighs in relief.


    "Can I still keep continuing on liking you?" (Rose)


    "It''s your feelings. I don''t have any right to tell you who to like and not to like just make sure to respect their space and stuff you know?"


    Rose leans into my shoulder as she sniffs. "Can I lean into your shoulder for a bit?"


    Iughed as I tried my best not to give her a sarcastic response. "Rose, you''re already leaning on my shoulder, what''s the point of asking?"


    "Consent is still important and I felt like asking." I could imagine her making a little pout face under that shawl, I wonder what her face looks like now.


    "You''re... really weird." I told her as I covered my mouth with my hands groaning, but really I was just trying to not smile.


    "In a good way I hope." she replies, tone a little worried but myughter reassured her. I lean back to her head gently as I reply to her in a whisper, "You''re definitely one of a kind."


    We were like that for a bit, no one else bothered our time which was a surprise.


    We almost fell asleep but I had to wake Rose up and let her lead me back into where I should put the box. I wasn''t expecting it would take me this long to put one simple box in here.


    "Let''s go y with the kids next! Come on!" (Rose) dragged me even after I saw Alfred on the way.


    He just gave me a serious nod, and I think that means I''ll just double your work next time-


    I sighed, smiling not refusing this stubborn girl, "Alright. Let''s go y I guess."


    Rose had the whole orphanage smiling with her silliness. Of course, I''m no exception.


    I can already see Gis healing Valentina in the corner and I tried not tough when the both of them quarreled together like an old couple.


    Someone had a magic vinyl ying some festive music as Rose ran into the middle of the crowd.


    "Oh! It''s Rose, she''s dancing!"


    "What no way!"


    I look back at Rose who looked so happy being in the middle of that, her feet barefoot as she danced with the other children.


    She stood out in that red shawl of hers that I always liked.


    She looked so carefree, not caring about the world as she danced like a bird in the sky.


    Without even noticing my hands already have a sketchbook in hand. It was charming me, alluring me into wanting to draw this silly free bird.


    I could hear her sweetugh as my hands went through sketching her faster. This was the third time I have ever tried drawing or painting Rose.


    My eyes couldn''t leave her movements, my vision was stuck to her like glue.


    I could hear my pencil''s scratching as I worked thoroughly with details on her clothes, the way her eyes made this special glint I feel like only I could see. "My hands... it seems like it''s not stopping."


    I have seen the first princess dance. My mind haspared the two so suddenly.


    Princess Cecilia''s was reserved, graceful, and perfect. It was like a dancing swan with the way she moved however, it was a beautiful swan telling its story of how she was caged into perfection and image of beauty.


    But Rose''s?


    Hers was like a free bird.


    It was like... a dove. Carrying her dance conveying a message, do not be afraid to show yourself.


    Her moves were true and pure.


    She''s talking to me specifically it seems but I couldn''t decipher the whole message she wanted to convey. "I will never run away."


    I looked up from my sketchbook as I realized my pencil''s lead had almost run out. "I... I will never run away and hide." (Rose) repeated.


    My hands let go of the pencil as I was surprised by the sketch I made. "This is the most perfect sketch I have ever drawn." My hands brushes through the paper with these bold strokes of lines feeling unsure on who Rose really is.


    The way she just danced was so different, "Rose who are you really? No one can just give me this kind of feeling towards something like this-"


    Rose shushes me as she pats my head, "I''ll tell you when the right timees. Why not get to know the real me first before I reveal what my other side is?"


    The thing is. I might now know which one is the real you at this point. I brush up my drawing as I finish it. I drew some rose flowers on the side as it gleamed beautifully, "It suits me." she appraised my drawing as I hid it from her.


    "It''s... not done yet." I told her, continuing my work back at the sketchbook. It''s been a while since I''ve been motivated to draw like this.


    "Take your time."


    In the end, I never finished. Alfred called out to me before I could everplete it. Rose escorted me to the carriage walking by my side, before I left she asked me. "So I''ll see you tomorrow?"


    I took over my things smiling as I replied, "Definitely. I haven''tpleted this sketch and I intend to turn this into a painting."


    I might have found my new muse.

 Chapter 47 Veronica.

    Chapter 29: Veronica.


    Kein''s POV


    Rose and I became much closer friends. Eventually we started hanging out after our work at the orphanage. We had a spare hour or two and we would go to our meeting ce.


    The huge tree that always changed colors.


    I remember the second time we met when she fell down and hurt her hand. I had to fix it for her. Now kind of looking back on it that was chivalrous of me, well sort of.


    We were sitting on the top of the tree quietly as I dangled into the branches. Rose was just kicking her feet in sway with the breeze. "Kein why do our noses run? But feet smell?" she asked, giving me that curious look of hers.


    I tilt my head in annoyance as I recall back to her question, "Is this a riddle?"


    "Think about it. We have a runny nose. We have smelly feet but why are they named like that?"


    I was about to give her an answer until I realized. "Wait, hold on- I need to think."


    Runny nose- smelly- wait isn''t it the opposite? Wait what?


    Rose saw my reaction andughed as her stomach grumbled. I gave her a deadpan look as she scratched the side of her cheek.


    I sighed, someone is even more of a glutton than I am it seems. I ced my hands on my waist as I smiled widely, "You wanna go eat?"


    Rose''s eyes light up as she gracefully waves down from the branch, "Yes please!"


    We went down the tree carefully sliding down, I asked her what kind of food was alright with her and she told me that even if she is a child of faith of the light she has eaten fish before by ident. "I ate boiled junii-fish before and it was delicious but when my father found out that I did the chef was immediately banished from the kingdom because he forgot that we just became the children of lights that year."


    "I see, but if you stop being a child of light or whatever you can eat it again right?" I ask considering the possibility of it.


    Rose nods happily but then she shakes her head sadly, "I wish but I can''t go back to that now even if it means I can''t eat my favorite food anymore."


    I crossed my arms in deep thought and then thought of a good idea. "Hey if we can find a professional chef for us I''ll ask them to make a replica of its taste. Sure it won''t be the same but the taste will still be there you know?"


    Rose''s gray eyes were now full with hope giggling in reply, "It would be wonderful to taste it again. I''ll hold you onto that."


    In the end I just bought her some steamed potatoes. I paid for it of course because I''m a woman with a job! The steamed potato was warm and perfect for a breezy cold day like this.


    Rose and I were walking mindlessly looking around the town trying new things together.


    There were a couple of books stalled outside, having nothing to do. We set a course into that book stall trying to find a book that interested us.


    "Kein! Kein! Kein!"


    I look over to Rose who has her hands gripping on a leather bound book as she is waving it off showing it to me excitedly. "What''s that book about Rose?"


    "It''s a forbidden book from [Sprivanto]. It has two girls having a romantic rtionship on it..." (Rose) whispered thest bit to me as I yanked the book closer to my eyes. I read the whole synopsis, the book was titled [My Beautiful Butler] and its genre was fantasy mixed with a whole master x servant rtionship between two girls.


    If it''s gay of course I''m buying it.


    "We''re so reading this." I told her and I paid two gold coins for it. There was only one book left so I guess we''ll just have to share.


    "Let''s read it together when we get free times like these after volunteer work at the orphanage!" (Rose) exims as she holds the book tightly in her chest like it was some sort of treasure she never wants to let go.


    "My older cousin Lenard also had his share of forbidden books. He promised me to mail some when it arrives." Lenard has been doing well thanks to Ellis, he has been writing everything they did together but I never saw anything Lord Vincent rted in his recent letters.


    "Lucky. If my parents saw these they''ll never let me hear the end of it. Kein looks like you''ll be keeping it." she says, offering me the book.


    "I wouldn''t want your parents to chew on you so yeah. I''ll be keeping it for now." I took the book and ced it on my [Storage Ring].


    We continued exploring some more and eating as well- who knew we had the same appetite. At this point my savings will copse in a month.


    "Oh! Little charmer and her little girlfriend too~ perfect timing~"


    I was holding a kebab and Rose was holding some candied fruit looking behind us and seeing Veronica who waved gracefully toward our direction. "Oh! It''s been a while Veronica!" I yelled over to her walking closer forward.


    "It''s... you... hi." (Rose) hides behind me holding my sleeves protectively. I forgot what most conversations these two mostly hand.


    "Still territorial I see... hmm will you feel better if I told you I have a fianc¨¦ now?" (Veronica)


    She''s engaged now?! No!!!


    I mean congrats ahem- but I''m sad now because she''s my type of woman. I have met his fianc¨¦, Peter. I think his name was. He hasn''t appeared much so I already forgot his name.


    For thest time if only it weren''t for this cursed body! "C-Congrats. I''m happy for you." I told her that I felt my soul leaving my body.


    "Oh! Okay! Yes, that makes me feel better for some reason!" (Rose)


    Well at least Rose is taking it well on that news. I tried my best not making a disappointed face because well I''m really happy for her really.


    Veronica looks well, I looked over her ring finger and saw there was already a golden ring on it. Peter that lucky bastard. I scratch my head as Rose hugs on my sleeve, ah right we still need to explore. I better ask Veronica needs. "So what do you mean by perfect timing?"


    "Oh dear. You see, I was supposed to perform this afternoon at the [Magicare] talentpetition but my fianc¨¦ is currently fixing my guitar at thest minute." (Veronica) rubs her temples as if she caught a huge headache over this. "Madam Prisha got me a gig and they''re asking me if I would mind bringing in some audience in the meanwhile. One that you would know ''understand''."


    "All of my other friends already have tickets to it and now I''m left with these two to give away for free." (Veronica) shakes her head a little, highlighting thest word. What does she mean by understanding?


    "So... people who''s not homophobic?" (Rose)


    Veronica nods at Rose''s answer, "Exactly. Since these kinds of events are forbidden after all. It''s for those kinds of events but I swear it''ll be fun. Thank goodness I found you two little lovebirds. Here have these~" (Veronica) hands us over two rainbow ted cards.


    So you just wanted to get rid of the responsibility of finding more audience members by giving it to two kids?


    Rose and I both took them looking at Veronica expectantly, "Show these to the cashier and they''ll understand. You could also add that I was the one who invited you two over." (Veronica)


    I looked over the rainbow card thinking- Am I the only one who''s lost here?


    I look at Rose who understands everything, nodding her head back and forth. "Got it! What time does it start?" (Rose)


    "It should start in about thirty minutes. That should be enough for you two to get in, now run along~" Veronica waves goodbye leaving me with Rose who excitedly raises her rainbow card in the air.


    "I can''t believe we got an invite there!" (Rose)


    "So um care to exin why you''re excited over the rainbow card? I mean other than it''s a really cool and awesome rainbow card but- what is that event Veronica keeps talking about-"


    She gives me a smile pointing her finger at the ted card, "It''s the rainbow dazzle event. Rumors have it they change the venues every time they try to hold any activities in [Puronia]." (Rose) exins leaving me baffled as to how she even knows about this.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "How do you know all of this?" I ask Rose who excitedly takes my hand again walking fast into the direction of the beauty salon shop.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll exin while we walk there the show will start soon!" (Rose)


    "As a child of the holy light we were taught these kinds of events are for sinners and to be avoided at all cost because it''s encouraging these acts of sphemy- was the words of the church but I didn''t agree with them." she exined with a sad expression. "Truly, the kingdom now is... full of judgements due to the church''s influence and rule. It''s driving out some people to take residence in [Sprivanto] because there it''s peaceful and equality is shown. I envy them."


    Rose exined more things on what the church has done in the name of the goddess of light. The sacrifices that they have made.


    Demon''s bodies and human sinnersid upon the goddess''s statue like offerings.


    Humans cheering.


    It was all recorded in the archives, war sought hundreds of years ago and it''s still ongoing.


    I''m more worried if this is a church of faith or a cult.


    My whole mind and body is telling me in the future to never, ever get involved with the church. Which I will condemn to do.


    With that resolve in mind we finally arrived at the beauty shop of Madam Prisha''s. "It''s been a while since we''ve been here." I told Rose as she excitedly ran into the cashier ignoring me. "Hey! Hold your horses, the event venue is not going anywhere you know!"


    I jogged a little to catch up with her as she gave her rainbow tes card to the woman at the cashier, "Veronica sent us as guests!"


    The cashier shrugs looking at us peculiarly letting us in, she takes her hands drawing a magic circle, "[Reveal]."


    There was another door that appeared out of thin at the side of the room. I was bbergasted by the magic because it never gets old, it was differently designed gold intricate while having tons of pastel colors all over it. "Wee VIP guests. I hope you enjoy your time." (cashier)


    Well I guess the card Veronica gave us was for VIPs. "Come on Kein!" (Rose) raises her arms as she opens the door going inside.


    Ah there she goes running on her own again. I swear I''m always chasing her. "Wait for me silly." I muttered, sighing, scratching the back of my head. She''s too hyper for me, it''s adorable.


    When we got in, I felt the cold temperature resembling the cold air an air conditioner makes. "This feels like... a movie theater or something." I muttered to myself as I looked around the room.


    There were a couple of leather seats and normal wooden ones. They were also other people conversing with each other having make up and tattoos, drinking their alcoholic drink lookingfortable in their seats. There was also a bar and a bartender handing out drinks.


    "Kein I think I see the VIP section!" she points over the wide bean couch fit for two in a dimly lit area. This definitely feels like a box for movie theaters- just- this would be a live private event.


    There was a clean stage at the front resembling a decent size where a group of dances could fit in. "Alright let''s get to our seats then."


    We sat there for a few minutes as we saw the colors of the light change colors. "It''s starting! Look! Look Kein!" (Rose) shakes my shoulders, her expression thrilled.


    Madam Prisha walks up on stage as they introduce themselves to the crowd. They were wearing high heeled pink boots, a pink colored wig, and thick make up that really made them stand out showing their beauty. "Wee y''all to the razzle dazzle event of [Puronia]! I''m your host for the evening it''s Madam Prisha now give me a round of apuse!" (Madam Prisha)


    Their confidence was brimming as everyone else pped. "Thank you, thank you. For this event I would like to thank our sponsor Valentina who''s visiting as the representative of our queerrades in [Sprivanto]."


    Rose and I eyed each other and realized Valentina was sitting alone not that far away from us- looking dejected with a p mark on her face- yeah I think light priestess Gis did that one.


    Everyone began pping again as Madam Prisha raised her hand motioning for silence. "Unfortunately our representative from [Winshern] did not make it due to some magic beast attack and was dyed so they couldn''t have made it in time and are recovering so let''s hope our bestie will get well soon!"


    Everyone in the crowd sent their best wishes to the mysterious representative from [Winshern]. "Now without further ado let''s make way for our talented people and see them perform!" (Madam Prisha)


    I just sat back and rxed, the workers of the bar gave me and Rose some juice of course non alcoholic.


    The people from the razzle dazzle event some of them performed drag shows with magic effects. This one person came in with a dress that was literally on FIRE and I pped for that one.


    There were some people that danced and Rose was cheering for them. She knows dancing so she was probably admiring the routine- "Yeah drop that thing!" yells as the dancers dropped on the magic pole.


    Or not.


    "Next up, our next performer is Veronica Lumine!" (Madam Prisha)


    Finally! It was Veronica''s turn!


    Rose and I pped hard for Veronica as she smiled casually walking up to the stage with her guitar. She tapped on the magic stone that was simr to a mic and she started speaking, "This is... a song that I wrote for my um... fianc¨¦. I know that he''s in here and I''ve been wanting to tell you something I can''t convey with words..."


    Veronica takes a deep breath before continuing with her sweet honey-like voice, "So I wrote my feelings in a song for you instead, Peter."


    The lights were turned off, and only stayed in Veronica''s position and Peter in the very back. He was so shocked and flushed covering his mouth as Veronica started singing, "You are my whole world~ The day we met at the bar~ I thought you were the one~"


    Peter fanned himself, the people around him cheered him on as he started to cry. "You would always tell me how much you hated your long hair, pretty dresses, and silly makeup."


    She strums her guitar perfectly blending with the melody and the song. "I love the new change you made, I''ll always love you for the way you are. As long as you''re still the same person inside I loved before I''ll bear these feelings forever~!"


    Peter cries in the middle of the song as Veronica ends it off with a high note. "You''re beautiful the way you are, darling. You''re now my handsome flower blooming this hour. I''ll always love you forevermore."


    That was thest chord of her drum. Veronica smiles widely as the whole room went intoplete silence. "I love you Peter ckwolf. Always remember that." (Veronica) bows on stage and the crowd goes wild!


    Everyone else cheered and tossed their flowers at Veronica. We saw Peter run onto the stage and hugged her really tightly. Everyone goes, "A.." including me and Rose, who I didn''t notice was now crying- this girl is a real crybaby.


    "There¡­ there¡­" I reached out and patted her back.


    "It was so beautiful! Romance is beautiful! Love is beautiful! The two of them are beautiful!" (Rose) mutters sniffing. Her tears were getting in the way of her beautiful face honestly.


    I agreed with Rose as I took out a handkerchief from my [Storage Ring]. "The kind of rtionship they have is awesome and wonderful." I dried Rose''s tears as she wailed, crying some more.


    "I want an encore! Come on! A duet please!" (Rose) takes the flowers over at the nearby vase and throws it at the lovely couple whoughs hearing this.


    "Alright since our VIP guests are asking for an encore my lovely peter and I will give you one." (Veronica) winked at her audience who whoops for joy!


    We spent the whole hour conversing with the people there but sadly we had to leave.


    Veronica and Peter had to escort us outside as we gave her back the rainbow card that we used but she shakes her head, "I want for the both of you to keep it. Memories hold more weight than gold after all."


    Veronica holds Peter''s hands tightly as the two of them together said their goodbyes.


    I think... I get it. To think the hidden message was in the lyrics. How clever.


    Those two must''ve gone through a lot. I smiled, feeling happy that there will be happy couples like them, who deserve the happiness.


    Rose offers me her hand as well. "Should we go back to the orphanage and get back to work?"


    I take her hand with no hesitation feelingfortable with just the thought of holding her hand. "Let''s go back to work."


    Someday I hope to learn how to fall in love again. Maybe I have a choice in this second life of isekai. I promise to make that person happy when the time is right.

 Chapter 48 New Love Or Past Love?

    Side Chapter: New love or Past love?


    Narrator''s POV


    A young boy with dark blond hair could be seen packing up books into a small box, carefully wrapping them with foam, and tying it into safety.


    "Young master, Lenard. It is time for tea." (Ellis) muttered, giving a slight bow to his young master who fixes his loose sses, bringing it up a little clumsy.


    Ellis was the head maid''s nephew and he was in charge of taking care of the library and perhaps even the young master himself who lounges around the ce after Kein has left. He had nowhere to go forpany other than the private library or the gardens.


    Lenard replies with a smiling contented face after working tirelessly organizing the books he just got for Kein as a surprise. It''s a box of girl''s love visual novels illegally obtained from [Sprivanto]! Of course it must''ve cost a ton but he nned to spoil his little cousin rotten!


    "Thank you Ellis. You''ve been a wonderful friend ever since we''ve met." (Lenard) says sighing leaving the box to be delivered tomorrow. "I hope Kein will like the books I''ve picked for her. I certainly don''t want her to be bored or have no entertainment after all she just told me she found a temporary ce to live in. I''m worried!"


    He received Kein''s letter a few days ago stating that she is fine and well currently residing in Baron Hill''s home. Ellis gives Lenard a smile as he boldly takes his hand. "I''m sure the young miss is alright. Please do not worry and have some tea." (Ellis)


    Lenard panicked with a flushed face nodding in answer. He can''t refuse the offer of tea nor the offer from a really handsome person. He covers his flustered face with his hands doing his best to reply, "P-Please join me then. I will be morefortable if I have someone to talk to while I drink."


    Ellis was about to refuse but he just couldn''t after his young master asked him of that. He nodded as he prepared tea for two people. Truly, he thought the young master was kind. "Oh! Have you also finished the book we have referenced? What do you think of the main lead ending up with the handsome assassin instead of the prince?"


    "I believe that the assassin would be a much better choice for the main lead. Of course, the prince might be the first love but the assassin would''ve been hisst and I prefer thest over the first." (Ellis) replied seriously to Lenard as he gave him his tea.


    Lenard takes the tea cup gently rubbing his fingers over the rim of the cup ying around with it. "This is rather hard. To choose your first love or your second love, how philosophical and rather confusing." he says sadly taking a sip of his tea.


    Ellis sits down to Lenard having a sip of his own cup cing it down into the table asking, "If you had to choose between your first love or your second love. Which one will you pick?"


    Lenard tilts his head into a serious deep thinking. He really wanted to answer seriously, cing his hand under his chin. "There was a saying, two answers to the question. You should pick the first love because he wouldn''t be your first for nothing."


    Ellis ces his shoulder yfully on the table gazing at Lenard admiringly, "What''s the other answer?"


    "If you love two people at the same time, choose the second. Because if you really loved the first one, you wouldn''t have fallen for the second one." (Lenard) answers weirdly feeling confused and a sudden realization has swept in, "I-I mean it''s just a saying there''s not much evidence that it''s right!"


    Ellisughs softly, taking in his young master''s adorable expression. It made him want to pet his head but he knew his limits. A servant could nevery a hand with selfish intentions against his master. "Young master, I agree on the second love. Truly, if you really loved the first then you would never..."


    Lenard stares at Ellis for a moment. Somehow it felt like time has stopped, "You would have never fallen in love with the-"


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    A knock on the door interrupted them as a maid''s voice was heard. "Young master Lenard, you have a visitor. It''s Lord Vincent Wolford." (Maid)


    The timing was impable, Ellis noticed that Lenard''s thoughts were now drifting away and that he couldn''t do anything for the meantime. "Um... Ellis, do you mind continuing the conversationter?" (Lenard) asked him, to which Ellis responded with a simple nod not replying in words anymore.


    He, after all, knew Lenard''s feelings towards the son of the Duke. He thought it was even foolish to try but... can you me him?


    Lord Vincent opened the library door, his face lighting up the moment he saw Lenard but he hid it away in a mask after noticing they weren''t alone.


    He sees Ellis at the side standing firmly close to Lenard, "Greetings to the Viscount''s son." (Lord Vincent) greeted with a bow as Lenard did the same but he was really nervous when he did it.


    "G-Greetings to the Duke''s son. Lord Vincent, it''s a pleasure to be in your presence." (Lenard)


    Vincent nces at Ellis then never bothered to notice him again. "Lenard, why are you not responding to my requests of visit? Has our friendship be this shallow?" (Vincent) teased a little but Lenard thought of it as a literal question.


    "I-I''ve been busy with um... work." (Lenard)


    "Is that so? What work have you been doing nowadays?" (Vincent) asked , taking initiative for the whole conversation. Lenard was confused as to why he was nervous after all there''s no reason to be?


    "Work... with a friend that''s um confidential." (Lenard) answered, trying his best not to slip, taking a nce at Ellis who smiled being reminded of the book time they had together.


    It would be embarrassing if Lord Vincent knew about what they were doing. Is what Lenard thought at that moment wanting to divert the conversation into something else but he didn''t know what.


    Vincent noticed that he was ufortable as he noticed the unfamiliar figure that was just standing in the corner, "Is he your new aid?"


    Ellis smiled politely at Vincent knowing his ce, taking a bow, "Yes I am, it is a pleasure to meet you, my lord. My name is Ellis Regan, a humble servant of the Yulien household." (Ellis) introduced himself with a clear voice.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you as well," (Lord Vincent) replied , taking a deep sigh with how the atmosphere has been so he just decided on a topic he knows Lenard will participate actively in. "How is Kein? I have not heard from her these days. Is she well?"


    Lenard''s eyes lit up at the mention of Kein. Truly, he loved Kein deeply. "Kein is doing well; she''s taking residence in Baron Edward Hill''s home. I''m actually going to send her these!" He walked over to the box bringing it over to Vincent but he was unsessful as he couldn''t lift the box full of books because it was too heavy.


    Lenard was a little weak on carrying heavy things, Vincent noticed this and was about to help Lenard standing up from his seat however...


    "Young master, here let me help you with that." (Ellis) got to Lenard first taking the box from his arms, their shoulders brushing a little. Lenard''s face flushed a little being thankful for Ellis or else he really might''ve dropped the box onto the ground and damaged the goods.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "T-Thank you as always..." (Lenard)


    "For you, young master. This task is an easy one to fulfill." (Ellis) was bold to say this in front of Vincent. Ellis knew Lenard liked this man and he wondered... What''s so special about him?


    Vincent felt irritated for some reason he couldn''t understand while seeing these two converse like that.


    ''I was supposed to be the one to help him first.'' is what Vincent thought as Ellis ces the box onto the table carefully.


    Vincent with no words took the box and inspected the books that were inside. All of it was in the genre of romance,edy, it was all about love stories between two girls. There was nothing with it but... "Why is there not even one educational book for Kein?" (Vincent) takes a book, his fingers brushing with it as he reads a couple of pages at a fast speed.


    "Have you not read the synopsis? There are some parts in here children like Kein are not meant to see." he continues as Lenard thought oh no here we go again.


    "It is what Kein would''ve wanted and I''m giving it to her. Surely the book would only contain little intimate things like holding hands or kissing. There is nothing wrong with it right?" (Lenard) crosses his arms firmly, stopping his feet into the ground.


    "She''s ten, Lenard." (Vincent) argued back. "There shall not be any holding hands or even kissing until she is of adult age."


    "What are you her father?!" (Lenard) yelled in frustration as the both of them fought again. These days... they can hardly ever talk about something without it ending in a fight.


    "Well what are you? Her mother?!" (Vincent) yells back as Lenard was about to cry.


    "I wish I were! Kein doesn''t have a mom or a dad and I''m doing my best being that for her!" (Lenard)


    Vincent felt like he fucked up big time not knowing what to say. "I... I... uh..." he didn''t know what to do but surely the logical choice was to apologize- it was in the heat of the moment. He had to fix it.


    Ellis steps forward taking Lenard by the arm protectively before he could, "If you don''t mind me, Lord Vincent. The young master needs his rest, please give him some time to recover. He''s been working hard all these days after all." (Ellis)


    Lenard looks up at Ellis feeling weird as he takes his hands into his chest, "Please leave."


    Vincent looked at Lenard torn about leaving or apologizing first. "Lenard I-" he stopped his words when he noticed Ellis smiling at him menacingly behind Lenard. "I''ll...e and visit you again."


    Vincent left in a hurry wondering... Ellis Regan. What kind of person could he be for Lenard to hold onto him like that?


    Ellis sighed letting go of Lenard who gave him a worried look. "I''m sorry, young master. I have acted rashly. I hope this does not affect your rtionship at all. After all... you like him right?"


    Lenard nods having talked all of it out with Ellis before, "I do like him but... I don''t think he feels the same way towards me." (Lenard) answered , slumping into a nearby chair looking at the opened box that was meant to be delivered to Kein. "I have to reorganize the books again."


    Ellis leans over to Lenard, taking him by surprise. He almost fell out of his chair, "I will help, young master. To get the work done faster."


    Lenard nods thankful for the help. Ellis smiles warmly looking at Lenard admiring his blond hair, cute nose, and dark blue eyes. He thinks to himself how could a son of Duke not admire such a beautiful specimen in front of him.


    Ellis reaches out to pat Lenard''s head but he retrieves his hand quickly before muttering to himself, "If he will not take you, then I will take you for myself first. I''ll wait until you''ve moved on from him." (Ellis)


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Viscount Lenois Yulien can be seen fiddling with a cigar, as his wife the Countess Haren lights it up for him with fire magic. Both of them could be seen taking a map, and a letter having the seal of the [Winshern] royal family.


    It was Lenard''s and Lucas''s parents who stood over talking to each other, smiling widely.


    "When the resistance has been fully formed, in nine years or so... we just have to wait patiently. Then we''ll have the position we''ve always wanted and all thends and titles we deserve." (Viscount Lenois)ughs while taking a smoke of his cigar as his wife rolls her eyes.


    "Our son will join the Royal Knights to obtain more merits. Lucas will certainly develop his fire magic more and be strong like me." (Aunt Haren) bragged to his husband but the Viscount could only disagree.


    "Our little schr Lenard will take over the household, if your little brat will be joining the knights. I want Lenard to manage the Yulien household name." (Viscount Lenois)ughs looking his wife in the eye.


    "Once the royal family had been desperate enough to marry the heir to the throne to the [Winshern] royalties. Then by surprise, we''ll help them take over the country." (Viscount Lenois)


    He clicks his tongue however remembering what could''ve been a powerful pawn, "You should''ve treated your niece better, Haren. How could you not tell me she could make art like that? You know how this country is obsessed with silly portraits like those!" (Viscount Lenois)


    Countess Haren scoffs at her husband''s scolding, "I have no reason to be kind to such a mistake. My sister should''ve aborted that little devil the moment she spawned out of her."


    "Still we could''ve used her to get closer to the Royal family first to earn their trust. A wasted opportunity." (Viscount Lenois)


    Countess Haren res at him for even mentioning the little devil spawn that her twin sister made. Kein Rosenguard, what a joke.


    They are from a fallen noble house, they could''ve had everything if only Countess Haren''s sister married the Duke but now she had to run away with a mere mage leaving all the responsibilities to her.


    How selfish of her sister. It''s a good thing she died already.


    Countess Haren thought standing up, taking a ss of wine from the cupboard pouring it over a ss and whisking her hand yfully drinking like there was no tomorrow. "To the resistance. May the royal bloodline soon crumble."

 Chapter 49 The Wrong Flower Language.

    Chapter 30: The Wrong Flower Language.


    Kein''s POV


    It''s my day off from work today and I''ve decided to continue working on my shampoo recipe.


    It''s been a while. I''ve already been testing my other batches for almost a month now.


    My hair has be more smooth and silky, damn I did good.


    I looked at the mirror, sparing myself a nce. The smell of flowers, and mint was everywhere in the bathroom. A little mix of sweet fruits is somehow simr to strawberry.


    Finally I have finished it! My shampoo!


    The new one is so much better! It''s twenty percent more fruity fragrance that I can just walk right over there and you''ll smell the intoxicating spell of my shampoo.


    Truly the nobles and themon people will surely love this.


    I also have this minty bold [Selent] nt scented shampoo for the men. I have asked Alfred to try it a while back and he''s asked me how much was a batch.


    He really loved it after he told me that Sister Porfolia noticed something different about him andplimented him.


    Now there''s only one sensible thing to do in this situation.


    Sell them for a fucking high price and I know just where the ce to sell it.


    I wrapped my shampoo into cute wrappers designing them adorably with pink flowers with a little ribbon tied on top.


    Presentation is key to products. It took me only a few minutes to make it but thanks to rushing I did pretty alright. The design was simple and sleek. I could see the shampoo shining from the bottle when I held it up in the sun. That was satisfying to do.


    When I was done I took my new shoes, my coat, and hat. I opened the door from my room and ran. "Alfred! I''ll have to go into the city because I need to do something! I''ll be back before nightfall!"


    "We''re having roasted tumborin chicken this dinner so please be back early for dinner." (Alfred) replied tugging my cor behind my back, taking a scarf and wrapping it around my neck. "It is cold nowadays. Don''t get sick, Miss Kein."


    I nodded, gratefully smiling and went on my way. Alfred and I have been getting along too nowadays with the Baron.


    Although the Baron has been busy he''s been trying to fit his time for me.


    Mostly to y board games when he''s home. Like chess, which we always end up being a tie in the end.


    He was also surprised with my prowess but when I told him I lost to the first princess in shame he justughed and patted my head.


    It was... nice.


    I paid for a carriage ride and got into the city safely.


    I was walking around the area and people were giving me this contemting look. Hearing their whispers, "Is it just me or does her blond hair shine so nicely under the sun?"


    "Truly! Why is her hair like that? I can also smell faint scents of fruits when she walks past us."


    "Maybe she used a hair product? Although I''ve never heard of Madam Prisha having released a new hair product."


    Their words were really singing praises to me. For all those months of failures that I''ve suffered. Finally I''ve gotten the right amount of dosage, reading all those books of nts, and Lucas burned a page of the book that Lenard gave to me.


    It just pissed me to the core.


    "Yeah... It looks so soft and smooth too... I wish my hair was like that. Maybe my husband won''t look at other women if I had hair like that."


    "Ouch." I looked at the ground feeling bad to whoever said that.


    Okay thatst one I didn''t need to hear. Damn get a better husband, sister if he''s looking at other women he''s not worth it.


    I''ve still gottenpliments from all over the women that I passed through feeling conscious about their hair.


    Now that I think about it my hair is simr to nobles now. I remember seeing Princess Cecilia''s hair and it was as smooth as mine.


    Vincent''s too and Lenard''s.


    I guess with money their kind of products are the expensive natural ones.


    Ugh as much as I hate to admit it, even Aunt Haren has nice curly blond hair. That woman doesn''t deserve that cool pretty hair.


    I went to the familiar beauty shop famed in all of [Puronia]. The smell of their sweet perfume was already everywhere.


    I went inside and as I got in I saw Madam Prisha who looked lovely as always with a new hair colored wig looking over thebel bottles settling them in but they were with someone else.


    It was Valentina who was peering close into the shelves full of beauty products. She was wearing a casual suit as well as ck pants, her long wavy green hair was a little loose.


    She was eyeing the products carefully, holding some of the bottles in hands reading thebels.


    "Valentina, darling do you think this would be popr over at [Sprivanto]?" (Madam Prisha) asked her, giving a lotion cream to the lid.


    Valentina takes a whiff smelling the product as she nods, giving it back to Madam Prisha, "These types are not bad. Si, I''ll take ten boxes of these. The payment is still the same. The association will grab these by next week." she points at it, cing her hand inside the pockets of her pants.


    She looked cool when she did that. It was seeing two people converse and trade with one another.


    I wonder if it''s wrong to interrupt now.


    Valentina suddenly notices me though walking forward and patting my head. "Oh! Miss Rosenguard what a delight to see you. C¨®mo has estado? But what I meant was how have you been?" (Valentina)


    Please don''t go patting people''s heads like that. That surprised me, "I am well but are you here to buy something?" I asked her as she scratched the back of her head.


    "I did a half lie on Miss Rosenguard. While I was mostly here to visit my childhood friend I am also on a business trip. I own a merchantpany, I am also the heir to this group. Both of my fathers has not rested until they make me a suitable heir for the business." (Valentina)


    "Ohhh! You must be pretty loaded then?" That was really the first question that was on my mind.


    "Si... but I do not like to unt it. Wealth bringsfort but also trouble. Plenty of snakes that would chase after you for the sake of money are really annoying." (Valentina) exined and I understood what she was implying by the snake. "How about you? Youe here to buy as well?"


    I looked at Madam Prisha who was just infatuated with how the conversation was going, "I was here to see if I could talk to Madam Prisha, I might have something they might want."


    Madam Prisha sassily runs her fingers through her hair giving me a look, "Honey, let''s see if you would even have something I want. You''re wee to convince me, little entrepreneur."


    Valentinaughed a little, kneeling down to meet my eyes, her green kind eyes looked into mine asking, "So in short you''re here for business?"


    "Yes! And I have a product that I know will sell well! Please give me a chance to exin what it is!"


    Madam Prisha nods, "Fine you''re lucky I''m free and bored today. Valentina, would you like to see this? You don''t have anything to do right?"


    "Actually I have ns-" (Valentina)


    "I remember you and your little priestess are still onto an argument, yes?" (Madam Prisha) seemed to have hit the bullseye.


    Valentina looked dejected, bent down onto the floor and grew mushrooms, "Gis still hasn''t talked to me after the razzle dazzle event. So... I have... no ns."


    Yikes so something did happen back then when we saw her with a hand imprint on her face.


    "Oh you poor thing- anyways- not my problem but-" (Madam Prisha) leads me to the office with Valentina still looking like a ghost. "Businesses first, honey. So what is this product you speak of?"


    Madam Prisha''s eyes were gazing on me like fire, business deals are truly not to be taken lightly. Valentina snapping out of depression- and rejection looked serious as well, crossing her arms with her chin resting on her hands.


    "This is a shampoo." I took out the several bottles that were the final product of all of my failures that led to my sess. "It''s used for your hair, smoothening it, making your hair healthy and even having a desirable scent."


    I took off the cork from the top of the bottle as I poured the liquid into my hand. Immediately you could already smell the vast of flowers, and sweet fruits. "Shampoo helps water remove the dirt, debris, and odors. It can also remove oil."


    I smiled throughout my presentation. Madam Prisha was impressed as she took the bottles smelling it''s contents, "Wonderful! Can I try this? Is this safe?"


    "I have been trying it out for more than a month and the results are clear." I showed them my soft long straight blond hair. It was shining.


    "Hmm... It is impressive that you''ve thought of this product yourself. At your age..." (Valentina) looked over at the bottles as well before grinning. "You were hoping to sell this, am I right?"


    "Straight to the point huh?" I told her agreeing that I was nning to sell this. "The product should be tested more than we release for the next year, I am willing to invest in this." (Valentina)


    "Wait you are?"


    Am I that lucky to get an investment?! And from someone who I saved too! Are the gods looking down on me and saying here have these blessings after being reincarnated into such a horrible family?


    "Si, a true business woman will not just let this opportunity slip by. What am I, a fool?" (Valentina) shakes her head jokingly.


    Madam Prisha ps their hand giving me a thumbs up, "My grandmother has foretold your future, yes?"


    Wait, you''re her grandchild? "You mean grandma chio the card reader? You''re her grandchild?"


    "I am. She told me you will be visiting today bearing gifts but I didn''t know it was this- desirable! I will invest as well!" (Madam Prisha)


    Well. Is it just me or was that somehow easier than expected.


    Valentina smiles at Madam Prisha as they happily tested the shampoo on their own. I''m d that they trusted me at least.


    We worked over the contract, costs, the manufacturing team that will handle the production, and the brand name. I gave Madam Prisha the recipe and they happily paid for it.


    It was a lot of gold.


    I was also tasked with making different kinds and I''ll be happy to make it with the right payment. Valentina came out of the office with me sighing, "Women are hard to understand."


    "I am a woman as well but tell me about it."


    We both sighed at the same time, Valentina scratched the back of her head and asked. "Miss Rosenguard, do you want to take a drink with me? The bar underground has juice suitable for you. I just need to vent some things out."


    To a ten year old kid?


    Then again I''m no ordinary ten year old so I ept. "Alright Romeo let''s go."


    "My name is not Romeo though-" (Valentina) points at herself awkwardly. We both said the password for the underground bar and went in.


    The seats were arranged differently now that the event was over but still it looked amazing inside. "If you cannot tell, the ce is covered in a magic barrier. Only a person with high appraisal skills can detect this ce." (Valentina)<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You know a lot." I told her as we sat together into the bar stool. I was a little short so it was hard getting up but when I got my footing right I finally sat downfortably.


    "The perks of having many friends, and by that- friends who I gained through business. They have magic barriers for their own ces because well..." she stops for a moment as the bartender gives her a drink. It smelled like strong alcohol, "I have seen the worst in trades. If Gis knew I did nothing she would''ve killed me."


    The bartender gives me a berry juice with a little fruit on the side, "Um thank you." I told them, the bartender leaves to tend to another person.


    "The trades do you mean-"


    "ve trading. I have saved all that I can but... there are some cases where money is useless. They were people who were shipped from the beast kingdom. Mermaids, demons, I felt guilty that I couldn''t do anything." (Valentina) drank some more still she looked sober.


    Are you okay? Seriously you might need a therapist after all that you''ve seen- "So you travel a lot?"


    "Si, I have traveled everywhere, even the demon kingdom. They are... not so bad as the church of yours made them out to be." (Valentina)


    I took a sip of my drink curious about this world.


    Maybe... Do I need to travel as well?


    "But do you know what Gis did? She told me demons are not to be trusted because they are not part of the light. Why am I in love with a hopeless woman?" (Valentina) vents some more by taking another cup.


    I wanted to finish my drink but all of her Valentine''s stories sounded interesting. "Oh yeah I was wondering why did you have a p print on you know the razzle dazzle eventst time?"


    Valentina looked confused, "That is the problem I do not know?! Gis was supposed to be my date, si? She just pped me out of nowhere!"


    At this point I should hear all of the story first. "Uh-huh were you talking with anyone else like preferably someone who got too clingy or-"


    "Si there was this woman with a red dress who told me she wanted to know where the nearest inn was because she told me she felt sleepy. She was not from [Puronia] and I offered her escort her there-" (Valentina)


    I stopped her right there.


    "There you go, that''s your problem." She''s just so oblivious I''m dying. Women don''t like it when you talk to others who were obviously inviting you to you know.


    Have an adult fun time.


    "Are you seriously older than me? You should''ve seen iting!"


    "What did I do wrong?!" (Valentina) asks genuinely confused and in sheer panic. I guess she didn''t really know that the woman was literally hitting on her.


    "Everything woman. You did everything wrong." I rubbed my temples stressfully taking in the new information she just gave me.


    "Is it wrong to talk to people now?!" (Valentina) asks, hitting the table in front of her.


    "Let me give you a few tips then." I proudly told her as I emptied my drink. "First of all, where do the two of you stand? Lovers or friends."


    "In the middle." (Valentina)


    "Okay how in the middle?"


    "I have confessed I have not gotten a proper reply and she just acted like she had forgotten about it." (Valentina)


    Oh goodness gracious you poor thing. "How long ago was that confession?"


    "Two to... three years. Give or take." she answered counting up her fingers like a little child.


    I almost choked on my drink, the juice slipping from my lips but I quickly whipped it off with my sleeves.


    You were waiting that long for a reply?! "Are you serious what the hell? That''s illegal and you were just waiting here like an ass?!"


    "H-Hey! Such foulnguage from a child is uneptable. If my father were here he would''ve beaten you with a belt." (Valentina)


    "I am well aware how punishments work but are you okay with this? She''s clearly jealous but she''s not- oh right she serves the whole light and church."


    I almost forgot about that. The light church here in this country does not ept such rtionships. "Well either move on or try confessing again and if that doesn''t work. You''re on your own."


    Valentina smiles in pain, taking her alcohol drink and toying with the cup, "I am such a fool for never letting go of my first love all these years." (Valentina)


    "Yes you''re very much right you''re a fool." I took a sip of my drink once more.


    "You could''ve sugar coated it a little, you know amigo? Children are way too honest these days." (Valentina) takes out some silver coins and pays for the drink.


    We left the underground bar after that, taking in a few more perspectives from our talk. It seems like Valentina still has some feelings to sort out.


    "Do you want to visit the orphanage? We have time." I look up at Valentina cing her hands inside her pockets again, "I mean... sure I know it''s my day off but I get to see Rose so... why not?"


    This isn''t really anything weird. I think, it''s just visiting someone you''re acquainted to but yet-


    Why am I excited?


    Valentina noticed my look too as I rolled my eyes, "Are perhaps you two-" (Valentina)


    "No, don''t you dare. I already had enough teasing from Veronica-"


    "Good friends? Hmm?" (Valentina) gave me an underhanded look. Trying not tough.


    Touch¨¦. I scoffed, crossing my arms. "Yes. Yes we are good friends."


    People these days.


    They have no sense of humility.


    I''ll go tell Rose about the whole shampoo thing too and I might give her a bottle.


    Maybe she''ll like it?


    "You know how about you pick some sort of... peace offering? Like flowers or sweets. Women love that." Or else she might get pped again in mere seconds.


    "They do?" (Valentina)


    "Pretty sure they do." I told her. How ironic we are both women but we still cannot understand women. Don''t worry Valentina I''ve been there, it''s okay.


    We ended up buying flowers before going to the orphanage first. Of course, I had also bought my own peace offering.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Narrator''s POV


    Meanwhile...


    Gis and Rose were cleaning up the backyard. Rose was happily helping around and that made her happy, when she was in the castle people did it for her.


    It made her feel ufortable. "Thank you for always helping me out, Rose. You need to leave soon, yes?" (Gis) asked.


    "Yep. After this work I''ll visit again tomorrow. I hope my body double I left doesn''t get caught soon..." (Rose) muttered to herself and continued cleaning. Well, if she hasn''t been discovered until now it means that she''s doing fairly well.


    She''s been proud of herself every time she snuck out almost every day. Rose was surprised no one has at least... confronted her about it.


    "I know elder sister Cecilia has already noticed but... she''s not telling father about it." (Rose) sighed remembering her uptight sister. "Ah, light priestess Gis. Is your rtionship with Valentina going well? Thest time we saw her she didn''t look too good."


    Gis broke the broom she was holding looking pissed, "The nerve of that woman. If she ever shows her face again I''ll break it into millions of pieces-"


    Rose covered her mouth in pity, feeling sorry for Valentina.


    "Gis! Mi peque?a flor!"


    Rose looked behind and saw Valentina carrying a bouquet of flowers. It was all white colored tulips, the light priestess saw this and was immediately overtaken by panic. "What are you doing?!" (Gis) runs up to her and asks. "What''s with the flowers-"


    Valentina offers it to her quickly looking her straight in the eyes, "I... am sorry. For whatever I did wrong. I do not know what I did wrong but I am sorry."


    There was another small figure behind her and Rose sees Kein smiling with her hands behind her back.


    Kein walks towards her seeing the two awkwardly offer and take the white tulips.


    Rose nudges Kein''s side, "Isn''t it your day off? Why are you with Valentina?" (Rose) whispered to Kein and she sighs.


    "She''s in desperate need of a wing man. I swear she had to vent her feelings to a ten year old. She''s this desperate." (Kein) exined while nervously fidgeting her hands at the back.


    "So you told her to get white tulips?"(Rose) asks looking at the flowers Sister Gis was holding, she looked happy while she watched the two together talk.


    "I hope it''s the right flowernguage for this asion."


    "It''s perfect for this situation look how the light priestess is blushing." (Rose)


    The light priestess was definitely blushing. Her childhood friend has given her flowers so how could she not?


    "And um... for you." (Kein) takes out her hand giving Rose a small flower of stargazer lilies. "It''s just my way of saying thank you for being here and all."


    Rose was hesitant on epting the flower but in the end she couldn''t refuse and was even feeling nervous on epting. "T-Thank you... I''ll treasure it forever." (Rose)


    Rose giggles, taking the flower to her chin, "I''m also thankful for being your friend. Although you know you didn''t have to say it through a flower-"


    "Wait, it has a different meaning here?!" (Kein) yelled in a panic.


    "Yes, the meaning of these flowers is what you offer in good friendship. Is there something wrong?" (Rose) asked.


    "E-Eh but back in my hometown it means different- never mind yeah that''s what I meant." (Kein)


    Rose tilted her head, a little confused but nheless. After a clear rejection from Kein she was happy that she at least got a flower from her in the end.


    She also ended up giving her a bottle of shampoo to which she epted happily.


    Rose felt like she was getting spoiled with gifts that day.

 Chapter 50 Youre Definitely Weird.

    Chapter 31: You''re Definitely Weird.


    Kein''s POV


    I''ve been trying to adjust to my new temporary home.


    The spacious room that Baron Hills has given me was reallyfortable and I have my things stored very organized.


    Slowly the old guest room was turning into my new room.


    My canvas stand was there, the paints, the colored pencils scattered on the desk, and things I''ve tried to hide from Aunt Haren.


    On a little shelf I ced all my safe keeping.


    The rainbow ticket I used from the event with Rose.


    My old shoes stayed with me till the end.


    The basket that I bought from Veronica, which helped her a lot at that time.


    Lenard''s book for nts that was dear to him. I kept it, such a shame Lucas had to burn one of the pages in there.


    I still have the leftover paint from Vincent''s time. Maybe I should keep it here for safekeeping.


    I''ve made so many memories ever since I became Kein.


    I feel guilty, I''m not really the real Kein.


    Do I deserve any of these memories?


    I sighed, opening the drawer of my desk looking over the real Kein''s diary. This is evidence, I''m someone that doesn''t belong here but I have no other choice do I? I don''t know how to get back to my own body but I doubt it''s even alive.


    My only wish is for my daughter to finally be alright on earth. Not feeling guilty about my death because I know she''ll me herself for it. That sensitive little girl.


    I sat down in the chair of my desk taking another piece of nk paper, holding my quill dipping it slowly into the small bottle of ink.


    Every two days I write a letter to the first princess because well... I think I''ll get five or more letters asking why I haven''t replied yet. It''s honestly alright but she reminds me of a clingy friend that just can''t sit still when her boyfriend left her on read.


    Any kind of letter is enough at this point. I think the first princess is just checking up on me whether I''m still alive or not but she''s a good girl.


    Alfred is getting ustomed to me too. He''s been delivering me food during breakfast and when I asked for him to eat with me, he actually said yes.


    I haven''t seen the Baron in his own house. I wonder what he''s doing?


    One thing I''ve also noticed.


    The words that Alfred told me. Those prized horses that the Baron Kept were only second of importance to him.


    I wonder what''s the first important thing for him then?


    I stood up from my chair, stretching. Taking out my coat, gloves, and a new hat I just bought for work. I''m going to have to deliver some other things in the orphanage meaning I''ll get to see Rose again.


    Alright, I have to admit I''ve been hanging around her more recently than I should.


    I guess she''s not that bad to be with that''s all.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    I wore all my needed clothes saying my regards to Alfred that tells me to be home by dinner time. "I''ll be back by then!"


    I yelled running to open the gates, and getting on a carriage routed for the orphanage. I looked through the ss at the horse trotting on the dirt. I rested my chin into my hand wondering what could Rose be doing at this time?


    I managed to get down quickly, the ride only taking half an hour and I was excited to get there as soon as possible.


    I ran across the quiet halls of the orphanage seeing many sisters and priestess praying in the corner shushing me. "Oh um sorry." I apologized awkwardly, escaping their gazes.


    I excused myself and finally found a room where there stood the same girl who always wore the same red colored shawl.


    Rose was sitting on the ground reading to some little kids. I never got their names but from the way they smiled, they certainly enjoyed herpany.


    I hid behind a corner before deciding to reveal myself in a bit. I just kinda want to draw the way she''s smiling right now. I took out my pencil and sketchbook drawing my lines, boldly looking at the way she keeps patting the little kids.


    I could hear her giggle as she took a story book and began reading to them. Her soft voice that could put me to sleep anytime she wanted.


    Huh was she ever this cute before? Weird.


    My strokes were fast, scratching the surface of the paper. The lead of the pencil slowly became smaller as the minutes passed by. I drew her shawl the red color that always makes me remember her. Her bright, curious, and warm eyes that never leave my mind.


    I''m getting poetic now aren''t I?


    I looked through my art and realized there was something wrong with it.


    Why is this portrait really... highly desirable than anything I''ve ever made.


    I held my sketchpad to my hands trying to figure out what''s been wrong with me these days. All of my drawings just have been... I don''t know...


    "You''vee to visit, Kein!"


    "Oh sh- I mean- hi, what''s up?" I stored my sketchpad into my ring quickly when I noticed Rose yelling towards me with the other small children in tow. I hope she didn''t notice what I was doing before or else I''ll be toast.


    Rose smiles holding a little girl''s hand who was adorably sucking over her thumb, "I''m teaching the little ones how to write their own name." (Rose)


    "Oh? Is that so?" I couldn''t help but smile back knowing that this stubborn girl has this side of her too. I bent down to meet the little children''s gaze, "My name is Kein, how are you?" I introduced myself warmly. The other kids are alreadyforting me.


    The little girl that was holding Rose''s hand came up to me raising her hands up, "Up up! Pwease!"


    I carried her carefully, showing Rose how responsible I can be. Rose presses her finger to both of our noses,pletely letting my guard down. "What was that for?" I gave her a little frown and she justughed softly.


    Rose takes the little girl off from me replying in a teasing manner, "You looked so cute holding this little one I couldn''t help it." (Rose)


    "Do you need help in teaching them how to write their own names?" I ask Rose, scratching the back of my neck nervously.


    It''s not like I haven''t forgotten the day I rejected her but ever since then.


    She''s changed for the better. Not much chasing anymore at least. Respecting my personal space and making sure to ask for consent before doing anything involving me.


    "Why not? If you have paper and pencils that would really be appreciated. So I won''t have to write outside on the ground." (Rose)


    "There''s no paper in the orphanage?" I ask, taking out the remaining nk sheets of paper that I have as well as my colored pencils for the other children. "The orphanage only takes paper donated through charity. The other sisters and other priestesses have been busy with other events with the church that I''m left all alone with the children to y with." (Rose) sits down on the floor. I took a seat beside her, our shoulders brushing a little.


    "But there hasn''t been any donationstely other than from Baron Hills." (Rose) sighs , taking a pencil in her hand- her face immediately changes into a cheery one as she turns to the other children. "Okay follow big sister Rose''s lead. I''ll teach you all how to write your own name! Big sister Kein is right there if you''ll need more paper or pencil alright?" she continued, with me following along.


    "Yes big sister!" the kids replied in cheer raising their hands up in the air taking a line towards me. "Pencil please!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Looks like... I''ll need to buy more paper and pens for her. After all, I sold the shampoo for a high price. This will buy me lots of it and hmm...


    "Kein what are you waiting for? Come on!" (Rose) smiles encouragingly that makes me see flowers behind her.


    "Yeah, yeah hold your horses." I told her the tone of my voice was clearly annoyed but under all that I was smiling faintly.


    Maybe if it''s to make her smile this often. I''ll buy the whole store.


    I watched Rose take leadership over the children. "Now we''re going to learn the different symbols and letters. We''ll have it written down first so each of you will have a copy and then memorize its sounds." (Rose)


    I stood beside her, watching how the children behaved on hermand. She''s different from when I first met her, she was more annoying before if I remember correctly. Now she''s slowly maturing or something... I can''t exin.


    I walked over to the dozen children that were writing on the ground.


    They were smiling all throughout it but Rose and I both knew. The look in her eyes even if she was smiling, it was only because she was trying her best.


    It must be hard writing like this.


    In the orphanage there were no ssrooms, no books, no library, or educational material for these kids. There were also no elemental stones that could help relieve the temperature. It was hot or humid sometimes here.


    The condition of the ce is really worrisome.


    It was all just church stands, and statues in here.


    Rose was sweating through her brow and I could feel the heating into me.


    I think it''s time for a water break. I grabbed her by the shoulder gently, "Rose we should take a break. I think your turn should be over by now, and so is mine. Wanna walk together?"


    Rose looked surprised but she said yes. "Let''s just clean up first and take the kids into the missionary. They have to pray for an hour before they can get their food first." (Rose)


    I nodded. You have to pray for a whole hour? Normally I would have no against it but these are just children not even at the age of seven. Its torture especially if you''re hungry or starved-


    We huddled up the children into the missionary as I dragged Rose outside. "I didn''t know it was getting thiste..." she wiped the sweat out of her forehead revealing small strands of her white hair.


    I stopped walking and turned to face her for a bit, "Hold still."


    "Huh?" (Rose) looked at me confused staying in ce, her body was stiff and I found that funny. She was also nervous about the whole thing she had to close her eyes.


    I pulled her shawl a little forward, fixing it, "Your shawl was loose again. I had to fix it."


    "T-Thank you. That was close, you know." she muttered and I just smiled.


    "You know, let''s walk to the tree again. I miss that ce." I told her, cing my arms at the back of my head casually. "After we drink some needed water of course."


    "Didn''t we visit that ce just a week ago?" (Rose) retorted but I grin coaxing her into it, "Come on, Rose. Don''t act like you don''t miss it too. How about we race each other onto the top of the three. Loser gets to treat the winner!"


    Without waiting for a reply Rose immediately pushes me yfully running away, "Alright. You got me, let''s go! Eat my dust!" (Rose)


    "Oh no you don''t!" I sprinted to catch up to this stubborn girl.


    She held down her shawl running into the pavement path,ughing with me. "I swear if you trip, Rose! How about slowing down for a change!"


    "If I trip I can always just heal it!" (Rose)


    We ran to each other side by side until we were out of breath. I wrapped my arm around her and felt sofortable being with Rose. I was well aware after the rejection, and having more reason to see her and get to know her better.


    She''s not that half bad to be with.


    "Kein that''s cheating!" (Rose)


    "Nope! We''ll get there together, ending up in a tie that''s better." I told her tough still and I could hear her pout.


    Rose slows down her walking a little, pulling my sleeve not looking at me in the eye, "Can I hold... your hand till we get there then?" (Rose)


    Rose looks into the ground blushing as I couldn''t help but... feel warm inside as well.


    "My hand um... sure why not. We''ve held hands before. It''s okay. Friends do this, it''s normal."


    I gave her my hand and she happily took it into hers. We walked together hand in hand inplete silence, well until I decided to break it up a few minutester remembering the time when she was with the children she reminded me of a doting teacher. "You know Rose, has anyone ever told you, you''re really good with kids."


    Rose shakes her head looking embarrassed the moment these words left my mouth, "This would be the first that someone has told me that. I have two sisters and I''m the middle child so I''m rarely seen or taken care of. I guess I wanted some attention too." (Rose) exined.


    Her voice was a little distant as she continued, "My elder sister was going to be someone who''s going to rule over a lot of things. My little sister on the other hand is... a special case my parents can''t let go."


    "I can''t me them. I worry about my little sister a lot too. I''ve always been by her side, perhaps that''s why I''m good with little children." (Rose)


    Even on earth I was an only child, I had no siblings so this was hard to rte to but I can understand. "Being a middle child must be hard."


    Rose holds my hand tighter, shaking her head yet again, "If I wasn''t the middle child. They would always pay attention to me. I wouldn''t get to sneak around to see Kein or help the orphanage out. So it has its own ups and downs."


    She turns her big gray eyes to me, eyes dting, "To me it''s mostly been up ever since I''ve met you."


    What the hell? Where are you getting these lines-


    I covered my face with my right hand. "Don''t go saying stuff like that randomly you know. It''s not good for me." I told her my voice was annoyed. "Ugh, you''re definitely weird. The weirdest girl I''ve seen."


    The things kids say these days. How can they be this... I don''t know! Flirting with a ten year old this little- I am clearly frustrated and I want to go home now.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    We finally arrived at the capital but something was wrong. There were no guards guarding the area and all of the people were in a craze running around like wild ducks.


    "Move! The walls have been breached! Monsters have entered the area! Get inside quickly!"


    I could see a huge ant walking over the street. It was simr to the earth''s ant but it as huge as fuck. Over twenty times or more my size- its antennas were long perking up as it looked towards our direction.


    It was sniffing around the stalls making a weird sound, I saw it holding a half eaten body.


    My feet were frozen in fear for a moment before I bit my lip as Rose held my hand gripping it hard. She stared at me in fear, she also saw the half eaten body.


    I have to move!


    Move feet!


    "Rose, let''s run! Come on!"


    My feet finally moved. There were only two things I needed to do.


    I have to find shelter, hide, and I better do it quickly.

 Chapter 51 Magic Unlocked.

    Chapter 32: Magic Unlocked.


    Chapter 32: Magic Unlocked.


    Kein''s POV


    "Rose, don''t let go okay?"


    "M-Mn!"


    This was really a horrible time for a date.


    I mean- hang out to see the tree because there''s a giant ant that can bite our ass in half the moment it wants to.


    I grit my teeth, feeling tired with all the running.


    We decided to hide in an empty stall. I covered us with an old ragged cloth for vegetables hopefully taking off the scent.


    I''ve seen at least five huge ants that overtook the city.


    Four of them were all red, while the other one was glowing orange. "Well that''s not good..." I muttered worriedly.


    Rose on the other hand was really frightened. Her body kept shaking, her hands still intertwined with me she really didn''t let go. "A-Are we going to be okay?"


    She looks up to meet my gaze, eyes flushed with tears. My heart felt horrible the moment her tearsnded onto my fingers. I patted her back softly a few times, "We''ll be fine, Rose. I''ll keep you safe. It''s fine I''m here."


    I gave a bitter smile because I''m actually powerless as hell. I at least have to give her words offort, "Where are the guards around here? Damn. I thought there were supposed to be royal knights or something."


    Rose held onto me really close and that really made me leap out for a bit, "I hate ants. I hate ants. Ants are scary."


    "R-Really?" I couldn''t reply straight because she was really close.


    "I-I hate bugs in general." (Rose)


    "You''re going to love frogs after this then because they eat bugs-"


    "But frogs are slimy too-" (Rose)


    I really didn''t want to argue with her about why frogs are obviously the cutest thing in the universe.


    I don''t want us to die today just because we were arguing about frogs. I ced a hand on her mouth, "Rose we''ll have this conversation next time okay? We have to stay quiet."


    Rose rolls her eyes and nods understanding the predicament we were in.


    Her face flushed a little when I quickly realized how close we were and it made me panic. I took my hand back away awkwardly, giving her a half baked apology. "S-Sorry."


    Rose holds her arms together and looks away from me, "It''s fine."


    Okay I have two mixed feelings on this.


    One, I actually want to see the magic monsters thing outside because I have never seen one yet.


    Two, I cannot focus when Rose and I are literally this close.


    "So why do you think there''s suddenly magic monsters on the run in the capital?" I ask Rose who sighs. "The defense of the kingdom is not that good when ites to things that can fly." she answers.


    Wait hold up. Let me just repeat that. "Those things can fly?!" I whispered to her in shock.


    I mean there are ants that can fly but it looked like they didn''t have any wings on their back.


    "Yes they can, only for a short period of time because they use magic to manifest their wings and usually it''s their small workers that fly over here. Something must''ve angered the queen to have sent the giant workers over..." (Rose)


    "That or they''re close to hibernating season."


    Imagine dying because a huge ant killed you because they wanted you for lunch. "How do you even kill these things?"


    "You weren''t taught about these- oh right I just um... remembered." (Rose)


    It''s okay Rose I literally had no parents to teach me the important things to know in this world other than Lenard. The only problem is I might''ve skipped this part with him. "Alright, if I remember correctly at my Magic Beast ss some special monsters would have a core inside their body where their Mana is stored."


    "Usually it''s located at their chest, their stomach, and head. It can even be at their tail." (Rose)


    I guess we''re both sitting peacefully under the covers while I get some free lessons about magic beasts.


    "Ah right I always forget how mangas and novels have those." I whispered to myself low enough so that Rose couldn''t hear.


    A magic core inside of them. "You get those cores as drops when you kill them right?"


    "Yes but sometimes you actually need to destroy it first before you can kill them. Or else they''ll regenerate. It''s also the reason why some of them can use magic." (Rose)


    "Ohhh I get it."


    I''m definitely in an isekai world. Rose smiles at me, "I could teach you more about it if you''d like sometime."


    "Please, that would really help." I told her upon the realization of something.


    Rose is a good teacher.


    I was about to ask her more about the ants but there was a loud horn that yed in the background.


    It was so loud and ear deafening. Rose and I had to cover our eyes, gritting our teeth. "What the hell was that?!"


    I leaned through the covers and saw the most awesome thing. There were horses flying in the air with people in armor as they headed straight for the ants.


    "ROSE! THERE''S HORSES WITH WINGS!" I pointed at the figures in the sky.


    "It''s the Pegasus Battalion." (Rose) muttered with a serious look on her face.


    "You know what they are?" I asked her excitedly because holy shit these things were just a myth in my old world.


    "Of course, I had to study the military because of my status- ah I mean- because they''re really popr with the kids back at church- wanting to be a royal knight and all." (Rose) exined as we both looked at the horizon where there were countless knights with pointed swords shing the thick skins of the ants.


    "Hold your position! Arrow formation!"


    I wish I had popcorn.


    I know that we should run for safety but you know my feet are stuck to the ground.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They looked so cool!


    "Yes captain!"


    The Pegasus horses flew into a literal arrow while all of them channeled their own Mana together creating a literal arrow but with all of the whole Battalion together. "Charge!"


    I couldn''t exin it in words to what I saw. I watched as dozens of knight''s pierced through the tough skin of the huge ant beast, letting out a terrifying scream. The ant noticed the knights and began breathing fire everywhere.


    "Water magicians counter!"


    I saw some of the riders moving in another direction making a huge blue magic circle. There was watering down fast to extinguish the fire as they kept chanting words I couldn''t hear much from this distance. "Wow..." (Rose)


    I looked at Rose who was also admiring the view. We watched them beat the crap out of those ants in silence because we were too stunned to move or run or to even say anything.


    The huge ant let out another screeching sound walking towards our direction.


    "Hey you there! The two of you move, it''s not safe!" the captain of the battalion shouted as I held Rose''s hands to run but it was toote.


    I could see the ant trying to get to us, it was forming fire inside of its mouth as we tried outrunning it. You know what, I''ll be d for someone to show up and save us by now!


    "Umm Kein!" (Rose)


    I grit my teeth in worry, I could hear the ant''s footsteps barging into every house it steps on. "Krit! Krit! Krit!" it saw us andpletely went crazy releasing the fire that was in its mouth having an orange magic circle around it.


    "Oh hell." I muttered, stopping for a moment realizing that this might be my finalst moments. I tried remembering all the good things that happened to me.


    I have to apologize to Lenard that I might not be able to return the book that I lent him.


    I have to apologize to the first princess because I might not be able to reply to her letters. I have to apologize to Vincent because I can''t be there to support him anymore.


    All my other friends that I made along the way.


    Wait, why am I being so dramatic?


    Oh no I''m not going down like this. I''ve been given a second chance and I''m thinking of the final moments of my death? I have to do something!


    I closed my eyes feeling the seconds fleeting.


    Until I felt someone''s presence within me.


    All of the hair on my body stood up, feeling suddenly cod even though there was a huge ball of fireing towards me. "Chant... Cancel spell..."


    I don''t know why or where this voice even came from inside my head.... but my body just moved on its own.


    I opened my eyes, raised my hands and yelled, "[Cancel]!"


    A ck magic circle appeared, the fire that wasing towards us suddenly vanished out of thin air. I could hear the ant screeching its eyes red with madness. "D-Did I just do that-" I looked at my hands, not believing that I just did that.


    The ant looked at me in confusion before the knights got it fighting with them again.


    Wait, where''s Rose?


    "Rose are you-"


    I was so distracted by the voice inside my head that I didn''t realize she was just hugging me from behind burying her head deep into my back. Oh um... "R-Rose it''s okay now!" I told her but she refused to let go. "Bugs are scary. Bugs are scary. Bugs are scary!"


    I sighed, cupping her cheek, "Come on, let''s go."


    The knights have killed the magic beast in a short amount of time.


    One Pegasus knight came down to meet us, the wing''s pping as it came down my hair was practically poking my eyes out. Rose had to hold her own shawl for it to not fly.


    "Kein! Are you alright?"


    Wait for that voice. I recognize that voice! The knight held the reins of his horse as he ran down to meet me. He took off his helmet and worriedly inspected me and Rose. "Why are you here? I thought it was your day off-"


    "Wait! Baron Hills?! You have a flying horse?!"


    I was so excited I had to run up the Pegasus forgetting about what just happened. "Can I pet it-"


    "Yes, but are you alright? You had me quite frightened there. I saw what happened." (Baron Hills) holds my shoulder. "We might need to talk in private after this." he told me seriously and I tilt my head in confusion.


    Right... I think I just did magic for the first time. It wasn''t elemental or anything I''ve ever read about. What was it?


    I was so busy thinking about it I didn''t notice Rose standing close to me taking my arm making me flustered. She hugged me before... "Um what''s wrong?"


    "Wait Kein... your arm has a scratch over it." she pointed at my elbow that had a small wound.


    "With all themotion going on I didn''t notice it. It''s okay, it''ll heal on its own." I told Rose but I was appreciative that she was worried about me at least.


    "No, I can heal it. Here let me just-" she holds my arm out gently, her soft hands pressing over my wound, "[Heal]." she chanted a faint glowing light under her hands.


    Baron Hills watches in surprise, "You''re one of the light maidens. Thank you for healing Kein." he mutters and I just scratched my head awkwardly. I''m not used to many people worrying about me so this is a bit new.


    "It should be done by now-" she takes off her hands but she stops looking at me like I did something wrong. "Kein- why is it- not healing?"


    "Wait what?" I looked over the wound again and realized she was right. "It didn''t heal? Maybe your magic didn''t work?" I asked but she shakes her head, eyes filled with worry.


    "N-No my light magic should work. Look!" (Rose) grabs over Baron Hill''s hand that had a small bruise and chants [Heal]. It was gonepletely.


    "Why... so... I''m confused." I held my temples in frustration not getting the whole situation. Why is it not working? Didn''t the first princess heal my hand before?


    Baron Hills looks around with his guard up whispering to both of Rose and I.


    "Let''s not talk here. Let me take you two to somewhere safer."


    Baron Hills apanied us as the other knights cleaned up the mess, digging the magic cores that were inside the beast''s body.


    I thought to myself.


    Magic no longer works on me.


    And I can... disable magic?


    What does it mean?

 Chapter 52 Dark Magic.

    Chapter 33: Dark Magic.


    Kein''s POV


    Baron Hills escorted us, giving his Pegasus horse to his assistant to take care of while Rose and I confusingly followed him not knowing what to expect.


    "W-Will you be okay? Maybe I should try healing it again?" (Rose) mutters worriedly looking over my arm realizing that she was close to me. My heart felt uneasy.


    I smiled awkwardly feeling a little fluttery that Rose was worried about me, I shook my head in response. "I''m alright, it''s just a small wound." I told her and she frowned.


    Baron Hills stopped walking, there was a carriage nearby. "I''m sorry to overhear both of your conversations but I''m afraid healing or any kind of magic will not work on Kein anymore. If... My suspicions are right. I''ll exin on the way back home."


    Home... Will Rose also tag along?


    I stared at Rose expecting something but she was a littlete on the realization. "Ah! I-I erm... actually need to go home too! Yeah! To my normalmoner house!"


    Rose phrased thest bit dramatically but I ignored it. "I can escort you back home." I suggested offering my hand, she stops for a bit mildly tempted at the thought she even covered her face.


    However shakes her head quickly and runs away leaving my hand empty. "No! No! I''m sorry it seems like I have to go now! Farewell!" She was halfway across the street when she stopped giving her a nice wave.


    "Just tell me the next time you visit the orphanage! I''ll be waiting!" (Rose) yells over happily as Baron Hills looks over to me giving me a weird grin.


    "What?" I asked him suspicious of his smug smile.


    "Perhaps young love is in the air?" (Baron Hills) said teasingly, giving me a gentle pat on the shoulder.


    "Ew no." I crossed my arms in denial. I admit after the confession I''ve been feeling weird but... it''s not like I like her that much yet.


    We''re not even past best friends yet. "Come on, Baron Hills. Let''s talk already. I don''t want you pressing in on my love affairs."


    Baron Hills couldn''t contain hisugh,ughing merrily leaving me blushing like a fucking tomato. "IT''S NOT LIKE THAT COME ON ALREADY!"


    "But you said it yourself, ''love affairs''." (Baron Hills)


    "Yeah but- no wait- I didn''t mean to- it was at the slip of the tongue- UGH!" I was at the verge of breaking down for being called out on it.


    I like her a little bit BUT only a LITTLE.


    I know she likes me back but in this age it''s not good to date this young.


    Please save me from this utter humiliation. I need to live to read another yuri book, I desperately need it. "You two remind me of my wife and I. I was the one chasing after her, and she rejected me coldly but after a while she slowly-"


    "I swear it''s nothing like that!"


    I just don''t have the balls to admit it is. I refuse to- until I''m at the right age.


    Baron Hills opened the carriage door, letting me in. "My wife also said that before we got married. Ah young love."


    I''m this close into stabbing you, Baron Hills. I red at him, crossing my arms letting out an angry aura that he can never ignore.


    He gets the hint and just smiles at me like he did nothing wrong, "Alright, alright. I know when to stop. I''ll exin everything now."


    He gets in and tells the coachman to go back into the Hills estate.


    We sat in for a moment of silence before giving me a serious look, "I have already checked on your background. It seems that you didn''te from amon family. You''re from a fallen noble house, the Rosenguards." (Baron Hills)


    I recall all the things I''ve read from the diary. His sources were urate and it made me feel a sense of relief that I might be going to get some needed answers on who Kein really is. "I am but I don''t know much about them other than my biological mother passing away because of the difficulty of birth and that my father was nowhere to be seen."


    "I... I can''t remember anything about them." I told Baron Hills honestly who nods sympathetically at my state.


    "You are not normal. I have been hiding this from you, the moment I dug information about your background. Your father was from [Winshern] where dark magic is mostly practiced and he was believed to be a user of dark magic himself." He raises his hands showing a golden storage ring taking a stack of papers. "This... is your father."


    He hands me over the paper with a man with deep blue eyes, and brown xen hair. So this is Kein''s father, he looked so serious like he''s about to kill someone. "How about my mother?"


    He pointed over at the other stack, I flipped it around and saw a lovely woman, smitten, with amber eyes and golden hair that resembled mine. Kein... was a mix of both of them. "You said my father was a user of dark magic- tell me more about it."


    Baron Hill''s eyes gloomed as the tension between us felt thick. He rests his chin on his hands and asked, "Are you aware how the royal family of the [Puronia] empire specializes in light magic."


    I nod my head wondering the reason why he asked that, "Yes. I have seen some normal shrine maidens have light magic as well."


    "The shrine maidens and light priestesses were blessed by the heavens but they will never match up to par with those of the pure royal bloodline. They will have the power to bring someone back from the dead." (Baron Hills) exined. "What do you know about thend of [Winshern]."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The country of snow, where the Goddess of winter and God of shadows reside." I answered, "It''s a cold barren ce where the military and technology is top notch?"


    Baron Hills looked satisfied with my answer, "Now tell me, what do you think the [Winshern] royal family specialized on."


    I paused for a moment thinking this was too easy. "It''s where the god of shadows resided. I''m sure he was seen as their god so it also meant the same for their blessings for the royal family. Dark magic."


    Baron Hills nodded. "You have dark magic, Kein."


    I stood up from my seat not believing any of this. "No you''ve got to be kidding me. I can''t be. Maybe I''ve also been blessed by the shadow god?!"


    "It will only work if you were in hisnds but you were in [Puronia] when you awakened your magic. It would only mean one thing, the magic was ancestral. Your father was the second prince of the kingdom."


    "He''s currently a Duke managing his own affairs. It seems he was not aware that he had a daughter. He currently has no heir to his Dukedom and will pick from the second branch of the family." (Baron Hills)


    Kein''s father was a prince- was a prince now a Duke but still royal blood courses through this body.


    I slumped back from my seat and groaned. "No I can''t. I just can''t. I don''t want to be some lost heir to some dukedom."


    It''s not about the money but the trouble it''ll bring me.


    Lands and title fights are not my cup of tea.


    "Please, I don''t want to be found out sooner orter. Considering if he finds out he has a daughter I know I''m either going to be a marriage pawn or something else because that''s how they treat women in winshern-" I had to rub my temples gently to calm myself down.


    "I''ve read about how the people of winshern treat their women. It''s a misogynistic country. What do I do..." I looked down from my seat. Thinking of hundreds of scenarios where I''ve been found out and I''m going to be some pawn for political marriage. This is a lot to take in.


    Baron Hills holds me for a moment before sighing looking over my head, "I... I can adopt you and ce you as the next heir for the Hills estate."


    I looked up quickly at what he said. "Adopt me?"


    "You possess a dark magic kind. Where you''re immune to magic and the only thing you can do is absorb them. If I adopt you we can create some sort of alibi to which they''ll have less noticed." (Baron Hills) tells me his n which was not a bad idea but- hold on.


    "Wait, I didn''t cancel or disperse it? I... absorbed it?" I asked confusedly, staring into my hands.


    Baron Hills takes my hand and stares at me confidently in the eyes, "Yes, you absorbed the me that the ant threw at you and the healing magic that your friend did." He ces his hand on top of mine chanting a spell.


    "[Water Magic: Summon]." he summoned a small body of water under his palm and looked at me, "Now chant the magic you did when you were fighting the ant." (Baron Hills)


    I was nervous but I knew I needed to trust Baron Hills. So I took a deep breath and exhaled, muttering the spell. "[Cancel]."


    My eyes widened as a strong surge of magic power went through my hand, absorbing Baron Hill''s water spell. It went through me- "This is... some really weird magic."


    Heughs and nods, "It might indeed be a little peculiar, but it is one of the strongest magic out there."


    Baron Hills stoppedughing for a moment speaking to me in a serious tone. "You''re after all, more than of noble blood. You''re someone with dark magic coursing through you."


    I gulped, forgetting this was a light magic country and you know how this always goes. It''s always dark vs light. "Isn''t dark magic considered bad magic in this country?"


    Baron Hills could only nod again, "It is. Especially by the church considering they''ve been at a huge war because of it but these past decades everything has been tame."


    He took his hands again and gave me a gentle pat on the head. It was suddenly taking mepletely off guard. "However, remember. There will never be such a thing as bad magic. There can only be bad people, those who use their magic for evil deeds. I know you''re not one of them."


    "Really?"


    "You protected your friend back then, yes?" (Baron Hills) gave me a smug smile while I just rolled my eyes because of him ruining the moment.


    "Yeah I did save Rose." We stared at each other for a moment before I decided to bow my head as a form of respect for him.


    "I... I think I ept being adopted by you Baron Hills. If you''ll have me. I will do my best to be your daughter."


    Baron Hills shakes my hands with one more advice, "You will continue to hide your magic. You will not use it except when it is really needed. I shall train you in the art of the sword so you can at least protect yourself when the timees."


    "Yes, Baron Hills."


    I looked at the window carriage, life being into another person''s body felt so surreal. It seems that I''ve been adopted. I would be a fool if I let this opportunity pass me.


    Kein... your life is more troublesome that I would''ve never expected.


    You''re the daughter of the second prince of another country. I wonder if I never reced her state of mine what would have you done?

 Chapter 53 Kein Hills.

    Chapter 34: Kein Hills.


    Kein''s POV


    "Mydy, your carriage awaits." (Alfred) knocks on the door.


    I tidied myself up properly, the new clothes that I bought consisted of long sleeves and a ck jacket with thin golden highlighting. The same old ck tight pants and the shoes, I stared at myself in the mirror thinking...


    Kein is secretly a Duke''s daughter.


    Now I got her adopted into a Baron''s House.


    I have dark magic, a type where I absorb them. Is there a limit to how much I can absorb?


    "I will be right there Alfred, give me one moment."


    "Understood." he replies as I could hear his footsteps be faint with time leaving me alone with these unending thoughts. I pranced around the room trying toprehend everything that has happened ever since I got hit by that truck.


    It has almost been nine months since I''ve been by that stupid truck and got reincarnated into a medieval setting of a world but it has magic in it.


    I looked around my room noticing all the stuff that I''ve gathered. Its been weeks but this will no longer be a guest room but my room fully.


    Permanently.


    "My name... its no longer Kein Rosenguard but Kein Hills." I muttered to myself slumping onto the sofa. I have to apologize to Kein wherever she is, I feel like I might have done something she will not like.


    In her diary, there was nothing of the sort where she says she liked herst name.


    "If it''s to survive, I might be safer with thest name change." I tried to think positively standing up from the sofa brimming with confidence. "Now to tell Rose what the happened because I need someone to talk about this."


    Ah but I also have to send Lenard a letter about it. He''s family after all.


    Knock-! Knock!


    A knock on the door surprised me. "Sorry Alfred for keeping you waiting. I''ll be leaving my room now!"


    I walked up to the door and opened it but I was surprised to see another tall person who was awkwardly standing there with a cane in his hand. "Baron Hills? I mean- father."


    He shakes his head smiling, "Call me father when you think you arefortable with it. I am alright with Baron Hills."


    "Did you need something?" I asked him and he moved aside in the halls. "Follow me. From now on I will teach you how to manage the estate''s business for you are my daughter now." he walks slowly to match up my pace. I followed his steps closely while he spoke.


    "You will have much to know and learn about the family business. I already have Alfred tell the carriage to wait for your trip. This won''t take long." (Baron Hills) smiles, his eyes were truly genuine and sincere.


    A smile suddenly formed on my lips, family...


    It was always a sensitive topic for me. Especially back in my home country. I never had such a thing, and the only person I ever considered a family was my adopted daughter.


    "Yes, father." I replied to him looking at his dignified back.


    I noticed something peculiar while we walked through the halls. His smiles seem to have be wider whenever we pass every painting we walk through. "You remind me so much of my wife. She painted all of the paintings you see here." he points his cane through the long hall. "I treasured them all, because these are the only memories I have left of her."


    I stopped to look into a portrait that had a beautiful woman. Baron Hills stands beside me and heughs softly while looking ever so smitten at the same time... he was... sad. I wanted to lighten up the mood, my mind was also curious.


    Who was the woman Baron Hills loved?


    "Your wife... What was she like?" I asked. Hoping it wasn''t much of a rude thing to do. I wasn''t sure if he was still mourning.


    "She was like a cold breeze. Pulling everyone into one direction to where she wanted to. She even pulled my heart into her way, embarrassing to say." He scratches his cheek like he was flustered being nostalgic. "She was my first love. You know, we nned to have a child together all those years ago. However, we couldn''t have kids together. Her body was too weak for it."


    I heard him sniff for a bit beforeposing himself wiping the lone tear on his face. "It''s been twenty years."


    At that point, he never remarried... in twenty years?! It seems like Baron Hills was really in love with this woman.


    "I want her to someday meet you, Kein. I could tell her we finally have a daughter now. She would''ve loved you too and perhaps even painted together." (Baron Hills)


    I felt the pain in his voice, holding out his hands into the painting perhaps fondly remembering the memories they shared together.


    "Was the reason you bought my paintings that day. I never noticed but now that I look at her past works more closely." my eyes scan the different portraits in the halls.


    "I had a simr style to her past works... My work reminded you of yourte wife..."


    Baron Hills nods, eyes turning uncertain when it turns to me, "Yes. However this was not the mere reason I adopted you. Truly, I wanted you to be my daughter and to help you with your troubles, Kein."


    I smile reassuring him. "I know or else you never would''ve helped me when I was in trouble. Even if I didn''t have any magic at all I know you would still help me. You know, if you didn''t buy my painting back then I would''ve died out of starvation. I have to be thankful to your wife, she''s the reason why I''m alive today." I told him.


    He smiled happily and continued to walk with me into these halls full of well conditioned paintings. These were really well taken care of in these twenty years, I would be fooled thinking it''s new.


    Baron Hills must''ve loved his wife so much. It''s... painful to know about this just now.


    "From henceforth, Kein Hills. Many of our family have been the many generations of Knights." (Baron Hills)


    As if on cue, we stop at his office door and he opens it like one of those dramatic entrances. "My father, grandmother, and great grandfather before me have all been part of the Royal Knights. Serving our loyalty to the royal family."


    He stopped when I entered the door of his office, asking me seriously. "However, as your father. I have to know what is the path that you want instead. I will not force my daughter to follow my path for the sake of tradition."


    He waves his hand creating a blue magic circle, "[Open]." he chants and there is a hidden wall in the corner opening with a map.


    "These are all thends the Hills family has. It shall all be yours by the time you are trained to be a worthy heir." (Baron Hills)


    I looked at the huge map and it had five hugends marked in red. The coffee ground farm, and a barn raising animals and about five other manors. "This... This is a lot if I''m being honest."


    I looked at it more closely and realized he also owns the orphanage. "The Hills family also owns the orphanage?" I was surprised.


    "Yes, to tell you the truth my father was also adopted into the Hills family bing the heir. He was an orphan and he wanted a ce where orphans will no longer suffer the way that he did." (Baron Hills) tells the tales of the story of his- our family now.


    "Your... no- our family is amazing." I told him excitedly.


    We stayed there for a few more hours conversing about business ns, and if I wanted to take on the Royal Knights Academy.


    I told Baron Hills that I would think about it because I might want to be a merchant instead. As well as the fact that I signed a contract with the Mondregal merchant group where Valentina will help me build up my shampoo business and with the help of Madam Prisha advertising it.


    He was surprised by it and asked all the details, leading to another surprise that I had another set of talent he did not expect.


    When I realized I overstayed my time with him I told him my farewell and went inside the carriage to go into the orphanage which... the Hills family owns.


    "Thank you," I told the coachman when he opened the door for me. He gave me a wide smile thankful for the gesture as I went down.


    I quickly went around the orphanage and expected Rose to see her in the room where she often teaches children. "Alright. Thank you for the flowers, Alice. I love it."


    I could hear her voice from this distance, peeking behind the door of the room.


    I could see Rose sitting in a kneeling position, her eyes smiling when a little girl tried her best to put a flower crown on her head. My heart leaped a little when her silver hair went a little loose and tucked it behind her shawl.


    "I love it... the flowers you picked for me are just beautiful."


    Am I this... marupok- I mean weak-


    Rose goes back seeing the other kid''s work on their papers happily, as the kids lined excitedly for her attention. A little boy who shyly walks up first gives Rose his paper before looking at the ground all flustered.


    "Nathaniel, you''re doing well on your numbers! I''m proud of you." she pats the little boy''s head affectionately and the little boy turns even more redder.


    I watched in the distance a little jealous maybe but... after I rejected her Rose has not been chasing me and I feel... ugh as I hate to admit it I kind of miss her.


    Rose continued to do the same thing giving praises and criticisms on their writing.


    She looked so... in tune there. With the kids... she would really fit in as an educator for them.


    "Ah! Teacher! Someone is at the door!" One of the kids pointed towards my direction. It was a little girl who was giggling the moment she


    Ohe on I was enjoying the view. You didn''t have to point me out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmm~ really? I wonder who it is?" (Rose) tells the other children to shush for a moment.


    I could hear her steps growing closer making me panic. Um- okay wait I need to go hide but I don''t know why- but I want to hide my whole existence for a bit.


    I didn''t have enough time to find somewhere to hide myself because- "I got you!"


    A pair of arms suddenly holds me close with her smile grinning so widely- "K-Kein!" she yells upon the realization it was me but still she doesn''t let go. "Oh wait I''m sorry I thought you were someone else-"


    I... This is normal hugging nothing to be flustered about-


    "I''m fine- um..." I think we got stuck. "Here um..."


    I moved away slowly holding my bnce. "I''m so sorry! I swear it wasn''t intentional! There was a little girl that left the room and was having a small tantrum. I really thought she would be close here." she looks around worriedly and then sighs. "Apparently not."


    I tried to hide my flustered face as fast as possible before she could even notice. "It''s fine. I came to visit. I hope you weren''t waiting for me long." I told her while I ced my hand on the back of my neck, my eyes not meeting her shining gray eyes.


    "Uwah Kein was sote I almost got tired of waiting!" (Rose) teases me, my eyes looking up to her red shawl where an adorable flower crown wasying on top of it.


    I thought to myself... so... cute.


    "You look... um..." I tried to say something first but I stopped midway feeling nervous. Rose tilts her head looking confused at me, "Yes?"


    She waited for an answer while I stood there trying to find the courage to tell her... she looks cute today... Rose stares at me for a moment, her eyes widening in the the realization.


    "Wait do I look weird in this flower crown-" she worriedly holds her head in a panic.


    I shook my head hurriedly to make sure she stops panicking- just give me a moment topliment you wait-


    I need to cover my face with my hand or else she might see me turn into an embarrassed tomato. "I just wanted to say... you look good in that flower crown... cute... even..."


    Rose stops fiddling with her head and her hands travel up to her face too, I could see her ears turning red. "I-I um... thank you." she mutters in a whisper only I could hear and it was... beyond adorable.


    "Uwah! Teacher is flirting!"


    "B-But I liked her first!"


    "Teacher Rose! Is she your friend?"


    "Or girlfriend?!"


    I looked behind the room and realized the kids formed a crowd between us asking all of these shameless questions! Kids are so shameless and nosy these days!


    "Wah! It''s the big sister who visited before hi!"


    "Oh yeah! Hi! Thank you for the paper and pencils!"


    Another kides up to me bravely ring at me, "I-I called first dibs on Teacher Rose first!"


    My face irked at his deration of love.


    Huh?! Kid let me tell you something, your dearest Rose confessed to me first. I scoffed. This isn''t even apetition. I stared down at the boy and grinned. "Oh really? Did Teacher Rose say yes yet?" I told him smugly as he had tears forming in his eyes.


    Just what I thought.


    I''m winning. Better get in line bud- I thought to myself proudly.


    "Thank you, Matthew. I''ll consider it. I might even wait till you grow up." (Rose) held out her hand to pat the young boy who in turn sticks his tongue out in my direction.


    What the hell this little-


    I was about to yank him and bonk his head in to learn some manners but Rose pulled me away before I could do it. "Alright kids! That''s enough learning how to write! I''ll have to entertain our uninvited guest now. Don''t forget to attend the mass."


    The other kids nod in a cheery harmonic reply, "Yessss, Teacher Rose!"


    I pursed my lips when Rose tugged my sleeves. I followed over to the garden of the orphanage and pushed me gently on the bench. "Let me see your arm." (Rose) nted her hands on her waist staring at me down.


    I did what she ordered for me to do and revealed the same arm that was still healing, having a small dry scab. "Don''t worry it''s healing."


    I could see Rose frown through her eyes taking some sort of ointment from her pocket. "I-I brought this for you. Healing ointment... I was scared when magic didn''t work on you and remembered to bring some." (Rose)


    My heart leaped a bit when she shyly sat beside me as I offered my arm.


    The cut wasn''t that bad. I''ll live but... did she really have to do this- wow it''s cold.


    Rose applied the ointment carefully trying her best not to make it worse but one thing she''s definitely making worse is my heartbeat.


    And I''m really afraid she''ll hear the loud reckless beating of it.


    After she was done applying, Rose seemed happy and satisfied afterwards. "There, now I know you''ll be alright."


    Please stop killing me with those words of sincere care for me!


    I cleared my throat, dragging my sleeve back down. "Thank you for even thinking of me."


    I looked away while she took the ointment back in her pockets. We sat together on the bench enjoying the time off from any rowdy kids. "The monster attack was horrible. Everyone is in a panic trying to rebuild everything that was destroyed including the lives that were taken. It was really weird how the monsters even wandered around the capital." (Rose)


    "Really? Did the Royal Knights pursue any investigations? Any leads?" I asked curiously. True, it''s not even close to winter so monsters couldn''t just hibernate like that unless it''s different from this world.


    Rose looked deep in thought before answering, "I have heard... It was a nned ambush. Someone was controlling these monsters in the capital."


    "Even the ant that ran after us?"


    "That is the theory... And there has been traces of magic maniption... is what I''ve heard but I am unsure." (Rose) sighs trying to get a grip of it all. "It''s... been hard these days. I wish things will get lighter. Mom is still sick and everyone is losing hope... she''ll be alright."


    Rose looked sad hugging her legs. I looked at her in worry, "Your mom... I''m sorry."


    Sheughs, hiding the sad tone in her reply, "It''s alright. I guess I saw iting after all, remember what the fortune teller told us? I''ll have one of my loved ones die." (Rose)


    "I... Yeah I think that fortune teller, Grandma Chio... I mean she''s real-'''' I stop my breath for a moment thinking about her future readings about me. I did get rich in a matter of moments. I haven''t even been living here for a full year yet. "I got adopted by Baron Hills, the Knight Captain you metst time. My name is Kein Hills now on paper." I told Rose.


    She looked so ecstatic when she heard of it, "Congrattions!"


    I smiled sadly not wanting to tell Rose that I''m also some lost Duke''s daughter and that dark magic runs in my veins, "I wish I could share this luck with you somehow." I thought to myself. I''m practically an heiress. I have a lot of money... but what to do with it.


    I look at Rose who hums happily staring back at me. "I already feel lucky being with you, Kein. So thank you."


    I embarrassingly held down my head feeling my face was overheating. Ugh. Stop! Saying! Things! Like! That! I''m afraid I''ll be a red tomato by the time I get back. "I hardly remember the attack. I was just hugging Kein from behind so I didn''t know what happened so I''m just d the both of us are safe." (Rose)


    So she didn''t see me cast my own magic? I gave a breath of relief that she didn''t or else I wouldn''t know how to exin it.


    When I looked down I also saw her knees having marks. Those weren''t therest time. "Where did you get those by the way? I just noticed it?"


    Rose stops humming and looks at her leg, not even concerned. "Oh must''ve gotten this from kneeling too much. It was hard writing on the floor... but it was worth it to teach the kids how to write their own names. Some of them are already learning how to read so quickly." (Rose)


    "Doesn''t it hurt?" I asked worriedly.


    "No. I could always heal if it gets worse... but it''s alright!" (Rose) was too selfless.


    It made me think... aha! I have an idea!


    I stood up from my seat, making Rose shocked. I smiled brightly, even excited. I can''t wait toe home and tell father of my n. "Rose! I''ll visit again but- do me a favor and not visit the orphanage for a week!"


    She looked confused, even raising her eyebrow, "E-Eh? Do you want me out that badly?!"(Rose)


    "Nope! Trust me! I need to have time before I can set this up!" I gave her a toothy grin and she just couldn''t resist. Rose sighs, "Fine I won''t visit for a week but you better make sure it''s worth it and I have to tell the children about it too..." (Rose)


    I held her hand close, leaning over a little and promised. "You won''t regret it!"

 Chapter 54 Two Tsunderes.

    Chapter 34.5: Two Tsunderes.


    Kein''s POV


    I told Rose to not visit the orphanage for a week.


    I excitedly went home to meet with Baron Hills- I mean father to tell him about my ns for the orphanage.


    I just bulldozed my way into his office and caught him by surprise. "Father! Can I ask for your help?!"


    I yelled over and he almost spit his coffee in surprise. Baron Hills coughs for a bit beforeposing himself, "Kein. What''s wrong?" he asked in a worry while I just continued.


    "I want to build a ssroom for the orphanage. A ssroom where the children can learn how to read and write. Withfortable seats, tables, and a board-" I held my breath for a second looking at my father who listened seriously to my rambling. "And I need it done by a week- I need it to help someone-"


    Baron Hills stands up from his seat, the tension getting heavy. "Help someone?" (Baron Hills) asked me, walking over to me.


    He holds my shoulder gently, "Is it the girl I met before that you obviously have feelings for?"


    "Yes- HEY!" I almost had to p myself for admitting it so easily.


    Baron Hills opens the door of his office, "What are you waiting for. We have arrangements to be made. Alfred!"


    As if on cue Alfredes in and bows elegantly, "Yes, master hills?" (Alfred) asks, regaining his straightposure.


    "Contact the orphanage about using one vacant room, as well as the local craftsman where we''ll need to order about four dozen chairs, tables, and a board. Pay them extra to put it on the priority list. We need them to arrive by the week." (Baron Hills) ordered to which Alfred looked confused for a second but listed all the orders in his head.


    "Understood. I shall inform the head sister about it." (Alfred) makes his way out of the halls as Baron Hills looks at me.


    "Impressing a girl this way. Tell me why." (Baron Hills) asked interrogatively while having to stare at his back.


    "First of all... it''s not like I wanted to impress her or anything- kinda." I looked down at the ground trying not to show father my blushing face andposed myself before meeting his eyes once more. "Second, the girl I''m trying to help teaches the kids in the orphanage but I noticed her knees having marks. I think she''s kneeling on the floor too much. She''s going to hurt herself at some point... and it''s ufortable for the kids as well to be writing on the ground." I answered back and I heard him hum satisfyingly.


    "I was not aware of that. I have not received any reports orints since I have not visited for a while. I am d you are already taking interest in the property." (Baron Hills) turns to face me. "If I''m guessing. I''m betting this is a surprise, yes?"


    I nod awkwardly having found out. Yes it is... a surprise hopefully Rose is oblivious enough to not have thought of it.


    "If you''re going to give her a surprise, bring some flowers and some chalk. She''ll be needing it to write on the board." (Baron Hills)


    "Wait the flowers-"


    "Of course those are just for thedy herself. If you are bound to impress you need all the resources you can. You are blessed with them, use it wisely." (Baron Hills) wisely gives me some coins. I could hear it clicking on the pouch.


    He means I''m rich, you can buy whatever things you want to give to someone. Just use it wisely. Ah, I got the message.


    "Flowers and food are the ways to a woman''s heart after all." (Baron Hills)


    I smile happily knowing his advice was right. "Thank you, father. I''ll go and bring some sweets when Rose visits."


    The preparations were going underway. The seats, tables, and board were done.


    Alfred also contacted the orphanage if it was alright to add some new things and they agreed because it would add education and discipline for the other children.


    I had to be there to order the cement and get the walls repainted, furbished, and some creaky floors to be reced.


    I helped carry the tables and seats into the room feeling tired already.


    I sat in the garden for a break at work to find Gis also sitting there.


    Ah the light priestess who always punches Valentina in the face. It looks like she''s distracted. I wave my hand to gain her attention.


    "Hello." I greeted her and that immediately got her attention.


    I could hear her groan for one moment before I could see her hand move as fast as a cobra. "NO WAIT!" She almost punches me with her left hook but stops half midway as I let out a small shriek. "DON''T KILL ME PLEASE!"


    The light priestess Gis gasps looking worried and panicking prancing around. "I''m sorry! I thought you were- Valentina..." (Gis) exins retracting her hand her face all embarrassed.


    There was a lump forming in my throat, shaking my head. I tried to smile. "I-Its okay! Now um wanna go sit back down again?"


    "Ah yes, please join me." (Gis)


    I couldn''t say no to the offer fearing for my life. I took a seat down the bench feeling warm. There was a long silence above us but she broke it first. "I heard what you are trying to do in the orphanage. It''s very kind of you to consider the education and well being of the children." (Gis)


    I blushed at thepliment. It''s nice gettingplimented but honestly... "Its all for Rose if I''m being honest. Seeing here here almost everyday just to take care and teach children is really inspiring." I answered feeling fluttery inside. "I want her to at least feelfortable while doing it. I asked father if I could turn one of the rooms into a ssroom and he said yes."


    "Ah you''re the new heir of Baron Hills? May the light bless you." (Gis) says with her soft voice as if she was blessing me.


    I was also curious about something. The way that she almost punched me with a mean ass left hook and thought I was Valentina did something happen again? "You thought I was big sister Valentina at first. Did she do something again that if she was in my shoes you were going to punch her again?"


    I saw the light priestess Gis purse her lips looking into my eyes worriedly. She leans in to whisper in my ear. "I-If I tell you, you won''t tell big sister Valentina about it right?" (Gis)


    I nod, "Promise. It will only stay between us."


    She takes a breath sighing heavily. "Alright so... I don''t know if you''ve felt something like this. You like this person but you can''t like them because of... personal reasons and stress. Then you''re worried the person you like will leave you for another someday." (Gis) fiddles with her fingers.


    "Big sister Valentina seems to like you too, you know." I told her and she sighs even longer, groaning.


    "T-That''s the thing. Whenever I try to tell her I like her too I just freeze- and ends up punching her instead and telling her to shut up. I don''t know why! And now I have the audacity to be mad if she''s talking with another girl?" (Gis) buries her face in her hands looking depressed. "I-I''m horrible aren''t I?"


    I scratch my cheek a little not knowing if I should just sugarcoat my words or just straight up be blunt. I think she needs both, "No offense but you kind of are. I remember big sister Valentinaing here to give you flowers and stuff. You punched her a few minutes after that. Rose and I were shocked to actually witness that moment."


    "I... What''s wrong with me-" (Gis) covers her face in shame while we sat quietly together in this nice garden.


    "It seems you''re also a victim of gay panic. You like your childhood friend too much you''re afraid that if you two get together and break up you won''t be friends anymore so you punched her. I don''t know if it''s some sort of defense mechanism-" I stopped to look at Gis who seemed like she saw a ghost.


    I know ten year old''s don''t usually give out love advice but I''m a different breed. I am an isekai girl.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Anyways just tell her how you feel." I ended my sentence there.


    Gisughs sadly, "Easy for you to say. I''m envious of children like you. I wish we can go back to the time where we didn''t have these feelings growing for each other only to be separated by the norms."


    "That may be true. Who knows maybe being lovers is even better than being childhood friends. What''s more painful, tell me. Keeping it all inside only for the other person who clearly LIKES you back to find someone else?"


    "Or to confess and be together living happily. Norms or not if you love each other- it''ll be fine." I told her and Gis seemed like she had been pped by reality. She stays silent, smiling at my words.


    "You''re this young but it feels like you''ve gotten a lot of love confessions huh." (Gis) giggles teasingly as I nod.


    It wasn''t a no brainer. Back in my old life I had a lot of confessions back on but in this world...


    "I only have one for now. I n to confess back when we get older and find more information about myself first. Learn to love and fix myself before I love someone else you know? She deserves that much. I''m falling for her slowly I think." I told her honestly while looking at my healed arm.


    I couldn''t help but smile even more.


    I saw Gis smile and motions for me toe closer. I did what she told and moved a little closer, she leaned in to whisper. "Its Rose isn''t it?"


    I felt my face growing hotter when she hit right through the bullseye. "N-No you got the wrong person... I don''t like her that much."


    Gis couldn''t help butugh even more. "It seems that we are two people who are in denial. I feel like we''re going to get along well." (Gis)


    I rolled my eyes, feeling horrible. "I can''t believe that both of us are tsunderes." I muttered to myself waiting for the next day where Rose would finallye back into the orphanage to see the hard work many people have contributed.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    I was up more early in the orphanage waiting for Rose. I had a blindfold in hand as I saw her walking closer.


    "I kept my promise I didn''t visit for a week-"


    I grab her gently, turning her around to tie the blindfold in her eyes. "Kein what is this?" (Rose)


    Iughed softly as I held Rose''s hand. "Do you trust me?"


    Rose shakes her headughing. "Of course but why the sudden question? And what''s with the blindfold?"


    I smile, gripping her hand a little tighter. "You''ll see when we get there." I told her and she just lets out a confused sound but nheless she decides to trust me. Our steps were slow, breathing synchronized feeling the world was slowing down just for the both of us.


    I lead her through the stairs as my heart begins to thump harder.


    I stop by the door of the room slowly removing her blindfold.


    "Surprise! Teacher Rose!"


    Rose looked so shocked when the children were cheering through their new wooden seats and tables. "Wait what... how..." she looks around the old room not even recognizing it. "D-Did you... wait did you do this in the past week? Is this the reason why you didn''t want me to visit?"


    I nod, smiling widely. I can''t even contain the happiness I have for her shocked reaction. "I don''t want you kneeling on the floor every time. I... hope it''s okay. I actually didn''t ask for your permission because I kind of wanted for it to be a surprise." I told her while I scratched the back of my neck.


    The children cheer some more loudly enjoying the new upgrade. "Do you like it?" I ask her worriedly because she''s not moving from her spot-


    "I love it!" (Rose) runs up to hug me by the neck jumping enthusiastically.


    Ah... I think I love her.


    My body stiffened for a moment as the words ran through my mind.


    I love her.


    I can''t believe I admitted that I really am going bonkers.


    "Ahem I''m d you liked it." I told her stiffly but Rose ran faster than the speed of light on the new ck board and her personal table. "There''s even flowers, some sweets, and chalks here! Was this from the children? How nice of you!" (Rose)pliments the children which made them happy.


    I wanted to tell her that the flowers were from me but... she''s so happy I didn''t have the heart to do so. "I can''t believe you did all of these in just a week!" (Rose)


    "I had help from my father."


    "Oh! Please tell him my deepest thanks! Now the children and I won''t have to kneel down the floor to write! Oh! There''s also tons of pencils here!" (Rose) excitedly moves over to look at the pencil collection at the side that I got from her.


    With all her happy prancing around. My energy was drained from seeing her run around in the new ssroom full of furnished seats, and the room smelled better too.


    I was about to leave for fresh air but I was suddenly pulled over by the side of my sleeve. "Rose?" I asked her worriedly wondering if she needed something from me.


    "Is there something you need-"


    Rose smiles as she leans forward to kiss my cheek. I blush furiously not moving a step- "As a thank you. Please have it." (Rose) cheekily moves away flustered leaving me standing at the side.


    My brain cells are in a panic. I held my cheek in a trance. I just got kissed- how do I move again?


    "I... ah... um... you''re... wee?" I replied but it was really silent. I felt like my heart was on the verge of explosion even now it can''t calm its ass down.


    Yep. All of this was so worth it for that smile.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    Alright guys! The next chapter will be thest! It will be a fast forward after 6 years where Kein finally confesses after inheriting the Hills family name and all the properties.


    Have some spoiler: "I like you too but... I don''t think we can be together."


    Oh? What''s this? I hear the sound of hearts breaking. Oh it''s your heart? Author apologizes- not!


    Ah gomenasai. Just wait for the next chapter bois!

 Chapter 55 Reason Of Loving.

    Chapter 35: Reason of Loving.


    -Six Years Forward-


    Kein''s POV


    I breathed in excitedly gripping the handle of my sword. It''s the basic dull one used for practice, light, efficient, and easy to use on the field but not rmended if you''re going up against a monster.


    My father, Baron Hills has been training me ever since I turned thirteen. He stood therepletely being himself, having a hand behind his back. "Leaving me a handicap father? How generous of you." I told him as Iughed while whirling the sword I was holding.


    He gave me a smug look before shing his sword at the ready. Signaling for a duel. "My foolish daughter. It is for you tost even longer than ten minutes while parrying with me." (Baron Hills)


    I rolled my eyes onto our yful bickering. I shed my sword in the air, keeping it to my side at the ready.


    Baron Hills was the best father figure I have ever gotten.


    When I thought to myself since all of the past generations of our families became Royal Knights. I should follow them, right?


    Even though I am well aware I have to hide my magicpletely. I''ll be a knight with the skill and strength of a monster when ites to the art of the sword.


    "Kein don''t let your guard down. Are you dreaming again?" (Baron Hills)


    "No, father, just simply waiting for you to strike first." I told him scoffing while he just shakes his head.


    He grins actually running towards me quickly drawing his de to hit my side but I managed to dodge it and defend myself with my sword as sparks flew between the two swords colliding.


    sh! sh! sh!


    We sparred with smiles on our faces. I tried to make him slip and fall kicking him on his legs in a fast motion but despite him being old he''s so quick that he dodged my kick jumping up into a hay bale behind him.


    "What a cheap move." (Baron Hills) says while keeping his sword pointed at me.


    "Agh, give me a break father. My head has been full of flowers and pinktely." I told him while I had kicked his hand in surprise, the sword moving into the air. He almost lost his bnce in the hay bale but managed to collect himself at thest minute.


    "Whoop!" I dived, flipping forward and catching the sword onto my left hand. "Ah thank you for the second sword father, truly you are being generous." I snickered leaving him weaponless.


    He didn''t even look afraid, stretching his shoulders. I could hear his bones crack, raising his fists up. "[Water Magic: Flowing Armor]." (Baron Hills) casts his magic, suddenly forming two water gauntlets on his hands.


    "How a shame I could absorb it anytime." I whistled, rolling my eyes enjoying the time I''m sparring with my father.


    "What youck is hand to handbat, Kein. I still remember the first time you spared me such horrible form." (Baron Hills) recollects the memory by shaking his head.


    I embarrassingly waved my hand in dismissal. "Father that was like-!" I try to recall how many years it has been. "I didn''t know three years ago?! Spare me the humiliation! I was only thirteen!"


    "Please don''t act like you didn''t enjoy getting a bruise or two that day. If I recall correctly after that I heard from the orphanage you kept on clinging to Rose like some lost toddler begging for attention-" (Baron Hills) kept talking about my horrible secrets so I immediately took this opportunity to strike while he was distracted but s father never lets his guard down.


    He moves the gauntlet to meet my two sharp des. "I seem to have struck a nerve?" (Baron Hills) teases holding down my two swords.


    "Ugh! Why do you always have to bring her up every time we train?!" I yelled, twisting my des, kicking father in the stomach but he managed to dodge that one as well. "This is some personal attack on your child."


    Fatherughs, letting go of both of my swords in my hand, the water armor on his hands still intact. "Talking about her somehow lowers your guard down." (Baron Hills) raises his fists again, punching the air surrounding me. Izily dodged all of his punches.


    If this was thirteen year old me I''d definitely get hit on every single one.


    However, after doing more than a thousand pushups- a thousand sit ups- and running over a hundred kilometers everyday- actually I just trained like crazy including running up to two mountains building up my stamina.


    I''ve gotten taller for my age at sixteen having a height of 5''7. Even taller than Rose and she''s two years older than me and she''s 5''4.


    I tease her everyday about her height whenever I visit her. I have gotten busier but I never failed to visit her every week at the orphanage following a small stroll to the ce we first met.


    The color changing tree.


    "Whatever is going on your mind- I see you getting distracted again Kein!" (Baron Hills)


    Ah shit! I quickly pulled my sword up front gritting my teeth to somehow lessen the impact of the punch but I lost. He managed tond a blow on my face, the magic disappearing from his hands turning into a normal punch but it was a hard one.


    My right cheek was swollen, my body falling down into the floor. "Damn no mercy huh." I muttered to myself holding my painful cheek still smiling even after the punch.


    Baron Hillsughs, "As your father. I would teach you there would be no mercy for you in the battlefield. My fists are one thing but a monster''s ws are sharper and never dull."


    Father offered his hand for me to grab and I epted it gratefully. I held my cheek groaning in a slight tinge of pain. "Uwah this is going to take a while to heal." Iined and my father just rolled his eyes.


    "Please I know you''re only using this training to get spoiled by you know who." (Baron Hills)


    I smile happily while having my ears turn red. "Maybe~ Speaking of which I certainly need healing! I''m going to go visit the orphanage again, you know-! See if things are alright?" I told him I couldn''t hide my excitement but from the looks of it he already knows the reason.


    "Please say my greetings for Rose. You should invite her to dinner again sometime." Father says taking both of the practice swords shoving them onto the stand. "I haven''t seen her in a while. When will you ask her to be finally official?"


    I red at my father who justughs but he''s right and that got me thinking. "Today... It''s also the same date we first met all those years ago. Maybe it''s time to finally confess?" I muttered thest part quietly but father heard me.


    Father smiles quietly, holding over my shoulder looking over my eyes proudly. "I support you both. Go get her." (Baron Hills)


    I nodded my head running over to our house but I needed to look presentable! Shit! I need help! I need to set up a romantic date before sunset. "Alfred!"


    As if on cue Alfred pops out of nowhere doing his asional bow. "Yes, young miss?"


    "You know the color changing tree?" I asked while taking off the hair tie from my long blonde hair. It was running smoothly from my back. I hold it in frustration. "I''ll be needing a favor. I need candles set up there by sunset, my canvas, paint, and a pic mat."


    I open the door to my room before stopping to ask another favor from Alfred smiling. "And... a single rose."


    I can''t forget about her favorite flower of course.


    Alfred nods, taking off in a hurry. I am so sorry Alfred! I''ll pay you back somehow!


    I took a quick bath washing my hair with a shampoo brand that I made that''s one of the bestseller ones in the kingdom. Valentina has been ordering many of my shampoo lists for [Sprivanto] as well and that got me a lot of money in the long run.


    One of the best choices I''ve made.


    I''m also this close to making sweets that didn''t exist yet and sell it or just keep it to myself. If anything I''m already well off thanks to Baron Hills adopting me.


    I got out of the bathtub drying myself with a fluffy towel, I changed my clothes a little more casually and fancy at the same time.


    I got outside the mansion and already saw the family carriage being ready. I opened the door and went inside, "To the orphanage, thank you." I told the coachman and he nodded in reply.


    "Yes, young miss."


    The horses trotted and went on their way to the orphanage pulling the carriage.


    My heart was beating excitedly, I couldn''t help myself but smiling like an idiot.


    I knew I couldn''t wait to see her.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    When I arrived at the orphanage it looked so much better rather than from all those years ago. It was also a certain memory Rose almost got hurt by a loose metal on the gate. I knew I needed to rebuild the whole orphanage to make it into a safer ce.


    So there are now more enriched and safer buildings. Included with the design being simr to how the buildings are on earth.


    Concrete with metal bars, calcted weight, and added perspective.


    "Wee, Miss Hills. It''s nice to see you again." I heard someone greet me and I turned around seeing the old sister from before.


    "Sister Porfolia. It''s been a while." I told her bowing and she justughed.


    "Oh you''ve grown up so much indeed. I still remember when you were just a little charming caterpir." (Sister Porfolia) reaches up to pinch my cheeks. I wasn''t able to move and just took the pinching. "Ehe... hehe..."


    "You''re like a handsome butterfly now!" she tells me and I feel ttered by thepliment.


    Ah I forgot Alfred likes this old adorable sister. I can see why, "Sister Porfolia please let go of the poor little thing''s cheeks."


    I saw Gis walking to save my now red cheeks. Sister Porfolia pouts shaking her head letting go of of my cheeks I hold them rubbing my hand over them, "You know she must be here for you know who." (Gis) holds me by the shoulder smiling widely.


    "She''s in the ssroom teaching the other children right now but I know you''re very much well aware of that." (Gis) told me in a whisper.


    Rose is still by the ssroom, that''s such a Rose thing to do. "Thank you, big sister Gis. I''ll be going now, Sister Porfolia."


    I waved farewell to them but stopped when I realized I forgot to tell Gis something for a tease, "Oh and before I go, congrattions on epting big sister''s Valentina''s proposal."


    Finally she graduates from being a tsundere.


    And today I will graduate from being a tsundere as well.


    "Shhhhh!" (Gis) runs over to punch my shoulder letting out a huge bam! sound. I feel like my bone was broken but that hurts-


    She fidgets around with her hands blushing furiously, "T-That was supposed to be private!"


    Iughed at her reaction as Sister Porfolia stared at us in confusion. I shake my head leaning closer to her ear, "Invite me to the wedding yeah?"


    "You''re off the list if you do that again." Gis''s face turned into a full on tomato and punched me again in my shoulder but this time I dodged. "Heh."


    Hit me once, shame on me. Hit me twice damn my shoulder will be broken and it can''t be healed by any magic.


    "What are you doing here gawking around, just move to see her already!" (Gis) yells.


    She was about to punch me again but before she could I ran like crazy andughed. Man she never changes, whenever I visit I tease her about big sister Valentina a lot whenever she visits the orphanage. It never gets old.


    I decided to walk along the gardens that were near the ssroom.


    I could already hear that familiar sweet voice that I can never get tired of.


    "Alright. There is a lot of elemental magic in this world." I could hear Rose''s voice carry on with the wind getting closer. "Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind. These magic aremon magic meaning you would see them normally through everyone."


    I peeked through the door seeing Rose''s beautiful figure.


    Her red shawl still hid her face, her hair has gotten longer past her shoulders. I could see small strands poking out of her shawl. Those gray eyes that looked through the world with wonder, adventure, and most of all kindness.


    You know even after all these six years of not seeing her face being always hidden by a shawl.


    I could proudly say I fell in love with her caring personality.


    I don''t want to disturb her teaching with the other kids... I want to draw her...


    I stared at my hands shaking impatiently. Ah not now buddy- I have to get ready for the confession not a long hour drawing spree.


    I could see her smile with her beautiful pair of gray eyes as Rose turned to the door''s direction so suddenly tilting her head where I was but I quickly hid my head holding my chest. Did she notice me?


    I waited for a moment for any response. "Kein~ is that you?" I could hear her voiceing closer then suddenly her head popped out at the side of the door. "Boo!" (Rose)


    She says cutely while I swear I could see flowers everywhere around her. "As if that will scare me Rose." I told her while scratching her shawl messily but not enough to take it off.


    Rose fixes her standing leaning towards my ear, feeling time was slowing down. "I missed you." she whispers and I cover my ear. "You little-"


    Roseughs and walks back into the middle of the ssroom holding her own confident stride. "Children stop what you''re writing. We have a guest today. It''s Miss Kein Hills, every stand up."


    I shake my headughing for this girl taking control of the room, her voice turning strict.


    After all these years she never failed to be the most beautiful teacher there was in this orphanage.


    Rose smiles, the children standing up in harmony. "Say your good mornings!" (Rose) yelled the children bowing, you would''ve guessed it was a synchronized practice.


    "Good Morning Miss Hills!" All of the children yelled towards me in respect and I nod in response.


    I still haven''t gotten used to this scene even if I visited Rose almost everyday.


    It reminded me how the children would bow back in my old world, fast and swift and usually their good mornings wouldst more than five seconds.


    "Well done children," (Rose) proudly sets her eyes on her students before looking towards me. "Did you need something from the visit? I''ll be free in a moment." she says taking a chalk in the side writing on the board.


    I made my way over at the back and sat next to a little girl who had an empty seat beside her. "I''m going to be here and observe you if you''re doing a good job being a teacher, Miss Rose."


    Rose giggled, and thatugh was so intoxicating to hear.


    I certainly will never get tired of it.


    "Miss Hills I do hope you''ll listen to the lesson as well and not just focus on me, you know? I have heard from my peers I can be pretty... distracting." (Rose) sticks her tongue out and I roll my eyes.


    I could feel myself blushing again but I managed to stop it from spreading, "You wish! Just go ahead and teach already!"


    Rose didn''t respond to my remark giggling yet again while the other kids just felt like puking.


    They see almost the same thing everyday and I can''t me them for wanting to puke.


    The girl next to me tugged my sleeve, "Do you like teacher Rose?"


    I almost choked on my saliva. The other kids turned their heads behind me waiting for the answer, I sweat nervously whispering back to the little girl. "I do and I n to confess to herter. Do um... you guys want to help me get some alone time with teacher Rose?"


    The little girl was beaming after I told her that. The other kids chuckled when they heard about our whispers. I saw them writing notes and then passing notes to the other kids to the front.


    Rose waspletely unaware of what''s happening. She was just humming happily while drawing a magic circle on the board. When she was done she pped her hands together to get rid of the chalk dust. "Alright ss! Now who could tell me-"


    They didn''t even let her finish.


    The children immediately rushed out of the ssroomughing together.


    Rose was shocked at the sudden movements of the children. All of them gave her an apologetic but happy look as they ran past towards her.


    "Sorry teacher Rose! We all ate something bad and we needed to use the restroom! We think it''s diarrhea! Go on your break without us!"


    "Yeah teacher, my stomach feels horrible, it must be diarrhea! See you!"


    "Hell yeah no school!"


    "Bro let''s go y!"


    "Good luck Miss Hills!"


    Thest bit made me happy knowing that I got the support of all the children.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Pfft, Rose was just standing there looking confused and at the empty seats of the ssrooms yelling, "Heye back here! We all ate the same thing and I don''t feel anything!" (Rose) scratches her head in frustration.


    Thank you kids. I won''t let your scolding be in vain.


    I''ll give you all brand new colored pencils and woven order of school bags from Veronica.


    I stood up from my seat, finding the whole situation funny. I couldn''t help but let out a snort.


    Rose crosses her arms. "What did you do?" she asks adorably while stomping her feet in the ground for a moment.


    I shake my head, shrugging, acting like I don''t know, "Hey I have no clue, but from the looks of it they''re noting back."


    Rose hovers to the door back again in a worry showing concern for the children. "Promise, they''ll be fine." I told her and she sighs. "I guess... but if someone gets hurt I need to be here to heal them." (Rose)


    Nowadays, growing up Rose has lost interest in me just a little bit. It''s not like when we were kids before, where she was all googly eyes for me. Now she''s responsible, mature, and refined.


    I''m even questioning if this is the same Rose I met all those years ago?


    She is, she just grew up.


    I coughed for her attention, "Rose it''s been a while, why not take a walk with me to the color changing tree?"


    "Hmm..." she thinks for a second having those adorable little frown lines on her forehead, "Will you treat me to a snack on the way?" she asks adorably. Ever the glutton we both are.


    "You bet. If you beat me in a race I''ll treat you double."


    The moment I said that, Rose without hesitations ran without me. I was left standing there like who she sessfully yed, "Hey I didn''t even say go yet!" I yelled at her trying to catch up.


    Damn she''s fast.


    "Really? Oh! But you already started running after me so I guess it''s on!" (Rose)


    I chased her down, both of usughing while getting weird stares from the other sisters.


    Ah this is just normal interaction please move along!


    When we got into the capital city by running for fifteen minutes I slowed myself down to let her win. You know this woman might look all slender and weak in that dress but she sure can run. "I win!" (Rose)


    She yells and I p for her small victory. "Congrattions. I treat you to double the snacks you want today." I told her, Rose grabbed my hand pulling me into the marketce.


    "Good! Come on! Let''s go, I''m hungry!"


    We both shopped for food. The street food had rare monster meat, I paid for it and it was delicious. "Try this Kein! It''s Wolfbane meat! I can''t eat meat but I know you''ll like it!"


    Rose offers it to me, "Say ah!" (Rose)


    Wait in front of all these people? Rose, you''re too bold. I swallowed the lump on my throat taking a bite on the juicy filled meat. "Damn this is amazing!" I muttered, chowing down on it until nothing was left.


    We enjoyed our eating session. "Kein can we go and visit Veronica? I want to see Matthew today." (Rose) asks.


    I realized our hands were still linked together. "Yeah we can. I wonder how he''s been with Veronica and Peter. It''s almost their five year anniversary of being married."


    I recalled being invited to their wedding with Rose. It was held on a private property that was provided by my father and a priest Valentina brought over [Sprivanto] those who can legally marry people like us.


    After all, the church... doesn''t ept people like us.


    We walked together wondering how the two couples were faring?


    Veronica was in their little shop with Matthew, their son they both adopted from the orphanage. Peter is probably busy with cksmith duties but- How could I also forget the little brat?


    This little boy has grown up over the past six years he just turned twelve.


    He''s one of the kids that had a crush on Rose. Sadly for him, I''ll be taking Rose first.


    "Teacher Rose!" (Matthew) called out to Rose who waves back excitedly.


    "Matthew! How have you been!" (Rose) lets go of my hand and runs over to him.


    Excuse me what? My hand... it''s empty.


    This little- this is why I never liked him.


    I didn''t let that affect me. I strode over there normally walking, the two of them conversing with each other made me jealous and yes I am not shy anymore to admit that. "Little charmer! And the profound teacher! I suppose you''ve had an upgrade from being Kein''s little girlfriend?" (Veronica)


    "It''s nice to see you too, Veronica." (Rose) smiles slightly with a blush on her face patting Matthew''s head. "How have you and Peter been?" She continues with me standing by Rose''s side.


    "Hmph." Matthewes up to third wheel us by clinging onto Rose''s hand.


    I was irked and irritated when he did that. I red at him like I was ready to stomp him like a little ant but that''s too harsh.


    "Matthew, why don''t you help your mom out in the shop like a good boy huh?" I told him, sparks flowing between our eyes.


    "No, I want to stay with the teacher." (Matthew)


    Rose looked over the both of us and sighed. "Kein, don''t be so childish. I''ve hardly seen Matthew nowadays. Isn''t that right?" (Rose) pats his head.


    Matthew gave me a grin that I really wanna rip out of his face.


    Keep your cool. Kein, a little kid, is not the final boss. I''m pretty sure her parents are the final boss. Don''t let a little kid get on your nerves- I grit my teeth and clench my hands tighter when Matthew suddenly hugs Rose. "Alright he''s dead-"


    "Little charmer as much as I enjoy how you''re looking over my son like a wild tiger. Don''t kill him~ now, now. Matthew,e here and help your mother carry the bags." (Veronica)


    Matthew frowns reluctantly letting go of Rose who just smiles kindly. I guess she''s enjoying it.


    We said our goodbyes to Veronica, "Ah Veronica by the way I need over thirty custom orders of woven school bags for the orphanage. I owe the kids something for today and I have to repay them."


    Rose raises her eyebrows a little, suspicious. I just pulled her hand away finally being alone.


    You know... I wondered if someday maybe... Rose and I can have a family of our own.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    I took out a blindfold from my old [Storage Ring].


    "Rose, do you still trust me?" I asked feeling the Deja vu.


    "Nope I don''t. Are you going to kill me with the blindfold?" (Rose) couldn''t help giggling over her answer.


    "Yes, I''ll kill you then hide your body to where no one will find them." I told her jokingly. Our banter with each other never gets old.


    She lets me blindfold her, my arms were wrapped around her for a moment. "Kein, you know I trust you with my life." (Rose) mutters looking back over to me, her beautiful face smiling with a blindfold on making my heart beat a thousand times faster than before.


    Love is truly fearsome. I nearly died.


    "You''re so weird, shut up and hold my hand."


    "Heheh..." (Rose) ces her hands on top of mine giggling.


    I lead her slowly on top of the color changing tree. Alfred already set up a magic barrier to where the winds were not blowing as hard as it should so the candles would stay lit up. "Kein I know you''re taking me to our meeting ce but why the need for a blindfold?" (Rose)


    Iugh, "A reason to hold your hands?" I told her my tone was a little yful.


    "You don''t need a reason to hold my hands. You''re aware that you can hold them anytime, right?" (Rose) says with that cherry pink lips of hers.


    I got too distracted and thought about kissing her for one moment. I couldn''t help but stare at her lips as she replied. I wonder how they feel... ahem pardon my thoughts. "Y-Yeah I knew that."


    Kein stop being... lewd! I need to p myself after this.


    We arrived on the color changing tree and everything I asked for was there. The canvas, the paint, the pic mat, the romantic candles, oh there''s also the basket but I''m trying to find- there''s the rose!


    I should hide it in my ring for now.


    I let Rose sit on the pic mattress for now, not taking the blindfold off. I hid the rose in my ring hoping to surprise her, when I knew everything was right I took it off.


    "T-This is..." (Rose) covers her mouth for a bit even though I know its already being covered by a shawl. I thought it was adorable.


    "I wanted a change of pace."


    I sat beside her, the crickets were our only audience. "Y-You know this is rather romantic." (Rose) worriedly looks over my shoulder seeing me blushpletely for the first time.


    "I-I know..."


    She stops for a moment in silence, I thought of the worst. I was afraid she wouldn''t like it but instead... she kisses me right in the lips with tears in her face.


    I was shocked. Her lips were so soft, even if she was wearing a shawl.


    We didn''t stop to breathe and just kissed at that moment.


    The world was behind me. It was just me and Rose.


    When we stopped, looking into each other''s eyes. Her eyes dting and I could feel mine doing the same.


    I took out the Rose flower from my ring holding it in my hand offering it to Rose.


    "In my world. Past this, the meaning of a rose was... I love you." I told Rose who seemed happy with tears but then...


    "W-Why now..." she covers her eyes, overrun with tears. "I-I... I can''t... we can''t-"


    I panicked. What? I thought- she liked me back-


    "Rose, I''m sorry! W-Was it the whole setting? I''m sorry-" I tried to reach my hands to hold her but she moved away.


    Rose stands up taking off her shawl, revealing her long beautiful silver hair and that face. That familiar face. "Kein I was so ever thankful you never questioned who I was. Where I was from or what was my status but I''m here to tell you. We can''t be together." (Rose)


    Everything makes sense now. I suspected her being into a noble family but-


    "I''m the second princess of [Puronia]. My name is not Rose but Rosarie Goldheart. I''m sorry for lying all this time." (Rose) kneels beside me.


    It felt so surreal, like a dream. She''s not wearing a shawl that covers her face anymore, my heart was still beating faster for her.


    "I like you too... but... I know where my duties lie." (Rose) holds her shawl clenching her teeth. I could see her shaking, her whole body was shaking. "I love you but... I''m going to be engaged to someone I don''t even know. Please.. we shouldn''t-"


    I cut her off by kissing her again. It was too painful. I didn''t want to hear any of that.


    Don''t tell me I can''t have you, Rose.


    All this time I waited for us to grow up.


    I wanted when all things were fixed for me to confess to her but I was toote.


    Someone I don''t even know was taking her away from me.


    Rose didn''t push me away but... her lips weed mine deeper.


    "Perhaps this will be thest time father will ever let me slip out of the castle." (Rose) said, smiling painfully, making my heart break.


    "W-We can sneak or... do something! I don''t care! Rose please-"


    She shushes me again by just giving me a kiss. I don''t know if I should be overjoyed or be sad that she didn''t want to hear anything about it either.


    "W-Wait is it just me or... there''s two of you. I feel dizzy..."


    I was seeing double the Rose... then it turned into four. I called out to her name, "R-Rose..."


    Rose cries hugging me tightly. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry, Kein. Don''t hate me, you deserve so much better than this silly, rebellious, and clumsy princess."


    "I love you, please... forget about me." her voice cracked the moment she told me she loved me too.


    It was thest moment I have heard of her. Realizing I was drugged. I don''t know how she did it but I have fallen asleep in a matter of seconds.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    "Young miss! Young miss! Wake up!"


    Someone was shaking me violently, "Rose?!" I looked around and saw Alfred instead with a worried look.


    I looked up to the sky realizing it was already nighttime. Wait- Rose!


    "Alfred, where''s Rose?!"


    He shakes her head giving me a letter. My mind was processing all of it, she was the second princess.


    I should''ve recognized her from Cecilia''s hair color but... all of the people who possessed light magic had silver hair and silver gray eyes. I took the letter from Alfred and read everything.


    My eyes read word for word, the more that I read the more that I felt a sudden rage of anger boiling through my body.


    "Alfred, hand me your de." Alfred was afraid of what I''ll do but nheless an order from me is none refutable. He gave me the sharp de, unsheathing it and I kicked the pic mattress.


    I cut down the grass like a crazy mad-man. Everything sucks. It all fucking sucks. "I MET HER FIRST YOU KNOW! I''M SUCH A DUMBASS!"


    Who got engaged to her?! I haven''t heard of anything about an engagement!


    I looked through the canvas where I nned to ce her portrait of us.


    Her beautiful image shed through my mind making my headache.


    Fueled with anger. I took out my sword and shed the canvas in half.


    I screamed yet again, howling like a wolf in pain. I fell down to my knees afterwards. Alfred was quick enough to catch me, "Young miss, let''s go home."


    I couldn''t move. Alfred carried me the whole way back to the mansion.


    I didn''t give a damn anymore after reading her letter. How could she... just leave me like that.

 Chapter 56 Question And Answer Portion!

    Author: Hi. I''m here with my main casts to answer some of the questions that have been asked in the past or has been asked recently. Of course, with my main cast of the book. Aight bois say hi.


    Kein: Hello this is Kein the main character of the story and I''m just here to say thank you for supporting the book as always.


    Rose: Indeed, without your support author would''ve been toast with theck of motivation.


    Author: I have my two lovely co-hosts with me, the main ship of the book. Kein x Rose.


    Alright enough dilly dallying let''s have our first question that was sent by: Grnet! Thank you so much by the way!


    1.) How did youe up with this story? It''s a very good plot, basically one of a kind!


    Author would answer that it all came to me when I imagined. Man, wouldn''t it be great for a yuri story instead of a cool handsome knight, it was actually a cool beautiful knight instead?


    I really wanted a yuri story like that but I couldn''t find anything like that so here I am making one for my yurirades.


    Kein: You got me killed by a truck for this?


    Author: Yes, well you were the best candidate if I''m being honest.


    2.) How did youe up with the characters? They''re all really unique!


    Honestly, I find inspiration of the people around me or I made them up on the spot. Every character have their own likes, dislikes, weaknesses, and strengths. Honestly, sometimes when I''m writing it feels like I''m cutting myself into different kinds of people, writing is hard.


    I have to update really often with school in the way of my writer''s block. I have to have a word count of 2K-3K every time I update so ye, suffering is nice.


    3.) What weapon will Kein have in the future? (She''ll obviously be a Knight so I''m really curious).


    Author had this ridiculous idea, she''ll have TWO swords.


    One blessed by the heavens and one cursed sword.


    We all know that she also can''t stop being an artist so Author wanted her to have a PAINTBRUSH SWORD that was gifted by a god. Yes, you heard me. It''s a paintbrush that can extend and the bristles will harden itself if the user wished to.


    The cursed sword is for her magic, which I won''t reveal yet but if you''ve read the side chapter: frog knight. I left a hint there.


    That was all for her questions.


    Kein: Wow I''ll be a dual wielder?


    Author: Yeah Kein, you will be one hell of a badass bitch.


    Rose: I''m really imagining Kein having two swords in her hands and it looks really well... sexy when she grows up some more... I mean attractive...


    Author: I would like to ignore that thirstyment Rose. Anyways next!


    4.) Where harem? Why not both Cecilia and Rose?


    Kein: I will answer this one for author. I am not into polygamous rtionships. I told author about this and she respected my wishes of being with only one... and um... yeah its pretty obvious who''ll I''ll end up with in a few chapters.


    Rose: .////.


    Author: No shit, I swear you kept denying everything in thest chapters Kein.


    Kein: Excuse you I''m ten years old in there! I''m mentally an adult in my past life. Everyone who told me get together already kyahhh when I was ten and Rose was twelve- you''re weird and you need therapy.


    Rose: I mean... kids can still kiss and hold hands. You know innocent puppy love-


    Author: I mean Rose has a point ya know Kein?


    Kein: I-I just don''t like it. I can just wait for Rose to grow up into an adult then we can be together by then please.


    5.) Cecilia is not demi-sexual? It''sbelled unknown in the chapter information!


    Fine, I''ll give the answer to this one as well. Cecilia is a lesbian princess, Kein just helped her realize that she was gay.


    6.) Where kissing?! I want more Kein x Rose adult scenes!


    Girl chill. This is SLOWBURN book. We ain''t even at half of the story and you''re asking for these.


    7.) Would Vincent, Ellis, and Lenard be into a polygamous rtionship?


    I would ask them if they''re alright with it but I''m pretty sure due to their tendencies of being really protective and obsessive. No.


    8.) Would author make short webtoons of the book?


    Yes, but that would mean I would take a break from writing and focus on art. Having pains of weekly updates.


    9.) You mentioned your new books! Which book won the poll?!


    The book we''ll be going with is, [My Beautiful Butler]. I''m already having a friendmission for the book cover. She''s the same person who made the, [The Demon Lord is a cat now?!] cover. Myka! She''s a very talented person!


    Here''s her ount if you want to check her out!(@nom_nom_290)


    10.) When release of the new book? And where will it be avable?


    It will be released in the summer, about May-ish by 2022 or maybe when webnovel hosts anotherpetition. Of course, the book will be on wattpad as well however, it will be three chapterste!


    I will only have one beta reader for the grammar checks and making sure of the yuri-wholesome levels are alright.


    11.) Will Kein and Rose get married?


    Maybe? *Evil authorughs*.


    12.) Will Kein and Rose ever get a kid?


    Let''s ask them- hey you two wanna make kids?


    Kein: Um...


    Rose: I want ten of them!


    Kein: I... um... isn''t t too early to ask that?!


    Now this is from another reader! Special shout out to Jeonayeol!


    13.) How did youe up with the character names? I honestly have a hard time naming my pets.


    Honestly I had to think about the countries they we''re going to be in and since [Puronia] is based of the Victorian/European countries I kind of made up Kein and I thin Rosarie is a reallymon name nowadays.


    Kazari, Valentina, are the only [Sprivanto] characters that has been named. As you know the country is based out of Asian/Spanish cultures.


    Kazari well some spoilers here there''s a reason why her tribe is really special. She looks Japanese by the way.Valentina knows some Spanish. I''m really trying my best to write her because I don''t shit about Spanish and I ask google for help.


    People from [Winshern] has some Russian names. Yeah that''s going to be fun to write.


    14.) How long does it take for you to write each chapter?


    Author works hard up to 3 to 5 hours sometimes. If I''m feeling motivated I can update in mere 2 hours but that''s because I''m a veteran writer. I''ve been writing for almost three years or longer. So a request from author!


    Its okay to ask for more updates! Just don''t go overboard and spam them like crazy andin like! "Where update? Man you slow."


    We all have lives, school, family, and writing doesn''t really pay us much unless you''ve earned a contract or takingmissions.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Thank you!


    15.) Is there a character you rte in this book?


    The most character I can rte a lot actually... is Rose and Vincent.


    I did get rejected before and waited for a while. I guess I used that experience for Rose.


    I can rte to Vincent because hell. We all have some times we wished we wore the opposite clothesbeled by gender. No offense but men''s clothes are so much fucking better than girls.


    BOYS YOU HAVE POCKETS. Man ours are fake little shits.


    Ah we have another new question from a very... interesting reader.


    16.) Why didn''t Kein buy a fucking house in the first ce why she gotta deal with the abuse back in there? Is she retarted? This is a trash mc. She could''ve rented an inn or something.


    For anyone who doesn''t know Kein in her past life has grown up from South East Asian traditions and beliefs. Sure you might read those good ass light novels where some noble went like, "Have a house I don''t use it."


    And the mc be like, "Sweet."


    Like my fellow shameful South East Asians like Kein. We will refuse because it is shameful to ept gifts like that.


    Why? A house is fucking too much. Kein will feel indebted after all Vincent has already done so much for her she feels guilty.


    Yeah she''s shameful but retarted? No. Kein is not retarted, thank you.


    17.) Author has been getting threats of assassination due to Chapter 35? Where do you live author so we can you know ahem- say hi.


    Author says EHE. As if I would tell.


    18.) Does author wanna add somest messages?


    Yes, everyone is hating on the antagonists. Questioning why do they even exist and they''re pretty much darn awful to Kein. Kein should kill them!


    No, Kein will not stoop that low. She''ll have other ns to get her revenge on her extended family. EXCLUDING LENARD THE CINNAMON ROLL.


    If Kein has killed them by her hands it''ll be on a something else they won''t survive from.


    Ah another thing. You may insult me in other forms of "mean", "dummy", "tease".


    But please don''t call me an asshole, piece of shit, and motherfucker. I rather find these word crossing the line. If you don''t like the book and somehow still end upining till here please, there''s other books avable in the app.


    Criticisms are different from just straight up- this. It hinders my mind and my motivation to update more and write. If things go EXTREMELY BAD. I will have to pull out from Webnovel and find another app instead, of course, I''ll be taking my book with me.


    Anyways that''s all time we have today. We hope you''ll continue to support the book!


    The future chapters will be after eight years!


    Kein is eighteen.


    Rosarie/Rose and Cecilia (they''re twins after all) are now neen turning twenty soon!


    Vincent is twenty-two.


    Lenard and Lucas are twenty-one.


    Princess Catherine is also eighteen.


    Thank you to my top 10 voters!


    1. Daoistrvol3s (Wow top one. You have a hug. I gave you a hug of thanks.)


    2. _1Ghosty1_


    3. Queen_of_stupidity


    4. Arizea013


    5. Daoist4000972


    6. Ninjaprojekt


    7. persona_g


    8. dark_time


    9. Should_I


    10. Odin Allvater


    To all that did a review!


    Spading


    Thebestbakap (After reading this name I just realized what it means. Nice name you have there.)


    Jeslyn_Ellickal


    Rambunctious_48000


    DarkRedRio


    Crom


    SarahWithoutH


    persona_g (I see you often hi!)


    Queen_of_stupidity (I had fun giving you sad stuff!)


    Ragnaro128 (I see ya often thank you!)


    Ashella (I see you a lot often too thank you!)


    Iona_Fiore (Thank you for being one of the first readers I''ve had!)


    Seikai


    Should_I


    For one of the person I recognize a lot too. Arizea013 deserves a special mention thank you!


    I usually say my daily thanks at these kinds of letters. I wouldn''t be here without my readers.


    Thank you all to those that vote too! I know there''s a lot of you but I can only write so much so I just took the top 10.


    Kein: Author''s fingers are broken by now.


    Rose: Shhh don''t tell them that. In any case to my readers in the webnovel app!


    All: Thank you for sticking with us!

 Chapter 57 Reason For Leaving.

    Chapter 35.5: Reason for Leaving.


    Narrator''s POV


    -This happened a year before the confession-


    Her short silver hair was beautiful under the sun. Sipping tea quietly while waiting for the person she liked the most, her movements were elegant, fluid, but wed.


    A blonde girl flustered from imagining was just swirling his teaspoon into the warm cup because in a few day''s time. She would confess to the person she holds dear.


    The silver haired girl noticed this admiring the traveling artist''s face and giggled. "Traveling artist, I see in our daily meetings you''ve beening happier than usual."


    Kein widened her eyes and pardoned her fantasies going back to her tea, no longer distracted but still shy so she sighed and apologized. "My deepest apologies, Princess Cecilia. The truth is I have been dreaming of someely." (Kein)


    Kein scratches the back of her nervously.


    The first princess smiled rather widely upon hearing this. She thought it was her, every time the traveling artist was with her after all she never fails but to see her blush. "That''s rather unfortunate, I hope the girl in your dreams has not been keeping you awake at night." (Princess Cecilia)


    Kein chuckled at the first princess''s response. Happy that she has someone to talk to, because for some reason the first princess is more willing to be happy to listen to her troubles but... she never told her who it was.


    Princess Cecilia was oblivious. Filled by her ego by everyone in the castle about the spreading rumors.


    The first princess was rather happy inside that there have been rumors about her and the traveling artist. She wanted to tease her with it, so she took down her cup of tea and settled it at the table. "You know a funny thing I heard around the castle. There''s been a rumor that you were my secret lover. How amusing isn''t it?"


    Her voice was raspy and seductive. It was clear that the first princess was interested for a long time. Eyes were full of desires now that they''ve all grown up the first princess was bolder and shameless.


    Cunning even.


    Kein tilts her head. "There are?" she asks, slumping her back onto a chair. "I can see why. I have been visiting you at least once a week and I finally met the third princess Catherine but... your twin I haven''t."


    Princess Cecilia frowns. Thinking to herself, how can she just think of other women while she was literally right in front of her. She sighszily, cing her arm into the armrest of the chair looking at Kein hidden with want.


    She knows why the second princess, her little sister, has been avoiding the traveling artist and she knows that both of them are friends.


    What foolish sister spending time in the filthy streets, conversing withmoners. Princess Cecilia of course sent spies that included Kazari and the head Sister Porfolia to give her all the details she needed.


    ording to the reports of Kazari, her trusted maid.


    There haven''t been any blooming feelings of love, and she trusted that information.


    Sister Porfolia has just been sending reports of how the orphanage was doing.


    Utterly useless.


    "My sister has her own reasons. I hope you don''t mind her. I heard she usually feels unwell these days since... our mother has passed recently."


    The first princess looked distant. Somehow she wanted to cry for a moment inside but... she just couldn''t. She didn''t want to look vulnerable to the person she liked so she did her best keeping in there.


    Kein hesitates to speak but manages to mutter, "I''m sorry for your loss."


    The first princess gives the traveling artist a polite smile before shrugging it off, "Don''t be. Peoplee and go. Mana deficiency is truly a rare sickness but I''m sure..."


    She stops for a moment before having the urge to puke.


    This hasn''t been the first time it happened. The first princess holds herself out of panic trying not to look improper. She covers her mouth with her hands, already smelling faint with iron.


    "Princess-" (Kein) notices what happens and tries toe up to her in a hurry.


    "Stop- I''m fine." (Princess Cecilia) lets out a smile after many deep breaths, she curses in her mind. Of all the times it has to act up it has to be when she was with the traveling artist.


    "It may have something to do with what I ate today." she uses it as an excuse but she knew damn well what was happening to her.


    Kein looked so confused and worried for her. Princess Cecilia felt her heart beating faster when she looked at her that way with those deep light blue eyes that reminded her of the sky. "Princess, I know you''re not fine. Let me find help-"


    Someone elsees over with a maid outfit. "I''ll take care of her highness. I''m afraid she''s in no condition to continue. Please, visit again another time."


    Princess Cecilia looked over to her side and realized Kazari was watching the both of them. She walks up to the first princess protectively, "She needs rest."


    Kein looks at the first princess before looking at Kazari. "I should at least see her out-"


    The two of them stepped forward. Kazari blocked her way, "No. This maid will take care of her highness, trust me. She just needs rest." (Kazari) further insisted, Kein didn''t believe the maid in front of her.


    Kein was about to refuse but the look on the princess made her hesitate even more. The first princess looked like she was in deep pain in her eyes. It was full of shame and humiliation for someone to see her in that state.


    She knew exactly how she felt, "Your highness while I trust your maid. Would it be alright to leave?" (Kein) stands up waiting for an answer.


    The first princess still looking at a horrible state could only nod. Kein sighs looking onest time. "Take care, Princess Cecilia. I''ll visit another time."


    When Kein had left Kazari didn''t give a damn about manners now and immediately held the princess like it would be herst time. She takes a handkerchief cing it over Cecilia who coughs. "Your highness-"


    "I-It''s happening again... Kazari..." (Princess Cecilia) takes Kazari''s handkerchief weakly, noticing the bloodstains from coughing. The first princess closed her eyes taking deep breaths.


    "It seems that it''s spreading slowly. Can you still use your-" (Kazari) worriedly looks at the princess who raises her hands, producing a faint light. It was really weak and it was concerning.


    "Yes, do not fret. My magic... is notpletely gone. I can still summon a mere ball of light at least." (Princess Cecilia) tries to stand up but her legs have gone weak, before she could ever fall and hit herself into the ground her trusty maid catches her with quick reflexes.


    Kazari grits her teeth looking at the condition of her highness. "You... have been dancing again without resting."


    Princess Cecilia ignored her trying to stand up, "It''s not because of that. I believe mother''s sickness has been passed down to me."


    Mana deficiency. A sickness that could either have gotten through overuse of magic, gics, or from a sudden unexinable bad luck.


    Mana deficiency does not only suck away the magic of the person.


    But their life as well.


    Kazari panicked looking right and left seeing that no one was there. She couldn''t care about anything but bringing the first princess back into safety. "No one is patrolling the area, that''s good."


    "Your highness, apologies in advance." (Kazari)


    Princess Cecilia who was trying to breathe was suddenly picked up by her maid whom she didn''t realize she had the guts to carry her like this and even apologizing in the middle of it, Princess Cecilia''s vision was getting blurry.


    "If someone sees us like this..." (Princess Cecilia) she blurted out in a worry about her image.


    It was improper to have her carried this way. In a bridal style, of course rumors will start!


    Her maid never faltered, focused on the task at hand. Delivering the princess back to her room to rest, "You have forgotten, your highness. I am no ordinary maid. Leave it all to me, and close your eyes for a moment." (Kazari)


    "Ordering a princess like this. I hope you''re prepared for the consequences." (Princess Cecilia) weakly mutters drifting off to sleep unexpectedly. "..."


    The first princess was so excited to see the traveling artist that she used all her energy for today.


    The maid looked over with envious eyes but what can she do?


    Kazari looks over the princess''s lovely silver hair. She was happy that she wasying in her arms like a small little cat falling asleep, breathing softly but perhaps her heart is in pain because the first princess''s feelings didn''t bear the same.


    She just loved her, as her trusty right hand.


    Truly it was painful, Kazari has been in love for a long while but she never dared to confess.


    After all, to love someone.


    You want to see them happy, even if their feelings were for another person.


    Even if Kazari knew she could beat that Kein Rosenguard- no, Kein Hills into a pulp for the hand of the princess, just like what they did in her tribe but she couldn''t.


    Kein still had her heart.


    "For the princess to be safe. I am prepared to ept any consequences. So please, bring me punishment when you are well." (Kazari) mutters quietly, taking a small fraction of power into her hands.


    A green magic circle appeared in her hand. It felt so powerful that everything around them seemed like time had stopped, "[Teleport]."


    At once the two of their figures disappeared, going into the first princess''s room.


    Kazariid down the princess in her soft bed feeling frustrated.


    The first princess has calmed down at least, her mana bing stable but she knew there will not be a lot of time before the disease will take her, like the Queen.


    "Fuck... Fuck... Fuck..." (Kazari) cussed so naturally, holding her head in frustration and anger. "There must be something in my tribe that could help... but if I leave who will..."


    She turns her gaze back into the first princess who was sleeping like her life is not in danger. Kazari sighs blushing, "She''s no longer a little kid. I shouldpose myself better, as her maid I must not have these... distractions."


    She sits down that day, never leaving by her side.


    The first princess is truly lucky.


    However, not for long.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    She was getting weaker by the days and months that passed by. The King, their father has noticed this and realized she''s sick.


    The same sickness that took his wife''s life.


    The King took drastic measures and made sure to bring the same researchers, healers, magicians, to do everything they can to save the first princess.


    The King sat beside his daughter, worried for her health.


    She was supposed to be the heir to the throne after finding a husband but... even the King took percussion just in case... she never gets treated.


    The second princess must be trained for the throne and to find her a worthy husband.


    Immediately a ball was held, every nobles were chattering about all their activities, their children and prospects of suitors. Even with achievements, they were all unaware of the sudden announcement of the King.


    The second princess, Rosarie and the third princess, Catherine were in the corner trying hard not to stand out. The both of them were busy going on over the new book Catherine was going to publish under a secret pen name. "Congrattions on being published!"


    Catherine was doing signnguage tomunicate, ''So how''s your love life going dearest sister? No trouble in paradise?''


    Rosarie shakes her head trying not to bonk her sister in public for even telling her that but she knew Kein had reciprocated her feelings and was just waiting for her to confess, "I could never be happier, Catherine. Kein has certainly grown up after all this time meaning she has found me attractive! Isn''t that great?" (Rosarie)


    ''You haven''t told her who you really are though, it''s been more than five years already when will you tell her the truth you''re more than just a shrine maiden-'' (Catherine) stopped signing when she noticed her sister frowning.


    "I get that I''m lying but she has respected me and told me that she never did a background check on me." (Rosarie) fidgeted while ying with her fingers together. "She really didn''t... I never told her anything about me and respected me for it..."


    ''She seems too much of a saint. Don''t you think?'' (Catherine) signs her that before grabbing a ss of water. ''I bet you she also has her own deep dark secrets. As a writer, those types of girls with her character are the most mysterious and secretive ones of all.''


    The third princess raises the ss of water to her lips, drinking it quickly, ''And we both know, eldest sister Cecilia fancies her.'' (Catherine)


    "I forgot about that but I''m not worried about it. Kein has obviously fallen for me... At least I hope so. I haven''t seen Cecilia roaming around to scold us too... how peculiar." (Rosarie) holds herself in worry sitting down taking a wine ss instead of water.


    ''Have you also noticed, the security around here has been increasing by the week? What if you get caught sneaking out one of these days? I won''t be there to cover you!'' (Catherine) puffs her cheek out angrily, but deep inside her it''s just how she shows concern to her sister.


    "All that sneaking out of the pce was easy work. I just need to leave a [Light Clone] of myself then I''m all set besides father has only his eyes on Cecilia, I''m not at all worried of getting caught. You worry too much, Catherine."


    The second princess could only sigh realizing her sister was right. Security has been rather tight and no one would tell them anything.


    She might get caught one of these days...


    Trying to keep smiling for the ruse of this boring ball, Rose would rather escape, and help out in the orphanage doing good deeds for her people.


    Not this...vish balls knowing there are things that must be done.


    Cling! Cling! Cling!


    The sudden sound of ss clinking surprised everyone turning their heads to the direction of the sound. "Pardon me, everyone as I have something to announce."


    The King stands up in a gruff voice,


    "I announce that my second daughter will be the new crown princess! She will be the first in line for the throne. My daughter, Rosarie Goldheart!"


    Everyone was shocked at the announcement, even Rose.


    Whispers gathered on the ball even Catherine was surprised.


    "What happened to the first princess?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Has hell finally froze over?"


    "I haven''t even seen the second princess... have you?"


    "Where is she..."


    "Is the king going mad?!"


    The whispers their heads turning to look at Rosarie who was having breathing difficulties.


    The stares.


    The whispers.


    The horrible things they''ve been specting behind her back.


    She was not prepared for it.


    "I-I... need to be excused." (Rosarie) runs holding her dress. Not wanting to hear whatever happened back there, how dare her father not even tell her firsthand about this!


    One thing she knew about Cecilia- she was serious about being Queen.


    Rosarie wanted nothing to do with the throne!


    "A princess must not run, Rose."


    A voice called out to her, it was cold and weak but it was still annoying as ever.


    Rosarie was surprised... The only person that called her Rose was Kein and the only person who knows that she''s taking that name as an alias in themoner dwellings was her younger sister...


    "I''ve told you more than a dozen times, if you run like a savage they''ll think badly of you."


    It was her sister, standing in the hall like nothing.


    Rosarie''s face turned into confusion, anger, and then confusion again.


    "Cecilia. What''s going on?! Have you heard the news! I-I... why?!" (Rosarie) ran forward to her sister yelling, her eyes in tears. "Did you forfeit your ce on the throne?!"


    "Yes, you are now the first princess in line to be Queen. Smile widely for your audience, you''ll need it." (Cecilia)


    "Don''t just tell me to smile like that! I know being Queen has been everything to you- why did you-!" (Rosarie)


    Kazari steps in bowing to Rosarie in apology, "I''m sorry, your highness. Princess Cecilia is... unwell so she needs to rest."


    Rosarie stopped to look at her twin. They couldn''t look each other in the eyes. So much for being twins, they were hardly even siblings. "I know we''re not close but you could at least tell me- we both know I want nothing to do with the throne."


    Princess Ceciliaughs, she knows damn well of it but what can she do?


    Death is literally on her doorsteps.


    "I know. You were having fun with the traveling artist in that orphanage. I envy you, but a royal like you conversing with meremoners, taking care of children is not the duty of a princess."


    Rosarie grits her teeth, "So you knew what I was up to. I am thankful that you kept all of it all this time a secret..."


    Her sister scoffs, "Don''t thank me for it. I... you should go talk to our father. He should exin everything you''ll need to know. You know where to find me after."


    Princess Cecilia leaves, her footsteps heavy carrying the echoes of it with Kazari behind her tail looking worried.


    After an hour of waiting for the ball to be over.


    Rosarie was standing on the office door of her father, walking there''s no tomorrow.


    "Rosarie, I see you''ve been waiting."


    The second princess widens her surprise at her father. He was tall, his figure never changing with this gray hair, but it was originally brown when he was together with the Queen on their younger days. "I have much to exin but... I hope you''ll understand."


    Rosarie swallowed the lump that was forming in her throat. She has never had a private talk with her father... this would be the first in years... she felt conflicted.


    While she was happy that her father was finally talking to her, it was also because of Cecilia stepping down to the throne.


    The guards opened the door leaving the two of them alone in their office.


    The King immediately ms his fists at the table, "Everything is going into shambles. First your mother and now, Cecilia."


    Rosarie sits down in front of his father, he is crying.


    She didn''t know what to do but asked, "W-What happened to Cecilia? Is she alright?"


    "Firstly, how dare you sneak outside the castle just to work at an orphanage. What if you have gotten hurt? Kidnapped? What if something bad happened to you? I could not bear to see two of my daughters dead." the king yells over the small shrinking princess being exposed.


    Rosarie widened her eyes in a panic. Cecilia! She told the king about it! "I-I... I''m alive aren''t I?! I''m fine!"


    The King sighs in anger, "Cecilia is sick, she has mana deficiency like your mother."


    "I''ll be overlooking your mother''s old doctors and mages. I''m afraid we''re losing funds... the kingdom will be in ruins... please... Rosarie... I apologize but I have already agreed for you... to marry a [Winshern] prince. It would be beneficial for you both-"


    Rosarie stands up from her chair and immediately exits the office. Her father has called out to her but she ignored it.


    Cecilia that scheming snake!


    She runs without care towards her sister''s room where Kazari has opened the door for her, as if she was already expecting her arrival. "I have been waiting for you, sister or should I say Rose?" (Princess Cecilia) calls her by her nickname... hearing it from her sister''s lips left a horrible feeling in her stomach.


    It felt like she was taunting her.


    Rosarie clenches her hands, "What''s your deal! Honestly?! What did I ever do to you?!"


    Princess Cecilia chuckles while ordering Kazari to close the door.


    She does, leaving an eerie creek.


    "Do you think I don''t ever notice your little charade?" (Princess Cecilia)


    She walks up to her little sister in circles, Rosarie was eyeing her every move. "For someone who''s supposed to be weak and sick you sure can talk."


    The first princess rolls her eyes at her ever so naive twin. "You were just the second born yet you excel in everything I could only hope to master. Dancing, calligraphy,nguage, you name it. Everything I tell you and yet-"


    "You. y. Dumb. You hide from the spotlight. You could''ve been a skilled Queen if only you stopped hanging aroundmoners." (Princess Cecilia) continues.


    Rosarieughs, "If you were so against it why didn''t you just tell father from the start?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? To spy on you. And here... a warning."


    Cecilia hands over a letter and some sort of drug. "Read it."


    Rose reads the letter... It was from Kein. "You... confessed and she rejected you?" (Rosarie) asks in concern for her sister. "I-I''m sorry to hear that-"


    Princess Cecilia res at Rosarie in reply, "I don''t need your pity but you''ll be engaged now. I suggest ending things with her. She told me in the letter she''ll be nning to confess to the person she truly likes next week."


    Rosarie covers her mouth in happiness, finally! "You mean she''ll confess to me-"


    "Yes, but the kingdom needs you. Think of it, Rosarie. We''re slowly growing in debt because of our father''s investment in researching a cure for Mana deficiency. Do you think the kingdom can handle another year of starvation?" (Princess Cecilia)


    Rosarie stops to look at the letter. "I know you don''t know any sleep spells that will help you. You need not to worry."


    The kingdom... or Kein.


    The people or for her selfish love.


    Of course, if this was a novel. She would choose love... but... the kingdom is really suffering and she has witnessed it first hand. The homeless doubled and are now seeking shelter in the orphanage including the elderly who can''t work stable jobs.


    Adventurers are slowly losing interest because the kingdom''s economy is not well.


    People have been moving to [Sprivanto] because they''re a striving kingdom who wees people with open arms...


    If this goes on... but maybe this is for the best?


    People are moving for a new beginning. She should refuse and choose Kein right?


    "Kazari, my medicine... I feel iting again." (Princess Cecilia) holds her chest falling into the ground. "Of all the times it has toe..." she breathes in a panic.


    Rosarie clumps the letter after noticing her sister has fallen, she was the first to catch her before Kazari. "Cecilia!"


    "Your highness!" (Kazari) takes a pill from her [Storage Ring] and plops it into Cecilia''s mouth, forcing her to swallow.


    The first princess coughed up blood before smiling, "You have to be ready to be the next Queen. You must not have distractions."


    Rosarie phantoms over the blood... her sister really is sick. She looks back to Cecilia who was being carried by Kazari into the bed.


    Rosarie runs to her twin, "I-If I marry the prince... the funds will be sufficient enough to further conduct research for Mana deficiency right? You won''t be in pain anymore right?!"


    "Urgh, a princess does not shout or cry ugly. You... look terrible." (Princess Cecilia) groans looking at her disheveled sister.


    Rosarie looks at the drug and then at the letter. "I''ll do it. I''ll do it to save you."


    Princess Cecilia sighs trying to bnce her breathing, "I... I didn''t expect you would agree so easily."


    "You''re my sister. I... I love Kein but... I don''t want to lose you like how we lost mom..." (Rosarie) was brimming with tears. "I don''t understand why- why are we fighting?"


    Princess Cecilia holds her twin''s hands, "I-I don''t want to die. I want to live... I''m really selfish. I''m sorry... I''m just hurt being rejected like this! We both look alike but why does traveling like you better?!"


    The both of them cried, filling the room with tears.


    Kazari was trying so hard not to wipe her highness''s tears, sadly smiling at the scene of two sisters venting to each other.


    In the end Princess Cecilia has managed to regain herposure, awkwardly sniffing. "I... You need not pay mind to what I said before. We will find another way to cure me or let it just pass. For the financial problem of the kingdom I''ll... find another way to save us... so give me the drug back and the letter."


    "Kein has been making you wait for so long, you deserve... to be happy." (Princess Cecilia) opens her palm expecting Rosarie to give her the items she requested but...


    "No. I''m doing it. I need to use this opportunity to save you and bear with me. I... I will ept my faith and take on the role of the future Queen for our sake." Rosarie leaves with the letter and the drug. Knowing what will happen, she readies her heart.


    Her reason for leaving was for family. For her sister, who she was never close with but she was willing to do everything for her.


    Rosarie stops walking in the middle of the hallway, kneeling to hug herself and cries silently.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Authors note: As I''ve said before it''s okay to ask for updates just- I need for my other readers to be aware.


    Asking for updates gives the author motivation yes but overdoing it like, "When is the update? You slow author we want more! I DEMAND MORE!"


    Is not good! Another thing. I have a reader who has told me this, "YOU SHOULD WRITE A HETERO BOOK ALREADY!"


    "Why not have a genderbend mc?"


    "I want a webtoon!"


    No. Ehe. I have muted this reader in wattpad but he has found me in webnovel and that''s a problem.


    For now I''ll ignore him, because he has been pinging me nonstop on discord.


    It has been too much and I''ve been being polite and formal for months.


    It felt like I owe him something? In any case don''t do this guys if you weren''t aware.


    When you we''re warned like three times already. Take a hint.


    Ahem enough about that did you guys enjoy the chapter? Cuz I did because I was feeling sad as hell while writing this.


    Now I understand why Rose had to say no to Kein''s confession. What is this bullshit author?!


    Ahem. Please continue the support of the book! The next chapters will be on Kein''s POV while graduating from the Royal Knights Academy.

 Chapter 58 Women Problems

    Chapter 36: Women Problems.


    Kein''s POV


    It''s been almost two years since that day. Time sure do fly fast.


    I yawned to myself wanting to get the oath already and be on my way.


    "Wee to the Royal Knight''s 267th year of graduates."


    One of our instructors told us that was holding a magic tool that was simr to a microphone. All the other knights held their chin up with pride, smiling like there''s no tomorrow.


    Well, except for me.


    I was one of the few who wanted this event to be over with. Father is already waiting for me at home to personally take care of the work piled up now that I can inherit the Hills family legacy in a few weeks time.


    I held the two swords that apanied my time in the Royal Academy feeling at ease.


    "We shall call on the three ranks that would graduate as captains. Having their own battalion and troops for their high achievements through their work. Please give your salute to our General Commander who will be apanying us today." (Instructor)


    He turned his gaze behind him, a familiar figure stood up from his seat with his light blue hair standing out and always that serious face of him. "Salute!"


    Everyone nts their hands on their chest fist clenched in a swift motion including me, and yells, "Salute to the General Commander!"


    "I am Vincent von Wolford. Son of Duke Tristan Wolford. If I call your name, step up to im your position and rank." (Lord Vincent) yells onto the crowd as everyone falls silent by his serious aura.


    I smiled sheepishly seeing Vincent all grown up into the fine gentleman that he is. He''s still the same as ever honestly.


    At the time I was lost and full of edge, when neither Cecilia or Rose could exin what happened to me.


    He was there for me.


    Vincent told me everything, I needed to know.


    I have heard that the second princess is going to marry the [Winshern Prince] by due time. They are only engaged for now and... for some reason that makes me happy to know.


    "Lucas Yulien. Come forward for your position as the second rank you are awarded to be the secondmander of the Phantom Brigade."


    Lucas Yulien. Lenard''s little brother of a twin. I have heard that he also wanted to be a Royal Knight but I didn''t expect that we would be in the same ss.


    "Tch."


    He was a couple of rows behind me, he walked into the front and ''identally'' bumps into my shoulder. Lucas scoffs feeling aplished from just purposely bumping into me.


    I red at him rolling my eyes waiting for Vincent to call my name. He''s not worth dealing with that''s for sure.


    I look up into the stage seeing Vincent eyeing on me with a faint smile, "Kein Hills pleasee forward to ept your rank as the Commander of the Lion Brigade. Congrattions for ranking first in your ss." (Lord Vincent)


    As expected. All those years of training with my father my skills as a Knight have surely improved.


    I walked there, my armor reflecting the light of the sun. My golden hair smelled like flowers the moment I passed by all of them, leaving the audience entranced and enchanted.


    "Wow... she''s the rank one in our whole batch..."


    "Yeah, I''m in the same ss as her and let me tell you she has the whole ss either feeling envious and hateful of her or everyone is literally having a crush on her."


    "Which one are you?"


    "I-I uh... you know what, let''s listen in on the ceremony..."


    "I heard a rumor she''s only interested in girls."


    "Eh- that''s kinda... a waste..."


    "She''s so tall..."


    I could literally hear these people talk behind my back.


    When I arrived I could see my old friend waiting for me, holding my badge of honor. Vincent pins over my badge at my chest. "Good work, Commander Hills."


    I gave Vincent a salute and a grin, "Thanks boss."


    He rolls his eyes patting me in the back. "I told you for all these eight years to stop calling me that, Lady Kein."


    I shrugged enjoying giving him a hard time. "And you know I won''t so why bother scolding me for it. I wanna get the ceremony over so I can go home."


    Lord Vincent sighs rubbing his temples looking at the expectant crowd, "You still need to give a speech being the first rank of your ss please do not embarrass yourself. Baron Hills, your father will not hear the end of it I''m sure."


    "Fine, fine I''ll give it a go." I told him. He worries too much like Lenard and speaking of which! Lenard should be with his parents waiting for Lucas to finish.


    I should pull Lenard aside for a bitter to talk. It''s been a while since we''vest seen each other.


    I went up to the magic tool that doubles as a microphone suddenly feeling nervous. "Thank you all foring to the ceremony. I''ll keep my speech short for I do not want to dy, I will do my best as a knight into protecting every cutedies in this kingdom-"


    Lord Vincent runs besides me and holds my mouth for a moment in a chokehold shutting me up, "LADY KEIN! Ahem! Don''t you mean everyone in this kingdom?" (Lord Vincent) tightens his hold on me not leaving any mercy.


    Everyone in the audience was shocked and speechless. Vincent pinches my ear so hard not removing his re- ow! ow! Okay! I''ll stop jeez! You asked me to give you a speech so I''m giving you a non-boring one.


    He lets go of my mouth and everyone looks at each other confused. "I will do my best as a knight to protect everyone in the kingdom. So I hope I''ll have your support, that will be all."


    I left the magic tool while hearing the audience slowly p for me.


    I know it''s a horrible speech and I didn''t prepare anything.


    Why? Well... the more that I''m seen as an idiot genius is way better, besides after the identst year everyone knows I''m a lesbian.


    Although I know Vincent will kill me after this.


    "Kein! Come here!"


    "Oof!"


    I didn''t realize I was talking to myself in the ceremony for so long I didn''t notice Lenard hugging me from behind. His well kept blond hair that was simr to mine, you could mistake us for being twins too. He still has his adorable sses being loose, almost falling from his stubble nose.


    Lenard lets me go after a bit, his voice excited, "Congrattions I''m so proud of you!" he yells sniffing while crying.


    Lenard still didn''t change. He''s still the same old crybaby that sends me yuri books every month. I couldn''t ask for a better cousin. "Thanks Lenard. Where''s my dearest Aunt and Uncle? I''m sure they''re here for Lucas."


    Lenardughs nodding while pointing at the side.


    I could see that old hag Aunt Haren who''s still looking older after eight years but her husband is nowhere to be found.


    The funny thing is, she orders A LOT of shampoo that''s been made by me.


    She unts her hair a lot at parties. Yes, after being made heir I''ve been invited to join the festivities mingling with other nobles and I see her every time.


    Everyone was literallyplimenting how young she looks because of her glistening healthy hair. She even unted it to me once saying, "I know the maker and provider of this exquisite product. Amoner like you would never get in contact with them-"


    "Haha..." Ah it still kills me to this day. Ma''am I am the owner and provider of that. That was one party I can never forget.


    To think after being heir... I would be invited to a party where Rose would have attended. Where I could see her and speak to her again... but I heard from Vincent she''s never set foot outside the castle. He couldn''t even visit her so casually and that worried me.


    She even cut Vincent off- basically all of my possible contacts to her got cut off.


    "Kein hello? Are you still there?" (Lenard) pulls over my knight uniform, snapping me back into reality and out of my thoughts. "You''re getting distracted again."


    I shake my head in apology sighing in reply. "I''m just happy to be a full fledged knight you know? I''m already thinking a lot for the future."


    Lenard blinks from the looks of it. He didn''t believe me being alright but nheless he gives me one of his warm smiles when he looks over my badge. "I''m so happy... to see you in that uniform." he mutters, wiping his tears with his hands.


    "I-I''m sorry a tear must''ve busted my eye- I''m just so proud..." (Lenard)


    He cries again sniffing. I couldn''t help but hug my dearest cousin, patting him in the back. "I''m so d to have you as my cousin. You''re already like a brother to me, Lenard. I owe you a lot and I wish you knew that."


    In that god forsaken mansion he was the only one who didn''t treat me like trash and oh- I forgot about Dottie. Yeah, those were the only two people who cared about me and I was thankful.


    "Lenard step away from her before I drag you over here myself. You''re shaming the family name simply by just talking with this... freak."


    I looked towards the voice and saw Lucas with Aunt Haren. I was not surprised that the Viscount was not here though, I always knew he didn''t like Lucas much after Vincent saw Lucas harassing me back then that led to a huge scene. "Lucas, how insulting of you. I''m shivering from fear, second ce." I made sure to deepen my tone at ''second ce''. He needs a reminder, I''m the valedictorian here, bitch.


    "Pfft..." (Lenard)ughed a little while I did the same.


    "You''re supposed to be my twin and yet- you pick her side?!" (Lucas) yells over us as he drags over his brother. "I''ll tell father about this and he''ll be disappointed in you." he continues but someone stops him from making too much of a scene.


    "Lucas my dear, do not fret." This annoying voice and presence could only be that old hag. "Lenard will soon realize his mistake ande running to his real family." (Aunt Haren)


    Lucas smiles like he''s won after hearing his mother''s words he points a finger at me, "Everyone in the academy knows about your disgusting preferences- liking the same gender- how sickening. The church almost had you expelled, what a shame. If it weren''t for Lord Vincent defending you, you would''ve been-"


    I decided I was just going to ignore them but to my surprise, Lenard stood in front of me protectively. "Shut up. Don''t talk to Kein like that. S-She''s not disgusting!" (Lenard)


    I smiled thankful for my cousin for always being by my side but- I rubbed my temples fearing a headache mighte along. I honestly had enough of family drama from the old hag and Lucas.


    He''s been doing his best trying to make my time in the academy a living hell but he failed on all of those attempts because... I''m too strong.


    Wanting to finish all of this over, I yanked Lenard and whispered in his ear, "Lenard it''s fine. Don''t worry about me, let''s meet up sometime next week at the Hills estate. You''re always wee with your boyfriend."


    Lenard gave me a blushing worried look but in the end he gave the most excited nod back and pushed Aunt Haren and Lucas away from me.


    The real Kein Rosenguard, wherever you are. Your branch family is shit except for Lenard. He''s a sweet cinnamon roll I wanna protect at all costs.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "He left?"


    Ah that familiar cold serious voice.


    Now it was Vincent who casually walked behind my back.


    Seriously, what''s with people walking behind other people''s backs today? Vincent I know we''re friends but one of these days I''ll mistake you for a monster and cut you in half.


    "Yeah, he left." I crossed my arm in annoyance remembering something unpleasant. "You still can''t wrap your feelings around my cousin can you?"


    He stiffened for a bit before looking at the ground, his serious face full of guilt. I hardly ever see Vincent like this. That''s how you know how sincere he is when he shows any expression at all. Now I feel bad for pointing it out.


    "I''m sorry Lord Vincent, he''s already taken and- I was rooting for you two you know?" I ced my hands at the hilt of my swords trying to ease this awkwardness that I''m feeling.


    Vincent just smiles sadly while looking at Lenard at the distance longingly while chuckling, "I was toote it seems."


    Iughed softly, holding his back because I felt his pain.


    I let out a huff sound, feeling rather nostalgic. I haven''t hung out with him for a long time. "Wanna go grab a drink at the underground bar? I''ll just tell father to hold off work for today."


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.-.


    I was holding my drink in hand shouting shit to Vincent when we arrived at the underground bar.


    It''s already fifteen cups of alcohol. No wonder I feel so drunk. I feel like saying shit that I''ve been keeping inside my heart for so long.


    Rose you stupid dummy!


    "You know what? Fuck my first love! Who kisses the day they confess and just leave?!" I yelled over the crowd and they gave me a weird look.


    Lord Vincent holds his drink in a worry looking around. "Lady Kein- I know we''re in a private bar in Madam Prisha''s store but do behave-"


    I didn''t listen to Vincent and yanked his head off. Ugh this day sucks!


    "Vincent- you know I don''t understand women. Who just does that?! Now she''s getting married to some prince! Now she''s the first to the throne! I''ve heard that but instead of putting me to sleep she could''ve fucking exined!" I sobbed with the effects of the alcohol making me whine and bump my head into the table.


    Ugh I''m going to feel like shit in the morning.


    Vincent sighs rubbing his temples, "Why did Ie to drink with you..." he pats my shoulder gently trying to console me. "There there... don''t cry..." (Lord Vincent)


    I sniffed onest time holding my drink close to my chest. "How is she? Is she alright? Is she eating well? Do you think Rose is not lonely in that castle? Does she even read my letters? I''m still sending them without expecting a reply."


    I looked at the reflection of myself in my drink.


    My eyes were swollen from crying.


    It''s childish I know, but I guess it''s the hormones of being a lovestruck teenager. AGAIN.


    It''s definitely messing with my mind. I can''t focus at all.


    Lord Vincent sighs looking at me pitifully and I can''t me him. "Lady Kein, she has avoided contact with me. Even if I invited her to many events like a masquerade or a simple ball she sent me a reply of rejection." he says dejectedly, treating those years of friendship like nothing!


    Rose is going this far? Just to avoid me? That woman!


    I gripped the handle of my cup harder than intended before drinking the whole thing. "I don''t wanna go home Vincent. Let me sleep here." I told him my voice was growing weak by the minute. I feel at peace after all this venting.


    "L-Lady Kein that''s improper- think of your image-" (Lord Vincent)


    Thump! Thump!


    "Ow!" I yelled holding the top of my head. "Who hit me-"


    "It was Natasha, you blubbering fool. Natasha cannot believe you''re drinking again."


    A beautiful woman with light blond hair with shiny emerald eyes red at me.


    Oh hey! It''s Natasha! Hi! I feel like there''s two of them now- or four- how much is a four-


    "Natasha~ hey~ is it just me or are your eyes shining like stars tonight~" Iughed like crazy poking to tease her but she just hit me in the head again, this time even harder.


    Is it just me or her face is also red like mine? Did she get drunk as well? Wow! We can be drunk buddies!


    Thump!


    "Your words of ttery will not sway me."


    I held my head and whined, "You remind me of Sister Gis- has a strength like a gori I swear-"


    She hit me in the head again while Vincent did nothing. "A gori you say?" she raises her fist closely to my face filling with murder intent- okay! okay!


    I snapped my fingers in a sh and went, "Ah! A beautiful gori then!"


    Natasha sighs, giving up to punch me further because no punch can put me down that easily. Natasha tilts her head down in apology to Vincent. Hold on- why are there also four Lord Vincents here?


    "Apologies to Lord Wolford for the disy." She sits beside me and I chuckle. "Hi~" I waved my hand like a drunk. Ah a beautiful gori!


    She sits down beside me on a stool, "I am Natasha Alexeyev. An adventurer and a friend of hers. I think."


    Lord Vincent almost spills her drink, "Pardon me, but you... think?"


    Ah! I know the answer to this one. "I saved Natasha from a huge monster while we were out patrolling in Slima Forest. You know where the huge slimes are? She felt indebted to me even though I told her it''s fine~"


    I brushed it off while taking another cup of beer. "She told me she can''t get married anymore and I have to take responsibility- whatever that means-"


    Lord Vincent eyed me in confusion before looking back at Natasha, "Lady Kein, out of this past year we''ve rarely seen each other- have you been fooling around with other women-" he asked in suspicion, refusing to continue his words and just gave me a disappointed expression.


    Hah?! Fooling around with other women! AS IF! "Natashae and defend me! Tell him I didn''t do anything weird to you that day we met!" I waved my arm around while Vincent waited for a reply as well.


    Natasha covers her face with her mouth with a red face. Wait what? "As expected of Lady Kein." (Lord Vincent) casually drinks his cup while staring at me in disgust- eh?! I did nothing wrong I swear!


    I point at Natasha wanting to clear up the misunderstandings, "Hey are you drunk too?! Come on clean my name-"


    "You shut your mouth!" (Natasha) hits my head again while holding out my cor. "Natasha can''t believe you didn''t remember what happened back then!"


    She shakes me furiously while I want to puke- agh- stop shaking me- or else I''ll throw up my lunch. "I- I- swear I can''t remember!" I told her looking more furious than before.


    "NATASHA WILL DRAG YOU TO THE DEPTHS OF HELL FOR WHAT YOU DID!"


    What the hell did I do?! Can''t a girl drink her beer in peace?! Is this what Valentina feels every time she gets hit by Gis?! How is she alive?! "Vincent help me!" I reached out to my best friend but he just looks away- HEY!


    "Lady Kein, if it''s one thing I learned from being friends with you. Is to never meddle with someone''sdy problems. If I recall this is the sixty-ninth time a girl has confronted you over something." he says, shrinking into a corner avoiding me.


    "S-Sixty nine times?! I can''t even remember them- gahk!"


    Natasha''s hands were now holding my neck ring at me with those green jade eyes of hers. "You were fooling with a lot of women- I shall im revenge for all of us you toyed with."


    I swear! It''s nothing like that, what the hell?! I can''t hurt Natasha- I might kill her identally! "N-Natasha may I have one finalst words- before you take your revenge-"


    "You have ten seconds." she says coldly, still not letting her grip go.


    This is it. I shall leave these three words to save my ass. "Did you know you''re really cute?"


    There was a moment of silence... "..."


    I could hear Vincent facepalming from over here. I looked at Natasha unmoving- did that get through her- gahk! "Did you think some cheappliment would win Natasha over?"


    Not going to lie. I thought it would be- "Well you''re wrong." she throws me back to my seat with force before sitting beside me.


    "Ow everything hurts now." I muttered while holding my head a migraine iing.


    Natasha looks over me looking guilty while taking something out of her [Storage Ring]. "Natasha know you would drink today so Natasha has prepared a medicine from my homnd to get rid of hangovers."


    Lord Vincent was just watching curiously while I happily epted the hangover medicine. "Thank you. I forgot that magic doesn''t work on me anymore."


    Only a few people know that magic doesn''t work on me, that includes Natasha and Vincent who have learned that I can also absorb them- ugh¡­ wait I think I want to puke.


    "Natasha simply gave you the medicine expecting to repay you from saving me. Nothing else, so you''re wee." she says, crossing her arms looking away from me.


    She was worried about me. How adorable! I think I''m still partially drunk though. I smiled looking over the medicine, "Thank you, Natasha. I''m d someone will be there to save me through my drunk times."


    I could see her ears redden before attacking me like a wild cat. "Do not say such shameful things like that. Natasha is here to repay my debt. Natasha does not care about a foolish knight like you."


    "This is why I would rather not get into whatever business you have when ites to women, Lady Kein. They seem to be smitten even if they tell you things like that so I did not need to worry."


    Did Vincent say something? Huh... Whatever!


    "You know what I''m going to go home-!" I stood up from the stool bar not realizing my footing was horrible.


    Ah, I slipped.


    Thump!


    I hit my head onto one of the tables and I fainted.


    After that Vincent and Natasha had to carry me home.

 Chapter 59 Side : The Week After The Confession.

    Side Chapter: The week after the confession.


    Narrator''s POV


    -This chapter is a narration of shback that happened after the confession-


    Days after the confession, our dearest heroine Kein, was heartbroken and tried her best going through the days of training with her father.


    "Kein look forward! What are you doing?!" (Baron Hills) yelled while gritting his teeth doing their usual knight training together but these days... she''s been out of herself.


    Kein was just doing her best dodging, her head was full with thoughts.


    Her mind wandered into the abyss of questions. Mainly this... ''Why did Rose reject me? Did I do something wrong?''


    Baron Hills could not handle her daughter looking out of shape anymore.


    When Alfred carried her with a nk expression, refusing to eat, refusing to talk to anyone, it worried a lot as a father.


    When Baron Hills finished his work, he waited everyday patiently for her daughter toe out or at leaste forward to talk to him but nothing... he thought maybe Kein needed some time first to think about all these feelings of love.


    Of course, he was young before too, so he knows that everyone needs time after a rejection.


    However, it has already been a week and Kein has been eating less, noting to her lessons, and she never visited the orphanage after that.


    He wanted to get his daughter back on track. It can''t go on like this.


    Baron Hills had to apologize mentally to her daughter for whatever''s next. He takes his sword, giving it a direct hit against her shoulder, "You must be focused at a battle. If not, your head will be served for the monsters to eat."


    Kein snapped back out of it, getting her shoulder hit by the edge of the sword, her eyes widening from pain. She realized that Baron Hills was waiting for her to attack, she grits her teeth looking at the handle of her sword. "A-Apologies father." she mutters feeling mad at herself.


    Baron Hills could sense her anger, from the way her body was positioned. Shoulders slumping her eyebrow was twitching, and hands clenched at the handle of her wooden sword for practice.


    "Empty your mind for now. We''ll have a talk after our spar." (Baron Hills) mutters softly to his daughter.


    Kein looks up to his father, can''t help but feeling disappointed at herself for feeling this way over a rejection. "Yes, father."


    Baron Hills nods and fixes his posture sword at the side. "Your turn, calm yourself down. Take deep breaths. Everything will be alright." (Baron Hills)


    She was perplexed by her father''s worry but in the end she followed his instructions taking a deep breath, fixing her position, being one with the sword. "Hargh!"


    Kein strikes early with anger in her eyes and hesitation.


    Trying to empty her mind she strikes everywhere clumsily but still it was better than her dodging everything like before. She managed to get a few hits on the Baron but it wasn''t enough.


    Her skill was being clouded by her worry and anxiety.


    She wanted answers.


    Rose was the second light princess but she didn''t need to avoid her!


    Cecilia also stopped responding to her letters, wanting to have an audience with them.


    Sure she''ll soon have a fianc¨¦ sure but they could still be friends... it was way better than just cutting her off like that.


    The thought of it again irked her.


    "I hate this... why..." (Kein)


    ck light wasing out of her hands, and she didn''t notice this- she was so driven by anger, confusion, hurt all at the same time she just couldn''t understand it all.


    It was immature she knew but- she can''t stop these feelings, being human means feelings like these are normal.


    Baron Hills, who was watching over Kein, stepped back noticing the dark magic that was manifesting on her hands that was swinging everywhere clumsily. He sweats in worry not knowingpletely what her magic could do- "Kein. Breathe. Don''t let your emotions be out of control. Now." (Baron Hills)


    Kein stops herself from moving further not noticing the dark magic on her hands.


    She breathed in and out slowly... the thoughts not going away.


    "I-I... I need a break. I''m sorry father." (Kein) muttered her voice a little hoarse.


    She lets go of the sword that fell into the ground feeling tired of it all.


    The ck dark aura on her hands disappeared like smoke. Kein who walked downheartedly felt like she couldn''t feel her legs. She sat down at one of the benches taking a ss of water that was prepared by Alfred before.


    Baron Hills picks up the fallen wooden sword, organizing it back to the shed before sitting beside his daughter with no fear even after all that happened.


    Her dark magic was leaking. It was a huge amount too...


    "I hope this seat is not taken." (Baron Hills) told her trying to lighten up the mood not knowing how to start the conversation.


    Kein hugs her knees still in deep thought, "Father this is literally your own backyard." (Kein) answers in a sour mood.


    Baron Hills looks at the sky feeling the nice breeze of fresh air, "Kein I don''t know if you noticed it when we were sparring but your magic was leaking out because your emotions were unstable. You almost-"


    Kein stares at her father in surprise. "It was? We haven''t had a leak since... I went mad. I thought I had it all under control." she shrinks her head further into her knees. "I''m sorry father. You must be disappointed in me. I thought Rose and I--- never mind."


    Baron Hills smiles sadly at her daughter exploring and finding herself as well with the lessons that came with it. "Kein... do you know what my wife told me before we got together?" (Baron Hills) asks Kein who looks a little dazed.


    "W-What did she say?" (Kein)


    Baron Hills looks at his hand where the ring of oath to love has been stuck after all these years. He never took it off except for some exceptions. He looked toward Kein and answered softly. "There will always be a time for everything." (Baron Hills)


    "My wife has also rejected me in the past. I respected her decision and waited for her nheless even if there was no guarantee I couldn''t help myself. In the end, she apologized that she kept me waiting." he continued.


    Kein looks down for a moment before sniffing the snot that was running from her nose. She felt bad... Baron Hills has waited years for her wife, not even marrying or batting ash on other women after twenty years.


    What a chad, Kein thought.


    She was aware of her emotions causing problems and worry for others- just- "I know there is... it just hurts. I know how I''m reacting to rejection is childish and immature,shing out at my father like that- I need to fix myself again." (Kein) replies that made Baron Hills d that she was aware of it at least.


    Baron Hills smiles, "If you ever need a talk. I''ll be here to lend an ear. I''m your father, I worry you know?"


    Kein cries at that sentence. It touched her heart that she didn''t even though no one can reach when ites to guardians. Back in her past life she didn''t have any role models growing up- so this is the first time- she felt the affection of a father.


    At the end she told everything to Baron Hills- not everything though- she kept Rose''s identity a secret for now but she did tell him of what she felt.


    How Rose left her in the color changing tree.


    How she just kissed her like that and then suddenly left her like that.


    How Rose was actually the first princess... and broke down the message that she was getting engaged and married some time soon.


    Baron Hills was soaking slowly. No wonder his daughter looked horrible- he can''t imagine how much pain she must be in.


    After that talk, Kein''s chest seemed to have been a lot lighter while Baron Hills was just d that her daughter was feeling stable and alright now.


    In his office.


    Baron Hills was holding down a nk paper and quill.


    He wanted to help his daughter... but there can be limits to what a father can fix.


    Kein needs a distraction.


    He wrote a letter to every friend Kein has told Baron Hills including her close family, her cousin Lenard Yulien.


    Knock! Knock!


    Baron Hills didn''t notice the time was already morning by the time he finished work. He was busy worrying and working at the same time it slipped his mind. He groans a little, feeling his back hurting due to old age catching up. "Come in."


    "Master Hills-" It was Alfred opening the door letting out a little creak, who noticed that his whole office was disorganized. Alfred sighs, picking up the papers that were on the ground. "I suppose you were worried for the young miss as well?"


    Baron Hillsughs, yawning, pressing his hand to cover his mouth quickly. "It''s the responsibilities of being a father. I didn''t want to look like a worried mess in front of my daughter and I wanted to find a way if there''s anything I can do to make her feel better." he takes the sealed letter with the Hill crest being a dove.


    "Alfred, can you deliver these letters to the right address as fast as possible?" (Baron Hills) mutters blinking tiredly.


    Alfred takes the stack of letters and reads the address. He nods, "Certainly Master Hills, however I would like for you to take even a small nap. Even the young miss would see you in this state and she would worry." (Alfred)


    Baron Hills shakes his head. "I''m alright. I''ll have my sleepter after my meeting." he stands up from his seat patting Alfred''s shoulder. "I''ll leave things to you, Alfred. You have my thanks."


    Alfred was happy for the sense of responsibility from the Baron but he never showed it to his face. "Leave it all to me, Master Hills." (Alfred)


    Alfred did his job, riding one of the Baron''s military horses and sent the letter to all of the respective people.


    -The next day-


    Kein was sitting on a chair in front of a canvas holding a brush staring at the nk canvas intently.


    "I want to paint her."


    Her hands dips the brush onto the paint, mixing it gracefully. Her strokes were soft, the paint going along the white canvas was pleasing to the eye, slowly forming a head, and her silver hair that just flows beneath her shoulder.


    Those gray eyes that always had kindness.


    That smile that could make anyone grow weak.


    They truly have grown a lot together. Rose was really... beautiful.


    Kein''s hands stopped realizing that her painting was finished.


    Rose''s figure was captivating, Kein waited for the paint to dry smiling sadly, admiring the painting. It felt so serene, pink, and she couldn''t look away from her own work.


    Her heart was thumping really fast. "I miss her." she mutters to herself trying to not sound so dejected standing up from her seat.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    There was a sudden knock on the door. Kein thought it was just Alfred so she needed to fix her sad self first. "Did you need something Alfred? You cane in."


    Suddenly the door bursts open revealing a blond boy that was sniffing his tears, "Kein! I heard from Baron Hill''s letter- I mean your father! T-That you were sad! I came out here as soon as I can!"


    It was Lenard!


    And his boyfriend who was standing behind him carrying a box.


    Lenard runs towards Kein crying while rubbing his crying face to her shoulder. "The letter didn''t say much but- if you''re sad I brought a lot of girl''s love books with me! I-I know these are bound to cheer you up!" (Lenard)


    The boy beside Lenard smiled gently at Kein. The two of them haven''t seen each other in a while. "Ellis, I hope my cousin is not causing too much trouble for you." Keinughs gently, patting Lenard''s blond hair.


    Ellis, the head maid''s nephew shook his head and stared affectionately at Lenard. "No... if anything the young master and I have been making each other happy all the while."


    Kein nodded, satisfied at his answer.


    Vincent was toote. It seemed like someone had already confessed to Lenard and to think it was him of all people- actually they spend a lot of time together in the mansion so Kein wasn''t at all surprised.


    "As always my only warning is if you break his heart I''ll break your spleen." I told him raising my fist into a motion and he shivered.


    Ellis looks around nervously unloading the boxes to the table. Kein actually looked serious when she meant about breaking the spleen part, "Y-Yes young miss." (Ellis)


    Kein looks at the box curiously letting go of Lenard for a second. "These are the girl''s love books you ordered for me from [Sprivanto]?"


    Lenard scurries over the box, yanking out a book with a green leather cover before handing it out to Kein. "The... princess and the knight frog?" (Kein) read the ridiculous title out loud.


    "Who the hell made this- are you sure this is a girl''s love genre?! I mean I do love frogs but- what the hell happened here-" she looks at the synopsis at the back of the book that included some small art.


    "The Queen suddenly gets ill, the second princess have determined to save her mother at all costs- on the way to her journey she saves a frog that was presumed to be cursed and only a true love''s kiss would break the- ISN''T THIS PRINCESS AND THE FROG BUT WEIRDER?!" (Kein) yelled looking through the contents of the book.


    She scanned the book like a sh reading every single thing in detail without missing anything important. Lenard waits quietly knowing Kein is a really fast reader while Ellis just stares at her like she was some madman.


    "Huh, not bad." (Kein) says, closing the book staring at the cute art in the front.


    The princess was wearing a green shawl to hide her face and her hair but there were some loose silver strands- and the frog had a little sword at her side. You would probably mistake it for a toothpick. "The writer''s pen name is... C.G Howling, who the hell are they?"


    Lenard yanks back the book excitedly. "You won''t believe it but a Puronian wrote this!" (Lenard)<novelnext></novelnext>


    Kein was jumping from her position and was ecstatic about the news. "No way! Aren''t these illegal how did this get out in [Puronia] clearly the church would do anything in its power to burn these-"


    Lenard raises his hands happily. "I don''t know how but- this will be the start of homosexual stories in the country!"


    "Preach for the homosexual revolution!" (Kein)


    "Preach!" (Lenard)


    "Fuck thew that says these kinds of books are illegal!" (Kein)


    "Yeah!- heynguage!" (Lenard)


    Ellis was just watching the whole thing while thinking how adorable his boyfriend was when it came to books. After that Kein and Lenard had talked about what happened.


    About her getting rejected and maybe leaving the part where Rose is a princess, just saying the excuse that she left and will nevere back.


    Lenard couldn''t help but cry again holding Kein into his arms. He wasn''t the one that got rejected but he felt really bad for his cousin''s first love suddenly ending like that.


    Ellis and Lenard said their goodbyes after a few more talks with each other. How Lenard, along with his boyfriend will be there to lend an ear if she needs it. The two of them left the Hills estate making Kein feel better.


    -The next day-


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Coming." (Kein) yelled through the door while she was putting the portrait of Rose into her art closet.


    The door burst open and it revealed a green haired girl holding hands with someone flustered out of embarrassment, "Hey amiga! My wife and I havee to visit you in your need!"


    "Big sister V-Valentina- Light Priestess Gis- why are you-" (Kein)


    Gis was behind her wife who bonked her in the head. "That was rude, just kicking down the door like that. Apologize."


    "L-Lo siento- we were walking around town nning our next adventure together when your butler caught up to us handing a letter." (Valentina) holds down her head in pain.


    Kein stared nkly thinking- even if these two married and got together. They never changed-


    "We havee to see how you are doing, Lady Hills." (Gis) bows with her hand pressed together. "Rose has left a letter of resignation of duties in the orphanage."


    Kein''s eyes widened for a moment but of course- what was she expecting? "So she did huh. Thank you for telling me about this." (Kein)


    Gis looks over to me sadly before walking forward. "I may not know what happened. Perhaps our visit may be sudden. M-My wife and I just wanted to see what our number one supporter was doing- ahem."


    She nudges Valentina who gives me a thumbs up. "We''ll be here for you when you need us- amiga. Also from Madam Prisha and they''re grandmother."


    "Really they sent something for me?" (Kein) asks.


    Valentina takes out a small box from her [Storage Ring]. Kein epts it gratefully reading the note. "My grandmother has foretold me about your future and will have swollen eyes from crying. This is ointment for it- free of charge. Just get better, signed Madam Prisha and Grandma Chio."


    She widened her eyes, surprised. Even they sent her something?


    Kein was touched.


    Gis and Valentina smiles dragging Kein out for tea talking about their adventures and how they will travel over the [Demon Kingdom] to help all the innocent ves that got dragged there.


    Kein wished the both of them eternal happiness, waving goodbye when they had left.


    She felt happier conversing with her friends.


    -The next day-


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Come in? I wonder who it is now?" (Kein) at this point was wondering who''s the mysterious visitor this time.


    She was putting on the ointment for her swollen eyes due to all that crying.


    "Littler charmer~ may Ie in~"


    Kein rushed through the door when she heard that scary but seductive voice. There was only one woman who called her little charmer- "Veronica! You''re here too!"


    Veronica was attacked by a fierce hug by Kein. Veronica giggles intoxicatingly, patting her shoulders. "I have received a letter from the Baron. I heard about your condition and came as soon as I could. Matthew is looking out for the stall for me. I missed you dearly."


    Kein smiles widely. "You''re not the only one! Pleasee in." She led Veronica into her room where there was a small living room on it.


    "Litter charmer how have you been I haven''t seen you and well~ teacher Rose I suppose or should I say your little girl---" (Veronica) stops talking when she notices Kein was already crying. "-friend."


    "E-Erm... Oh my. Did something happen?" she asks worriedly, holding her by the shoulder. "A-Are you alright?" (Veronica)


    Kein wipes her tears but it was useless. New ones kept pouring down her cheeks. "R-Rose... she left. She cut me off-"


    Veronica gasps softly. She was surprised because she was shipping these two from the beginning how dare it sink!


    "Tell Veronica who made her ship sink. I''ll bend their knees into pieces." she res at the ceiling wondering what kind of person she''ll need to bend over and break their knees for even touching her one true pairing!


    Kein made Veronica sit down and talk everything out.


    Kein trusts Veronica the most when ites to personal feelings of love.


    When everything was done Veronica understood the whole situation now.


    It was FORBIDDEN LOVE!


    Veronica wanted her little friend to be alright so she tried her best choosing the right words to deal with her gently but also not giving her false hope. "What were herst words to you when you were drifting off to sleep?" (Veronica)


    "To forget about her." (Kein) answered hesitatingly.


    "So she didn''t talk about her forgetting about you. Rose... no... the second princess is amazing. She had us all fooled that she was just a maiden humbly serving the church." (Veronica)ughs in amusement. "She was nothing like the other nobles. She was... kind and considerate to us meremoners."


    Kein remembers every kind thing Rose did.


    Teaching the children how to read and write.


    Helping in donation and charity events.


    Buying food for the homeless and giving them spare nkets for the night.


    The list would be endless of things that she did.


    "I guess that''s why I love her." (Kein) mutters quietly but Veronica has heard it. She sighs tiredly, cing her leg to her other thigh.


    "I won''t give you much hope. She''s a princess and you''re a Baron''s adoptive daughter. She''s first in line for the throne now. Soon she''ll be the Queen- oh my- I cannot believe I teased the future Queen of [Puronia]-" (Veronica) coughs getting off track.


    "What I''m saying is- even in that difficult position. Can you still see you two being together?" she continues. The tone of her voice was serious, no hint of teasing or her usual stride.


    Kein hugs her knees. "I-I... If she''s willing to be dragged by me-"


    Veronica flicks Kein''s forehead. "Now, now. No dragging. For now we''ll leave that unanswered, what little charmer needs is a distraction." (Veronica) smirks leaving Kein a little confused.


    "A distraction?" (Kein) says holding her forehead that had a small red mark over it.


    "Anything that would take your mind off of little you know who~." (Veronica) replied to Kein her sweet honey voice gave Kein some sort of reassurance. "A distraction to help yourself be a better version of you for the meantime."


    "Alright. I''ll go find a distraction that would help me. I should work more... I think?" (Kein)


    After the two talked with each other asking how was life. Of course, Veronica was going to keep this a secret from her son, Matthew who had a crush on Rose.


    Veronica gave Kein a hug and told her everything will be fine.


    -The next day-


    Kein wasying in her bed while thinking of something that could take her mind off of things.


    What Veronica said.


    A distraction from love.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "A-Another one?!" (Kein) groans opening the door revealing a familiar ever so serious face with that light blue hair of his.


    "Vincent? You''re here to check up on me too?" she asks, letting Vincent in.


    "Lady Kein, I have received the letter and came soon as I-" (Vincent)


    "Yeah um. You''re not the first one." (Kein) says chuckling remembering all those nice people who checked up on her.


    Vincent''s face was filled with guilt.


    Thump!


    He knelt to the ground clenching his fists, his head bowing onto the ground with sincerity. "I came here to apologize. I-I have heard everything that happened from- the second princess and I have known the truth for long." (Vincent)


    Kein looked at Vincent in disbelief. "Y-You knew everything?!"


    Vincent''s head tilts lower. He was biting his lips in shame. "Her royal highness has asked me to keep her identity a secret. However, I apologize to you-"


    Kein panicked, taking Vincent out of the ground. "Hey! Hey! Hey! It''s alright you don''t have to apologize for anything! I-I have been figuring things out myself and- I understand why Rose did it just- not the kissing me then putting me to sleep part-"


    Vincent didn''t move an inch and that made Kein rub her temples trying to think all of this through. "Come on. Let''s talk." (Kein) says to Vincent offering her hand.


    "A-Are we still friends?" (Vincent) asked worriedly and Kein facepalmed.


    "I''m not happy about the whole secrecy but to break our good friendship over something like this- no. Soe on Vincent get up- imagine if the son of Duke Wolford was seen kneeling over the adoptive daughter of a Baron." (Kein) offers her hands again and Vincent takes it with some hesitation in his body.


    Vincent and Kein talked about the whole thing together to realize Rose had also cut Vincent off a few days ago!


    "Rose did?!" (Kein)


    "Rose- I mean her highness would not talk to me. Nor respond to my letters." (Vincent) exins feeling a lot more dejected.


    "Rose, what is she thinking?! I might let me pass but- you?" (Kein) makes an angry face while looking at Lord Vincent. Not believing that such bond of their friendship would be broken off as well.


    Vincent holds his ground. "Perhaps she didn''t want to risk information getting out now that Lady Kein knows. After all, I consider us to be good friends now."


    "Still... why..." (Kein)


    "To cut all the things that might remind her of Kein... is what she told mest." (Vincent) answered, making Kein shake her head at Rose''s reasoning.


    "What kind of reasoning is that?!" (Kein)ins to the boy in front of her.


    "She loves you too much perhaps? Her duty is now in the crown and it''s not like her highness can abandon it. Her marriage will be set in two years or so I''ve heard." (Vincent)


    "If she loves me then she could''ve at least-" (Kein) stops to breathe in and out. "No, I''m being childish again. Rose has her reasons and her decisions. I should respect her wishes and even though I hate it..."


    Vincent answers for her. "You have to forget about her."


    Kein slumps her shoulders into the sofa. Pressing her arms into her side of the couch. "How can I forget someone as stupidly pretty and kind as her? Unless we''re talking about brainwashing me then it''s impossible." her hands flings around at the thought of forgetting the girl she likes.


    Vincent holds his chin for a moment thinking of the perfect idea that would help his friend. "Lady Kein. You could join us in the Royal Knights Academy. The work there is rather chaotic; you''ll forget about her in no time. We also have dorms and you can only visit home during winter times or the summer holidays."


    Kein stands up from her seat. "T-That''s just exactly what I might need! I could graduate there, forget about Rose, and make my father proud. It''s like hitting two birds with one stone."


    Then she remembered, if it''s a military school they will teach them about magic''s meaning... She needs to hide. "Can I still attend despite having no magic at all?"


    "Yes you can. Even if you have no magic you can still enroll as a knight."


    "Alright I''ll be enrolling and it looks like I''ll be seeing you often then Vincent."


    Vincent and Kein talked for hours after that, about how to get into the academy and what she''ll need and so that''s the reason why Kein enrolled in the royal knights academy in the first ce.

 Chapter 60 Smile.

    Chapter 37: Smile.


    Kein''s POV


    "Urgh my head..."


    I groaned feeling like my back was being stabbed by a thousand needles and my head feels like it''s been hit by a bat.


    Did I drink too much again?


    "Young miss, you''re awake."


    I looked up calmly recognizing the voice. Alfred was sitting quietly holding a book somehow reading it fondly. My body was slowly rxing as I stretched and yawned.


    "Alfred what time is it?" I asked standing up from the bed realizing my armor had already been taken out yesterday and polished into one of the stands.


    My armor was customized by my father just for me having a dove carrying a rose on its beak for my armor crest. It was silly but... I really can''t forget about her and I wanted to honor my family at the same time.


    I kept my promise that day like I said.


    I looked to the side, my two swords were also safe and on disy. I breathed a sigh of relief. I was thankful that Natasha and Vincent were with me when I got drunk or else.


    "Roughly nine in the morning, young miss. Master Hills didn''t want you to be deprived of sleep so he asked me to just inform you of the events when you wake up." (Alfred) responded timely closing the book. "Lord Vincent and your adventurer friend had to carry you back home drunk."


    He stands from his seat and bows. "I shall wait for you outside when you have changed to guide you for today''s schedule."


    ? "Alright I''ll have a quick bath and then head out." I nod having listened to everything as I take off yesterday''s clothes.


    Alfred walks away quickly towards the door and closes it.


    I roll up my sleeves and take my ck top off.


    I looked through the mirror fascinated with the work I did. All those years working out was not for nothing huh. A toned six-packs due to all that training, my body was muscr at the same time I had the curve that would make others certainly envious.


    However I don''t think my body would count as something one can envy anymore.


    My hand traveled to the unsightly scars of mine. If Rose saw these... I''m kind of scared of what she''ll think of it.


    Since magic no longer works on me, meaning I can''t be healed and I can''t just remove scars that easily now.


    There were about twelve different cuts and sizes of scars.


    "I don''t mind them but... I hope the real Kein won''t be mad at me for having her body like this." I sighed trying to ignore all these shitty thoughts. I rubbed through my neck trying to stretch it hearing a satisfying crack.


    I took a towel and went inside the bathroom taking a short shower. I poured a citrusy scented shampoo over my head feeling nostalgic. My hands worked through my hair smoothly as I got out of the bathroom, drying myself.


    I wore some inner clothing before heading over to my armor. Through much practice I managed to wear them in under two minutes. The breastte was light, the gauntlet was a little ufortable but I have the grip of it, and I have a golden branded battle skirt that makes me move freely in battle.


    It had a really unique design, it was light, easy to love around in, and the cksmith definitely deserved a round of apuse for this.


    Once I wore all of my armor looking through my sword on the disy.


    I first took my cursed sword that I got for free in a store. When I gripped its handle I could already hear the thousand voices of the women that were ughtered as sacrifices by the tyrant noble that owned this centuries ago in [Winshern]. Somehow it ended up in [Puronia] and I always wondered why but I never dared to find the answer.


    They said whoever touches this unwisely for more than a day would break their mind.


    However I was an exception.


    The sword uses magic to break the user''s mind. Magic doesn''t work on me and now I own this little cursed sword. "Even though father has told me to be careful- it''s already been two years and heck I can still think normally."


    Although... the sword also whispers some weirdpliments from time to time-


    I-I really don''t wanna say what thirstments it gives me when I use it and I ignore these ny nine percent of the time.


    It was a longsword with a double-edged de. Its scabbard was ck with strong golden metal for its locket and chape.


    The length of it was just right for me, however two years ago I can hardly carry this thing because it was like the sword is telling me to fuck off like it had a mind of its own making itself heavy as hell.


    I managed to win the sword over by never leaving its side for days and keeping a promise.


    The cksmith called it, "[Nirvana]."


    I ced [Nirvana] on my right waist and my other holy sword onto my left.


    The holy sword that I got from a dungeon exploration party by ident with some adventurers that were raiding the area.


    I actually met Natasha that day too after the whole slime incident. That was awkward, the holy sword was my score so the academy let me have it. [Silverlight de].


    I sighed for all this sword has caused me trouble. The church got involved saying it''s a relic left by the goddess, weirdly enough this sword pairs well with my dark magic despite it being a holy sword. I''ll exin next time but for now I must go.


    I left my room noticing Alfred waiting in the hallway.


    We walked together in sync with my armor making small nking noises as we passed through the countless portraits of father''ste wife.


    "What''s on my schedule today?" I asked, holding the two swords on my waist trying to focus and keep myself away from the headaches from drinking too muchst night.


    Alfred takes out a clipboard from his [Storage Ring] and his reading sses reading everything on the list. "Since you have overslept I''m afraid you''ll have to settle for a packed breakfast, young miss."


    Ah, a packed breakfast. It''s not that bad actually- I quite enjoy them. "Alright what''s next."


    "We have gained permission from the Duke, schrs, and the royal advisor to build an academy for basic learning for themoners youth that has been approved after major bacsh by the nobility." (Alfred) hands me the clipboard containing a letter. I took it, the waxed seal had a lion crest symbolizing that it came directly from the royal family.


    I wonder... has Rose heard that I''m building a school for her? Just as promised?


    I opened the envelope taking out the paper containing the approval seal of the King. Now, I just need to hire the staff, acquire the blueprints for the building, and enchant it with protective spells.


    As well with adding [Elemental Stones] for emergencies.


    This would cost a lot but I don''t care.


    "Has my father said anything about the matter?" I turn to Alfred who shakes his head. I see that he hasn''t said anything about it. "Please tell him about the good news. We''ll need to hire a lot of construction workers and teachers that would be willing to teach children well." I gave him back the clipboard. Alfred scribbles down the notes that I said and bows.


    "The only thing you''ll be doing now, young miss, is going through your usual patrol around the capital and outside the walls." (Alfred)


    I stretch a little, arriving through the stables. I could hear the horses neigh realizing my presence. I pat one of my father''s horses brushing my fingers through its soft mane. It snorts a little, making me a little surprised. On the weekdays when I have no other tutors father would let me clean the stables and spend my time with the other horses. I''ve grown quite fond of them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, I won''t be riding normal horses today. "Is my steed ready?"


    Alfred walks over to a separate cage dragging a leash with my loyal Pegasus that father gave to me. "Yes, I believe Vani is ready." (Alfred) hands Vani over to me outside of the stables.


    Her white wings could certainly be mistaken for an angel''s.


    Father has gifted Vani for me when I was seventeen and was close to graduating the Royal Academy.


    "Vani, how have you been since I was away at the academy?" I asked, scratching her muzzle. She neighs happily licking my face before sniffing my sides. Iugh knowing what this little Pegasus was looking for. Vani gave a little whine when she couldn''t find her treat.


    "Don''t be sad. I have it here." I took out an apple from my [Storage Ring] offering it in my palm.


    Vani looked ecstatic immediately chomping on the apple like she has never seen one in her life. She made some satisfying crunching noises before licking my face again.


    Now my face is literally covered in horse saliva. Alfred coughs having something in his hands, "Young miss, I knew this would happen so I have brought you fresh hot towels." (Alfred)


    I reach out to grab the hot towels feeling eternally grateful to Alfred or else I might go to work covered in horse saliva. I gave back the towel to Alfred.


    I hold Vani by her leash before jumping to ride on her special saddle that''s minding the wings. "Alright. I''m off to patrol the capital. I''ll be home before ten in the night. Tell father that I''llplete work once I''ve finished the patrol."


    "Certainly, young miss." (Alfred)


    "Vani, tsk tsk." I kick Vani''s stifle gently before she spreads her wings.


    Vani ps them around majestically flying through the air, moving fast seeing the trees blur, the wind blowing into my face, and I smile feeling nostalgic of motorcycles.


    This is the same feeling when you''re riding one just- it doesn''t need petrol and it doesn''t make any loud noises like vroom vroom.


    "Uwah the freaking breeze is nice. I wonder if-" I stop my words when I almost said her name. Alright slow baby steps we''ll get over it. "Vanie on let''s go enjoy the wind!"


    Vani neighs feeling the p of her wings growing stronger. "The wind feels so nice!!! Whooooo!" I yell feeling so free up in the sky.


    Thank you father for giving Vani to my life! Imagine owning a flying horse! On earth these are only a freaking myth but on a magic world like [Devalion]?! Man you can have these as your personal best friend!


    I hug through Vani''s neck for a second before looking through her amber eyes. Her white fur, and silver mane was really beautiful and smooth.


    I know I could''ve picked a better horse name but I think Vani suits her better.


    "Ah. We''re close to the city. The headquarters are not far too." I muttered, leading Vani into the Royal Knights office.


    Vaninds down gently, her hooves making contact with the bricked path. I pat Vani''s forehead, she neighs happily as if thanking me for the pat. Iugh softly going off her back. "I''ll be back. Behave here for a bit alright?" I told Vani and she nodded in understanding.


    The reason why Pegasus horses are special and rare. They can actually understand human emotions and are fast learners in learning new things. She could escape her own stable if she wanted to because the lock there was rather simple. "Thankfully little Vani here is a sweetheart aren''t you?" I cup the horse''s cheeks, booping her nose.


    I could see Vani''s tail wagging so fast at her back that flowers were blooming in the background. I smile running up quickly through the stairs wanting to be with Vani to patrol after I give my superior the reports.


    I saluted to the other knights that walked by, pressing a hand to my chest before cing it into the side. "Salute."


    The other knights did the same with their armors nking. "Salute to you too, newbie. Haven''t seen you here at all- oh I recognize you- you''re the first rank for this year''s graduates." (Random Knight)ughs after giving a quick nce at me.


    "Yes, I am Kein Hills, sir." I responded to the knight who shrugged at me clearly not interested. "Hmm... Since you''re new here do you need help with directions?" (Random Knight)


    "Where can I find the office of our superior sir?" I asked, breaking the salute.


    They gave me a grin. "Oh yeah it''s just right there. Turn left, right, left, you''ll see a vase then jump over it. See ya." (Random Knight) tried to cover up theirughs with their other peers leaving me alone to stand in ce.


    You know I won''t fall for that shit right? I rolled my eyes at this idiot''s attempt to fool me. I really don''t wanna waste time and spend my time with Vani.


    "Ugh of all the things-"


    Someone tapped my shoulder and I immediately turned back around. "Kein it seems that we will meet again."


    It was Natasha who crossed her arms clearly pissed off ring at me with those emerald eyes of hers. Ah shit right- the night that I got drunk- I sped my hands together bowing in the Asian way. "S-Sorry about getting drunk. You and Vincent had to carry me back to the estate." I told her and she just let out a disappointed noise.


    Natasha holds my cor close to her face, raising me up in the ground a little. "You. Called. Me. A. Gori. You think Natasha can forgive you for just having a pretty face when you apologize?" (Natasha)


    For someone shorter than me she sure is strong- how can she carry all my weight like this? Natasha seemed pale red when she looked up to meet my eye, sighing as she put me down harshly. I almost lost my bnce and I had to swallow the lump on my throat.


    I thought I was going to die for a second. I swear I could''ve sworn an angel calling my name. "I''m really sorry, Natasha." I told her again with my sincere voice.


    Natasha replies by clicking her tongue and ring at me annoyingly. "Natasha has heard what those other knights have said. Do you need me to punch them to get their brains working?" (Natasha) lifted up her clenched fists and I pulled it down.


    "No need for such violence." I told her to take a breath of relief when she no longer looked pissed when I held her hand. "Anyways, why are you here by the way?"


    Natasha holds my hand tighter, staring at it in fascination. "Natasha is here to file a report. There has been an S rank monster roaming about nearby the hunting grounds in the forest. We have lost track of it since this morning. I was not expecting to be able to meet you here either." she stares at me but I was excited about what kind of monster it was!


    So that was herint. "What kind of monster is it?!"


    Natasha let go of my hand looking pissed before walking down the hallway. Ah wait! I wanna know what monster it is! I ran after her. "Natasha, wait I need to know!"


    "No need to know. Natasha already suspects the three heroes will be there to dispose of it." (Natasha) replies walking even faster.


    Eh? The three heroes of the human kingdom summoned a year ago? I thought they were sent to travel all over the world to defeat the demon king or some bullshit like that.


    "So where are you going then?" I finally caught up to her.


    "Where you were heading. The office, Natasha has her connections. Natasha knows where it is and you do not need to jump over a vase to get over it." (Natasha) smiles faintly that I almost missed it. This is the first time in a while that I saw her smile. Honestly, it''s cute.


    I covered my mouth to hide myugh. "Natasha, you know you rarely smile. I like it when you smile like that." I told her and she immediately changed her expression.


    Her tone suddenly became serious. "In my home. Women are not allowed to smile. They are merely to stand beautifully by the side of their husbands like porcin dolls. Smiling... What did Natasha look like?" (Natasha) asks so randomly I got caught off guard.


    I scratch my neck hoping to answer honestly. "You were definitely cute, you know. I Hope I can see it one more time someday."


    Natasha suddenly stops at a furnished wooden door. She turns towards me, "Here, Natasha will wait for you to finish. Natasha wants to learn how to smile more." (Natasha)


    Wait what- before I could even speak Natasha goes to an empty chair, her face looking serious but her eyes were shining excitedly- I cannot understand how an expression could exist- but... that''s definitely cute.


    I opened the door and talked to my superior.


    I gave him a salute cing my hands to my chest before returning it to my side. "Salute. Duke Tristan Wolford." I greeted Vincent''s father. Apparently I''m going to be working under him for a while.


    Duke Wolford nods seriously at me motioning for me to sit in front of him. "Commander Hills. Wee now let''s talk about work shall we?"

 Chapter 61 Side : The Cursed Sword.

    Narrator''s POV


    -This was the time Baron Hills apanied Kein to buy some things required before enrolling to the Knights Academy-


    -Two years ago-


    The two of them were walking through the capital. Baron Hills have tagged along to get whatever things her daughter will need. Although the Baron was panicking on deciding while he was looking through the list.


    "It says here you''ll live in a dorm for two years... let''s get you some new nkets and pajamas- just in case." (Baron Hills) mutters to Kein who just nods.


    "I''ll also need a sword and armor to pair with the uniform. Since I''m not amoner and I can afford my own armor I won''t be in the list that the kingdom will provide free armor." (Kein) replies taking another look at the list. "It says here shields are voluntary."


    Baron Hills thinks for a moment before seeing the cksmith shop. "With your style of fighting of constant movement having a shield around would only hinder you. Unless its a lightweight kind of shield."


    Kein shakes her head not liking the idea of having to carry around a shield. "I agree with father. A shield won''t fit me no matter how much defense it''ll give it''ll also slow me down. I''ll just block iing attacks with my sword."


    Baron Hills was happy having conversations like these with her daughter. It felt like he''s definitely raising one fine soldier. He points to the cksmith shop, "We''re here."


    Kein looks closely at the shop seeing it had a window disy where many swords shone brightly as if they were sparkling silvers you''ll find in the mountains of [Dwarfar] thend of dwarfs. "T-These are really well made-" (Kein) shoves her face closer into the window like a little kid looking at a candy.


    She can''t believe this day hade! She''ll finally have her own sword! Not just wooden ones for practice!


    Baron Hills couldn''t help but thinking his daughter was adorable and gave her a pat on the head. "Let''s go inside and pick a sword that speaks to you, yes?" (Baron Hills) asks the young girl.


    Kein was so excited she nods her head up and down really fast.


    Baron Hillsughs softly opening the door, the bell chimes up top when they came in.


    The shop was really organized and clean. You could see countless weapons disyed like polearms, longswords, broadswords, a mace, an axe, and bows with special enchanted arrows.


    Kein wanted to poke them all and hold them all. It was her first time going to a cksmith shop so she doesn''t know what to expect. Earth had a really tight rule on weapons- so yeah the only weapons she saw was in a Museum disy when taking her daughter to a fieldtrip.


    They couldn''t touch it but now...


    "Father can I really have a look around and touch everything?" (Kein) asks excitedly. If she had a tail she''d be wagging it like crazy now.


    Baron Hills nods. "Just be careful not to break anything. Go on and find a weapon of your choice."


    Kein smirked. Now that she''s in an isekai world. None of earth''s rules could stop her now!


    She poked literally through everything.


    Sword- poke and hold slish and shing.


    Bow- poke and hold string go boing.


    Polearm- poke and of course it''s too long so she didn''t any slish and sh.


    Mace- poke and apparently it was too heavy for her.


    She was having funs trying to observe the mace when suddenly a whisper behind her back that made her shiver, ''You... we want you...''


    Kein was taken a step back the dark magic behind her. Feeling that she was in danger she swung the mace behind her out of instinct and hit a disy.


    Thump! Thump!


    Kein red at whatever that was. It felt simr to her power but... it felt revolting and heavy.


    "Oi oi oi! Don''t just go swingin around that thing. Give me that aye."


    It was a small dwarf with leather clothes, covered in sweat, and a lot of scars by the arm and shoulder. He had a really scruffy beard and a familiar ent.


    The dwarf looked pissed taking the mace from Kein''s hands. "If ya not here to shop aye then leave why don''t ya?" (Dwarf)


    Kein widens her eyes in surprise. "A-A dwarf with an Australian sounding ent-" she covers her mouth trying to keep it to herself. First Spanish and now an Aussie one?


    "A what mate? Can''t ya see you almost wrecked my shop?" The dwarf points to the mess at the ground. There was a lone sword that fell through the ground when Kein was trying to y with the mace.


    "Ah sorry I''m here with my father and we''re looking for a sword." (Kein) points at Baron Hills who was busy trying to find a sword suitable for Kein.


    "I don''t care who ya came with all I care about is how you''ll pay for the damages." The dwarfined scratching his long beard and picking up the broken disy but not the sword. "Don''t touch anything." (Dwarf) said seriously before continuing to pick up the mess on the floor.


    Kein just watched for a moment feeling embarrassed because well she''s already at a mental age of forty and getting excited over a sword- I mean.


    She felt guilty and thought of helping the dwarf even though he warned her not to touch anything. Kein kneels down taking the sword that fell on the ground before holding it in her hand.


    "Here the sword." (Kein) holds out the sword that made the dwarf look at her in panic and disbelief.


    The dwarf loses his mind. "What the fuck are ya doin?! I told ya arse not to touch anything!"


    Kein was taken aback. The dwarf takes out some sort of gloves out of his [Storage Ring] before taking the sword back into his hands. "This sword is cursed and you- you touched it?!" (Dwarf)


    "Wait what- its cursed?!" (Kein)


    "No shit that''s why I told ya to not fuckin touch anythin!" he yells at Kein again who looks at her hand.


    Baron Hills was at the very back, finally hearing all the yelling hees to run to see what happened. He looked at the shop owner and his daughter confusedly. "Did something happen? Kein are you alright?" (Baron Hills) looks at his daughter worriedly. "I heard yelling and came here-"


    Kein looks at her father before at her hands all shaking, "I held a cursed sword. So um will I die?"


    Baron Hills looked at the dwarf who was holding the cursed sword in disbelief.


    The dwarf looked at Kein confusedly before looking at the sword. "Y-You''re fine? You don''t feel like stabbing yourself right now or wanting to kill yourself in any weird way?" (Dwarf)


    Kein''s eyes widened before shaking her head. "No? Why would I even-"


    He turns to both Kein and Baron Hills his expression looking drought and serious. "Lassie, the sword ya touched was [Nirvana] a cursed sword from [Winshern] and someone just handed this to me for free I''ve been trying to get rid of this cursed sword for centuries." (Dwarf)


    "Its a legendary sword that''s been forgotten as the years went by- those who touch the sword with their bare hands would get their mind torn and broken. They will all die in a matter of a day- but you-"


    Kein looked confused at the same time worried. "Ya don''t feel anything like that at all. Thest person who touched the sword screamed like crazy andmitted death right after,ssie." (Dwarf)


    She remembered the voice from before, did it came from the sword too? "Um. Does the sword talk too or something?"


    "Noss it can''t what ya think swords have mouths now?" (Dwarf)


    "No but- I heard another voice and I swear to whatever deity you believe in that it came from that sword." (Kein) pointed at the sword again making the dwarf baffled.


    The dwarf motions for the two to follow him, "Mate aight I''ll believe you. You can buy anything you want in the shop but just not this sword or it''ll curse your life eventually killing you."


    Baron Hills holds his waist on guard. "I do wonder how a cursed item have been allowed through the borders. In a shop like this you keep it on a disy where people can easily reach it."


    The dwarf looked pissed raising his arms. "That ain''t no ordinary disy ya little twat! Its supposed to have a protective seal so no ordinary human or some idiot race would ever think about stealin this thing."


    Baron Hills looked slowly at Kein, "Don''t tell me your magic got leaked out again without you knowing. Did you absorb the seal on ident?"


    Kein scratches her head not sure if she absorbed it or not. "I-I think so? I mean that could exin how I broke something that''s supposed to not break?" she exined poorly that earned her a weird stare from both parties.


    Baron Hills facepalmed at her daughter. "I deeply apologize. I''ll pay for all the damages my daughter has done- er... sir?"


    The dwarf shrugs Baron Hills off holding the sword carefully. "It''s Draknir. I came from [Dwarfar] you humans are clumsy as ever I see aye?" he points towards Kein who awkwardlyughs feeling guilty for her father paying for the shit she did. Kein thought to herself at least he''s not kicking them out of the store.


    Still, Kein could not help but get attracted to the sword.


    ''Hold... us... please.''


    There was that voice again- Kein nced left and right to make sure she''s not turning crazy then back at the sword.


    Draknir the dwarf takes it into a safe container. He wipes of the sweat out of his forehead before giving the both of them an apologetic smile. "Sorry for that aye. [Nirvana] is not really a safe weapon to hold. I even have to wear enchanted gloves like these to stay alive ya see?" (Draknir) removes the gloves that had some sort of special enchantment in them.


    Baron Hills shakes his head feeling guilty about the mess Kein made. "I have to apologize for my daughter''s behavior. As her father I shall take responsibility-"


    Draknirughs loudly and dismisses him instead. "Water under the bridge aye but I do wonder how the littlessie even stayed a live." he tilts his head curiously on Kein. "HAH! Must be dumb luck."


    Kein didn''t listen but just... maybe one more time.


    To hold that sword... it feels so familiar. She couldn''t exin it but something was pulling her mind into wanting that sword. She could feel her dark magic reacting up on it.


    The voice that came from there sounded like they were in pain too. It made her head heavy and she wanted to know why, "Hey dwarf man-" (Kein)


    Draknir the dwarf widened his eyes at the name calling. He crosses his arms huffing a reply, "I have a name ya little twat. It''s Draknir and what ya want aye?"


    "How much can I pay for that cursed sword?" (Kein)


    She asks looking serious and determined. Draknir looked at Kein in amusement. Heholds his bear scratching it thinking over the price. "Hmm let me see aye. The cursed swords usually hold more than ten million gold which I know your father has more than enough to pay-"


    The Baron coughs embarrassingly before Draknir continues. "Aye but if you survive for a day how about I give it to ya for free." (Draknir) says smugly pointing a finger at our little heroine.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Kein looked at Baron Hills happily that was on the verge of death. She definitely wanted a sword that could bring death! How cool would it be! She has the power of a female protagonist after all!


    "DEAL!" (Kein) yells mming her hands at the table.


    Draknirughs for a moment before ring at Kein. "LIKE HELL I WILL. YA WANT ME TO GO PRISON FOR GIVING A LITTLE TWAT LIKE YOU A CURSED SWORD EY?"


    He gave Kein a good smacking on the head with his fist. "Oi you''re supposed to be his father aye? You agree to whatever she just says? You would get your little twat a cursed sword that brings death?"


    Draknir the dwarf points at Baron Hills who sighs in reply. "For some reason I know there''s more to this than it seems. My daughter will never want that brings harm. There must be a reason why." (Baron Hills)


    The dwarfughs at the Baron''s answer. What a sweet spoiling fool. "Ya know what I do to little twats like her? Bring out the belt mate it works a lot." (Draknir) he bends down under the counter taking a belt. "I have one ready for all asion aye. Wanna borrow it?" he gives it to the Baron who was now shocked.


    Baron Hills panicked and immediately turned the belt down back on the counter. "I-I don''t do discipline that way."


    "Suit yourself mate." The dwarf shrugs but he keeps a straight eye on Kein. "Aight here''s the thing. There''s no way in hell you''re getting a cursed sword even if you bet all the money andnd. I don''t want someone dying and ming it all to me." (Draknir)


    He crosses his arms yet again his lips grinning when he looked at Kein. "I do have to admit you have the balls to survive holding it once. I won''t risk a twice."


    Draknir didn''t look like he was going to budge on giving Kein that sword for good reasons but Kein remembered something that could be used against dwarfs.


    Their pride.


    Dwarfs are known to be a prideful race. Taking pride in their skill in craftmanship, strength, and credibility as dwarfs. "How about this. If I beat you in arm wrestling math. You''ll give me that sword for free." (Kein) smiles smugly at the dwarf whoughs at her suggestion.


    "If you think you can make me move by just arm wrestlin match ya are wrong mate. If you''re not buyin best you''d leave." (Draknir)


    "Don''t tell me a great dwarf like you is afraid of getting beat up by a littlessie?" (Kein) mocks trying to imitate the ent of the dwarf.


    "Oi now. You''ve done it. I''ll teach you humans why dwarfs like me ain''t shit to mess with." (Draknir) readies his hands, cing his bulging muscles at the table looking pissed.


    He took the bait! Kein thought.


    Baron looked at the two muscle headed idiots and sighed at the sight of sparks flying over their eyes. "K-Kein uh. Are you sure about this?" he asked worriedly. "You do know we can get a different kind of sword other than a cursed one."


    Kein didn''t budge and looked head on at the shop owner.


    "Father I felt something with that sword. I need to have it." (Kein) replies to her father seriously surprising the Baron. Her eyes were pleading desperately and well...


    Baron Hills cannot say no when she has that look. "Fine. Knock em dead kiddo." he says supporting Kein.


    Draknir the dwarf smirks feeling good about himself. I mean there was no way he was going to lose to a scrawny little girl right?


    The both of them hold hands in an arm wrestling position. "Aight ya ready to losessie? Giving up is also an option ya know." (Draknir)


    Kein stays silent waiting for him to start, she was trying to synch her breathing eyes looking deadly. The sudden dark aura leaking on her back- it resembled a monster.


    It was a shadow smiling down on him. His chest felt heavy, sweat dripping off of his forehead, and his hands started to shake.


    Draknir saw his and he felt like wanting to back out- however- he remembered there''s a prized sword on the line. "D-Don''t me me if I break ya bones aye!" he yells trying to take down Kein''s arm but it wouldn''t budge.


    Another thing Kein and Baron Hills have learned while training together.


    Kein has a monstrous strength.


    Enough to break a huge block stone just by her fists.


    "You underestimated a littlessie like me." (Kein) mutters gripping the dwarf''s hands pushing down breaking the table. Draknir couldn''t believe his eyes at the sight. He was actually beaten by pure strength, he tried finding out if Kein used magic to cheat but-


    Kein shakes her hand a little stiff. She looks at the dwarf looking at her in disbelief, scanning her up and down from the look on his expression she can already tell what he was thinking, "I can''t use magic so I couldn''t have cheated. Is your arm alright?"


    Draknir holds his hands bending it a little hearing a crack noise. "If I was human you sure would have broken every bone in me aye." he saysughing a little.


    Baron Hills sighs looking at another mess he has to pay for. "I''ll pay for that as well." he says pointing at the table looking tired and dead.


    Draknir takes the sword out of the disy. He settles it down to Kein''s hands who gratefully epts the sword. "Aight you''re name was Kein ye? You have this dwarf''s respect mate. If you ever lose your sanity and die. Don''t ever me it on me."


    Kein grins. "I''m d dwarfs keeps their promises I like this shop."


    The dwarf stretches his arms rubbing the dust out of his clothes. "You better keep that sword safe. I fear for anyone else who touches it." (Draknir)


    Kein looks at the sword again hearing the voices clearly, no longer faint.


    ''A cute owner?''


    ''She''s a cutie indeed.''


    ''You guys don''t want to break her mind?''


    ''No, no. She''s cute let''s keep her. I feel like she''s going to take care of us very well.''


    Dozen voices talked to each other in arguments.


    Kein looked at the dwarf again feeling regret after hearing the voices of the sword. S


    he thought it was something important but they were making these kinds ofments behind her back?! "Yeah never mind I thought this sword was going to tell me some wise words or quotes but its all thirstyments on how they want me to be their new master for looking cute." (Kein)


    The voices of the sword panicked after hearing herment. They didn''t want to be stuck in a disy case forever!


    ''Wait she can hear us?!''


    ''Oh my- don''t return us we''re begging you!''


    ''Y-You need a new sword right?''


    ''Please... don''t put us back in the disy!''


    Kein looked like she was about to faint from hearing too many voices all at once.


    "Please shut up just one person speak." (Kein) told the sword and for a moment she could hear no voices that argued with one another.


    ''Don''t put us back in the disy. We''re... all alone inside the sword please don''t put us back there...''


    A voice of a little girl spoke the tone feeling afraid.


    Kein could not see her but as she felt the sword''s hilt she could sense her emotion and a memory- the scene that Kein saw broke her heart.


    All of these souls were murdered for the sake of an offering. The memory consisted of a man holding a sword taking every woman''s life that was lined in an empty hallway.


    She sounded so young- she couldn''t believe it. It made her want to throw the sword away but Kein remembered her daughter.


    Kein sighs feeling guilty. Well she wanted a cursed sword she''ll get a cursed sword. "Alright I won''t but we''ll talk about personal boundaries when talking inside my mind alright?"


    The voices agreed feeling happy about finally getting out of a disy case. Draknir thought Kein was a crazyss for even talking to herself like that and looking so affectionately with the sword.


    Everyone that held that sword for more than five minutes wanted to kill themselves but damn- he couldn''t believe someone was capable of holding it longer than five minutes.


    "Mate did ya go bonkers on me speaking to yaself like that." (Draknir)


    "If I told you again what I felt you probably won''t believe me about the voices." (Kein)


    "Aye so what else will ya two need other than robbing an old dwarf free of a cursed sword." (Draknir)


    "We''ll take a custom armor for Kein. We already have the design set and ready." (Baron Hills) gives over the set of blueprints for the armor.


    Draknir takes over the armor design carefully. "These are one find blueprints ya have here mate. I probably never even could''ve thought of this. Pockets inside an armor?! How convenient?"


    Kein scratches his neck. "I mean if I suddenly lost my [Storage Ring] I have to have these pockets as resources back ups."


    Draknir nods understanding the intention of the pockets. "Alright I''ll make em light even. Now we have to talk about the material and cost of it aye-"


    And so after all that hectic shopping. Kein slumps on the bed with a new sword in tow.


    She talked with the voices setting up some that no yelling thirstments and they must behave.


    Baron Hills have already warned Alfred about the cursed sword too.


    Kein swore she would only use the cursed sword on dangerous monsters and not humans.


    She thought it was too overpowered but by epting the sword they have already bounded a contract. Some contracts are bounded by blood but this one seemed to be an exception.


    Kein took care of [Nirvana] well. Always polishing the sword and cleaning it.


    The sword was happy that they have found a kind master who takes them out on simple walks and monster extermination.

 Chapter 62 To Make You Smile.

    Chapter 38: To make you smile.


    Kein''s POV


    I finally went inside of my superior''s office sitting in his office and that''s... Vincent''s father.


    Duke Tristan Wolford. He''s supposed to be one of the well known strictest head generals in the military. He would give no mercy to anyone, even his son.


    The Duke gives me a serious look taking me in. "I haven''t seen you in a while, Kein Rosenguard- or should I call you Kein Hills now? Which would you prefer." he asks, putting his hands together resting them on his table.


    "Kein Hills, sir."


    He nods. "Alright now I presume we''re here to talk about work and your ce in the Lion Battalion, Commander."


    I nod in response remembering that I have been appointed asmander already. My legs were shaking in my seat, waiting for my first mission.


    The Duke opens his drawer and offers me a folder containing the words written on top. I took it holding the thin folder that''s been enchanted with magic. I hold my hand over it summoning a small bright red magic circle, "[Unlock]." I chanted.


    I still have Mana to unlock the enchantment on this folder. Slowly words formed on the cover of the folder.


    Just to exin, I can use dark magic where my father and I have called it [Gluttony Magic] where I can absorb other people''s magic if I wanted to and the consequences of that I am immune to any kind of magic.


    The Holy sword that I found in the dungeon can somehow channel that magic that I absorbed and use it for itself. It''s a different kind of sword that can manifest into two shapes.


    For some reason it turns into a paintbrush when I desire so I can change its bristles hard or soft, long or short.


    At that point at that time isn''t this the perfect sword for me but... was it all just some stroke of luck? It was just too perfect for me.


    It paired really well with my [Gluttony Magic].


    You might think [Gluttony] is an overpowered magic. I do have my limits, after training with my father and absorbing more magic that my body can handle I almost died.


    When you take a look at things I''m like a battery, I take in electricity and I have my own tank where I can store my Mana and I''ll blow up if it overloads. It''s really unlucky that it''s not infinite absorption, now that''s what I would call overpowered.


    My Mana storage is rather decent. I can absorb more than fifty spells and it would depend on their size and mana used onto releasing that spell.


    I have my counter effects. Using the holy sword I could channel the spare Mana there.


    I was really thankful for the Holy Sword, [Silverlight de] if not I would''ve died countless of times for Mana overload.


    Ah, another thing about my magic. If I cast one of my spells, [Absorb Half-Ground] it would cast a wide magic circle where if you''re inside that circle you won''t be able to use your magic, that excludes the caster however.


    This is really troublesome if you''re with someone else and they''re in that circle.


    I don''t have many spells actually now that I think about it. I only have gathered five rted to my dark magic. [Cancel], [Return], [Absorb Half-Ground], [Convert], and [Spell Transfer].


    The [Return] and [Spell Transfer] spell are usually used with my Holy swordbo.


    All of them are useful but aren''t the names too simple?! I wish I knew more spells but... I made all of these myself and they''re the words that I thought of when I was trying to name my spells.


    I have no other records of Kein''s biological father''s dark magic and what spells they used.


    Even Baron Hills couldn''t have gotten to that extent of information. I''ve already read all of Kein''s diary and there was nothing concerning her family heritage when it came to her father''s side so that was a stump.


    I''ll just have to make do with what I have.


    For now I have to focus on my work being a Royal Knight. My hands brushed through the folder, the whole words appearing on the cover. The title was bolded and caps locked, looking like it was important.


    "Top Priority? Rank S Danger." I tilt my head reading the cover of it.


    A top priority mission? On my first day? A rank S mission for someone like me?


    I look through the Duke who just observes my reaction. He''s too much like Vincent, it''s scaring me. "Um Duke Wolford, sir. I think you gave the wrong folder. It says Rank S Danger. I''m only amander and I couldn''t have gotten this kind of mission already." I told him and he shakes his head and points at the folder.


    "Open it first, Commander Hills." (Duke Wolford)


    Well... Top priority for a rookie huh I wonder what they''re up to now.


    I opened the folder quickly reading all of the contents inside.


    Hmm... I see. The mission requires to escort one of the royal family in visiting [Winshern]. It is suspected that an ambush from the rebellion has been nned after the ns of visit have been leaked.


    It is estimated that there is a spy and a traitor among us. They will be nning to kidnap the princess to buy; First suspect of reason: Bribery and Ransom.


    Second suspect of reason: To give up the crown and gain independence.


    Third suspect of reason: A distraction.


    There will be one carriage enchanted with protective spells on the day of the visit. Hired experienced adventurers and the Heroes have volunteered to partake in the escort mission.


    The royal family member shall be escorted next week: estimated arrival in the [Winshern] kingdom should be three days.


    "One of the royal family..." I muttered after recollecting the content of the file.


    It must be... definitely. I know it''s her.


    I closed the folder, sighing receiving a raised eyebrow from the Duke. He looks disappointed with how I reacted with the folder contents and it was no brainer honestly. "You are not satisfied with the rewards?" (Duke Wolford) asks clearly dumbfounded.


    "It''s not about the rewards, sir. It''s just rather personal." I responded and the Duke looked dissatisfied with my answer.


    He pushes the folder back to me, it slides closely- I could read the title all over again. "You do know that you swore an oath. To protect the kingdom and everything with it. That includes the royal family." (Duke Wolford) scolds me and I lower my head.


    "I know you are no longer in contact with the First princess so rest assured you are not going to escort her." he told me and I wanted to melt on the spot.


    I-I know it''s not the first princess. She has no reason to go to [Winshern] , meaning its...


    "It''s her highness, the second princess who you will be escorting to visit her fianc¨¦. They are expected to marry in a few month''s time and I was hoping we could use your cooperation." (Duke Wolford)


    I didn''t even notice but my hands were already clenched tight and I was already feeling horrible with the news.


    The Duke waits for a reply tapping his fingers impatiently. My mind could only let these words out, "They''re going to marry soon, I see. I wish them eternal happiness." I muttered trying to force myself with a smile.


    "I would like for you to take this mission. We need you in case any dangerous magic users will be attacking on the day of the escort. The rebellion has been gathering dangerous people these days." he says looking grim, mentioning the rebellion.


    "The heroes will be there but the more soldiers the better, especially with a magic like yours my heart will be settled with these affairs." (Duke Wolford) looks at me with dignity and pride. I feel like I don''t even deserve it.


    I stare at the folder. I should ept, right? It''s good for my reputation and rankings for the rewards if Iplete this mission.


    I should be mature about this. I''m a woman in my 40s mentally. I''m not going to let some teenager feelings get to me.


    This is just an ordinary job. I should be fine if I keep my distance.


    I moved on already. I don''t love her anymore.


    Veronica is right. I''m a Baron''s adopted daughter and she''s a princess. I can''t even see us being together due to the difference of status.


    I unclenched my fists after calming down. It''s been two years already, grow up... professor.


    I held down both of my swords standing up and took the folder from Duke Wolford''s table. "Thank you for the job offer sir. I''ll be there." I told him and he smiled faintly before returning back to that strict serious re of him.


    "Be there early. This is a Rank S mission, you''ll meet your squad a day before that so I am expecting great results from you, Commander." (Duke Wolford)


    "Yes sir." I told him to walk into the direction of the front door.


    "Good. Before next week your patrol schedule is here. You''ll be startingter this afternoon so you have time." He stands up from his seat giving me a salute.


    I did the same and opened the door seeking the way out.


    I held my temples in frustration. This should be nothing, it''s just escorting the second princess.


    Who was your old me before all of this so it''s okay.


    Who am I kidding?! Its like escorting your ex-lover. You still like to get married to another person who you haven''t even met and you expect me to be fine?!


    What if the guy treats her like shit?! I''ll strangle whoever Rose''s fianc¨¦ is.


    What does he have that I don''t huh?!


    Other than a castle, a higher title, and maybe a dick.


    That''s it I need to rest my head. I''m going to go crazy at this point if I keep thinking about her.


    I held down my sword looking at the folder again. I sighed storing the folder into my [Storage Ring] for safekeeping.


    Don''t worry Kein- I mean I''m not really Kein but I''ll be fine right?


    "Are you done?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    I held both of my hands up in defense after hearing Natasha''s voice. I forgot she was waiting for me. "Natasha, don''t sneak up on me like that." I told her but she looked like she didn''t care and asked me again.


    "Are you done?" (Natasha) she asks in a monotone voice but her eyes were rather excited when she stared at me. It''s only been an hour. Was she waiting for me that long?


    I scratch the back of my neck awkwardly answering. "Yeah I''m done. I''m going to take Vani for a walk while I patrol around the area of the capital it seems."


    Natasha was pissed before now she looks tame- what a fast mood changer she is. "Natasha wants to practice smiling because you said it looks good on me." she mutters seriously leaning closer to my face while I almost forgot about that.


    I have time to kill so why not?


    "Sure, let me get Vani first. We can walk together while we practice alright?" I told her and she nodded enthusiastically, making me smile.


    Well I can think of this as a distraction before next weekes.


    Natasha and I walked outside of the knight''s headquarters where I had to give every knight that passed a salute.


    I heard a neigh and saw Vani not too far away from where I left her. I quickly walked up to my Pegasus who licked my face when she saw me. "Good girl! No one gave you trouble right?" I asked Vani who shook her head.


    "Brrrt." (Vani) snorts trotting a little. I think she''s hungry. Alright!


    I took some treats out of my ring and gave it to Vani who chomps on it happily. I saw Natasha staring at Vani with stars in her eyes. "I-It has been a while since Natasha has seen your Pegasus friend." (Natasha)


    I look up to Natasha who fiddles with herself not knowing what to do. "Come here you can give her a pat." I told Natasha who nervously looks at me before walking behind me.


    Natasha hides behind my back and I tried my best not tough. "Vani doesn''t bite,e on, go forward."


    Natasha turned to me giving me adorable worried cat eyes and I swallowed the lump on my throat. "Alright,e on." I muttered, sounding annoying, holding Natasha''s hand.


    I guided her hand into Vani''s snout before stepping back slowly. "E-Eh?" (Natasha)


    With no hesitation Vani licks Natasha''s hand tilting her head sniffing Natasha for food.


    She realizes this and immediately apologizes to Vani. "Natasha apologizes but Natasha has no treats for Vani." she says sadly looking down at the ground and Iugh softly.


    "You do know you can ask me for treats right?" I told her to cross my arms because Natasha looked like a grade schooler and was really sad that she can''t feed the animals at the zoo.


    How cute.


    I know normally she''s like a punching gori when ites to me but I know she has a soft spot for animals.


    Natasha nods in response to my question. "Natasha just thought it was embarrassing to ask." She looks down at her foot. I can see her ears being red.


    I shook my head in disbelief because she can be cute when she wants to huh. I took out some more treats walking towards both of them.


    I held Natasha''s hand and gave the Pegasus treats to her. "If it''s me you can ask me anything, Natasha. I''m your friend after all."


    Natasha nods, taking the treats, her ears still being red. I think she became shy- how adorable.


    "Here Vani. Natasha finally has some treats." (Natasha) holds the food up as Vani chomps happily on them. She smiles so widely even letting out soft giggles when Vani thanks her by licking her cheeks.


    Hey, she can smile just fine. Would you look at that! "Natasha I don''t think you need to practice smiling. You can smile just fine and it''s cute ya know?"


    Natasha blinks at me, her fists clenching and face all red.


    I shrug thinking nothing of it holding Vani by her leash wanting to get her legs exercised. "Come on, let''s talk while we walk. I need to clear my head a bit anyways."


    We walked together side by side through the streets of the capital. Natasha by my left and Vani by my right. Natasha looks at the stalls before continuing our conversation from before.


    "Natasha wants to know what kind of preferences you have. I assumed with thepliment you like girls who smile a lot." (Natasha) says straightforwardly.


    I almost choked on my own saliva on her sudden question- Ipletely thought we''ve moved on from this. I mean- "Well you''re not wrong but it really depends on who the girl I''m dating here is. What if I liked her more than just her smile. I don''t want her smiling all the time just for the sake of preferences, you know?"


    I got a bit flustered with the sudden interrogation about my preferences because it''s been a while since someone has asked me these kinds of questions.


    Natasha holds her chin in understanding. "What else do you prefer?" (Natasha)


    "Um... someone who''s kind." I look up at the sky remembering the person I liked and before I knew it I ended up listing all the things I liked about Rose. How nostalgic, "Someone who likes roses, who''s good with kids, worries about others, gentle, does things I can never understand but I always found it attractive-"


    I stopped after noticing I spilled too much already- "Ah. Sorry I told too much-"


    Natasha cuts me off. "Natasha understands, it seems you already have someone you like from how you listed everything so urately. It must be a person."


    Ah right... I tried forcing out another sad smile. I''ve been thinking about Rose moretely than I should. "Well the person I liked is getting married anyways." I told herughing slightly.


    "She''s someone I know I can''t reach with my status of being a Baron''s adopted daughter."


    At this point I was holding Vani''s leash too tightly, both of my hands rolled into a ball of fists. I feel like I was ready to just run away from this talk and leave.


    Natasha stopped walking and suddenly I felt my fist being held by someone. "Does that mean? Natasha has a chance?" she asks somehow it felt like she was pleading with that question.


    I look at my hand again feeling flustered upon the realization that someone was holding it. I take my clenched fist away from her. "I''m sorry what? Chance in what?"


    Natasha never changed her expression and continued. "Natasha has liked you for some time now. Will you go out with Natasha?"


    My eyes widened in shock when she said those words. I covered up my mouth with my hand sliding up to my forehead to fix my front hair. I breathed in slowly, "I''m sorry what? You liked me? Since when?!"


    Natasha answered with no hesitation. "When you told me you liked someone else. Natasha realized my heart felt like it was being torn into pieces. When you told me Natasha looked cute when Natasha smiled I-I felt happy."


    Really?!


    I didn''t even realize that- Vani looked over to us understanding the conversation so she looked away. Even my Pegasus can feel the heavy tension in the air now. "Natasha I''m happy that you think of me that way but- don''t you think this is all too sudden?"


    Natasha nods but she stood her ground fairly. "Natasha has been friends with Kein for almost two years now and realized she had a lot of rivals. You may not notice but almost all the girls in the adventurers guild have a crush on you."


    "What did I even do to get that popr?!" I yelled in disbelief.


    Natasha looked pissed at me for forgetting and began listing down all the things I did. "You have obtained a legendary weapon in the dungeon, have killed thousands of monsters, have saved more than twenty adventurers, and you are fairly well built with an attractive face-"


    Okay! Okay! Thepliments are- really- too much.


    "You have been building houses for the homeless, donating to charities, there has also been a rumor you are building a school for themoners. That is where your poprity with the women has skyrocketed with both themoners and the light maidens." (Natasha) continues my feat that I just wanted to do for the sake of helping people. I didn''t expect I would get many people pinning for me as well!


    I held my head and clung onto Vani before I could faint. "I-Is this bad luck?" I asked the heavens above.


    "If another person was in your shoes they would envy you for having this many people in line to be with you." (Natasha) answered straightforwardly that made me almost lose my soul. "However, it seems that Kein does not want the position she''s in or any girls who confess to her. For some reason that also added to your charming point."


    "How?! I thought rejecting them would break their hearts, equals hating me!"


    Ugh! What the hell?! That card reading became true! Although only half? I''m not really flirting with anyone- oh what if those were the times I was drunk-


    "Natasha has decided to confess and take a risk. You have a lot of girls waiting in line already." (Natasha)


    I shake my head. I know for a fact that I still haven''t moved on. I know I''ll only hurt Natasha. "Still that''s a no thank you. I-I still haven''t moved on. It would be unfair for the other person if I... you know. So I''m sorry." I told her my voice, trying not to crack.


    Natasha bites her lip softly before extending her hand to me, her cat like emerald eyes pleading. "Natasha has a favor then." She tells me to move forward.


    I looked at her hand hesitantly before finally I held them in mine. Natasha has been a good friend of mine and I didn''t even realize she liked me this way.


    "Can Natasha wait for you until you have moved on?"


    Her hands were shaking, but they were soft. These were the hands of someone who can punch you and then throw you really far away. "If I can. I-I''ll give you an answer again." I feel really weird receiving a confession.


    "Natasha has always liked you. It just took me this while to realize. Natasha just hopes she''s not toote." (Natasha)


    I escorted her home that day. I know Natasha might have cried after I left. I could feel it.


    When I went home with Vani I gave her to Alfred and I cooped up in my room taking off my armor, setting down my swords into their respective enchanted disy before I let my body fall down into the soft touch of pillows and sheets feeling heavier than usual.


    "A distraction. Natasha will wait for me?" I raised my right hand looking right through it.


    It has crossed my mind. Why not date someone else and see how that will go? Perhaps I can move on that way faster you know?


    I went to the Royal Knights Academy to forget about her busying myself with studies and work. It onlysted for a while.


    A lot of girls have already been in line ording to Natasha- which I was not aware of until today.


    I didn''t really try dating anyone because I thought... I could still see Rose one of these days but...


    Next week when I''m going to escort Rose to meet her fianc¨¦.


    I''m afraid.


    To think it''s this close before she would marry a stranger. Do I still stand a chance?

 Chapter 63 Dreams Of Others.

    Chapter 39: Dreams of others.


    Kein''s POV


    Today before I escort the second princess, I will get to meet my squad to lead.


    By that I meant the soldiers that will be under my care.


    I equipped my armor after I got out of a nice shower.


    I looked in the mirror seeing myself in full armor feeling myself but it all went down after I saw the top priority danger folder that I set on the table the other night.


    "Rose will actually get married soon." I muttered to myself picking up the folder holding it into my hands like it was a delicate piece of ss. I''m sure whoever that person is, he''ll be one lucky bitch that''s for sure. "I should be happy for her."


    I stored the folder inside my [Storage Ring], walked over to my sword disys and took out [Nirvana] my cursed sword, and [Silverlight de] my holy sword.


    Two years ago when I carried these two swords at the same time. I felt the magic disrupting each other every time I train, adding weight into them.


    I strapped them over to my waist.


    But now they have learned how to get along at least.


    I sighed in relief starting another new day this decent morning. I already saw Alfred standing by the side of my door the moment I opened it. "Young Miss. Vani is ready. However, I would like for you to discuss the blueprints for themoner school building with Sir Peter Lim." (Alfred)


    Oh right I almost forgot about that.


    Apparently Peter also works as a cksmith and as an architect.


    Veronica rmended her husband to me after finding that I needed to build something that big and helpful. I didn''t know he was also like that but alright I took the advice and hired him.


    Maybe we''ll actually get to know each other more through this project?


    "Alright, lead the way." I scratched my head a little tired before following Alfred into the drawing room.


    He opens the door, then both of us enter. I see Peter who was drinking his tea while his hands were shaking trying to swallow. I''ve always wondered what Veronica sees in him sometimes.


    "Greetings." I told him and that made him jolt down a bit.


    "G-Greetings to you too!" (Peter)


    I found his nervousness amusing but I didn''t want to tease him about it. Veronica would murder me. "No need to be nervous Peter. It''s just me after all." I motion for him to sit again while Alfred drags a table for us both.


    "Veronica has rmended you to me when ites to buildings and weapons of crafts. I trust her judgment, after all she is your wife." I tell him and he stops for a moment looking down in his drink feeling flustered.


    Peter stutters at his next response to me. "S-She did?" he asks, looking in disbelief.


    I nod. Of course she does. Knowing Veronica I''m sure she just won''t pick just anyone, everything has a reason with her I swear based on past experiences. "Yes, so don''t worry. I would like to talk with you about the materials and the blueprints of the general building for the school."


    Peter listens seriously, taking notes of everything in his mind when we talk about the materials. iys of the ssrooms, and the designs of it. "The most light but hard material we could use are golem marbles. They could be used for tiles and with the right designs the children will love them." (Peter) says enthusiastically drawing on a piece of paper and I follow his work.


    Not bad!


    I nod agreeing with him loving the idea and the brainstorm and the fact that he''s considering what the children would feel while being in school. "The general iy of the building will be at least three floors and one base floor where the earth users can train all their might there." I add that to him and he writes it down.


    "Oh and maybe a room where it''s fire proof because you know how fire magic users are. Really... enthusiastic... plus we might need a pond for water magic users, and an open area for wind users." I remember the orphanage damages with those kids the time they bloomed on their magic.


    I hoped the school would teach them how to control it before someone could get hurt.


    We both jolt down our ideas into the blueprint and boy does he draw so good with those hands. "How about people with non-elemental magic?" (Peter)


    Hmm... right people who have either [Blessed Magic] or [Ancestry Magic] those special kinds that can only be given by a deity or special ones that can only run in the noble family but who would put nobles in amoner school?


    I tap my finger into the table, finally deciding on something. "That''s a problem they might need to hire a private tutor because this will only be a school formoners. People with special magic it''ll be hard to find a specific teacher for each of them but we might send a ss for themon non-elemental ones."


    Alfred will be the one in charge of staff hiring and I''ll be right there with him.


    We were finalizing the whole thing and I think in this whole meeting me and Peter actually interacted for more than an hour- who knew it was fun conversing with him!


    "Alright so we''ll have to build a cafeteria here. I want to purchase a lot of elemental stones and ce them in the right ces. The ssrooms will have the advanced magic technology from [Winshern] and maybe a yground where their children can exercise."


    Peter nods in silence once again drawing the yground in mind.


    In a few minutes of sketching he showed me the final product and they were almost simr to earth''s- I couldn''t help smiling at it nostalgically but still feel uneasy about how urate it was.


    "Nice sketch of the yground. May I?"


    Peter blinks for a bit, happily giving me the sketch of the yground.


    I held it through my hand, the swings, the monkey bars, the seesaw, yhouses, there were a lot she sketched in under a few minutes. "It''s so detailed and amazing. How did youe up with such a really cool idea like this?"


    Peter scratches his chin shyly, pointing to the sketch, "When you said yground I can finally use this design that I once saw in my dreams." (Peter) smiles , staring at the drawing affectionatelying out from the memory.


    Dreams? Right Rose did tell me once that dreaming of your past lives was normal when I told her about my daughter but who knew- hold on Peter was someone from earth before? Or maybe another world simr to earth?


    "A dream. Is this all that you dreamt before?" I gave him back his sketches and he nodded.


    "They''re pretty random but they''ve been happening more oftentely. ygrounds, people I never met before in my life and weird clothes that I''ve never seen before." (Peter)ughs like this was all nothing to him because he doesn''t know but¡­


    It was something for me.


    Who knows how many people I''ve met before that also were a past soul from earth.


    I still haven''t answered... Why was I transmigrated into Kein''s body?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Everyone else started off as infants so why was it that I had to upy someone and take their life without their consent? It''s making me feel guilty to the core.


    I tried to smile, hiding the utter disappointed expression I was holding back. I snapped my fingers, Alfred took the contract out of his [Storage Ring] and presented it to Peter. "Thanks Peter I think that covers much about the blueprint for work. You''ll receive the payments monthly and we''ll hire construction workers to be a part of the team you''ll be leading."


    Peter slowly reads over the contract before signing his name over the signature line.


    "Of course the material cost will be covered by the Hills family. It will be a pleasure working with you, I hope you can help me make a school that could help themoners of this kingdom strive."


    I offer him my hand and Peter takes it in utter delight shaking it still I can feel his body being stiff from being nervous. "T-Thank you. I-I''ll do my best."


    Alfred escorts Peter out of the mansion while I went ahead to the stables where Vani was impatiently waiting for me and by that she was looking left and right all over and over. "Hey silly I''m over here."


    When Vani heard my voice her eye''s had stars over her pupils immediately neighing and then pping her wings jumping over the fence lock flying over to my side. "VANILLA NO! STAY- URK!"


    Vani didn''t stop flying in my direction, her head hitting mine slightly. Thank goodness I have fast reflexes and that I managed to avoid her in time. She trots over to my side ignoring my angry re before licking my face as if asking for an apology. "Vani you little rascal- stop licking me."


    Vani neighbors sniffing over me trying to find a treat. I sighed, taking some treats from my ring before scolding my Pegasus some more about safety and reasons why you shouldn''t fly over your master. "Vani I''m not invincible you know. I can''t heal that easily because healing magic or light magic won''t work on me."


    Vani blinks for a moment before licking my face once looking guilty. Pegasus horses are smart, good at detecting emotions so they know what their riders feel. Vani always knew what mood I was in when I was riding her for work or a stroll. "Fine, you''re forgiven, just don''t do that again. Come on, I need to meet the people I''ll be looking over for now at work."


    Vani nods in understanding my heart can never get mad at this Pegasus for long.


    She''s too adorable, always running before thinking and her soft white mane was really fluffy and nice. She reminds me of- Never mind.


    I held her leash before hoisting myself up into Vani''s saddle minding her wings. I turn to the direction of the capital before kicking off. "Tsk tsk hyah!"


    Vani spreads her wings pping it strongly creating some strong breeze before her body begins flying off into the distance with me.


    I tried to focus on where today would lead me into.


    Feeling the wind over my face, my hair scattering, I felt free every time I was with Vani.


    When I arrived through the headquarters where I would meet my squad- it would contain six to ten soldiers but- when I got there I only saw two of them.


    I didn''t hold Vani''s leash anymore because well she''s a really well mannered Pegasus so she decided to wait for me in the corner right there where she''ll be watching me tear these soldiers apart. Why were there only two people here?!


    I gave them first a salute before calmly- and I mean calmly asking why were there only two people standing there and now that I noticed it these two were girls. No man in sight.


    They saluted back holding their hand over their chest nervously looking at their empty sides.


    I smiled being professional about my work and rank. "So do you know where the other''s are before we start?" I asked the two of them.


    The two girls looked at each other before one of them responded by raising their hands. "They... went off after knowing themander was a girl."


    Misogynistic bitches- I tried calming myself down some before looking at the other two girls who looked down clearly nervous. I sighed but still I cannot believe such treatment was given after all that progress.


    The thing is on the three human kingdoms.


    [Sprivanto] is the most equal and peaceful of them all. There is no such as gender roles, everyone is free to be whoever, love whoever, and the racial discrimination is lesspared to here and [Winshern].


    Commoners were allowed to study there.


    [Puronia] is trying to catch up with [Sprivanto] with the progress of what they have but with some set of limitations.


    It took me a long while before I could even gather votes to build a school formoners but thanks to my father''s influences we managed to just barely do it by just him being a baron.


    As for the whole women are not fit to have jobs due to the whole bankruptcy of the kingdom, everyone needed to pitch in with how the taxes were slowly rising day after day and now it''s now seen as normal for women to try and find a job.


    However, in [Winshern] where Natasha is from... I''ve heard rumors but actually hearing it from a person was horrible.


    When I saved her from the slime she was escaping her family to live here because of women oppression.


    Well to ignore or let them have it. I cross my arms. "Do you know where they are?"


    The two girls nod and reply. "Answering Commander- they usually hang out in a bar. I believe that they will be ordering beer and steak."


    The girl answers without even thinking I mean- I did not need to know what was on their order menu but I have to admit. This one was funny and she was the only one that was answering me this whole time. "Can I have both of your names?"


    "S-Sarah and um Minerva can''t answer you right now because she hasn''t heard anything we talked about. She''s deaf and I''ll have to sign everything to her after thismander." (Sarah) exins and I nod in understanding.


    I looked curiously at the other girl who stared at me back.


    Well time to use my signnguages to see if we learned the same thing.


    ''It''s nice to meet you.''


    Sarah stares at me in bewilderment as well as Minerva who signs back. ''You can do signs?''


    ''I had to study for a student and now I''m thankful that I did.''


    Minerva was taken back but she looked like she was smiling from my sign.


    I remembered the third princess whom I met before. I didn''t realize she was Cecilia and Rose''s little sister not until I saw her having a tiara on her head one time- it was awkward but nheless I got to ask about her other book projects from time to time.


    "Wow-mander is so cool!" (Sarah)pliments me, her eyes staring at me with admiration.


    "Thank you for your praises but... I need you to lead the way where that bar you were talking about was."


    Sarah and Minerva nod, leading me the way to the bar.


    And this ce... is definitely not a bar.

 Chapter 64 Never Insult Her In Front Of Me.

    Chapter 40: Never insult her in front of me.


    Kein''s POV


    I was rather perplexed at the ce I was standing at right now. The building really smelled so strong of perfume it was hurting my nose. I could hearughter inside both from men and women.


    I covered my nose for a bit trying to get ustomed to the strong scent.


    The old brothel that I thought was in an inn got turned into some... pleasure bar instead.


    I remember that time when I was just looking for a ce to stay when I got kicked out from Aunt Haren''s ce.


    "Those fools skipped to meet theirmander for this shit?" I red at the building holding myself. Of all the bars they could ever choose- ugh I have to remind myself to give them a double take down.


    Sarah and Minerva noticed my fuel for anger and nodded nervously. "Y-Yes, Commander." (Sarah) replies.


    I sighed for the onest time. Composing myself before deciding... to teach those fools a lesson.


    "Alright let''s go in." I muttered irritated while walking inside of the pleasure bar.


    The both of them follow behind me, while I lead in front.


    There was hardly any privacy and I''m thankful I''m in an adult age so I am allowed toe inside here but if any of my superiors saw me. They''re going to misunderstand a lot of things that will happen here.


    There was a counter up front where a busty woman was smoking a cigarette, looking amused when the tree of us entered the... pleasure bar. She fixes chest, puffing it up front, having a proud expression while she leaned in closely into the table. "My... oh my. Are you three lost? Or perhaps you''re one of those people hmm? This is a pleasure bar for people who want to beforted by... women." (Woman at the counter) unts her chest dipping it lower so we could see the cleavage of her breasts. Sarah looks away while Minerva just stares.


    She really hinted at the tone of ''those people'' suggesting... well she''s not wrong but somehow the tone in her voice really irritated something within me.


    I moved forward with no hesitation asking her this. "Is there a problem with it?"


    She shakes her head taking a smoke out of her cigar before leaning in closer to my ear. "Nothing wrong with it, of course. It''s just I''ve always wanted to... try it with another woman before. I''m free of duty right now if you''d like, you''re really... adorable." (Woman at the counter) winks over me and I stood there unfazed.


    I could feel Sarah had to rush to Minerva quickly covering her eyes in a panic. "Listen I know you''re deaf but I''m kinda afraid you might read their lips so- bear with me-" (Sarah)


    Minerva looked confused at her state but she didn''t move nheless.


    The woman at the counter smiles feeling that she''ll get lucky tonight but I''m sorry.


    I might be a lesbian but I have standards. "I''m sorry but I''m here for work rted reasons only. Tell us how much the entrance fee is, then we''ll be out before you know it." I told her coldly and she bats me a pouty look of disappointment.


    "Because of your rejection. I feel hurt, I''ll charge you extra because of it." (Woman at the counter)


    People charge more if you reject their advances huh? "That''s alright by me. If it makes you feel better, miss. You can charge me triple the amount if you''d like."


    Sarah lets go of Minerva''s eyes before tranting everything that had happened here. Ourmander is a rich person. Is what I read and well... yeah I am kind of rich now huh.


    The woman at the counter looked mad, still continuing to charge me extra and I paid for it of course. For the three of us, Sarah and Minerva followed, finally we were inside. "Tch, rich snobs can''t see good qualities when they see one." I heard her say before cing some coins over her breasts.


    Serene music yed in the background, it was eastern music, and clearly it had an effect on the ce. Immediately when I came inside I could feel the room''s mood changing. Sarah and Minerva even looked hazy but I held their shoulders for support. "This ce is enchanted with illusion magic."


    It doesn''t work on me though. I can still see clearly, if a normal person saw this scene they would be seeing the room of their desires but the truth is its just a normal, simple, in bar.


    There were several women smoking cigarettes eyeing me having their legs crossed.


    Wearing revealing clothes... garments.


    The other men from different ranks, civilians, kingdoms,ughed holding the several women and even doing indecent things together in public it looked like they didn''t care.


    "Oh? Would you look at that~ new ones that just came in."


    "Really? Oh my... they''re women. Would you take them?"


    "Hmm, the other two look really fragile. The blonde one is really handsome though..."


    "Ew you would take them? They''re women you know."


    "For the money of course. You wouldn''t? Well... your loss, darling. She''s my prey now."


    I could hear the snippets of some of the women about us.


    The hair on my skin shivered hearing their conversation and decided I would stay away from that area.


    My gaze went through left and right trying to find knights who were in uniform. I could see Sarah and Minerva being ufortable in here as well having indecent things disyed on their sight so I couldn''t me them. It''s probably their first time being in this kind of ce after all.


    I checked up on them asking them both. "Are you two alright?"


    I had to ask Minerva through signnguage and she read my question forcing herself to nod in reply but she didn''t look reassuring. Sarah smiles holding Minerva to support her. "I think we are. Don''t worry about usmanders. We''ll find the others soon enough." (Sarah)


    I nodded in reply while going through the private crowd of people. Half of them I recognize as merchants working in small local businesses. Some of them already have families of their own.


    "Yeah, ditching thatmander or what not is the best choice we''ve ever made."


    "Er... Not really. I actually think this is a bad idea because- even if ourmander was a woman she''s been appointed as amander for a reason right? Don''t you think she''s strong as hell to be even given that rank by the time she graduated?"


    "Come on, live it a little! We have the bestpany in all the capital, rx yourself."


    My ears perked up at the voices whom I''m guessing are the people I''ll be having to give a thorough conversation with and bring them back into the training grounds.


    I don''t mind them insulting me behind my back, but I just want a functioning squad before we leave to escort the second princess in the next week.


    There were three men that looked a few years older than me. The first one on the right had dark brown hair, voice gruff and he looked arrogant and cocky, the one on the middle was short with freckles and looked worried, probably regretting having ever tagged along on whatever this is, and the third one is just drinking like crazy.


    I sighed, rubbing the side of my temples looking at the state of my squad. They''re just... inefficient, surely they''re not all that bad.


    I called out to them walking forward behind their back, "Excuse me-" but my mouth stopped the moment I heard something that irked me to the core.


    "Please with a woman who''ll be our ruler I think this kingdom is going to shambles." The person on the rightments and that got me pissed. I wanted to choke him right then and there but I mustn''t result to violence.


    The middle one shakes his head defending Rose, "Hey the second princess is not that bad you know."


    "Have you ever seen her? I bet she doesn''t even do shit."


    The middle person scratches his neck. "Yes, I did see her. She''s really kind towards the other knights and staff in the pce. I only saw her once but the rumor of her beauty was true-"


    "You sound like a virgin teen, I can''t believe we were batchmates." The first knight on the right elbows him hard, taking in his drink in his hand. He sits infortably while I tried my best to interrupt again. "Listen what we wanna see is those big assets so does she have-"


    I grit my teeth not taking shit on listening anymore or even wanting a proper conversation on asking them to politely go back to their jobs.


    "URK!" I hold him behind his neck and raise him up in the air. The knight that insulted Rose tried his best escaping my grip trying to kick me but even if he did. I didn''t feel any pain with the rage clouding my eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You wanna finish that sentence. You little shit?"


    I could see his neck already turning purple. My mind... is. just. so. pissed. "I won''t let you say shit about her anymore." I muttered.


    You don''t fucking know the good she did for this kingdom.


    Small it may be but she fucking made people hope for the better.


    Sarah runs up to me as well as Minerva. The other knights were shocked, drawing their swords and then pointing it at me. "Commander, that''s enough!" (Sarah)


    The other knights looked shocked staring at me in disbelief. "D-Did she hear everything we said?!"


    I smiled in the back of my head. I fucking heard everything, enough to give me reason why this little shit deserves punishment for even insulting Rose. Both of the other knights dropped their swords.


    My gaze turned back into them looking scared and I clicked my tongue ring at this knight. "Give me five more seconds to teach this foul mouthed one a lesson."


    "Um, Commander, if you don''t let him breathe anymore he''ll most likely die-" (Sarah) pleaded and I realized she was right.


    My grip loosens slowly, throwing him back into his seat. He groans holding his back, the ss cup on his hands fell down onto the floor, my eyes looking through him with disgust. "You''re lucky I don''t want any rumors that I killed someone on my squad on the first day." I told him, fixing my gloves that seemed to have been dirtied by this piece of trash.


    "Who the hell even are you?" He stands up from his seat drawing his sword out sloppily with the effect of the alcohol he wasn''t sober at all.


    The other women in the establishment felt the danger and immediately evacuated away from here. "You must be deaf." I gave them a salute introducing myself.


    "I am Commander Kein Hills. Themander in charge of the Lion Brigade which are you lots." when I told him his hands traveled to his neck.


    "What kind ofmander almost kills one of their knights?!"


    Me apparently. I only kill disrespectful knights- and you''re the perfect fit. I wish I could say that but now is not the time.


    "And what kind of knight are you, discing your loyalty to the royal family by speaking ill of them. Especially... the second princess and the current heir to the throne." I clenched my hands remembering this bitch sexualizing Rose behind her back. I want to punch him again and again till his face is unrecognizable.


    "I am disappointed to have even found you in this kind of ce. You should be ashamed of yourself." I circle around, the three of these knights huddled up in a line. "Well are you fucking ashamed of yourself?"


    "B-But you went in here too?" They tried arguing with me.


    I felt like one of my veins popped. "THAT''S BECAUSE I WAS TRYING TO FIND YOU PEOPLE. DON''T ARGUE WITH ME, YOU DON''T SEE ME HAVING COMFORT WOMEN BY MY SIDE." I screamed and that startled them.


    I didn''t even want to go in here jeez. They all looked so guilty except for the person who was still holding the sword drunk.


    "Shut up!" He hups. "I don''t take orders from a woman!" He started to chant a magic spell summoning a powerful breeze.


    "Really attacking me with magic?"


    "I bet you suck at it. You only got yourmander title because you''re a daughter of a Baron and I heard you only used your connection to get into the academy anyways hah!" He puffs his chest proudly. I felt the wind getting stronger. It was gathering dust that was blinding everyone except for me because I''m immune to magic.


    I smiled and chanted my own spell feeling tired of all this ruse. Since my magic was strictly confidential to a few people I had mastered the ability to just imagine the spell that I was and then casting it. "[Cancel]." the voice in my mind chanted the spell.


    The wind immediately died down.


    The knight looked confused, his powerful breeze that he summoned was no longer there. "Huh? What?" He hups again, realizing that even the magic circle was gone.


    "Ugh I''ll go summon another one!" He yells, raising his hand up. "Wind Magic! W-What? I can''t feel my magic!" he yelled like he was about to cry at any moment.


    I couldn''t help butugh a little. "How unfortunate." I told him and he looked like someone took his candy away from him.


    "I don''t need magic to beat a woman! I have my sword!"


    And you''re drunk.


    He charges towards me, swinging the sword sloppily, hitting everything that was in his way trying to get to me. I quickly dodged all of them with grace, not even getting a single scratch in me.


    "Stop moving I can''t hit you!" he tells me and that line seriously made me facepalm myself.


    "Are you serious?"


    The amount of coteral damage this person is doing- Oh he''s going to pay a lot for it.


    When I got into an appropriate distance, I waited for him to leave an opening- the time moving slowly he swung at me missing my head, before he left his right side open with enough force. I kicked him right there and that was enough to make him faint.


    Oh and by the way. He was wearing cheap armor.


    I think I cracked it.


    My body has been built to be as durable as a brick after all.


    The other just stood still watching all this shit happen, while I walked over his body sleeping on the floor. The other knights that were watching immediately gave me a salute feeling fear. "So I see I only have four decent knights. I will be telling the higher ups that I am not a fan of knights that attack theirmander. Even when they''re drunk, that is no excuse."


    I re at the wasted knight on the floor. "He could''ve seriously hurt someone else."


    "Y-Yesmander."


    "We are already behind schedule. I assume you already have news that we will be a part of the escort mission for the second princess next week. I have less time to get to know all of you and I must''ve gave a scary first impression but-"


    I scratch my neck awkwardly. Yeah I probably messed up my first introduction badly with how I dealt with the knight that insulted Rose, whatever he deserved it.  "I''ll be in your care."


    All of the four of them were hesitant but Sarah and Minerva looked at me with admiring eyes. "Yesmander, we''ll follow you! You''re so strong!" (Sarah)


    The men followed the salute that seemed forced but I''ll take it and hope I can get to know the real them by next week.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    I went home with Vani that day feeling exhausted. I decided to stay inside her stable for now, I yed with the hay on the floor, my Pegasus sat with me and I leaned back my head onto her stomach. "Vani, choking someone who insulted someone you like is wrong right?"


    Vani looks at me weirdly before nodding. "I couldn''t help it! He insulted Rose and I wanted to punch him again!"


    Vani neighs before licking my cheek. "Ugh. Now it doesn''t help that I''ll be escorting her next week but... I''ve always wondered why I was included in the mission? I know for a fact she''s ignoring me... so why... I''m also freshly graduated so this doesn''t make any sense-"


    My thoughts were being clouded with questions.


    I want answers but I know Vincent''s father won''t tell me the real reason why he included me in the mission.


    They already have three heroes with them.


    Something is up. I can feel it.


    I sighed feeling stress all over my body so I decided to take a nap on the stables in Vani''sfort. Her wings were really soft and it makes a really fun nket. "Thank you, Vani. This is one of the most tiring days I''ve had ever since I reincarnated here."

 Chapter 65 Side : The Perfect Soon To Be Queen.

    Side Chapter: The Perfect soon to be Queen.


    Narrator''s POV


    There, a girl stood with silver long flowing hair that made her gleam in the room. Gray eyes that awfully seemed familiar. Red rosy lips, her beauty could neverpare to anyone.


    Curves, long fine legs, and a diamond face every woman would grow jealous of.


    It was the second princess who was stretching herself preparing to practice for the offering dance. You could see her determination in her eyes flowing, her aura no longer bearing a child''s immature mind instead she turned herself into someone more reliable.


    Certainly the second princess has grown into a fine woman.


    Soon she''ll be a fine Queen of [Puronia] as well.


    But perhaps that is what all the others would perceive. The Queen who''ll take responsibility for the throne and her people.


    The second princess was well aware of that... and yet she feels different.


    Princess Rosarie von Goldheart didn''t want to be Queen.


    p! p!


    The instructor stumbled on the room holding a magic device that was simr to a vintage recorder. It was used to y music.


    The instructor was Cecilia''s former dancing instructor. Her role was to teach the dances for the light offerings. She tunes the magic device ying a rxing tempo and then speaks. "At the ready your highness." (Instructor)


    Rosarie nods, closing her eyes listening to the music, bncing herself, deep breathes on her stomach, she opens her eyes slowly, arms being raised to the beat.


    The music starts to y faster.


    Her feet moved forward with grace and perfection. Drawing a magic circle just from that one step.


    One two, left, and right.


    Her movement didn''t miss a single note of the song. It was like art dancing in front of you- it was bewildering to behold. A fantasy the instructor could never believe this level of dance skills ever existed.


    Her expression was smiling.


    Rosarie was so... perfect you can''t even see a single w.


    The instructor watched in awe for the second princess.


    It was strange, she has always wondered howe her highness is only showing her talents for the past two years and not before?


    When Rosarie was not the heir to the throne she would always make clumsy mistakes, moving wrongly, doing the steps in an over dramatic manner that it hurts her eyes- but this-


    The instructor settles her gaze slowly on the young princess dancing like the most beautiful dove flying peacefully.


    It seemed like you could never take your eyes off of this pleasant bird.


    "Magnificent... her talent as expected of someone from the royal family. Her highness has already surpassed Cecilia and... she has been dancing her whole life." (Instructor)


    The instructor was unsure what to feel but for now she felt great pride in the second princess'' skill of dancing for the uing offerings.


    Rose twirls one final moment feeling exhausted before the magic settles in the circle and the music stops ying from the magic device.


    The second princess bows before the dance instructor gives her a round of apuse. "Wonderful! Wonderful! As expected of the second princess herself." (Instructor) couldn''t help but praise Rose and her performance.


    Truly it was spectacr.


    Rosarie took it kindly, giving the instructor a polite smile. "Thank you. I still have a long way to go before I catch up to my elder sister but I''ll surely manage."


    The aura of someone humble surprised the instructor and almost fell in love right then and there.


    Cecilia would only nod at her before and not listen to her when she told her to rest. The first princess was stubborn nheless she wasmitted to the throne.


    Now that she is... unwell.


    Another must fill in the shoes for the title of Queen.


    When the whole ordeal was over she bows slightly to the instructor, as a sign of thanks. "Thank you for teaching me all this while. I''ll see you next week, instructor." (Rosarie) says her farewell to the instructor and leaves to tend to her other duties.


    The instructor shakes her head a little impressed and perplexed. "A royal willing to bow her head to amoner. How... very unique?" she murmured to herself before deciding to also leave to do her other duties in the royal pce.


    Once Rosarie opened the door outside the dancing hall a dozen guards followed her every movement.


    The royal knights were with her every step of the way and it was understandable.


    The king was worried about her safety now that there had been reports of the rebellion. They will target the heir to make sure it won''t happen and at the very least destroy every bit of monarchy. "Your highness. You are expected at the royal library to y chess with her highness, Princess Cecilia."


    Rosarie tilts her head slightly pondering for a moment. "Is she well rested before making this request?"


    The knight looks at his otherpanions before getting a safe okay response. "Yes, your highness. Her highness has rested first before making a request of your presence." (Knight)


    Rosarie nods happily smiling in reply to the knight smiling- knowing that her elder sister has rested before wanting to y with her in a game of chess. It has been a while before she could sit down and rx to think about nothing.


    "Please let''s not keep my sister waiting. Shall we go?" (Rose)


    "Y-Yes your highness." The knight blushed seeing the princess'' smile. It is simply adorable and one could never get enough.


    Rosarie wanted to be kind to every othermoner in the kingdom. Didn''t think much of it and went on her way to the royal library.


    No other high nobles would do what she does.


    Cecilia and Catherine had their limits but it seemed like Rosarie wouldn''t care at all. Her charm never went away even if she couldn''t visit the outside world for the past two years.


    It made her quite popr with the maids, butlers, and knights because she all treated her fairly equal.


    You would hear tales of her small kind gestures and many hearts would melt.


    And rumors that could leave bitterness in one''s tongue.


    "When I needed to clean up the library, the second princess was there to help me organize the books. I told her not to but- she simply didn''t listen and helped! Oh certainly she has the most wonderful smile I''ve ever seen."


    "You as well? When I was in trouble the second princess helped me when I tripped and wounded my leg. She healed me!"


    "She saved me when I lost my ring my lover had given me- in the garden. You would not believe how surprised I was when she offered and I couldn''t say no."


    Everyone spoke kindly of their experiences with Rose. Not until one wondered. Why does she act this way towards them? Meremoners certainly had no right for this kind of treatment with royalty.


    "Howe the second princess is like this to usmoners? So kind and sincere. It makes me feel a little ufortable."


    "Haven''t you heard? There was a rumor she had amoner for an old me of a lover-"


    "Goodness me! It would''ve been the forbidden love story of the century."


    "I suppose. Perhaps that''s the reason why she''s been arranged to marry the prince of [Winshern]."


    "Really? However I heard she needed to marry for the sake of her highness, the first princess-"


    There were rumors everywhere and she was well aware of all of it.


    Rosarie didn''t want to confront them. What else can she do? Raise her hands to defend herself about the rumors. It''ll just be the same- she thought of the worst.


    All of them stopped at the royal library door. Rose turns to the people that were guarding her and tells them shyly worried about their rough standing, "Thank you for apanying me until here. I''ll be in here for a while so please rest."


    Rosarie bows slightly before opening the door.


    When her figure was gone the other knights clutched their hearts and wished they were the one marrying her instead. Do you know how hard it is to find someone that beautiful and polite?!


    "The second princess must be an angel that''s been gifted to us by the light goddess herself!"


    "I-Isn''t she cute right?"


    "Hey you guys better behave. She''s royalty and we''re just knights."


    "Yeah we know bute on- you have to admit she''s a real beauty."


    "Er... that''s true. I can''t deny that. Her highness is really... fine."


    The Knights chatted in a whisperplimenting Rosarie behind her back. Not to mention being a princess is already a perk charm of attraction, literally she has grown her own personal fanbase inside the castle.


    Too bad for them. Her heart is already settled for someone special.


    Although she''s about to get married to aplete stranger she has only met through letters and not once did her fianc¨¦ visit.


    Rosarie bites her lip feeling guilty of drugging Kein to sleep but she had no other choice. A sleeping spell would have never worked on Kein. She''s immune to magic after all and if she just left by running away she knew that stubborn blonde haired girl with those stupid deep blue eyes would chase her to get more answers.


    "It''s better this way." (Rosarie) tells herself out offort before fixing her saddened expression.


    Rosarie walks with her hand hidden behind her back yfully looking upwards at the tall shelves of the library. "It''s been a while since I''ve been here." she looks over fondly at the romance section of the books where a couple of forbidden books was hidden behind it.


    The royal library was a magical ce. Books organized themselves in a frenzy, flying like birds, dusting off the dust, and would even have the spirit to bite the reader at times. Magic can certainly be fascinating yet peculiar.


    "Your highness. Princess Cecilia have been waiting for your presence."


    Rosarie turns around slowly to hear the voice of her elder sister''s loyal maid. It was Kazari who gave her a neutral expression while motioning for the private veranda at the side of the wall. "Kazari, is my sister feeling well?" she couldn''t help but ask.


    After all these two years of misunderstanding, finally the two twins have be close. Feeling the need to protect each other Rosarie just wanted reassurance that her sister was alright.


    Kazari reluctantly nods trying not to slip up. "Princess Cecilia has been waiting for you impatiently in the veranda. She had to eat at least three cakes to pass the time, your highness." (Kazari)


    Rosarie giggled a little covering her mouth adorably. Who knew the always ever so strict twin that always told her not to run had eaten that many sweets. In the past Rosarie knew her twin well, and she never ate more than one cake.


    She hoped that her elder sister was in a good mood. "I''m d she''s eating well, thank you for your hard work Kazari. I''ll take it from here. It''s time my responsible twin sister would be spoiled by her ever stubborn younger twin."


    Rosarie walks towards the pristine ss door to the veranda and opens it.


    Kazari smiles following Rosarie feeling d that these two has at least... mended their rtionship together. No more misunderstandings, rivalries, and they were showing sibling affection privately when they are alone.


    She stands guard beside the doors to let the two of them bond in peace.


    Rosarie hums feeling the wind on her hair seeing her twin- while looking rather pale was still the same. Cecilia fondles the chess pieces looking bored, looking over at the veranda while her other hand holds a fork.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her expression looked wistful and lonely, sitting down on her special chair.


    Rosarie notices this but she smiles, cing a hand on both of her sister''s shoulders. "I''m here now, sister. How have your medications been treating you? I heard you already ate three cakes while waiting for me."


    Princess Ceciliaughs softly at what she said about the cakes, she lets go of the fork and sets her hand on Rosarie''s. "You''re always... worried about me. You need to sit down to rest. I know how much dancing can damage your feet." she pulls Rosarie''s hand while still sitting down and Rosarieplies happily.


    "Alright, however you do know the only reason why your feet were so swollen is because you always loved to dance. You didn''t stop for hours, while I merely practiced dancing at least half an hour everyday." (Rosarie) sits down on one of the vacant chairs facing Cecilia who just smiles sadly looking down at herself feeling nostalgic on the topic of dancing. She misses it dearly.


    Cecilia holds down the chess piece she was fondling before setting it down on the board. "It''s a shame I can''t dance anymore." (Cecilia) mutters before keeping her expression firm and neutral. "Care for a game?" her gazends on the board that was on the table.


    Rosarie looks down at the board nodding, holding the piece and moving first. "You will one day. Once I''m married into the [Winshern] family. They''ll have the funds and advanced technology we''ll need."


    The two of them focused intently on the game while feeling the tension suddenly rising. "I... You don''t need to do this anymore. Two years ago everything I said was out of immaturity and jealousy for your rtionship with the traveling artist. We can find another way for a cure so-"


    Rosarie ms down her pawn gently with force startling Cecilia. "What if this is what we need? I don''t want to lose you like mom. You''re my big sister... I-I don''t want to lose another family."


    Cecilia looked down on her hands that were slowly clenching on her fist looking straight into her little sister''s eyes. "You miss her don''t you? You always look outside your window and sigh, missing themon streets. Don''t think I don''t notice you ncing at all the things the traveling artist has bought for you."


    Rosarie waits patiently for her twin to finish. "You''re suffering inside and as your big sister I feel neglectful and horrible for even letting you do this- like marrying a man you don''t even love for my sake I- this is all just utter hogwash and I can''t believe how I thought it was a good idea letting your little sister marry just to get a cure that might not even exist-" (Cecilia)


    The first princess clenches her fists tightly. "I am utterly despicable aren''t I?"


    Rosarie shakes her head. "You know, even if you are. I would still do this for you, because you''re my twin sister."


    Cecilia looks surprised, her eyes widening slightly but still at the same time that was a very much response that only Rosarie would say she was almost expecting. "I know we didn''t always have gotten along because we were alwayspared side by side and with your role as the future queen-"


    "That... I took." (Rosarie) continues to speak from the heart; it feels so heavy that she wasn''t sure if she was even breathing at that point. "But everything has changed now. We''ve both changed for the better. I love you, sister. We both know you need this, it could be our chance to make you feel better again."


    Princess Cecilia sighs feeling nothing will get through to Rosarie at this point, she feels flustered with how straightforward her little sister was. Telling your family you love them was not easy... because she has always been taught to stash away these kinds of things when it came to disying some kind of affection to her family.


    She pouts slightly and decides to make a move on her chess piece before asking. "I heard you''ll be escorted to the [Winshern] kingdom in a few weeks'' time. Do you want me to lend Kazari to you? I''ll feel a lot more reassured of your safety if she''s there with you."


    Princess Cecilia was changing the subject instead. "She''s a descendant of an old hero line that specializes in [Teleportation Magic]. If there will be any danger she''ll be there to bring you back here."


    She says seriously to which Rosarie shakes her head in response. She already has a dozen knights protecting her, and she heard that hired adventurers and the three heroes that volunteered would be there. "I already know I am safe with the amount of people that will apany me for the trip. You need not to worry."


    Princess Cecilia nodded respecting her answer but still she was not satisfied with it. "If anyone dares to try anything. Let me know, I''ll have them down in the dungeon before they could every another finger on my sister."


    Rosarie awkwardly moves her queen piece to eat one of the knights noticing that the mood and behavior of her sister has changed drastically once they''ve gotten closer. She has finally noticed Cecilia was really protective when it came to the people she cared about and that sometimes scares her. "No need to involve them in a bloodshed- I''ll be fine!"


    Princess Cecilia and Rosarie continued to y together and then finally after a few turns and struggles. "Checkmate."


    Princess Cecilia slumps down in defeat holding her head looking dejectedly at the chess piece. "Another lost?"


    Rosarie chuckles a little teasing her sister. "We are 168 to 2 on scores."


    Princess Cecilia holds her head more firmly trying to process the huge gap in the difference of scores. "I always knew you were the smart one out of us two but to think you had to hide it since birth- it was one of the many things that irritated me the most all those years ago. I never understood why you didn''t want to show the world of your talents."


    Rosarie rearranges the chess pieces to where they were supposed to be. "Remember you only had two points because I went easy on you during your birthdays."


    "How utterly shameful. I''m supposed to be the older one and is expected to excel at everything to be your and Catherine''s role model to follow... but it seems you''ll be more fit to be the older one, Rosarie." (Cecilia) jokes back where Rosarie was happy that the two of them are just... finally... being real close sisters she has always dreamed of.


    "Please, I can''t bear to say ''A princess must not run!'' almost everyday you know. You always say that whenever we run." (Rosarie) stands up from her seat, walking behind Cecilia.


    Cecilia didn''t stand up and still remained on her special chair. "Should I take you for a stroll in the garden?" (Rosarie) asks, holding the handle of Cecilia''s special chair.


    "Yes, that would be very lovely. Thanks to this ''wheelchair'' that one of the summoned heroes made for me. I can at least move inside the castle and not be bed ridden in bed doing nothing, it''s absolutely dreadful." (Cecilia)ins while Rosarie could only listen and pull her wheelchair out of there carefully strolling inside the castle.


    The knights that were waiting outside the door were dismissed.


    Kazari followed them of course within respectable distance as they arrived in the garden.


    Rosarie and Cecilia strolled peacefully looking at the flowers their gardener had nted and took care of them until they bloomed so beautifully with the help of their new pixies that were shy around humans.


    The two princesses stopped when they saw someone sitting not too far away from their gazes.


    Rosarie could already tell who it was when she squinted her eyes to look closer she let out a little gasp expression looking excited, "Is that Catherine beneath the tree? Let''s go see what she''s up toe on!"


    "Alright just- whoa!" (Cecilia) holds on for dear life on that wheelchair because Rosarie can really run fast-


    Rosarie waves her hand around frantically to Catherine getting her attention. Rosarie stops running and Cecilia holds her chest feeling her heart leaping out of there. "I... am not letting you push my wheelchair ever again." (Cecilia) res at Rosarie who says oopsie in an adorable manner.


    Catherine blinks at her two elder sisters suddenly appearing out of nowhere in the garden. She noticed that the two of them were arguing with each other and that got her worried. She hands signs to them, ''Are you two fighting again?''


    Rosarie and Cecilia both turned to their little sister who looked like she was about to cry. The both of them smile before bursting intoughter- I mean Cecilia was trying to hold it in because princesses must notugh loudly but elegantly-


    Catherine tilts her head in confusion before feeling d that they weren''t arguing like before. "Worry not. The both of us are fine and not fighting, Catherine. We were just out to take a stroll in the garden, the flowers are rather blooming really well this year." (Cecilia) takes a small nce at the flowers before getting her attention back to the two.


    Rosarie nods, settling to push Cecilia''s wheelchair next to Catherine who was holding many pieces of paper together with written drafts. Cecilia was thankful for the assistance the both of them turned their attention back to their little sister. "Is that your new book sequel that you''ve been working on?" (Rosarie) points at the drafts while Catherine sighs.


    She settles the drafts down to herp before signing with her hands, ''Yes, this is the sequel to the Princess and the Frog Knight however- it''s not being taken kindly by the people of [Puronia]. Homosexual rtionships are still taboo here after all.'' (Catherine)


    Cecilia rests her elbow into the armrest of her wheelchair and grins in reply. "How ironic that two of this kingdom''s princesses are both into women." (Cecilia)


    "Pfft-" (Rosarie) holds down her stomach trying not tough at her joke- because it IS so ironic! Literally TWO of the princesses have at least considered the thought of dating women.


    Rosarie smiles fondly looking over at the drafted manuscript, being reminded that this... story that her little sister made was inspired by her and Kein. She can''t believe there''s going to be a nned sequel of it. "You know... technically I would still love Kein no matter what her gender was. As long as it''s Kein I don''t care what form she takes. Be it a demon, a beast-men, or a dragon I''ll still love her."


    Cecilia looks at her love stricken sister feeling envious at her words but then feels guilty because it''s her fault... for destroying what could''ve been for the both of them if they ended up together. "I''m sorry that slipped out unintentionally." (Rosarie) continues to smile even when it was clear that she was in pain.


    Cecilia being unsure of herself not knowing what to do...not wanting to see her little sister in that state. She reaches out her hand to Rosarie''s head and strokes it softly. "I''m sorry for everything. For ruining your first love, I''ll fix it in some other way. I promise." (Cecilia)


    Rosarie''s eyes widened, feeling surprised at her elder sister''sfort.


    She couldn''t help it anymore and cried, she covered her face with her hands not wanting to let both of her sisters see her crying face. "I-I miss her but I know... where... my... duties lie... she probably already moved on with some cute girl she found while being in the military academy." (Rosarie)


    ''You can''t know that!'' (Catherine) signs her sister forfort- surely she won''t do that right? But Rose could only shake her head.


    "Kein is just too considerate, handsome, sweet, and- it''s impossible for bendable girls to not pin on her!" (Rose)


    Catherine hugs her big sister infort, it was the only thing she could do honestly.


    Cecilia swore... she''ll fix her mistake one way or another while still getting the cure she needed to live.


    First... she needs to rekindle an old me and to make her sister... happy again.


    -A few dayster after taking information and research about Kein-


    "Kazari. Have I ever been a good sister I wonder?" (Cecilia) sitsfortably in her wheelchair while her trusty maid keeps herself busy preparing for the iing guest.


    She ponders herself the question remembering all the things she said, and did to her sisters where she thought ''It was for their own good, they''ll understand and thank me for it one day.''


    "Or was I being the opposite?"


    Kazari brews tea for an esteemed guest that will being over this evening filling the tea cup to the brim. "I have watched you grow side by side. Everything you certainly did was for your sisters. To me, your highness you''ve been both. After all we are not perfect beings, everyone has their own ws and that includes our ce in families." (Kazari) replies observing the princess'' expression.


    Cecilia takes her maid''s words in her mind. Remembering all those times she felt disconnected to her family when she didn''t have any sickness- it gave her a pang of regret on lost times. "I-I... I can do better from now on when I''m well. I''m going to be a better sister and daughter."


    Kazari couldn''t help but have a smile spread on her face hearing the first princess'' deration of character improvement wanting to be a better person for her family. She couldn''t help but fall for her more. "You''ve certainly grown up, your highness. That was very mature of you, I''m proud."


    Cecilia looked at Kazari, it was rare of her topliment her in any way and that took her by surprise. Just a little bit but it certainly ttered her a lot, her ears reddened. She takes a cup of tea drinking it ever so elegantly but it was clear that the shade of red was not gone.


    "I do wonder if your guest will show up anytime soon." (Kazari)


    Cecilia has no worries on that matter.


    The first princess has asked for his request, and of course she knew. This person cannot turn down an invitation from the royal family.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Finally it was time.


    The man had light blue hair simr to snow, a serious and stern cold face. He kneeled down and saluted the first princess. "Greetings to her highness."


    Cecilia smiles politely before motioning for the guest to sit downfortably on one of the chairs. "Thank you for taking your time to meet up with me, Duke Tristan Wolford. I know military work is not easy to let go unattended." she says coyly to the Duke.


    Vincent''s father, the head general of the military of [Puronia]. Meaning all of the royal knights are under his care... that includes a certain Kein Rosenguard or should we say Kein Hills on paper.


    The Duke already noticed the first princess''s tone. She definitely wants something from him and he feels ufortable being in her presence.


    Rosarie might be the smart one out of them but... made Cecilia cunning and maniptive knowing to use her power to get what she wants.


    Cecilia takes her tea leaning a little on the table. The Duke is not surprised that the Princess was sitting on a wheelchair because the king has already exined to him about their ns of rescuing her but he was certainly impressed with the device the summoned heroes made. To think no one in their world have thought of this simple yet amazing wheelchair-


    "So I have requested for you today because I have... a favor to ask of you." (Cecilia) interrupts the Duke''s running thoughts.


    "I''m sure you''re well aware of the new military graduates of the academy? Kein Hills specifically. I want her to be a part of the escort mission for my sister to arrive safely on [Winshern]." her voice was sweet like honey yet the Duke couldn''t help but feel fear ever since the princesses grew up they''ve been ying with power.


    Specifically this... princess is the one everyone will need to watch out for.


    The Duke shakes his head respectfully trying to exin why he can''t do that. "New graduates cannot be assigned on Rank S danger missions on a whim, your highness. Even if she has the ability to be immune to magic and to absorb them whenever she pleases- it would still look unfair to the others therefore-"


    Princess Cecilia sips down her drink not wanting to let the Duke continue anymore. She hums quietly to herself before staring down at the Duke. "Hmm... I wonder how Vincent is doing... I heard he''s looking really beautiful with the new dress he bought from a nearby store. Oh my but he doesn''t have a fianc¨¦ to give it to- so much for this evidence I have of him trying them on."


    "It would be a shame... if these got out in public wouldn''t they?" the first princess snaps her fingers motioning out amand.


    Kazari walks forward and takes a magic device that was simr to an earth camera but it was more retro, it had magic films to where the images show due to the mana that''s been powered with it.


    The magic films consisted of Vincent adoring the dresses and even trying them on. He looked so happy and aloof, he didn''t notice someone was already spying on him being inattentive because he was too distracted with the beautiful dresses he saw.


    Cecilia sips her drink again feeling the taste of the earthy sweet blend. Her smile grew even wider like a sadist when she saw the man in front of him was shaking, making the Duke stunned at his seat.


    How... did she know¡­


    Is what Duke Wolford thought while he gritted her teeth wanting to smack the princess for even shamefully using his son against him- he had no choice. In order to protect his son''s privacy, he stood up from his seat wanting to go back to work already. "Very well, your highness. I will tell Kein Hills that she will be a part of the escort mission. Will that be all?" (Duke Wolford)


    Princess Cecilia smiles satisfyingly at her work. "Yes. That will be all."


    She was determined to fix what she had broken, no matter the cost.


    The Duke nods quickly leaving the room in a mad manner, needing to talk to his son about the pictures that were taken. Apparently, Cecilia was the true reason why she was assigned to the S rank mission, the cunning princess is truly indeed a fearsome individual even when she''s sick.

 Chapter 66 The Start Of The Journey To The Winshern Kingdom.

    Chapter 41: The Start of the Journey to the Winshern Kingdom.


    Kein''s POV


    After the incident at the pleasure bar.


    I got to know my otherrades who will be serving under my care for the past week. We talked about our skills and shared our own stories about why we ended up in the Knight''s Academy, of course I was embarrassed to tell them I came to the academy to forget an old me.


    They weren''t all that bad at all actually. I might have given the wrong first impression but they''ve given me a chance after disying my strength.


    The day before we will get to escort the second princess to the [Winshern Kingdom] I have spared with the four of them knowing their true nature when it came to fighting.


    I challenged all of them one by one all ending up in losses and now they don''t question why I becamemander in the first ce. My physical strength is inhumane and my dark magic to which I can absorb any magic that''s used on me still stands.


    "Captain, I''ll follow you no matter what!" (Sarah) shouts clinging onto me while dragging on with endless questions on how I even get that strong to which I was patient with answering.


    Sarah is basically Minerva''s friend and trantor. They both graduated two years ahead of me.


    The other two men, roughly I remember the one who defended Rose about all the insults, his name was Felix and the other one who didn''t care about just drinking alcohol all the time was Bancho. Both of them were graduates of four years ahead.


    Not going to lie when I first heard Bancho''s name Iughed because well... I meane on Bancho- it reminded me of something back on earth.


    The other knight that has been taken out of my squad for irresponsible drinking and even attacking amander has apologized for his behavior but still I could hear his insults by the time we both left the knight''s headquarters'' office.


    Slowly in that week they were under my care. It''s not much but I''ve earned at least some of their respect for me which was enough to start our teamwork routines.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    The day that the escort mission would arrive.


    I held the two of my swords that were on my waist making sure they were secure, wearing my light armor and gauntlets. I exited my familiar room where there were still stacks of unfinished work on the table.


    Alfred had  packed all of the things I''ll need into my [Storage Ring] that includes; a lot of dried food, tent, clothes, extra healing ointments, money, and a lot more than I should actually.


    Especially on the dried foods. I have realized that I have developed a fear of running out of food, feeling conscious if I don''t have anything to eat in my [Storage Ring]. It all started at Aunt Haren''s home where she would never forget to not feed me on some days but when that was settled I went to the stables to grab my Pegasus.


    Alfred hands me Vani''s reins, he looks at me with a worried gaze simr to an older brother would. He eyes me carefully as I hopped onto Vani''s back, her hooves trotting away slowly out of the stables.


    Alfred stops me for a moment. "Young miss. Master Hills will not be back from his trip in a few weeks. He told me to tell you to not push yourself on your uing mission."


    "Ah." I scratched my neck a little, feeling flustered about my father still treating me like a child.


    Even though Baron Hills has already been my foster father for eight years I''m really not used to other people worrying about me like that. "I''m already eighteen. He''s still leaving you those messages huh."


    Alfred smiles faintly. "Parents will never stop worrying about their children after all." he says to me before holding out a letter.


    I took it in my hands recognizing the seal. It was our house seal, a dove carrying a rose. I opened it seeing it was a letter from Baron Hills telling me to be safe... and that I shoulde back unharmed or else he''ll have another heart attack.


    I tried to cover up my smile before giving back the letter to Alfred. It''s what I needed before maybe... I''ll get to see Rose again. "Father is such a worrywart. I''lle back safe and sound."


    Alfred nodded, taking back the letter giving an entric bow. "I will handle all your affairs while you are out. Rest assured I will only do my best for the young miss." (Alfred)


    "Thank you, Alfred, for carrying out some of my duties. I''ll be back before you know it." I still had a lot of work to do including building a public school for themoner children where they could study and learn things like how to read and write or properly casting magic.


    Vani snorted impatiently, signaling a sign that we had to go already. My Pegasus was really someone with no patience. "Tsk tsk."


    I held on to her reins and whipping it, Vani spread her wings and flew into the Kingdom''s outer gates where a lot of knights and adventurers have gathered just to protect one specific carriage.


    Vani found a nice spot to slowlynd on, the breezeing from her wings were gone.


    I nced around the ce, noticing there were around fifty or a hundred people in the station. They all must be skilled but only three people stood out to me.


    I gave a side nce to the famous ''other worldly summoned heroes'' and couldn''t help but be curious. Summoned heroes came from other worlds so, of course, I became curious if they also came from earth.


    Conversing with people shouldn''t be a problem. Is it rude for a stranger like her to ask what world they live in? Should I also mention that I came from another world?


    If I''m being honest, having no one to talk to about home is kind of... lonely.


    I do miss my old life and my daughter but...


    I sighed.


    I was left to stop my thoughts when a royal blue carriage with gold stripes with a seal of a lion drove in front of me. The ss windows had curtains so I... I couldn''t take a peak even if I wanted to know how she was doing.


    Vani noticed my distress immediately neighing softly looking back at me. I was a little surprised at her actions but I immediately understood her intentions. I patted her mane smiling, "Thank you, Vani. I''m fine, it''s just the weather."


    Vani didn''t believe me, snorting in my direction but there was nothing she could do. "There there, girl. I''m sorry I''m in a little rough mood today."


    She nods looking straightforward at the road instead.


    I hopped off from her saddle for a bit and found my squad mates who were on their own Pegasuspanions. "Salute." I gave them our salute and they saluted back.


    Sarah was the first one to approach me excitedly getting off of her Pegasus running toe meet me. "Captain, I can''t believe we''re going on a S-rank escort mission! There''s a lot of people here huh." (Sarah) says looking around almost a hundred people being together.


    "Yes, we''re escorting a rather valuable person after all." I told her, she leaned towards behind me staring at the carriage.


    "The second princess. I wonder what she is like." (Sarah) stares at the carriage seriously but shakes her head at the end continuing to talk. "I''ve heard rumors of her kindness towardsmoners so I wonder if it''s true. What do you think, captain?"


    Sarah looks at me expectantly as I pursed my lips holding both of my swords forfort. "It''s true. She''s too kind for her own good honestly." I answered looking back at the royal carriage.


    She was so close yet so far to reach.


    I smiled sadly remembering the nostalgia of our memories together, Sarah stared at me with interest taking in my expression. "You''ve met her, captain?" (Sarah) asks, eyes brimming with curiosity like a cat''s.


    I nearly scoffed. Met her? Would itfort you to know that she confessed to me and kissed me-<novelnext></novelnext>


    I coughed- what was I thinking? I shouldn''t have remembered that time when she- ugh- whatever thoughts that I had were improper. I held the back of my neck feeling a little hot, I turned my back to her. "More than once that''s for sure."


    "Eh! What do you mean-" (Sarah) couldn''t finish as I went back to Vani who already had someone apanying her.


    Vani leans in a little to someone familiar who pats her mane nervously. I walked forward to see that it was Natasha standing there looking nervous reaching her hand out to Vani.


    Did shee to pet Vani again? I decided to watch for a bit.


    "Don''t bite Natasha. It Doesn''t taste good, can Natasha pat you?" (Natasha) asks my horse who might I add will never reply back in humannguage but still she''s asking for consent.


    She tries to reach for Vani again but she retracts her hand when Vani actually tries getting closer to her. I couldn''t help myself to find the whole thing adorable and funny to how she wants to pat Vani at the same time she''s so scared she takes a few steps back. "She likes you, you know. I thought the two of you already bonded together."


    I walked closer to their direction and Natasha''s back stiffened. I haven''t seen her since the day she confessed but I''m d to see she''s doing fine.


    "Kein, it is not what it looks like." she stares at me, her face looking flustered before returning her gaze back at Vani. "Natasha was just... Natasha saw a flea on your horse and I wanted to remove it." (Natasha) horribly lies to me.


    Vani rolls her eyes at the both of us as if thinking, stupid humans I''m being bathed everyday.


    "Pfft. She''s a Pegasus but alright." A flea? Really? I covered my mouth for a bit, seeing Natasha even more flustered. "A flea huh?" I teased her onest time and she red at me while her whole face was still beet red from the embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." I muttered taking in her hands in mind and decided I would help her, after all I know Vani won''t try anything but I know it would calm Natasha''s nerves down.


    "W-What are you-" (Natasha) seemed nervous but it''s alright. Vani doesn''t bite at all.


    I ignored her taking her hands to reach for Vani''s mane who expectantly takes it well. Natasha''s eyes gleam patting Vani more. "If it''s you I think Vani will be alright with the patting."


    I let go of her hand, Natasha notices it and frowns but still says nothing of it. "So you''re one of the adventurers that was hired for the escort mission too?"


    Natasha nods, refusing to budge away from Vani while we wait for the escort mission to start. "That is why you saw Natasha on your Knight''s headquarters that day. I do not understand why hire adventurers when the royal family already had knights and three heroes to apany her highness." (Natasha)


    "I''m even confused as to why I''m here. I don''t think I''m needed around and I already see Vincent in the front. I think he''s also here but he''s busy taking care of something." I''m just a newly appointedmander so of course, but if the Head General tells me I''m needed then I must obey.


    I looked towards the heroes who wereughing among themselves. I could hear some snippets of their conversation but I decided not to pry. Natasha was now hugging Vani and I couldn''t help smiling at the scene. "You''re making me jealous. Even Vani won''t let me hug her that tight." I grinned expecting Natasha to make a flustered face or something but...


    Natasha stops hugging Vani then walks forward to me spreading her arms. "Natasha can give you a hug as well. If it will make you feel better, do not be jealous." she tells me with a serious face having a hint of pink in her cheeks.


    I nearly choked on my own saliva. I shook my head in reply,ughing nervously. Hug an officer while in public? The rumors it''ll make and there''s a lot of people here- "No, I''m good thank you for the offer though."


    Natasha acted like she didn''t hear anything but proceeded to hug me from my waist.


    It didn''t feel ufortable, she was actually warm and soft.


    Natasha''s chest was pressed into my armor making me panic a little. Some other knights have started staring at us intently. "Natasha you can let go now actually-"


    Natasha buries her head into one of my shoulders hiding her face. "Natasha wishes for time to stop. Natasha is a really greedy person, she apologizes but can we stay like this for a few minutes?" (Natasha) looks up with an embarrassed expression yet again.


    I bit the inside of my lower lip. I could already hear the rumors escting from the other knights-


    "A few more seconds but that''s it alright-?"


    Thump! Thump!


    My words were cut off when there was a sudden noise of someone tripping. "Are you alright?!" someone screamed in a worry and it was in the direction of the royal carriage.


    "Your highness! Have my hand!"


    "No have mine!"


    "Your highness, are you hurt?!"


    My eyes couldn''t help but move towards the direction of the ruckus. Everyone was all panicking with a girl kneeling on the ground for a moment before collecting herself trying to reassure the others around her that she was fine.


    That familiar red shawl... She turned it into a scarf. It was wrapped around her neck neatly, no longer wearing it to hide her face. I couldn''t believe my eyes.


    Her long silver hair ran to her shoulders, her face and figure was more mature thest two years I haven''t seen her, those beautiful gray eyes that reminded me of stars when they shone on the night sky. My heart began to thump before I could even realize I was holding my breath.


    She was still as beautiful as ever.


    "Rose..." I muttered softly that my voice felt light when she looked in my direction.


    I saw her re at me turning her head around quickly before entering back at the royal carriage keeping a polite smile. I tilted my head in confusion. Was she unwell that she looked pissed in our direction?


    Natasha tightened her hug on me and I realized-


    Oh she saw us hugging- I swear it''s not what it looks like but how can I even exin it to her- I need to-


    "Everyone in your position. We willmence our escort mission for the princess! Move out!" I heard Vincent''s voice who was in charge.


    Natasha hesitates on letting go of me but I decided to push her away gently. "We have to go now. Go where the other adventurers are, Natasha." I ordered my voice serious, because work will be starting soon.


    Natasha frowned for a bit but still she nodded in understanding going back to where her other fellow adventurers weed her.


    However, now I''m worried. I held my hair in frustration thinking for the worst.


    D-Did Rose misunderstand? I swear it''s not what it looks like but- hold on.


    "Oh right. We''re not even together so why am I like this-" I scratch my head for a bit clicking my tongue in annoyance. "Work first, feelingster." I told myself to focus on the task at hand.


    I was stationed next to Vincent who seemed focused when the gates opened he shouted. "Now we move!" (Vincent)


    The other several knights that were on foot marched in unison while the three heroes had their own summoned familiars as their steed. The adventurers casually walked and the ones with horses or Pegasi had to stay either beside the carriage or outside march.


    Either way... our mission to [Winshern Kingdom] has started.

 Chapter 67 I-Its Not What It Looks Like!

    Chapter 42: I-It''s not what it looks like!


    Kein''s POV


    The gates let out a huge creak and thump sound once it was opened for all of us.


    I gripped Vani''s reins tightly, staring at the carriage longingly. I sighed wanting to see Rose again without a shawl covering her face and exin that hug with Natasha- that it was nothing! All of it was a misunderstanding.


    It was just two friends hugging! She looked jealous it was cute but she looked like she was ready to strangle me while casually smiling-


    My hands moved to my neck on impulse shivering.


    I moved my gaze to Natasha who looked flustered while talking to one of her adventurer friends. I didn''t know what to feel. I already rejected her and if I let her continue liking me I know she''ll just end up getting hurt in the end.


    She noticed me looking at her. When I was about to look away she waved her hands towards me softly. Her other adventurers'' friends noticed this, they covered their mouths and began cheering for Natasha supportively. I could hear their voices from over here making me feel embarrassed and flustered.


    "Are you two going out already?! That''s the holy knight who once saved our lives you know!"


    "Kyah! You''re so lucky!"


    "Natasha, invite me to your wedding, okay?"


    Natasha shakes her head really quickly trying to disperse the questions raised at her. She looks at me apologetically, mouthing, "I''m sorry." (Natasha)


    I smiled and mouthed towards her back, "It''s okay." I gave her a slight wave.


    She smiles back faintly but returns to her expressionless face the moment she had to meet her adventurerpanions. One of her adventurer friends noticed our exchange and began hitting Natasha on her shoulders like there''s no tomorrow. "You guys are so cute together. Jeez I''m so jealous."


    "S-Shhh!" (Natasha) urges them to shush. All of them giggled behind her back. They enjoy tormenting her because usually she never shows any sort of different expression other than her serious one on adventurer work.


    I looked away from their direction and had a curious look on the three heroes. They all had their summoned contract familiars with them.


    I''ve gathered information on them before considering how popr they are in the adventurer''s guild and in the general public.


    They are supposed to be saviors of this world, [Devalion]. The future yers of the [Demon King] to get back home to their original world.


    Pretty clich¨¦ if you ask me actually.


    The first hero that got my attention was Avery Williams, she has dark blonde-hair simr to mine, white clear skin, and grinning from ear to ear while patting her familiar who purrs deeply to the touch of her hand. It was a huge looking lion with a saddle on the back. She carried a red sword with ck stripes over, I can feel that it''s also a cursed weapon like my [Nirvana].


    She was summoned by the kingdom of [Puronia] a year ago.


    I never had a chance toe across her because she was busy doing heroic quests to level up and defeat the demon king along with the other two. I''ve only heard her magic is making things they''ve never seen before but I can never be too sure.


    "She''s definitely an interesting one." I told myself, my attention drifting to the soft looking hero.


    The second hero can be seen carrying things while having snake on his neck. Hirogata Haruki, rumor has it he can''t refuse any sort of request that was given to him. He had light brown hair, a slender looking body, green eyes, and tanned skin. He was definitely Japanese, but are there other worlds that was simr to earth? Maybe he''s not from my earth.


    The snake on his arm slithers on his head plopping softly. I didn''t like snakes but that one on his head looks tame.


    Haruki casually giggles softly scratching the head of that little snake, going with the first hero to ride the Lion. The two of them seem close friends and on good terms. He holds down his long sword on his hilt. His magic attribute was rumored to be something connected to nature and animals.


    This hero was summoned by the kingdom of [Sprivanto].


    "Hmm... He looks cute actually." I muttered my first impression of him, looking more closely he does have feminine features that could make any other girl either envious or admirable of it.


    I look over to thest one ever growing curious. He was all alone from the rest of us, I gave him a quick look.


    Thest hero was Elijah bin Shukri. He stood tall, brooding dark hair, and an intense gaze. No one could approach him even if they were ordered to. His aura was so heavy that from the looks of it only the other heroes can approach him casually.


    I didn''t have much info on him. His profile was all inurate. He leaves early on quests and finishes them as fast as he could not wanting to party with anyone. Any other information about him is disclosed and was also inurate.


    If he needed to form a party with anyone. It''s always going to be either heroes or adventurers with a rank S or somehow higher than that but there''s not much of them.


    The only S rank adventurer I know is Big Sister Valentina. She might be a merchant now but I heard she was a part-time adventurer before taking over her family business. No wonder she''s rich as hell.


    "Hmph." The third hero red at me after noticing my stares. I scratch my back awkwardly feeling guilty of getting caught.


    I decided to focus on Vincent''s final speech before we leave. "Attention!" I heard him shout up the very front. "We will move out. Everyone through your positions. Don''t let any magical monsters attack her highness''s carriage. I''ll deduct any damage from all of your pays if it''s even scratched. Am I understood?!"


    Vincent''s voice roared through the hundreds of people that were hired to be here. They all looked at each other in surprise.


    I was the same. Woah. He''s being a lot more strict than usual. He''s usually calm and strict but from the look of his face he looks like he''s ready to punch somebody. I''ve never seen Vincent like this. I wonder if something happened?


    "Yes, General." The knights gave onest salute and that included me.


    I saw Vincent click his tongue while he pulled the reins of his Pegasus. "Move forward!" he kicks his Pegasus gently by the thigh. The knights move in sync together, those who were freshly graduated or were low of rank were needed to walk.


    Those who owned a horse, a Pegasus, or familiars have a steed.


    I looked behind Natasha who was walking with her feet along with the other adventurers looking rxed. Her other friends nudges her side pointing at me and that made me not wanna look at her anymore and decided to look at my front view once more-


    Jeez.


    I sighed in my mind. This is harder than I thought it would be. The person I liked before that''s going to be married I''m escorting right now, and now the person who''s pursuing after me is behind me.


    Someone who likes me...


    I stared at the carriage windows that were being covered by curtains where I wasn''t too far away. I was just a couple meters behind it, and it was really one of those times where I felt.


    So close yet so far.


    ._._._._._.


    The time came for sundown and everyone was getting ready for camp. We only encountered small and weak monsters that could be easily taken care of even with low ranked knights and adventurers.


    Vincent wiped the sweat on his eyebrows ordering knights around to set up a tent that I didn''t have the chance to have a moment and talk with him.


    I''m really worried because he looked really out of it.


    Vani went with me, first I found a secluded corner where I could be all by myself beside a decent sized tree for shade. I set up my own tent taking the metal pipe and fabric. "Vani stand guard while I set things up alright?"


    I took a hammer from my storage ring and began setting up the tent. I tied a rope onto a strong branch of a tree to make a guy line, taking the fabric I ced between the ropes, and the metal rod in the middle.


    Alright now I just need to hammer tent fabric with stakes and we''ll be good to go. I looked through my ring but there were no stakes. "Alfred must''ve forgotten to pack it-"


    Great now I have to ask around if the other knights have spare stakes I could use huh.


    Vani sits softly into the ground lyingfortably on the grass. "Aw cute." I ced a hand over my waist. "Vani, I''ll be back I need to get stakes so take guard on our tent."


    Vani nods at me seriously. I let go of the hammer for a bit, wiping my hands together to remove the dirt. Now who should I ask?


    I should start off with my squad members and see if they have them.


    I walked over to their tent spot where they were all huddled together already having their own bonfire started and asked if they had some spare stakes I could borrow but all of them shook their heads.


    "Sorry, Commander. Minerva and I have already used ours because we just carried the right amount." (Sarah) says apologetically while Minerva shrugs. I looked through the guys and- uh only one of them had made a proper tent.


    Felix shakes his head as well. "Apologies to the Commander. I have also run out of stakes because... Bancho burned them all." (Felix)<novelnext></novelnext>


    He looks disapprovingly at Bancho who justys down on a thin fabric on the grass smiling. "Sorry Commander, I burned them because I wanted to get back at Felix for taking my sk of vodka away." (Bancho) replied, smirking.


    I red at him and he cowered down. "And why aren''t you setting up a tent?"


    "I forgot to bring one,mander." (Bancho) replieszily, takingfort in his nket. "So I''m sleeping in the grass tonight."


    I rubbed the side of my temples. "Felix, share your tent with him. I don''t want one of my squad members being tentless. If he continues such unruly behavior, tell me."


    Bancho rolls his eyes but still stands up giving me azy salute taking a fishing rod that was beside a tree. "I''ll handle the food business thenmander. Somete night fishing sounds nice." (Bancho)


    Felix sighs, continuing to work on his tent. I looked towards the other knights that were strangers in mywork. I also thought of asking Vincent but at his state I think it might be best not to approach him this early. "I guess I should make the stakes instead even though it''ll waste some of my time."


    I scratched the back of my neck saying my farewell to Sarah, Minerva, and Felix.


    I walked, creasing my eyebrows with an irritated expression. I look over to my unfinished tent seeing Vani being ecstatic to see me. She stands up slowly pping her wings before running towards me and licking my face. "Hey girl. I couldn''t find anyone who has spare stakes so I need to make them myself now."


    I scratch Vani behind her ear where she likes it most. She cuddled with me for a bit before we separated. "I''ll be going out again." I told Vani who neighs sadly, wanting attention.


    "No, you do not need to leave Vani for trivial matters."


    I held the hilt of my sword after hearing a voice behind me. "Oh." I lowered my hands down to my sides instead when I noticed it was Natasha.


    I didn''t even hear her footsteps. Natasha walks over carrying the right amount of stakes that I needed. "Natasha that''s..." I point to her hands. "Are those for me?"


    Natasha looked away before shoving the stakes to both of my hands, her hands were shaking before speaking seriously. "My friends have told me, you need these. They have identally overheard your problem and asked me to deliver these to you, they said thanks for saving them before." (Natasha)


    I looked behind her and saw that there were several girls hiding behind some empty tents trying to see what we were doing. I tried to hide myughter but some sound escaped and I covered my face with my wrist. "You mean those friends of yours?"


    I point a finger to where the other girls noticed that they''ve been found out. They ran in scrambles bumping their heads into each other. "Shoot! Go go! We''ve been spotted!"


    "I told you this was a bad idea!"


    Natasha swiftly turns her head around seeing her friend''s back running away. I heard one of them shout, abort! abort mission!


    Natasha facepalmed seeing her friend''s hrious disy. "T-They told me they won''t follow me! Natasha will bash their heads into woodter!" she says, raising her fist then clenching her hands.


    "Pfft! Hahaha! Natasha, have mercy on them please." I held down my stomach trying not tough but man. Natasha is just too cute.


    "Natasha apologizes for the disy mypanions have made. I am embarrassed of how they hid like fools to spy on us." (Natasha) was still wearing a shade of pink not meeting my eyes.


    I smiled looking at the stakes that she gave me. It must''ve taken her a lot of courage to even do this... "Thank you, Natasha. Thanks to you I can make my tent now instead ofter." I went back to my tent. Vani watched the whole thing unfold, raising her eyebrows at us.


    Natasha looks over at my tent nodding in fascination. "It is a very simple tent."


    I bend down picking up the hammer, walking to my small simple tent taking each corner of the tent fabric and hammering a stake to the ground. Vani decides to sleep in the shade of a tree a little far away from us.


    Iugh a little in reply to herment about my tent. It''s small, in, you would hardly even notice it. Just like me... before I died. "Simple like me, right?" I stood up but I was met with a pair of jade green eyes holding mine.


    I didn''t realize she was right behind me when I was hammering the stakes.


    Both of our faces were so close, she leaned up a little expectantly. "You are not just a simple person for Natasha. For Natasha, you are the savior that saved my life. If it weren''t for you I would be home feeling like a puppet."


    I swallow the lump on my throat. This is bad. I need to move.


    I had a few steps back before scratching my head in a panic but I tried my best not showing it. "Natasha, anyone would''ve done what I did you know. There are a lot of good people in this world left-"


    Every step I take back, the more she moves forward. Still, I continued to talk even raising my hand a little in panic, "You know you don''t need to see me as your savior but just-"


    My back felt the stiff body of the tree and realized-


    m!


    Natasha cornered me mming both of her hands in the tree between my sides so I couldn''t escape. Our faces were almost kissing. I should push her away right?! Right?! What if anyone finds us together like this- what if her friendse back?!


    I looked around to find an opening but I was surprised with Natasha''s next move. She lets both of hands leave me free but before I could even move, she ces her head on my shoulder.


    I was paralyzed. I couldn''t move. "Um..."


    Her strands of hair were turning messy, the sun was slowly moving down and it honestly looked really beautiful when the light hit her hair. "You... you are not a simple person so take it back." (Natasha)


    She holds her breath for a moment. I didn''t speak. I was afraid of moving and doing something I''ll regret. Natasha res at me feeling hot, her ears are red, "You fed me. You gave me home. You taught me yournguage. You taught me how to be independent. You became my friend. You help others even forgetting your own self. Natasha has seen it."


    She hides her face on my shoulders. We were close friends but I never knew- she felt this way?


    "You are big stupid idiotka." (Natasha) punches me lightly.


    I smiled. I should''ve noticed it but I''ve just been too busy with things that slipped out of my mind.


    "You are kind. You are an important person for Natasha. Natasha doesn''t like it when you devalue yourself. It made Natasha feel hurt when youpare yourself to a tent-"(Natasha)


    Her voice shrinks, sounding confused still not meeting my eye. The suddenpliments made my face flushed. "T-Thank you. I''ll uh... I''ll remember to value myself more." I told her to give her a small awkward pat on the back. "Can I have my shoulder back now or?"


    I tease her lightly, feeling Natasha frown a little. "Can we stay like this a little more-"


    Step! Step! Step!


    My ears perked up at the sound. of footstepsing towards us. I feared for the worst. I held Natasha gently by the shoulder. "Wait someone''s here. I think we need to separate-"


    Natasha says nothing clearly she was displeased about someone intruding on us but still!


    "Oh I apologize. Was I interrupting something?"


    Oh no this voice- no- no- no- out of all the people- "Oh no, don''t let me stop you. I was just strolling around the camp so both of you can continue whatever you were doing."


    When I saw the owner of this voice my body was stunned. Rose was smiling politely looking at me. "You two. Look cute. Together." (Rose)


    "Rose wait! I-It''s not-'''' the words on my mouth wouldn''t leave. My brain cells have stopped working. Why do I feel like a person who got caught cheating in the woods?


    Natasha looks at me with surprise eyes widening, gaze going back and forth on the both of us. Natasha kneels down when she realizes who this was. "Your highness." (Natasha)


    I panicked and also kneeled down to the ground. I forgot Rose is not just Rose- it''s Princess Rosarie now! "Y-Your highness." I managed to let out this at least.


    I feel my palms sweating like crazy not daring to look up.


    I heard Rose giggle softly, "Please stand up. No need for you to kneel or bow. Well I apologize for interrupting something very important."


    I stood up quickly wanting to talk to Rose but she already had her back turned on us. "Just a little suggestion. If you''re going to do it. Please, keep your voices hushed so others can''t hear." (Rose) ces her fingers on her lips.


    My face flushed so hard when I understood what she meant. I wanted for the ground to eat me and hide me there. I-I swear it''s not what it looks like! "I-I... Your highness it''s-"


    She looks back and I can see her gray eyes being set on judging me hard. "Have fun." (Rose)


    With that Rose walked away and I was about to chase her but Natasha pulled my hand back looking at me with her face really red as a tomato. "W-Will you take responsibility-" (Natasha)


    I looked at her like she was an alien from another space. My eyes erged so big and I couldn''t say anything else but- "EH? EH? HUH? RESPONSIBILITY?"


    Good Lord. I only hope I will survive this camp and the future ones-

 Chapter 68 Slamming The Curtains.

    Chapter 43: mming the Curtains.


    Kein''s POV


    Natasha was still holding onto my hand leaving me with her while Rose walked away from our spot. S-She''s gone. She disappeared into the crowd with many knights apanying her side.


    My other hand rubbed the side of my temples.


    This is... the second time. "I swear I have some bad luck to cause misunderstandings." I muttered to myself looking at Natasha.


    She looked so red, expecting something but I''m sorry to inform her I have no intention of doing any of that to her. I sighed gently, slipping off her hand from mine, "Natasha no- um- we- are not... doing that."


    Natasha looks at her hand before looking at mine. Frowning, as if expected she frowns but she tries not to show it. "I see. Did Natasha misunderstand the moment?" (Natasha) tells me her voice in a worry, her figure shrinks in panic. Her eyes stared at mine, "Did Natasha mess up?"


    I swallowed the lump on my throat after she told me that. I feel guilty.


    K-Kinda yeah you did but Natasha looks so fragile right now I didn''t have the heart to say that to her but if I keep sugarcoating what this is she''ll never move on. "I-It''s just I''m on duty. There''s no room for such things while you''re on the job, you know?"


    I exined trying to coax her into forgetting about it. Honestly, I just wanna find Rose at the same time I know in my heart I can''t also leave Natasha all alone here.


    Natasha nodded in understanding but her expression was still unsatisfied. "Natasha... let''s continue when... we''re not on duty."


    "E-Even when I''m not on duty I don''t think I''m ready for that-" I told her and she smiled looking at her hand. She raises it a little bit and the expression on her face is rather happy.


    "Natasha has said before she will wait for Kein to move on then Natasha will ask the question again." (Natasha) tells me her Jade eyes are shining while she hides her hands behind her back.


    This felt like one of those... romantic anime scenes but my heart... is still the same.


    I don''t feel anything.


    "No promises, I''m telling you now. I am allowing you to continue having feelings for me but I fear... I''ll hurt Natasha in the end and our friendship will be-" I couldn''t continue after that. I pursed my lips looking at the ground.


    Natasha didn''t say anything after hearing my response and started to walk to my tent trying to straighten the fabric. "Natasha is disappointed with how Puronians set up their tent. Come I''ll teach you a better way to set up a tent."


    Ah. "O-Okay." I follow her to my tent setting it up with her directions. This was really awkward, not knowing what to do I followed her every direction, I analyzed her facial expression. She was wearing her serious one when we were usually working.


    She gave me the end of a rope and told me to hold it while she does someplicated knots. "Kein, Natasha knows the consequences of doing courtship on you. Natasha will not hope for you to reciprocate her feelings but instead Natasha wants to spend time with you. It just so happened there were feelings growing, but our friendship will still stay." (Natasha) says to me with reassuring eyes.


    I held my neck forfort feeling horrible. I''m really horrible. "I apologize. I really had a bad experience with a friend who liked me and just... avoided me after I rejected her. She stopped writing me letters, stopped asking me to visit her for tea, and... basically told me to never talk to her again."


    I smile sadly at the times, remembering my memory with the first princess.


    That day I rejected her. I felt... so... guilty.


    Princess Cecilia was definitely beautiful, graceful, elegant, and basically she looked like the most perfect princess you could every your eyes upon but underneath that she was also wed. "I''m afraid again. The fear of losing a friend. The one time I pursued someone, I got rejected so I lost two friends in two weeks." I held the rope, my energy somehow depleting.


    Natasha listens intently, nodding while working on the knot of the rope. "Natasha understands. The first girl is really immature, while it is understandable to ask for space but to end your friendship just like that? Natasha is disappointed." (Natasha)


    She gives me a sour look and I can''t help butugh a little. "If you knew who the first girl was I think you''d faint." I told her to give her the rope, finally doing the final touches of my tent.


    I could hear Natasha click her tonguementing on the second person that I tried pursuing. "The second girl that you pursued is also immature for doing the same thing."


    "Natasha at this point questions your dating history. It seems you have many women of diversity." (Natasha)


    "Um... not really-" Iughed nervously.


    Natasha gives me a long death stare. I looked away hiding my deep shame. Okay so I yed a little bit with like about ten girl''s feelings but that''s not that bad of a number! "If you do not tell the truth, Natasha will actually break our friendship. Natasha does not like dishonest people, Kein."


    "Alright, fine. I had like... ten girls pining for me before on the knight academy after hearing a rumor I liked girls. I dated them but all of my rtionships with them neversted any longer than a week."


    I know I haven''t moved on from Rose and yes I did try dating to move on from her. Well after ten tries nothing worked. "Kein was really a yer before I met her huh." (Natasha) pulls the fabric of the tent.


    "It is done."


    The tent seemed to have gained more support, and space after what Natasha did. I admired her work looking at her with stars in my eyes. "This looks... way better than my tent from before. Thank you, Natasha."


    "Natasha don''t want to hear youparing yourself to a tent again you hear?" (Natasha) scolds me and I nod.


    "Yes ma''am I won''t." I told her she gives me a faint smile. I looked through the sky and realized it''s already night time. "Isn''t it gettingte? Won''t your adventurer friends worry about you if you''re gone for this long?"


    Natasha hides her hand behind her back again. "If they know that I''m with you... they''ll understand." (Natasha)


    I smile knowing that her friends are really supportive of her. I''m pretty sure some other adventurers are not really open to this kind of courting but hey. "You have really great friends. Treasure them. I''m d that they trust me with you as well."


    I scratch my cheek. "This feels really awkward actually."


    I''m d nothing will change between us.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I thought to myself that Natasha looked left and right on her surroundings. She ces her hands in front of her looking at the ground with a shade of pink on her face.


    Natasha purses her lips holding her hand tight. "This is goodbye. Natasha will see you tomorrow. Y-You have a good night''s sleep, Kein."


    "Mn. Goodnight, Natasha. I''ll be seeing you tomorrow." I replied, waiting for her to walk away.


    I decided to move first and left hoping to take off my armor and rest in my tent. I turned my back behind her but I felt an odd soft sensation on my waist.


    "N-Natasha just wants to hug as friends. D-Do not take it to mind." (Natasha)


    "U-Um." Okay I was not expecting that. I should stay calm, this is nothing, don''t overreact, it''s just a hug. "Yeah friends hug. You can hug me all you want then."


    "N-Natasha would like that." (Natasha) whispers in her soft voice. I could feel her head shuffle a little before running awaypletely. Natasha haspletely left me after that hug. I felt my knees about to give out from this day''s events.


    I walked through my tent and saw Vani was alreadyfortable with herself inside. Well at least my Pegasus is alright and drama-free. My body slumped into the soft nket that wasid onto the grass.


    Fanning myself Iined, "I need a drink."


    I was incredibly dehydrated from today''s events. How much more can I take? My gazends onto Vani sleeping soundly, I felt envious. "I wish I could just be a frog instead and just hop all over my problems." I imagined myself living as a frog and how great that must''ve been.


    I have already started a fire, picking up my flint and steel, shing them together to create a spark. It worked after a few tries burning the wood and paper that I ced beforehand.


    I sat on a dry log that I carried and watched the fire flicker. My hands are feeling a little sore. It sucks that I have to do this the traditional and natural way.


    If this was a magic-made fire, I would''ve absorbed it in a matter of seconds.


    The other reason why I was required to be isted into my own tent, not because of my rankings or standings. It was because I might absorb the other knight''s fire by ident.


    My magic is so unstable at times I absorb magic on impulse.


    I take a few clean sticks, skinning it with my de, opening my storage ring, grabbing some few strips of meat and then wrapping it all around.


    I looked through Vani who wasying down the nket with me enjoying the nice fire. "I guess I only have you to apany me, huh."


    Vani snorts, cing her head closer to my thighs. She feels like a cat at times. It''s adorable. My mood got a lot better instantly... "Vani I packed some apples and special food for you. Which one would you want for dinner?" I ask her to hold out my storage ring to take her food out.


    Vani stares at my hand then pulls my sleeve. Iugh in understanding. "Apples it is then but you have to remember our supply is limited when ites to fruits and vegetables."


    She neighs sadly licking my face. "No amount of licking would make the shelf life longer, you know." This Pegasus is really affectionate when ites to food huh. I pushed her face away gently, giving her the apples that she wanted.


    I waited for my meat to cook to medium rare. I ate alone peacefully away from others. It was a little lonelier than expected.


    Surely Natasha would be eating as well. Rose... I wonder if she''s eating well too. I can''t help but worry about her even this time.


    I spent the night under the stars, putting the fire out before sleeping but keeping alert to keep watch of any danger.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    I yawned, feeling rather light despite yesterday''s events. Vani snores behind me, the scene was rather cute. I forgot that I used her as my own personal pillow. I shake Vani trying to wake her up, "Come on girl it''s already morning. Stretch your wings before we leave again."


    She quickly raises her head to look at me. "Let''s go girl,e on."


    Vani snorts before going back to sleep. I shook her body again trying to gently wake her up. "Vanie on I still have to pack up the tent. If you keep this up I won''t give you apples."


    With the mention of apples shezily stands up and proceeds to ce her head closer to lick my face. My body stiffened, "This... is really ew but since you''re so cute I''ll let this slide again." I point to my face and I feel like she justughed at my soft spots for cute things.


    I see the other knights already packed and ready to go. I took out the stakes from the ground, the fabric, metal rod, and the rope. Once that was done Vincent ordered for all Knights to get in the center before we left.


    Vani walked alongside me after I packed out our tent. Natasha really did someplicated work on it and that took me a while to disassemble it.


    When almost everyone was there, Vincent stood tall carrying out orders. He had horrible bags under his eyes looking a lot paler thanst night. "Beyond this road is [Shiksal Forest]. The entryway to the cold kingdom of [Winshern]. The moment we pass by snow everyone will wear the coats they have brought or have been provided by the military." (Vincent)


    He yells over a few more orders such as, "All loot will be shared amongst each other. If we encounter any bandits we''ll detain them and bring them to the authorities to hand them over to the [Winshern Kingdom]."


    I listened to all of them carefully while sneaking a nce at the royal carriage.


    To my surprise I could see that Rose''s window didn''t have any curtains left and I caught her looking in her direction. "Ah-"


    I was about to walk forward but she suddenly mmed the curtain back on before I could even do anything. Is she still mad?


    There wasn''t any more time before Vincent ordered for us to disperse. "Move out."


    I gave up feeling defeated and hurt, mming those curtains on me definitely was thest straw. I guess the world doesn''t want me to be with her in any kind of way huh.

 Chapter 69 Side : Her Highnesss Temptation

    Side Chapter: Her Highness''s Temptation.


    Narrator''s POV


    Meanwhile...


    While Rose and Kein were on their way to the [Winshern Kingdom] to meet the prince, Rose''s fiance.


    The first princess, Cecilia Goldheart.


    Was shaking her head in worry while sitting in her wheelchair taking a drink. The tea was warm, sweet, and earthy.


    Kazari, her maid, took notice of this and sighed, cing her highness''s favorite sweet in front of her to maybe calm her nerves. "Your highness, you did your best. I''m sure her other highness is doing fine." (Kazari) tried reassuring her but it didn''t work.


    She yed around with her teacup spinning it around or merely tapping her fingers on its brim. "My heart cannot be at ease. I worry, I have instructed Duke Wolford on what to do. To keep the two together and make sure to never be apart. He has informed me that his son who was in charge of the escort mission will make Kein her personal knight."


    Kazari nods in understanding listening to whatever her highness has to say. "What if my n on reuniting them fails? I want to redeem myself for my little sister. I want her happy, clearly she can''t be happy being married to a man she''s only met in mere pictures and letters." (Princess Cecilia)


    It''s true the two have never met. An arranged marriage required no such thing, they only needed to get married for convenience. Princess Cecilia, felt heavy her heart felt like it was suffocating every time she knew.


    It was her fault that her little sister was going to be married to someone she didn''t even love.


    While this ismon in the royal family to have an arranged marriage.


    It felt wrong.


    Should she do nothing while her family is pulled into a long game of chess?


    Should her sister live her life as a pawn and herself as hostage?


    The [Winshern Kingdom] should not be trusted. She needed to do something, anything.


    nning and scheming would take time.


    Crinkles in her forehead would start to form, her tapping on the brim hastened with her mind on worry.


    Kazari moves over to her side and pushes the te with her favorite strawberry cake hoping to at least her highness with a nice sweet dessert, "You have done all that you can for your sister, your highness. Leave it all to fate and I''m sure things will be alright."


    "Do eat your sweets, you''ll need your strength." (Kazari) says sweetly, making the first princess smile.


    She always knew what to say, is what Cecilia thought while grabbing the fork, stabbing the cake and plopping a piece in her mouth, eating gracefully.


    Kazari felt a wash of relief now that her highness was eating. Now she just needs to pour her another cup of tea.


    She curtsies in her uniform before excusing herself to fetch the teapot.


    It wasn''t that far, she takes the teapot heating it with magic before pouring them in the princess''s cup. The light color of brown was a sight, its faint smell was aromatic and therapeutic for the nerves.


    Perhaps this should aid the first princess, anything to make her well Kazari would do.


    The sight of the loyal maid was adorable. The way her hands moved with fair grace and pace keeping focused was rather... attractive.


    Cecilia hums quietly while staring at Kazari doing her job. Her mind wanders off how Kazari would make a really beautiful and dependable wife. "All this talk of getting people together. It''s making me envious." (Princess Cecilia) sighs starting off another conversation that would lead off to what she wants.


    Kazari almost let go of the handle of the teapot but remained on guard acting like the thought of the first princess loving another didn''t pain her. "Envious of what specifically, your highness?" (Kazari)


    The maid knew of Princess Cecilia''s preference.


    She has been taking care of her since she was just a mere teen after all. "The king has already picked a lot of suitors for her Highness. Perhaps you might take a liking to one of his choices?" (Kazari)


    Cecilia smiles coyly, feeling that she hit a nail in her heart. "My father only sent me men of power that were deemed to be fit for a princess, men that would certainly bring prosperity to the kingdom." She takes another piece of cake, her intense stare not leaving her maid''s eyes. "However, I''m a selfish princess and I did not like any of them." (Princess Cecilia)


    Kazari felt relieved when she said that but- no. She must not feel this way, why would she be happy? Even if she didn''t pick any of the suitors in line would she even have a chance?


    Her?


    A woman with no power, nond, no fame in her name.


    The only thing that made her special was her ancestry to past heroes but that was all it was.


    Kazari beganparing herself with Kein Rosenguard.


    Not a day that went by did she notpare.


    The girl, her highness once liked.


    She had money, fame in her name, a rank in knighthood, and heir to the Hill''s estatends.


    What could she bring to a princess that had everything? The feeling of insecurity was horrible.


    She purses her lips deciding to not get further involved with her feelings. All her job required her to do is to take care of the first princess. "Is that so? Perhaps- when you''ll find the right person, her highness. You only need to wait, finding love takes time after all." (Kazari)


    Her smile turned into a sad one stepping off a few distance away from the princess. "Do you need anything else, your highness?"


    Princess Cecilia frowned. She was not happy with what her maid answered her.


    She expected her maid to be such a slow minded person and perhaps even hesitant, kind, considerate, not selfish- but she missed the part where she was also isting her feelings.


    Does she think of her for a fool?!


    The first princess knows the feelings of romantic interest of her maid towards her!


    Princess Cecilia knows her maid liked her. For a long time now!


    When she moved on from her first love, and when she got sick.


    All those times she was in pain.


    Kazari was always there. Every time her sickness returned and she caught a cold for several days, her maid was always there.


    Not sleeping until she was well.


    When she couldn''t walk anymore.


    Kazari even contacted the hero that was summoned in her kingdom and asked her to make this portable wheelchair her ancestor showed before.


    She fed her, bathed her, helped her wear her clothes for her, and even sang her to sleep and didn''t leave by her side until she was fully asleep.


    Actually now that the first princess realized, she''s been WAY too dependent on her maid.


    Kazari was waiting for any more orders but since she only replied in silence, she curtsied and asked to temporarily leave her side. "I will be refilling the tea. It seems that we have run out of water on the pot."


    When Kazari was about to cast her teleportation spell into the kitchen the first princess bit her lips before asking in a serious tone, "If I do get married... where will you be?" (Princess Cecilia)


    Kazari stops her hand before staring at Princess Cecilia in confusion, where will she be when the princess gets married?


    Without even batting an eye she responded confidently, perhaps even letting out a giggle that was pleasant to hear. "I would still be at your side of course." (Kazari)


    At that moment Princess Cecilia smiled, now intrigued where this was going. "Even if I told you to get married on your own and leave me? Would you still be at my side?"


    Kazari nods. "My duty sinceing here is to protect the princess and make her happy. I cannot leave you even if the whole kingdom wanted me dead, your highness." (Kazari)


    For my heart only belonged to you. Even if you get married, have beautiful children, and love another.


    I would still be by your side. As a maid or a friend. As long I am a part of your life.


    This maid will be forever satisfied.


    It was Kazari''s thoughts at that moment.


    She takes the princess''s cup in her hands.


    Princess Ceciliaughed and her maid''s answer was just too precious. "Wouldn''t it be easy if you could just marry me instead then?" she muttered casually that Kazari broke the cup, her hands slipping from the handle due to the shock.


    Kazari felt her heart pace, face flustered and hot.


    Marry?! The princess?


    Wedding bells music was ying in her mind.


    Princess Cecilia''s smile grew even wider. Even if Kazari broke her favorite spivanian cup piece... Her reaction towards her proposal was adorable so she couldn''t get mad.


    The maid quickly bent down to pick up the broken shards of ss, trying to dismiss the utterly ridiculous thing her highness has said today.


    "You don''t need to pick it up. You might hurt yourself, let another maid handle it." (Princess Cecilia) instructed.


    Let another maid handle it? For her own mistake? No, she didn''t listen and continued to pick up the shards of ss.


    Kazari''s face was still red and hot as she slowly picked the shards one by one, the intricate designs of the cup was beautiful. "Your highness should not say things like that to a mere maid like me." (Kazari)


    Even if she said those words.


    She was in denial.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her mind still wandered on what life would''ve been if she married her highness.


    Kazari knew the first princess didn''t like children. Perhaps they would''ve gotten a pet instead.


    Her highness does not like stairs because the wheels of her wheelchair cannot support it.


    She would''ve carried her in her arms while they held each other tightly.


    She would build her a better home where she can roam around freely with no rules.


    If... If only it was possible-


    "Ow." (Kazari) whispered, realizing that a shard of the broken cup had cut her thumb.


    She stares at it in shock, these few seconds of fantasizing herself with the perfect life she wanted distracts her.


    She hisses quickly wiping the blood with her napkin where the first princess can''t see. The cut was deep so it might take a few minutes before it would stop bleeding.


    Princess Cecilia noticed the silence from her maid and was now worried, "Is everything alright?"


    Kazari, for once, felt weak. "Yes. I am fine. However please do not say things like that out of the blue. It''s... not right."


    Princess Cecilia now didn''t like that answer very much. Not right?


    In terms of rank, she was correct.


    If ever a love like theirs bloomed.


    A maid and a princess being together will be the scandal of the century.


    However, Kazari must''ve forgotten something important. "Come here for a moment." (Princess Cecilia)manded that the tone in her voice was light.


    Something didn''t feel right.


    She took the shards and kept them in a safe corner for now. Kazari went over to the princess, keeping her posture straight.


    Princess Cecilia was too frustrated at this point. She pulls over her wrist so suddenly but not too tight that it would hurt. "You cut yourself." (Princess Cecilia) res at the wound. "Take care of yourself better this is why I told you to wait for another maid to clean it up instead. I would heal it now if I only had the strength to-"


    "You''re highness please I would like it if you stop ying around- I am only a maid!" (Kazari) stopped her sentence when the princess leaned in closer, making the young maid stricken and at a fluster.


    Their faces were inches from each other before Princess Cecilia decided that she was going to make the first move first then. "Did you really think I was ying with my words?" (Princess Cecilia)


    The princess''s voice almost cracked but... she managed to finally say it after all these months.


    "What if you married me instead, Kazari. I know how you feel towards me and... the feeling is mutual." (Princess Cecilia) whispered thest part into Kazari''s ear, eyes dting.


    Kazari felt like her heart was going to escape from her chest, like a beating drum that was excited and didn''t know what to do. "I... Your highness- this is-"


    "Improper?" (Princess Cecilia) finishes her words. "I know. May I be the first one to say that I do not care if it is."


    Hold on. She doesn''t care? The princess who has always told others not to run because it''s udylike behavior has no problems flirting with a maid like her?!


    Is the world ending?! Has she gone mad?! "This isn''t like you." (Kazari)


    "Oh. It had always been like this. I just had better control of it before but all this love talk made me feel a little... giddy of sorts." (Princess Cecilia) replied but seeing the look of shock and panic on her face she couldn''t help it.


    Seeing her maid being taken over by silence and awkwardness.


    She takes her fork in her hands with a piece of cake on it and offers it to Kazari who was just eye wide in surprise. "Now say ah~?"


    "What... Um... This is... How should I say..." (Kazari) looked like a poor deer being cornered by a hunter.


    She cannot disobey so she did what she was told. She opened her mouth letting the princess feed her, making Princess Cecilia happy. "Our first indirect kiss. What a happy memory."


    Kazari almost choked. An indirect kiss with the first princess- well it was sort of enjoyable.


    Oh my lord she should be in jail right now for even thinking like that to a royal family!- "Your highness I think we should stop." (Kazari) begged but it was no use.


    "Did you not like it?" (Princess Cecilia) asked yfully, somehow if she said no.


    She''ll ignore her for days on end.


    The maid sighs with her heart not calming down she replied, "No, your highness. I liked it."


    What was she even saying right now?! If anyone has seen or even heard of this scandalous act of theirs!


    She''ll be fired!


    Kazari sighed a breath of relief though, finally it was over- "Kazari I think I have some cream left over on my face. Would you mind wiping it off for me?" (Princess Cecilia)


    "Of course you''re high- ngh?!" (Kazari) saw the princess pointing at her lips.


    "I want you to wipe it off for me." (Princess Cecilia) boldly ordered her maid.


    Kazari stood silently for a moment feeling both in heaven but she didn''t forget her duty- focus, focus, focus, don''t be tempted.


    Don''t be... tempted.


    Another look at the princess''s pink plump lips got her swallowing the lump in her throat.


    When did she get this cheeky?!


    Kazari lifted the princess''s chin up. Princess Cecilia closed her eyes in expectancy, hoping for a kiss but the girl ain''t getting that one easily.


    Kazari took her handkerchief and wiped off the smeared cream off her face. "There, all better." (Kazari) mutters in satisfaction.


    Princess Cecilia opened her eyes once she realized what she did. "Did you just-" she res at her before crossing her arms. "I gave you a chance to kiss me and you just did nothing?! Are you daft?!" (Princess Cecilia)


    "I... Um... Yes?"


    Kazari just wanted to teleport somewhere else at that point.


    "You''re unbelievable." (Princess Cecilia) really didn''t believe this maid of hers, ignoring the chance to kiss her first.


    "Yes. I am, now let''s get you back to your room and some well deserved rest." (Kazari) takes in her wheelchair and pushed it.


    Princess Cecilia felt dejected. Why won''t she kiss her?! Doesn''t Kazari like her? "Why didn''t you make a move on me." Sheins like a little toddler, her arms still crossed together.


    Kazari saw this and thought her other childish side was really cute when she didn''t get what she wanted. "Because her highness is not ready for such things yet. Perhaps when you get better then... maybe?" (Kazari) didn''t make any promises.


    The King would soon betrothed her to another suitor and they would live happily ever after.


    "Then let''s go to my room and rest. You need to rest with me. You didn''t give me a kiss so read a book for me as your punishment for disobeying my orders." (Princess Cecilia)


    "Yes, yes. I wonder what kind of book you would like me to read." (Kazari) felt like she was coaxing a child to stop making her angry.


    Princess Cecilia''s face lit up with delight. "Why the book that my little sister wrote of course."


    Oh boy was she in for a ride.


    And so, the two spent their time together reading the book the third princess had made. Cecilia of course has not forgotten the cut Kazari made on her thumb, they decided to disinfect it instead and wrapped it around with clean bandages. "I cannot make the woman I love left untreated now could I?" (Cecilia) says to her affectionately.


    Kazari held her hand cing it into her chest feeling Princess Cecilia''s warmth on it.


    Their feelings for each other are growing slowly.


    Especially Cecilia who only became aware of it in the past few months.


    She liked moving on. Hopefully her dearest twin is having a nice time like her.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Somewhere over on the road to the [Winshern Kingdom]...


    Vincent clenches his teeth stopping the carriage and everyone that was marching. "A monster stampede! Protect the princess!"


    Kein held tightly to her pegasus''s reins watching the whole stampede just ran towards them- no- "They went right over to the side?!" (Vincent)


    "Vincent, they''re running away from something! We should go if it''s a dangerous monster!" (Kein) shouted but Vincent didn''t hear her because of the sudden roar.


    "A wyvern!"


    Its ws and wings were blowing dust everywhere. "Protect the princess!"


    The heroes cracked their necks sighingzily. "We got this huge lizard. You guys protect the princess from the stampede."


    Princess Rosarie''s carriage shook a little, making her panic.


    Things are not looking so great for her actually.

 Chapter 70 Get Out Of My Way, Hero.

    Chapter 44: Get out of my way, Hero.


    Previously after author not updating for a damn while:


    Cecilia sleeps quietly on her luxury bed with her lovely maid, Kazari. Having the nicest lone tea parties they could have together. Cecilia tempting her maid into doing things Kazari secretly wanted to do deep in her heart such as being fed by her highness- and being spoiled by the princess despite many protests.


    Princess Cecilia was feeling the most rxed sibling of the three.


    The third princess Catherine was on the deadline for her second book. Cooped up all night finishing the drafts and editing the chapters.


    Alfred, managed the Hill''s estate. And Kein''s adoptive father was on a business trip to where he will return in months time.


    Veronica visited her husband often in making the school construction that was instructed by Kein while taking care of her adopted son Matthew. Thanks to magic they''ll be done by the time Kein arrives back home.


    The other side characters minded their life. Valentina the rich merchant and the former sister church believer nun Gis was nning to have children with Valentina soon using a ritual but that''s another story someday.


    Lenard, Kein''s older cousin and Ellis, his lover, are having a nice book club reading while doing work together in the gardens being romantic to each other.


    Madam Prisha was still at their [Magicare] beauty store still running and now became well known as an underground gay bar. Their Grandma Chio who still gives free fortune card readings to any good soul that passes her way.


    Meanwhile Kein- suddenly while going through the only path to the [Winshern Kingdom] to escort the girl she loves to her engaged fianc¨¦ a dragon pops up out of nowhere and a stampede is happening.


    Safe to say that on her side. It''s certainly not doing well for our heroine.


    Kein''s POV


    I swallowed the lump forming over my throat once the realization of an A rank beast was actually blocking our only path. "What kind of wyvern is it?" one soldier questioned and I clenched my teeth unsheathing both of my swords at the ready.


    Vani, my Pegasus red in caution with the wyvern.


    As if the soldier was jinxing, the wyvern decided to raise its head a little before it tried to hold down a huge chunk of fire that was being made inside its mouth with its magic. Vincent was the first one to react,manding the whole army.


    "A FIRE WYVERN! MAGES SHIELDS UP AND SHIELD CORP PROTECT THE PRINCESS!" (Vincent) yelled.


    Holding both of my swords, I kicked Vani''s torso lightly, "Up."


    I needed to get out of there before they enclose the shield. Once you''re inside you can''t get out. Vani pped her wings steadily, while I observed and studied the wyvern.


    The other soldiers, adventurers, and mages casted [Shield] even adding a protectiveyering with physical shields inside of it- just to make sure Rose''s carriages won''t even get scratched.


    Well, they should because if Rose gets hurt there will be hell to pay once they got back home.


    It took them a few seconds before sessfully casting it, having a big dome that can protect them from the uing attack by the wyvern. Without time to waste I made my own moves to go on the offense. "Hyah!"


    We flew forward into the wyvern that stood about 50ft just growing past over the trees. Having brown scales, and wings that can spread about to 30ft on each wing. It''s a male wyvern too. "It''s weird why he is on the ground and it''s almost near hibernation season shouldn''t he be in a cave?"


    The breeze as we took flight almost made me eat my own long hair. I swear one of these days I''ll cut it.


    The wyvern was done harvesting its magic and breathed fire into the shield attempting to destroy it. "Look out!"


    The wyvern was already taking aim. Tch, If I''m on the ground I can''t properly absorb all of its magic. I need to go up to its mouth, enter its stomach alive to find the core, absorb and then kill it there. I don''t need my swords to be out so I''ll ce them back again.


    "Vani, I''ll absorb the attack. You know what to do." I told my Vani and she nodded a little, eyes focused on the target ring at the wyvern. Knowing that I have her on board I stand up on the saddle bncing myself.


    I wonder... if Rose is somewhere down there watching me. Is she worried?


    Will she worry? Ugh not these thoughts again. I shook my head and focused on the mission.


    When Vani has us close to the wyvern''s mouth... I jumped.


    "ROARRRR!" The wyvern roared and when he fired his shot I raised my hand and casted one of my spells. I kept my eyes open despite the cold air wanting to pierce through it with pain.


    I clenched my teeth and the fire was right in front of me, "[Absorb]!"


    The fire went through my hand as I absorbed all of it.


    The wyvern looked confused when suddenly I appeared and that his fire was all gone. Hah nice try you lizard. I wrapped my lips around my fingers to create the finger whistle gesture calling out to vani.


    I whistled.


    I could hear her neighing, my back was suddenly met with the hard leather of her saddle. Iughed to myself thinking- I just did that. When do I ever get to jump and absorb a wyvern''s me?


    Then again just that one breath already took one fourth of my storagepartment for magic.


    Of course, I could [Cancel] it instead but I think I can sell this for a really high price for witches and apothecary ces. [Wyvern''s Breath] also known as its fire is really expensive.


    I could use this as funds for the school too. It''s not my first time absorbing one and selling it. When I was just a knight in training we were transported to a ce full of low ssed dragon types. Usually you ce these kinds of fires in a special enchanted jar.


    Imagine what a ranked A wyvern''s breath could do.


    I smiled knowing that this trip wasn''t a waste after all despite all those awkward bits I had with the second princess- at least our school fund problem is now solved with this.


    I quickly fixed myself into a riding position holding Vani''s leash focusing onnding on top of the wyvern''s head next. "Good job girl, remind me to give you more apples when we''re done." I caressed her mane and I can hear her neighing happily moving closer once again.


    I looked down for a bit to see that all the soldiers were cheering on me.


    I see Vincent holding up his hand on his forehead trying to block the sun to get a better view. Is he ring? Oh I think he is.


    "I''ll um... I think I''ll deal with whatever scolding he''s going to give meter." I muttered to myself holding the leash tighter.


    When we were close to the head. I suddenly saw giant spikes of ice tear into the wyvern''s wings.


    Blood oozed out of its sensitive wing parts and I knew who''s spell it belonged to. "Nice one Vincent!"


    I cheered when the wyvern suddenly screamed from pain. "ROARRR ROARRR GRAHHH!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    It started thrashing around the ce, well tried because Vincent summoned another Ice spell that got its feet stuck into the ground. Now that the wyvern has its wings broken it won''t be flying anywhere.


    I grinned knowing that Vincent was giving me a chance to get inside the wyvern. Thanking him in my heart I ordered Vani to push through.


    "See you when I slit it inside its stomach, Vani!" I yell in her ear, getting in position I immediately jump down from her saddle once again and this time Inded right on top of its head.


    I could see the top of many trees, leaves and dust in my direction.


    I waited for the right time when it opened its mouth to shout another roar. The wyvern must''ve noticed my presence because its right w was going towards my direction. "Shit."


    I quickly slid down to his nose. Taking out my holy sword to pierce its skin stopping my fall. The blood oozed through and it gave a loud scream. "RAAA RAW RAR!" I had to cover my other ear, wincing from the pain it''s doing to my eardrums.


    I jumped inside its mouth safely leaving the holy sword temporarily there. I''ll get it after I split this wyvern in half. I should hurry before it decides to manifest magic and burn me to a crisp. I unsheathed my cursed sword [Nirvana] manifesting the [Wyvern''s Breath] before into the sword.


    I''m only going to use this as my temporary source of light. The me stuck to the de and acted out as my shlight. "Whoa so this is what a dragon''s mouth feels like huh? It stinks too."


    I took a step into its tongue looking down on its throat.


    "I know right it definitely stinks a lot. Who knew dragons don''t know how to brush its teeth then again a toothbrush big enough doesn''t exist in this world."


    Huh?


    I looked beside me to see a random blonde girl smiling by my side. I nodded agreeing with her answer, "Yeah... it doesn''t exist in this world." I replied looking back into the throat raising my sword with fire a little more.


    Wait. Toothbrush? Blonde girl?


    My body jerked back feeling ufortable with her sudden stare.


    I pointed my cursed sword at her, "You''re one of the heroes." The light from the me shes a part of her face. Her expression was grinning while holding her red sword with ck stripes.


    "Nice cursed sword. Can you ce magic on it?" she says admiringly while keeping her hand at the handle of her de watching the wyvern me dance in my de. "Mine is just cursed that when I die the sword will too. What kind of curse does your sword have?"


    I blinked a few times before realizing she was trying to start a conversation with me. Is she serious right now? "How did you even get in here that fast..."


    The image of Rose suddenly shed through my mind before I shook my head looking at this stranger I''ve only seen one or two times. Rose''s safetyes first; the wyvern is already on the bridge of chaotic destruction outside.


    I don''t have time for a hero to make friends with me. "No offense but I don''t need to waste my time talking with you. I have to y the wyvern before anyone gets hurt. If you''re not here to help the best to get out of my way, hero."


    I jumped down to the stomach holding the de in front. I didn''t realize that she jumped at the same time as me. "My name is Avery Williams, what''s yours?! I actually know you already but I want to hear your introduction!" she screams without a care while falling into the pits of a disgusting stomach.


    I didn''t respond and when I could see the wyvern''s stomach acid down I quickly twisted my sword and stabbed its muscle, stopping my fall. She imitates my movements tilting her head waiting for a reply with her body hanging around the de. "So your name?" (Avery) asks again and I don''t respond.


    I need to find a ce where I can-


    "Hey I said your name!" she cheerfully waved her arm around looking at me still waiting for an answer.


    A vein must''ve popped on my head because this girl is literally more into conversation than saving the others outside. "Listen, you said you already know my name. I don''t have time to talk with a wyvern roaming around that could anytime hurt the second princess. I have to kill this first."


    She mutters a ''hmm'' before asking again, "So if I kill this wyvern you''ll talk to me?" (Avery)


    I was rendered speechless before I could even answer she took her sword off the flesh falling down into the pits of acid. "[Float]."


    She was floating. I felt envious that she can cast spells like that freely rather than just hanging on a sword here. I should help.


    "[Hero Art of the Sword: Salvation''s Swing]." she holds the sword in front of her chest, holding the de tightly, her other palm facing the back of the de. Then she swings- cutting the stomach in half like I was intending.


    Blood oozed everywhere, even the acid was acting weird. I could hear the wyvern screeching but it''s not yet over. I looked over to the direction of Avery who was floating happily but enough of that. "Hero it''s not yet over! The wyvern can regenerate faster than normal monsters because of its core! Help me find it!" I yelled over to her and she took the advice seriously.


    "Hold on, let me cast [Float] on you so you can travel easier." (Avery) moves over to my direction but I stop her there. "No need. You won''t be able to cast it onto me. I''ll just end up absorbing it."


    Avery stares at me curiously. "What weird magic you have. You can absorb it and use it for yourself, yes?"


    "Yeah I can use it for my own thing but I can only transfer it into my sword only. It''s the onlypatible weapon I have with me." I replied while hovering my eyes all over the ce trying to find the wyvern''s core. "In short if you casted [Float] on me. I''ll only absorb the spell and I can make my sword float instead."


    Where is it? I was already beading in sweat and saliva, my arm feeling tired the more I hung from the flesh of the wyvern. "Damn do you see it? I can''t find it everywhere."


    "Isn''t that it?" (Avery) says pointing to where my sword was stabbing.


    Wait, it''s been here this whole time? "Ah. Well um that''s a little awkward. I didn''t see that there. I mean it''s pretty dark in here so..."


    We destroyed the wyvern''s magic core so that it won''t regenerate anymore. Avery decided to carry me out holding my arms before we floated out of the wyvern''s bodying right where we entered from. We''re not taking the other way out- ugh.


    I held my sword tightly before Avery asked again. "We killed the wyvern so I think I deserve to know your name?"


    I almost forgot about that part, I suppose she did kill the wyvern on her own. That me... Those sword moves are nothing I''ve seen before. I will note to myself never mess with the heroes. "Apologies for thete introduction, Hero Avery Williams. My name is Kein Hills,mander of the Lion Brigade."


    The moment I finished my introduction we finally got outside of the wyvern''s stomach. The breath of fresh outside air takes over my body. Wyvern flesh inside did not smell good that''s for sure.


    My armor also smells now, it''ll be hard to remove the stench and clean off its blood. Avery lets me down on the ground.


    I flicked my arm around trying to remove the leftover blood. "Ugh that smells horrible."


    I look over the wyvern''s half cut body. I walked over to its head to get my holy sword, swinging it, cutting the air before I sheathed it back on my waist. I pat it slowly feeling more secure that I have both of my swords back in ce.


    Now... what to do with that girl.


    Avery Williams, I''ve seen her once or twice by ident on the adventurer''s guild. She has only been summoned a year before but I think I''m older than her.


    "Kein Hills." The summoned hero calls my name, giving me a faint smile. I give her a fake smile and my stomach feels troubled. "Is there anything else that you might need to summon a hero?"


    Slowly she frowned before confronting me. The environment around us seemed to be silent while she kept me in suspense. "You''re also... not from this world right?"

 Chapter 71 Youre Definitely Not From This World.

    Chapter 45: You''re definitely not from this world.


    Kein''s POV


    Avery Williams, the summoned hero, made me ufortable with how she smiled, staring at my eyes. "From the look on your face it''s all I need for an answer."


    I gripped the handle of my sword tightly, brows furrowing trying to find out how she even knew my secret that I''ve been keeping for almost a decade. "You''re definitely not from this world are you, Kein Hills? Or perhaps would you prefer me to call you by your real name instead? If you even remember what it was." (Avery)


    She seemed confident when she said that and if I y careful with my words I can still lie my way out of it.


    I scoffed, walking down the wyvern''s head doing my best and ignoring her right usations. "You''re mistaken, summoned hero. I don''t know what you mean by ''not from this world''. Let me assure you I was born and raised here." I replied slowly sliding down and she followed suit.


    I finger whistled looking up in the sky for any sign of Vani, where did that sassy flying Pegasus go? I need a ride away from this weird woman. "Come on girl, where are you..."


    I am ufortable that she knows- I''m really curious on how she found out about it but if I ask her how it would only prove that she''s right.


    What''s the worst thing that could happen suddenly revealing myself that I borrowed someone else''s body?


    I don''t know what this summoned hero is capable of. If she started any rumors about me then the others will find out soon. I might be even used for experiments- researches by the church considering they''re into that transmigration, reincarnation, and soul binding.


    If people knew about this... they might even force me to be a hero.


    I''ll be away from my new family and friends.


    The life of peace that I built would be stripped away from me.


    Avery walks in front of me smiling as she exined, "When I first came into this world many things didn''t exist. Even if they did exist there was almost a different name. An alternative name to everything."


    "Imagine my surprise when I saw something called ''shampoo'' in a store made by a child almost eight years ago." she continued casting [Inventory] taking out some of the bottles I''ve sold before. "Very nice quality by the way." (Avery)


    I gulped, maybe it wasn''t a good idea to still name it shampoo. If I knew there would be summoned heroes suddenly gaining suspicion on me I would''ve discontinued it.


    I need to think of an excuse fast. "It must''ve been a funny coincidence then. I''ve only envisioned it in a dream." I replied knowing well that some other souls were from earth.


    Their memories of their past life being formed into dreams. If that''s not a solid excuse I don''t know what is.


    Avery frowns, storing the bottle back before raising her hand casting a spell, "[Scan]."


    A t floating screen suddenly appeared by her side. Wait aren''t those- "Is that some sort of window status thing? We had that?!"


    I''ve never seen anything like that. Even in the adventurer''s guild there''s no tool or spell that would show what kind of status you had in the first ce. They determine ranks by tournaments and seeing who''s stronger.


    Avery looks up to meet my eye before grinning. "Window status thing?" She repeats my words and I feel like dying when I let that one out by ident.


    Quick think of another excuse-


    "It''s erm I also saw it in a dream- so yeah that''s why I knew about it." I almost pped myself using the same excuse over and over. I''m sounding suspicious now.


    Vani what is taking you so long- I swear I won''t give you carrots for dinnerter. "Exin one of your titles then. [Reincarnated One]."


    She does a gentle wave-like motion before the screen floats to my direction. "This is my status..?"


    My eyes went down to where the Title section was and began reading all of them out loud.


    "[Princess Charmer], [yergirl of Puronia], [Women Charmer], [Commander of the Lion Brigade], [Adventurer''s Savior], [Pegasus'' Bestfriend]..." The list went on into some of the weirdest titles I''ve ever heard until I stopped at the one title the summoned hero showed.


    "[Reincarnated One]." It ended there. That was my veryst title. I looked through my other status having high leveled in everything-


    "I think that''s enough." (Avery) closes the status window before I could read what else was in there. Some other parts had some lock symbols too.


    "Hey I was reading that!" I told her and she only continued to grin, cing her hand to her waist.


    "Will you deny everything after all of these evidences I presented?" (Avery) asks and I was speechless. This woman is really cunning, I sighed rubbing both sides of my temples half of my brain cells are wondering should I just confess?


    What if I just kill her? No, that will only bring more trouble besides I''m not even sure if I can win against a summoned hero. "Fine there''s no use in lying anymore because it''s only going to make a fool out of myself. I might as welle clean."


    It might be even better for... finally have someone to talk to about it. I never even told Rose about the true owner of this body and how old I really was. "I was a former professor back on earth. One day I got hit by a truck and then I woke up in someone else''s body. I would prefer it if you only called me by this body''s name."


    The memories came flooding in once she recollected me of my past life. My house, my work, my students, and my daughter. "So you''re from earth too? What time?" (Avery)


    Time? Don''t tell me...


    "I was from 2045. How about you?" If my hunch is correct...


    Avery sighs, shaking her head awkwardly answering. "I''m from 2020. You know, totally the best year of all. If it wasn''t noticeable I was being sarcastic. I got summoned suddenly while I was ying this new trendy game in my room."


    I held my chin in deep thought after her answer. So I was right, we all came from different times. If I remember correctly the year 2020 was a harsh one. I waited and listened for Avery to continue her story that turned into a rant. "I was just pulling for some really attractive characters then you know one thing leads to another then suddenly you''re in an unknown room with fancy chandeliers, some weird people with cloaks, they tell you you''re a hero and you need to y the demon lord. Yippie."


    I thought ''oof'' in my mind. Unlike me she''s only here for about a year so I can understand that she might be frustrated and tired with all the sudden expectations that were dumped into her.


    Still that doesn''t concern me. All I want to do is live peacefully doing my best with the new identity that was given to me because I have no choice.


    I''m not a person who yearns for such glory, fame or wealth.


    They were given to me instead.


    "That''s rough buddy." is the only thing I could reply. She looks at me excitedly pointing with her finger- "That''s the really popr quote from the ava-"


    I stopped her before this conversation could get any longer. By now everyone should be looking for their summoned hero and I would be called into Vincent''s presence for not following orders and acting too harshly facing the wyvern head on.


    Besides I need to wash off this stinky armor full of wyvern spit.


    "Listen I understand you were summoned here by force, by the kingdom I''m currently serving." The tone of my voice was mixed. I understand but I have my own duties. "I just want to live my life peacefully. Now you know my secret of someone being from another world, let''s get straight to the point."


    I walked closer to her intensely, not showing any fear or weakness. If she knows that I''m afraid who knows what she''ll do.


    I calmed my thoughts. I asked her, "What do you want from me?"


    Now that she knows the secret. I see her as a potential threat if pushes to shove I need to abide with whatever she''s going to ask of me for the meantime. I continued to press on, "Money? Land? Entertainment? Anything I can give I''ll provide. Just keep this to yourself."


    I need to think of a counter n. If she does spread that I''m from another world. Worst case scenario they will threaten everyone that I care about.


    Including father and the orphanage.


    I must not let that happen.


    The atmosphere was thick, waiting impatiently for an answer. Come on, tell me what you want already.


    "I want to be your friend." (Avery) replies after more than a minute of waiting.


    Eh? Did I hear that correctly? "You- want to be my friend?" I asked, skeptical about her request. I meane on a normal person would ask for something more right?


    "If it''s alright with you I would really like us to be friends." (Avery)


    Her voice didn''t have any ill intention from what I''ve heard it seemed genuine. That''s all? She just wants me to be her friend. "Is that really all?" I ask, double checking.


    Avery nods and I take that as her final answer. I sigh, I should be d of her simple request but I''m not letting my guard down even if she wants to suddenly be my friend. I have to take measures but for now I''ll y along. "Fine, we''re friends now and I need to know. Are you the only hero who used that spell on me to check my status?"


    She shrugs. "I''m not sure. The other heroes have a different personality. The summoned hero from [Sprivanto] whom I''m close with only checks other people''s status when they''re needed because it feels like he''s invading other people''s privacy." (Avery)


    I see at least that the hero has some manners however... "How about the other hero from [Winshern]?"


    Avery rolls her eyes by the mention of the third hero. "He''s rude and you don''t need to worry about your status being checked by that guy. He genuinely thinks girls are all automatically weak anyways. He says it''s not even worth it to check their statuses."


    "Oh that type of guy huh." I rubbed the back of my neck remembering that we''re both covered in wyvern saliva. "Anyways we should get back. I need to find some natural source of water to take a bath in."


    "Wait before you go I need to teach you how to open your own status and lock them so the other people like me can''t see. Uh after we both take a much needed shower of course." (Avery)


    I don''t know if that''s going to work for me. "I can''t cast any spells that''s not rted to my magic because it would defeat the purpose of it."


    Avery stares at me down before casting [Scan] again on me. "It says here dark magic, what''s wrong with that? Surely you can cast a spell that most likely everyone could use- I don''t even think this is a spell but amand like [Inventory]."


    "For the [Inventory] I think yours is built in. I can''t do that and I have to use an enchanted item called the [Storage Ring], because the original owner''s body and a lot of other people don''t have that built in [Inventory]." I take a look at my ring that was given to me by my father a little scratched up but it still serves its purpose.


    I was about to further exin the roots of my problems but we heard a sudden shouting not too far away. "Avery! Avery! Are you there?! Come on it''s not funny we went over this don''t you dare disappear on me for days again!"


    Huh, someone''s looking for her already. How nice and at the right time too. "Looks like you already have someone looking for you, summoned hero."


    Sheughs before looking into the direction of the voice. "Oh it''s my hero buddy Haruki you know the one that was summoned from [Sprivanto]?" (Avery)


    I remember the first time I saw this camp. "Oh yeah, I wonder what he''s like."


    Avery stifles augh waving goodbye heading to the direction of the voice. "Oh, just the most sensitive cry baby you''ll ever meet."


    Crybaby huh.


    The image of my older cousin Lenard shed through my mind. The runny snot on his nose and teary eyes. Is he something like that too?<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Kein! Kein! Where are you? Natasha has Vani with me. If you die Natasha will not forgive you!"


    "Ah." I identally muttered with my face turning a little flushed. It seems that Natasha also came looking for me. She gives me a grin and a oncest look before walking away. "Guess we better go. See you around camp. I''ll calm Haruki down first before I introduce you to him because I don''t want him to spoil your first impression of him." (Avery)


    I coughed and nodded. "Yeah and I have to find Natasha soon before she wrecks the whole forest into finding me."


    We said our goodbyes going in different directions.


    "Natasha, I''m here!" I yelled back feeling icky through my armor. All that talking felt like a while I needed to take a shower quickly. Best if I take a bath in some river somewhere here before Ie back.


    "Natasha can hear her voice right this way, your highness!" (Natasha)


    Wait, highness?


    There''s only one royalty in here and it''s-


    Don''t tell me she brought Rose with her?!


    Wait wait wait what do I do?! I''m still covered in dragon saliva, my hair is a mess, and well I stink! If she meets me in this state what will she think of me?!


    My hands quickly moved on the strands of my hair trying to straighten it in ce. "Come on at least I have to look cool after defeating that wyvern-"


    Is there a mirror? Wait that question was dumb- Where can I find a mirror in a forest?!


    I could hear their footsteps getting closer. My heart thumps every second in anticipation. I could see Natasha''s head poking out one of the branches holding Vani''s leash with someone riding on her saddle.


    The usual red shawl that she turned into a scarf being wrapped around her neck, that silver white hair long and a little curled. Her face has always been embedded in my memories.


    Natasha smiles seeing my figure, "Kein-" she let go of the reins but someone was fast enough to reach me first.


    Thump, thump, thump.


    She clumsily goes down the saddle before running through the grass. Spreading her arms out- to hug me.


    "You dummy I was worried sick-!" My hands were frozen in ce. Do I hug back? I thought she hated me? Did shee looking for me? What should I do?


    Rose''s head was buried in my chest te. I remembered that I was still covered in filth but can I at least... enjoy this small moment we have?


    How long since we''ve been this close together?


    "Rose." My face was flustered when I muttered her name. "Um it might be better for you to let go now I''m still covered in wyvern saliva."


    She shakes her head in stubbornness and I smile. I guess even after two years she''s still the same worrywart girl I fell in love with.


    I noticed that I''m a lot taller than her now. I remove the gloves from my right hand before patting Rose''s head gently. "I''m sorry for worrying you, Rose. I''m alright." I smiled so widely I felt like my cheeks were going to break.


    I can feel Natasha watching over us silently. "Natasha has never seen you... smile like that." (Natasha)


    I stop and finally have my mind straight enough to think. "Actually why are the two of you together- Natasha and um..." my sentence stopped for a moment scared to address Rose into her nickname in front of Natasha. I''m still on duty so I must call Rose by her title- "The second princess."


    Rose suddenly retracts her hug around my waist looking up to meet my eyes. "What did you just call me?" (Rose)


    "The second... princess." I gulped the tone of her voice getting light but still it sounded like she wanted to do something else to me.


    "Oh I see well this second princess will be going back to her carriage now." (Rose) decided to walk back into the direction they came from.


    "Wait your highness!" I call out running to her side. "It''s not safe, let me apany you." she proceeds to even walk faster than before.


    "No, I''ll be fine with the adventurer escorting me instead thank you. Commander Hills." (Rose)


    Hah? Is she literally doing a tantrum for me by calling her by her title? "Your highness don''t be like that I''m part of the royal military I should-"


    Natasha runs up behind us with Vani neighing as she catches her breath. "Ah- give Natasha a break- the two of you run like you''re being chased by the same dead wyvern." (Natasha) scolds us and I stop for a moment going back to take a look if she''s alright.


    I... almost forgot about her and Vani for a moment. "Natasha you have Vani with you- are you alright how was the stampede?"


    Natasha takes a deep breath before holding Vani for support. "Everyone saw your disy of stupidity, charging into a dragon''s mouth like that without care?! Natasha felt like crying!" (Natasha) screamed and I was left trying to calm her down.


    "I''m sorry but the wyvern''s breath- I can absorb it and save some time- if I was anywhere near you guys I would''ve identally absorbed the shield the other mages casted that was used to protect the princess-" I exined thoroughly.


    Natasha shakes her head.


    "That''s not the point! Let Natasha see your whole body!" (Natasha)


    I STOP HER RIGHT THERE!


    "What? I''m fine! I have my armor on so there''s no way I would''ve- oomph-" Natasha cups my cheeks and I feel an uncertain feeling behind us. I''m digging my hole further and further down the grave.


    "You have a cut on your cheek! May Natasha remind you that you don''t wear a helmet!" (Natasha) scolds me right further while her face is merely inches apart. "I''m fine, Natasha, really it''s just a small cut." I moved away from her and she crossed her arms.


    "It''s best if we get back to camp and get it treated then, we can''t let a valuable asset like amander die out of infection now do we?" (Rose) mutters coldly and I click my tongue.


    We''re running in circles. I remember now, you left me with no exnation, Rose. Now you have the guts to be sassy and mad? I''m thankful that you were worried about me but that doesn''t change what you did in the past. However I won''t let this get to me, "Fine. Let''s just hurry up to camp and get her highness to safety."


    I asked Rose to ride Vani and she didn''t protest. If anyone has seen us letting the princess walk when there''s clearly a Pegasus we could use here. "Princess don''t worry, my steed is really tame and even affectionate."


    Vani neighs a little in response. Natasha pokes her head around looking up and down at Vani. I guess she''s a little envious, Natasha has never ridden Vani before. From that look on her face- geez I''ll give her a ride after this escort mission.


    No wonder it was a high ranking one. A wyvern and a monster stampede literally appeared on us.


    I should also start getting used to calling Rose princess but that also won''t be a problem.


    Rose doesn''t even look my way and just stares at the road. "Let''s get going please. Lord Wolford must have noticed I snuck out of the carriage... by now." (Rose)


    I widened my eyes in surprise.


    So she snuck out... to try and find me? Yeah actually that would exin why there were no guards apanying her but how did she end up with Natasha of all people?


    "Right away your highness." (Natasha) answered in my stead because at this point I needed to process all this information that was going through my head.


    "R-Right away."


    The trip back to where the battle started wasn''t far. My brigade soldiers that I was supposed to be leading also had their own fair share of worries andplimented me for I looked awesome when I fought the dragon going on top of its head and all.


    "Oh it was nothing the summoned hero was with me inside the wyvern''s mouth actually." I told them and they were full of woe and whoa after that. Except for the drunk guy, Bancho though. He didn''t seem impressed but still.


    Natasha and Rose went to their respective parties and I was summoned by Vincent who had already started setting up the tent. "You-! Do you have any idea how worried I was when you charged into that dragon?! If your cousin knew you did that he''d kill me!" (Vincent)


    I groaned. This is the second scolding today I swear. "Stop dragging my cousin into this! Even though you''re right I had to do something! I had to get away because I know I can beat that dragon without even doing much, General Vincent. If I got too close to the barrier you guys made I would''ve absorbed it and then the others will be left with no protection." I talked back at Vincent who has been another big brother figure in my life. I understand that but I do wish he also stopped treating me like I''m helpless. "You know I did the right thing and I am not ashamed of what I did."


    He sighs, rubbing the dark circles around his eyes.


    It was a sign that he didn''t get any sleep for the past few days. I actually never got to check up on him ever since the start of this escort mission since the both of us have gotten so busy. "I know you''re not weak, Commander. It was just too sudden. It made me worry what if you got hurt badly in this mission? We''re close to the [Winshern Kingdom] borders anyways please don''t do something this reckless again. If you weren''t a close friend of mine I would have you punished severely."


    I cross my arms but I nod reluctantly. I bite my lip in frustration, I guess what I did was a bit too unprofessional. "Yes, General. I''ll... behave." I replied having no choice in the matter.


    Vincent smiles faintly under his dark eyebags. "Good. Within the next day we will have reached our destination." he mutters a little tired yet the tone seemed like he was d. The sooner the mission is over the sooner he''ll have some sleep.


    He turned to me for a moment and the expression on his face seemed like he was in sorrow. The knot in my stomach started to churn. "My father has told me to set you as the princess''s knight, you alone. Now you are excused-" (Vincent) suddenly dropped a new mission on me and it was to guard Rose?!


    "Your father ordered you to do that- why?!" I began to panic. Vincent,e on, you both knew what we had! I still have some feelings for her, if I get close to her now how can I ever move on?!


    "I demand an exnation! You know what happened to us Vincent leaving me alone with her is-" I yelled. I know I might sound overly overdramatic, childish and again unprofessional but I just- my heart can''t stand the sight of that woman!


    Vincent clenches his teeth, smashing his hand on the table.


    Bam!


    "Will you disobey your superior''s ordermander?!" he said, raising his voice. It made me jump.


    He... was angry. I''ve never seen him angry. "Vincent are you-"


    I look at his hands and the table that had been stabbed with ice spikes. "I''m sorry today has been a rough day. I... Lady Kein I apologize for raising my voice. I don''t have the mental state to exin right now. I promise that''s for another day. You are excused." (Vincent) turns around and I salute, deciding to follow his order not wanting to burden my friend.


    "Thank you, General." and with that I left hurriedly walking up to a mage asking for her to check up on Vincent''s hand.


    Bing the Princess''s Knight.


    Why would Vincent''s father... order such a thing?


    I found a natural river and decided to clean and dry my armor there. I need some time alone. I gathered up my tent materials with Vani and built it with how Natasha taught me a few days ago.


    Vani snuggled up next to me and I sigh while watching the stars who were just sitting there in the night sky, "Vani it must be nice not having love problems huh." I muttered and used her as a pillow when it was time to sleep.

 Chapter 72 Im Your Personal Knight Now.

    Chapter 46: I''m Your Personal Knight Now.


    Kein''s POV


    The whole army woke up before the sun was up including me. I could hear the noise of soldiers organizing their things. I should get up and do the same.


    I yawned, stretching myself awake to see Vani who was sleeping soundly behind me. I''ll pack up our tent before I wake her up. She''s been a huge help in fighting the wyvern; she of course deserves some rest too.


    I disassembled the tent parts one by one. cing it in my [Storage Ring], there''s still some time so I should clean my sword too.


    I sat down on the grass taking out some oil Alfred packed for me and proceeded to clean the de with a cloth carefully trying to not cut myself. This always calmed me down, keeping my mind sharp and alert. If I lose focus I would lose a finger while cleaning these.


    Not too long after I hear someone''s footsteps walking towards me. I felt Vani''s ears perked up taking a look before snorting then going back to sleep.


    "Hey there Kein- what are you doing?" I looked up to see who the voice belonged to and it was Avery.


    I sighed not expecting to see her this early in the morning.


    "Call me Commander Hills while we''re at work but since I''m not on duty right now alright Kein it is." I told her and sheughed faintly before sitting beside me, her body swaying like a little child who was impatient to eat.


    "I really like your cursed sword. I casted [Scan] on it. It''s curse was supposed to make someone insane once you touch it! That''s so cool. Why haven''t you gone insane yet? I have a few more questions-" (Avery) with the big questions. I scooched further away from her when her body leaned in over to my side.


    Maybe it won''t be bad to have a decent conversation and get to know her more.


    "Funny thing is. The sword got attached to me I think." I recalled the time I heard hundreds of voices all at once. It kept ringing in my head until it stopped and just became thirstypliments one day.


    I also promised that I''ll take revenge on whoever brought them death. I''ll do the best I can on that. "Basically it''s a sword with hundreds of dead souls that wants revenge and I''m finding their killer for them."


    Avery shivered once she heard that story. "Dude, that''s dark." (Avery)


    I noddedpletely understandable to why she looks ufortable now, "It''s not that bad my magic absorbs the curse of the sword temporarily so I''m alright."


    "Other than the weird questions, why did youe here? Did you need something?" I asked and she excitedly exined.


    "Okay okay so you know we''re friends now and we can help each other out. I want to help you hide your status and keep it locked." (Avery) grins. Ipletely forgot about that.


    I shook my head. "I can''t do any other spells that''s not rted to my magic like I said-"


    She cuts me off, "It''s just a built-inmand. Come on, try it." (Avery) persuaded more her eyes bulging with stars on it. Urk... she''s really persistent. Fine I''ll do it so she can leave me alone. She''s really getting close to my personal space.


    "So I just focus on the word status?" Avery nods in reply again and I try to focus on themand. "[Status]."


    I waited. We both did but nothing happened. "Um, maybe do it again? Usually it happens on the first try but maybe on the second try?" (Avery)


    I did what she said. I shouted status more than I could count. Nothing happened. Avery tilts her head in confusion and I shrugged already expecting this would happen. "I said this won''t work. I think it''s just a thing with heroes and people who''re really strong." I told her.


    She groans, holding her face in disappointment, pouting. "I don''t get it! You''re reincarnated! Usually the main characters in isekai and manga anime already have that, plus very overpowered abilities huh at least you have that one." (Avery) slumps herself down into the ground once again and Iugh.


    "Oh yeah anime isekai is still a hit even twenty five yearster that''s for sure." I replied. Avery gasped and began ranting around several anime titles I''ve never heard of- "Have you watched the slime that became a demon lord?! Oh, have you ever heard of vtubers?! How about that bookworm anime?! Oh wait maybe you''re not an isekai fan but how about-" (Avery)


    "Stop right there kiddo." I wave my hand around and she catches her breath. "I know you''re excited to talk about the other world but it''s like you''re never talked about it to anyone I mean-"


    Avery ces her chin in her palm pouting once again. "Yeah I don''t have anyone to talk about manga or anime with. I don''t even know if they exist here... I''ve been so busy with hero work I never got to travel around the other kingdoms. Mission this mission that-"


    "No one? Not even the [Sprivanto] Hero you''re with?" I ask, "Wait, are the two of you even from the same timeline?"


    Avery slumps further. "Hiruki is nice to talk to but he doesn''t know a thing about isekai animes. He came from the World War II era and you know how harsh that time is."


    From World War II?!


    So we got one from WWII, one from the year 2020, and myself from 2045. I tried to stifle augh at how I found this just too hrious. "This is just too funny. How about the other hero from [Winshern] have you guys talked to each other before?" I remember that one moment where I gave him a once over, he noticed me and gave me a re after that one.


    Avery''s expression suddenly became sour when I mentioned him. "He''s a definite asshole. He fits in the [Winshern] Kingdom perfectly I tell you. I tried forming a party group with him and he t out rejected me!"


    Right, that kingdom is definitely not a good ce for women. They hold no power, are forced to always be kept inside of their homes and only have the sole purpose of existing as a political bargaining tool in marriage.


    The real Kein''s father... is somewhere in there.


    We talked about each other more. I exined to her my former job back on my timeline, how some things regarding technology changed and I even told her about my daughter. I had some goodughs with Avery thinking finally... someone who''s like me.


    It was hard keeping my real self. I was moreid back definitely, I feel like a teenager again goofing around.


    I looked through the horizon and the sun was already up enough. Meaning we needed to leave in a few minutes. I stood up, patting the backside of my armor. "Tsk tsk, Vani." I called out to her, she stood up shaking her whole body like a cat before snorting in my direction.


    Avery stands up as well looking closely at my Pegasus. "Nice horse you got there- or uh pegaus- unicorn? Wait yeah no unicorns have horns that''s a Pegasus." (Avery)


    Vani res at Avery when she gets called a unicorn but once she gets the right answer Vani rolls her eyes out at her.


    Avery''s eyes widened covering her mouth in embarrassment getting the cold treatment from Vani. "I''m apologize to Vani the talented, brilliant, incredible, amazing, show stopping, spectacr Pegasus I''ve ever seen.'''' She bows down, raising her arms up and down as if she''s worshiping Vani. "Please forgive me I didn''t mean to call you a horse or a unicorn- my brain cells were just fried for a second." (Avery)


    Vani now refused to even look her in the eye. She turns around making her face her butt. Vani purposely moves backward waving her tail until it hits Avery in the face. I snickered, Avery pointed at Vani with a disgusted expression, "Damn you got one sassy steed." (Avery)


    "Thanks for theughs Avery but I think we''re losing light. I need to gather my brigade team before we move." I held Vani by the reins giving a pat by the head taking out an apple from my [Storage Ring]. She neighs happily licking my face afterwards.


    Avery sighs, cing her hands to her waist, having a smile on her face. "Thank you for talking to me. It was fun. It''s been a while since I''ve had a talk like that. I suppose back to the escorting mission we go."


    "See you around Kein and of course the gorgeous Pegasus in the back right there." she finger guns Vani with a wink who rolls her eyes with all this ttery.


    I couldn''t help butugh when Avery finally left. "How manypliments you''ve gotten this time huh, good girl."


    I pat her mane before I rest my foot at the stirrup of the saddle and then ce myself at her back. "In a few more hours we''ll be at Winshern kingdom, meaning the sooner I''ll be Rose''s personal knight..."


    It''s not that much of a thrilling proposition that''s for sure. Why would Vincent''s father order something like this? Surely the heroes would be a more fitting choice.


    I looked down feeling irritated, the nerve on my forehead was on the verge of popping. I groaned, I swear it''s been days close to a week of traveling. I can''t bear to put up with Rose some more because let''s be honest she''s being immature. "I mean I just called her princess and she goes all cold mode! What the heck was that?!" I clutched the reins tightly, suddenly bursting the words out of my mouth, Vani noticing my distress neighed with worry grabbing my attention.


    "Ah..." I consciously patted her mane, making me rxed. I sighed tiredly, "Sorry girl I just have some things I need to think through properly. I don''t have anyone to talk about this so sorry if you felt like I''m taking it out on you."


    Vani leans over and licks my face. Iughed, patting her some more. At least I have a Pegasus for emotional support. "Come on, let''s go regroup with the others."


    She walks through the disassembled tents and right beside the royal carriage where usually our post is. Vani stands still in our spot, her wings shaking a little. My eyes couldn''t help but wander over her window that was still covered with curtains.


    So she''s going to continue to ignore me like yesterday didn''t happen? I clicked my tongue, "Two can y that game." I muttered under my breath not wanting to care but I mean... then again she looked for me.


    That means she still cares- right?


    "Attention soldiers." My head scrambles forward to see Vincent riding his own Pegasus announcing everyone to listen up. Of course, that included me. "In a few hours we will be at the kingdom''s border. Everyone should be aware of the rules, female knights and adventurers will always be apanied by at least one man." (Vincent)


    I could hear the females whisper and roll their eyes crossing their arms, displeased with the news. "It is by kingdom rules that no woman will roam around freely. I apologize but we must abide by their rules once we enter." (Vincent) still looked tired but I could see his hands were doing well. He punched that table pretty hard yesterday.


    He suddenly coughs looking towards my direction, "Except for the Princess''s new personal knight. We have asked for early consent to be exempted from this rule. Kein Hills."


    Everyone looked towards my direction and I looked away, my heart panicking from all this attention. It felt like I was at the back of my ssroom before then I sneezed. Everyone''s gaze bearing onto me.


    I could see Natasha covering her mouth in shock and Avery who was not that far from her grinning like she was enjoying every bit of this farce.


    The carriage suddenly rattled, the carriage window opened, my eyes widened as everyone else turned their direction to the noise.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rose''s head could be seen popping up with a confused expression. "Wait! I never heard of this?! Lord Wolford what is the meaning of this?! I never asked for such an escort!" (Rose)


    Rose turned her gaze to look at me, her face flushed and was almost on the verge of tears. Damn, am I that horrible to be with?!


    Vincent ignored her and continued toy down more rules we have to follow. "Make sure to keep your magic at a low profile. Do not create trouble and we''ll leave to return to the kingdom once two weeks have passed."


    Ouch. He gave the princess the cold shoulders- then again Rose gave us both the cold shoulders first so I guess this is payback. I stifled augh, I had to bite my lip in order for it not to slip out but the little princess noticed.


    She res at me before plopping her head back inside the carriage pouting.


    I love her, that pout was cute but Rose really deserved that one.


    I listened to Vincent some more. No smuggling, no stealing, no damaging properties, no women should be rowdy, and before entering there''s supposed to be a statue of the current king in the middle of some za.


    If we''re ever near there we must pay our respects and bow once.


    It''s so... strict.


    Vincent salutes after finishing his announcement. "Everyone is ready to go. Now we move."


    Everyone marched.


    Hours passed by and secondster we could already see the snow.


    The kingdom was winter-like, the road was a little icy, and the trees were covered in snow. We had to stop for a bit to wear our winter clothing before continuing. "We''re almost there." (Vincent)


    Those words kept everyone going, at the same time the women had their expressions full of dread.


    The reason was clear. Even though I wasn''t excited to be there, I already know that this kingdom is really favorable to men having all the power. Even to the point of abuse.


    The Puronia kingdom, even if it had some weird church cult, had equality. Women can have jobs, speak their own mind, and wear what they want.


    I remembered Natasha who was a former civilian of that kingdom.


    With the thought of that my eyes drifted to hers. She had to live her life oppressed by society for being a woman. Natasha must''ve gone through a lot.


    I''m d... I saved her back then when we first met.


    "I can see the borders not too far!" An adventurer shouted in excitement when finally the kingdom borders were indeed close.


    I felt my chest tighten knowing that my new duty will begin.


    Everyone was d, when we arrived Vincent had to address the soldier in anguage I didn''t know. We waited patiently and finally the border gate opened.


    They had some sort of magic field protecting it even from the inside.


    A few more seconds they disabled it and we marched inside.


    My exhaled breath turned into small clouds looking into the buildings. It was dark, damp, cold, and no one seemed to be around. "We''re finally here after... many chapters of journey."


    The buildings were built in cobble-like structure. Everyone had a smoking chimney that was on.


    A soldier that was wearing the Winshern colors uniform greeted us with a salute, both of their hands being put at the back, their posture being straight. "Wee, we have been expecting you." They greeted me politely.


    Vincent goes down to his saddle before saluting back. "I am General Vincent Wolford, the person in charge of escorting the princess. I humbly thank you for weing us and I apologize for the dy."


    With a few more exchange of words everyone waited. Vincent looked towards my direction before motioning me toe over.


    My body perked up, I quickly went down and stood by Vincent''s side saluting. "Commander Kein Hills, sir."


    Vincent smiles, cing his hand into my shoulders. "This is the princess''s appointed knight. I understand that we have the agreed contract upon letting her roam freely without a man by her side."


    The soldier nodded, giving me a once look. It felt like he was sizing me up. After that he hands me an iron card and I take it. "This is a pass given to women with exceptions who can go and leave as they please. You are lucky." he snickers before saluting, giving Vincent a nod and leaving.


    "What the-" Did he just snicker at me? "Well that was rude." I muttered quietly putting the card into my [Storage Ring].


    Vincent nces at me before sighing looking even more tired than before. "Kein, we need to talk. My father-" he stops for a bit, biting his lip.


    I looked towards the army waiting and I shook my head. Whatever they can wait for a few more minutes. Vincent needs me. "Yeah about that. Actually are you alright Vincent?"


    He shakes his head. "No. My father knows about my... hobby. Someone has apparently threatened him with photos of me shopping for clothes." (Vincent)


    Damn- what the hell-


    "That''s really dirty whoever did that was horrible-" Once I get my hands on whoever that is I''ll show no mercy. "Did your father say who sent it?"


    Vincent shakes his head. "He didn''t want me to know but that person made a strange request and wanted you to be Princess Rosarie''s knight on this journey."


    What the f- I stopped my mind from cursing and held my forehead feeling a migraineing. "I swear whoever this is they have it out for the both of us. What the hell?! Are they enjoying us being in pain and anxiety right now?"


    Vincent rubs the back of his neck before sighing. "I apologize for not telling you sooner Lady Kein- I just... had a lot of things in my mind."


    I purse my lip feeling the same exact pain he has. "Me too, Vincent. Me too."


    We gave each other an understanding look and for once he smiled genuinely. "Now go back and keep the princess safe. At least it was you that will be her guard. I trust you, Lady Kein." (Vincent)


    Vincent''s father is literally one of the most powerful men who can''t be easily broken down- Duke Tristan Wolford, if someone was to ckmail him he can easily remove their existence but was it someone so powerful he can''t touch?


    I don''t know what to feel after knowing all this. "I won''t let you down."


    We both went back, he led the army where they will stay in an inn for a bit. The adventurers decided to separate with us and visit the guild. I of course had to escort the princess so I will be on her side 24/7 now.


    We stopped when we reached the castle. It was... big and had a really gloomy cloud above it. I plopped down from Vani''s back and opened the carriage door. "Your highness, we''re here."


    I held out my hand as I kneeled, it was knight customary to offer their hand to the princesses making sure they got down the carriage safely.


    I felt her hand press against mine. It was warm.


    I looked up to see her gaze and admired it, even if she was really annoying and childish-


    She''s still the same Rose who cared for the children in the orphanage, the girl who sneaked out of her castle every week just to help others, and the woman I fell in love with.


    "T-Thank you." (Rose) mutters weakly quickly, taking off her hand from mine. "You may leave now. I will be fine with my other guards."


    After all this- you little- you''re still going to avoid me? Even after all Vincent said- with these thoughts in my mind Iughed. This princess is getting on myst nerves. "No can do your highness, didn''t you hear what our almighty general said? I''m your personal knight now." I gave her a polite smile which she didn''t take kindly.


    Rose swallows the lump in her throat before looking away. "Y-You''re still stubborn even now. I didn''t even want this." (Rose)ined.


    I told myself the same thing, over and over again how I''ll forget about you. To never see you again. I loathed you but my love for you was even greater.


    If you''re not going to step up and be responsible. I''ll do it. "My apologies to your highness. Try your luck again next time but you''re really stuck with me until we get back home."


    She shakes her head and crosses her arms, her expression turning distant. "Fine, I have no choice. Lead me to my quarters!" (Rose)


    I nodded leading the way. I only hope... we can make amends on this trip. I looked at Rose who didn''t spare a nce at me. I wonder what she''s even thinking right now?

 Chapter 73 Side : Roses Mind.

    Side Chapter: Rose''s Mind.


    -Before the Escort Mission-


    Rose''s POV


    The day before I have to leave my kingdom to meet my fianc¨¦.


    I decided to take part in some light reading in my room. However theck of ambiance made me ufortable.


    Everything that reminded me of how to be prim and proper was here in my room. A fan, a closet full of gowns, tall heels I was forced to dance into, books that offer nothing and were just used to be ced upon my head only to be used to attain bnce.


    The rules rang around my head.


    The future queen must be elegant, wise, a proper role model for the people.


    A princess always has to sleep early in order to rise up properly in the presence of her subjects.


    Is what my eldest sister has always told me. I scoffed, she may have changed now but every word that she of rule pertains to the royal family has pierced my mind and is refusing to let go.


    I rolled my eyes, and stood up from my chair.


    It was midnight. I wanted to go somewhere I wasn''t allowed to be at this time.


    Everyone in the castle is supposed to be asleep including the staff. No one would bother me if I went to the library.


    The castle halls were dim of light. I held antern fueled by magic to be a guide. I mustn''t let anyone know I''m here.


    I scrambled through the library door quickly opening it and then closing. Trying to ease my mind despite the sure situation upon my hand of marriage that has been arranged.


    The feeling of my fingers gathering the dust of these books that wasn''t enchanted with magic. They couldn''t clean themselves for that reason.


    It''s such a fleeting feeling.


    I have no otherpanion in this library except the seas of knowledge, stories, and travels of many people imprinted on such pages.


    I sighed happily, feeling like I was in my own personal paradise. The library is where I find most of my peaceful days.


    Then I remembered, "To think I would be wedded soon. Will I be Queen of my Kingdom and lose all of this?"


    I simply don''t want that.


    Why couldn''t I just live like amoner?


    Taking things slow and easy with ten kids, cats, and... my chosen beloved by my side.


    I walked through the forbidden section of the library.


    The hidden stashed books of girls loving girls plots have been in here untouched for days. "Where is that book..."


    The book that we promised to read together. I know I had a copy...


    I reached my hand into a hidden cabpartment and found the leather bound cover. "Aha there you are." I smiled holding the book with my hands.


    Wiping the dust off the cover. "It''s been so long since I''ve read this."


    The story of an innocent Butler that was supposed to be the heroine of the story fell in love with the Viiness who was rumored to be a tyrant but was actually kind.


    It thrilled me to have these as a source offort.


    I looked left and right before happily humming and closing the secret cabpartment.


    "I see you''re here to take some pleasure in light reading off duty as well?"


    "Hyah! Oh! Cecilia-" I squealed my heart thumping in ce but soon it stopped when I just realized it was my eldest sister giving me a huge grin that reached her ears.


    "Did I surprise you?" sheughs holding the wheels on her wheelchair spinning them, driving in my direction.


    I groaned. She seems to be always toying with me and thinks she can get away with it just because she''s the eldest in the family.


    "Please do not scare me like that, eldest sister." I told her to hold the book to my chest. "You''re right, I was merely light reading. Kein and I used to read this book together when we were kids." I look at the book.


    My sister takes a peak before resting her chin on her hand. "A book that the two of you read together before. How sweet." (Cecilia) motions over to go sit by her side. I nod, taking the book still wrapped around in my chest.


    I moved the chair before taking a seat and moving forward. "So I stated my own reason why I came here sote at night, it doesn''t exin why you''re here, Eldest sister." I told her I was feeling suspicious of her behavior.


    She shrugs, "Is it not normal to go and find my sister on this wonderful night where the full moon is currently out giving light to the night sky?" (Cecilia)


    Iughed. Find me? You rarely seek me out first, dearest sister.


    For tea and biscuits I would understand but thiste at night she must''ve wanted something.


    "Pardon me, but it''s not. You must have something to tell me thiste at night. You never seek me out unless there is something you want." I replied opening the book reading it from the first page.


    "Fine, you''re perceptive as always." she clicks her tongue clearly disappointed. I roll my eyes, I just want to read my book in peace sister.


    "I came here to ask if you still love her but I guess seeing you read this book that reminded you of Kein is enough evidence to reassure myself." (Cecilia)


    I was about to turn to the next page when I stopped to look at her, the grin stered to her face was still there. Reassure you? What is she talking about? "You''re worrying me, why do you sound so... happy? It''s unlike you." I asked.


    She leans over to the table smiling. "I''m happy about that fact. You haven''t moved on." she says eyeing the book I was holding.


    I smile sadly, turning the next page. "How could I move on that easily?" I start off remembering the faint smile of the woman I''ve grown to have thought I would spend the rest of my life with. "I loved her dearly, sister. It just so happened that you matter dearly to me too."


    I could hear my sister sigh giving me a disapproved look. "Listen two years ago. I haven''t apologized properly. I was blinded by jealousy, I was jealous of you." (Cecilia)


    I could see her clench her hand that rested on the table. "Maybe if I was well. Perhaps there should be another way to find a cure and not just sell you off to a man you haven''t even met just for my sake."


    Slowly she turns to me, her voice pleading. "As your sister, I''m begging you to rethink your decision. It''s not toote to have the marriage annulled." (Cecilia)


    I shake my head and rest my hands on top of hers. What a stubborn soul.


    I need this. For any chance of curing her I will do it.


    "We might have our differences and fights but you''re still my sister even if you''re just born thirty seconds ahead of me. I would do anything for you." I told her that she covers her mouth for one moment before looking away.


    Cecilia held my hand giving me a wide smile. She was holding back her tears while I was already crying. "I would do the same. I will do everything in my power to give you the life you deserve, sister."


    Her eyes trained on me seriously, she breathed for a moment resting her back on the wheelchair. "The next week of travel will be harsh. Tomorrow when you leave remember. Once you grab onto her, never let go or else you might regret it for the rest of your life." (Cecilia) mutters and I tilt my head.


    Grab who?


    My eyes widened in realization.


    "By her do you mean-"


    Before I could even finish asking, Cecilia spun her wheelchair away yawning. "I have to find Kazari and ask her to read me something to sleep. Enjoy your alone time in the library. I''ll... need to converge another n in motion and I need sleep." (Cecilia)


    I nod, looking at the bags under her eyes she really does need sleep. "Rest well, sister. I''ll see you in the morning."


    "Rest well to you as well. Goodnight." (Cecilia) leaves closing the door of the library leaving me to read in peace.


    The Butler and the viiness finally got together but at a cost. The male lead turned out to be such a maniptive bastard.


    My lips curved into a smile.


    I remember when we read this together, oh how the both of us were so mad. "Kein..."


    My mind have been full with thoughts of her.


    Everything to her smile, the worry of have she eaten yet, has she been sleeping properly, and have she found someone else yet?


    Is she happy with the life she has now?


    I shake my head. "I must forget. I''m engaged now and married in a few month''s time."


    I burned the night''s time reading until I didn''t realize myself I fell asleep inside the library. I rubbed my eyes awake yawning to see that I''ve only finished half of the book.


    "Hmm.." I stood up, walked into the secret cab and stored it there. "Perhaps another time."


    I could hear a sudden heavy footstep run through the corridor.


    Bam!


    There was dozens of maids suddenly bursting the door open, hair unkempt and they seemed to be panting for breath. "Your highness! Are you in here?! Please we need to dress you- oh there you are!"


    "Apologies if I frightened you. I came to the library for some light reading. " I walked through them. "You''re certainly right. I can''t bete to meet the man I''m about to marry."


    "A-Ah yes, your highness!" They brought me to my room, dressed me into my proper traveling dress that had pretty white frills, putting gems of essories to my neck and ears. I held a gem to my hand and felt guilty, these maids that has been helping me dress only receives about ten silver coins an hour.


    The economy of the kingdom is not looking great. The maid who was braiding my long hair looked like she was about to faint trying to focus. When she was done I gave her a smile. "Thank you."


    The maids around her sighed a breath of relief. They all curtsied when I looked at myself in the mirror. Silver hair, braided with pink plump lips and grey eyes that seemed to shine between the light.


    I looked like a princess from a fairy tale. I just wish it wasn''t true. I opened my cab drawers and kept the shawl safe after all these years, it''s be worn out. I wrapped it around my neck and decided to use it as a scarf. "I will go now then."


    My knights escorted me to the royal carriage soon after.


    Both of my sisters came to see me off.


    Yet my father kept himself holed up to his office. It was very typical of him.


    Catherine, the youngest was the first one to hug me before she pleaded for me not to go in hand signs. ''If you will go who will read all of my other drafts I''ve been working all night on?!'' (Catherine) buried her face on my neck right afterwards.


    I chuckled a little patting her back. "Eldest sister will be here to help you with them." I point my gaze towards Cecilia.


    Catherine looks at Cecilia who was quietly sitting in her wheelchair. Her face turned sour. ''I''ll miss you promise me you''ll be back soon...''


    I gave her a smile reassuring Catherine. "I''ll be back before you know it." I replied signing it to her, Catherine let''s go hesitantly but she managed.


    Ceciliaughs having the time of her life watching us while Kazari pushes her wheelchair this time. It made me wonder where she has gone off tost night.


    She never leaves my sister''s side. "Godspeed on your journey, your highness." (Kazari)


    "Thank you." I replied back. Kazari looks down at Cecilia who never stopped smiling. I stared at her then at my sister.


    I feel something happened here and I''ll tease a little. "Kazari please take care of Cecilia for me while I''m gone. She''ll be lonely without anyone to apany her at her tea parties by herself looks like you''ll have to fill for me before I return." I told her and she nods seriously.


    "I will continue to take care of your sister, your highness. Do not fret I will um... do my duty like I have always been." (Kazari) looks away when I saw my sister held her hand that was ced on the handle of the wheelchair.


    I stifled augh feeling happy that Cecilia is in good hands. I look at Catherine who was close to crying and she sniffs. My eldest sister shakes her head lightly before giving me this wide grin. "Good luck and don''t waste the opportunity alright? I''ll be rooting for you here." (Cecilia)


    My Elder sister confused me. Her and words with hidden meanings.


    She really enjoys making people hang onto a thread of a cliff with her words. "I won''t waste the opportunity, sister. I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    I looked towards the coach and asked him to start our journey to the gates. "Let''s make haste please."


    The coachman nodded, smiling in my direction. "Yes, your highness." he whips the horses of the carriage. And we went on our way.


    I looked through the window, passing by the streets I used to nestle and get in trouble before when I met Kein. We always wondered like a true pair of old couples that used to bicker a lot, fight, say sorry and then shyly apologize to each other.


    The reflection of my face was enough to tell me, the smile that lingered.


    She''s not even by my side yet, she has this effect. I scoff andugh softly to myself holding a strand of my hair ying with it. I sigh and pass by the orphanage the side next to it was under construction.


    It seems that the new school being built formoners is doing well.


    A few more minutes of the ride many of themoners that passed us widened their eyes with amazement as the royal carriage passed through, carrying the royal family symbol. Guards guarding each nk.


    It was more like a show now but it''s nice to be outside again after two years- blonde... hair and stop blue eyes. Am I dreaming?


    My eyes widened, hands shaking as I yelled suddenly. "S-Stop the carriage!"


    The coachman looked confused but he followed my orders. The carriage stopped, my feet couldn''t help but want to run. That blonde hair- I couldn''t be mistaken! But- why is she here?!


    The crowd dispersed when I ran through them shouting princess and your highness. I seemed to have been cursed to be deaf when Kein was near. I ignored all of the calls for me. I want to see her again-!


    "Natasha wishes for time to stop. Natasha is a really greedy person, she apologizes but can we stay like this for a few minutes?"


    "A few more seconds but that''s it alright-?"


    I saw Kein hugging someone. Who... is she?


    Thump! Thump!


    My eyes widened fearing that it was toote. I tripped. I stopped running. Everyone gasped and came running to me holding out several hands for me to grab. "Are you alright?!"


    "Your highness! Have my hand!"


    "No have mine!"


    "Your highness, are you hurt?!"


    They all went into panic mode after seeing the princess trip- they have a duty to protect me after all but I didn''t want to show any reaction to my expression. Kein looked surprised, still holding the other woman in her arms.


    Who?


    Who is she?!


    "Rose..." she cried out my name.


    My eyes wanted to cry at that moment, having only one question above my head. Who is she to you? You never even hugged me like that! I red at her, standing up and patting down my dress.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Everyone in your position. We willmence our escort mission for the princess! Move out!" I heard Vincent''s voice- even he''s also here?!


    Why didn''t I hear anything about this?!


    I head out onto the carriage, closing the curtains and when I know I''m all alone. I let it all out. "Kein you dummy! You absolute dummy! Who was Natasha?! You- you urgh!" I crossed my arms andined.


    "Maybe it was a friendly hug? But does that look friendly- no it certainly didn''t! She must be her new lover- a new lover? But-" wait... oh no I''m really horrible. I held down my head feeling the heavy feeling in my chest. "Who am I to say things like this? I forgot for one moment. I''m the one who broke off, putting her to sleep with a drug and kissing her with no permission."


    Then telling her... it will never work between us. "I really am horrible."


    Iughed bitterly. "I don''t have many rights toin about anything." I rested into the seat, closing my eyes and covering them with my arm. "Natasha was it... I hope you can make her happy in my stead."


    "Now we move!" (Vincent) yelled and the carriage started to move with almost a hundred people marching forward.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    It was our first time settling into camp and I wanted a quiet spot where I could take some time off to think after what happened. That girl... were they together? If so for how long? I feel so... horrible.


    "Wait someone''s here. I think we need to separate-"


    Again... they''re hugging again. However, unlikest time. I won''t let myself be like before who just red at her and left. "Oh I apologize. Was I interrupting something?"


    Kein seemed to have noticed me, her hands reaching out for me trying to exin. It''s alright Kein, we can both move on with this. I''m d you already found someone. "Oh no, don''t let me stop you. I was just strolling around the camp so both of you can continue whatever you were doing."


    I smiled at her while deep inside it like two stones were crushing the inside of my heart, breaking me. "You two. Look cute. Together."


    "Rose, wait! I-It''s not-" (Kein) has her eyes trailed on me perhaps thinking of the right words to say. The other woman with her noticed me and kneeled. "Your highness." (Natasha)


    Now that I looked at her more closely Natasha was beautiful. Light tinum blonde hair with adventurer clothing and she seemed to be strong. Kein looked down at Natasha and kneeled.


    It left a sour taste in my mouth. I don''t like it when people kneeled down before me. It felt... wrong. "Y-Your highness." (Kein) stuttered, having beads of sweat in her forehead. It was almost funny for her to be in this state but how ironic.


    I couldn''t help myself from giggling, "Please stand up. No need for you to kneel or bow. Well I apologize for interrupting something very important." I told them, deciding to leave to give them some space, turning my back around. "Just a little suggestion. If you''re going to do it. Please, keep your voices hushed so others can''t hear."


    With that I ced a finger to my lips motioning a shush. I could see both of their faces flush and I suppose my hunch was right. They are together. "I-I... Your highness it''s-" (Kein)


    "Have fun." was thest sentence I managed to utter out before I left... to cry. "I should be happy, she''s happy. She has someone else. I can just get married, move on, it''s okay... there there."


    I isted myself into the carriage holding down my red shawl. "Red for the color of rose because you''ll always remember me."


    Slowly I feel like hating the color red.


    The morning after that we continued our journey and I couldn''t help sneak peaks of her riding her adorable pegasus she was patting. Her gaze wandered to my direction. "Oh no-" within a few seconds of eye contact my face was immediately flushed my hands moved on their own and closed the carriage curtains.


    "Ugh... I''m sorry but I have to ignore you Kein for the sake of both of us."


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    The carriage suddenly shook violently. My body couldn''t help but move to the side, hitting my head into one of the soft cushions. "RAWWR RARRR!"


    I covered my ear because of the loud roar. "W-What''s happening?!" I looked out through the window to see a wyvern taller than the trees was getting ready to fire at us.


    "A FIRE WYVERN! MAGES SHIELDS UP AND SHIELD CORP PROTECT THE PRINCESS!"


    Everyone came running towards the carriage putting up the shields. A wind blew into my direction and I looked up to see Kein riding away with her steed into the direction of the monster.


    Everyone did the same and looked up. "What is she doing?! That''s a dangerous wyvern!" I heard one of the soldiers shout.


    No Kein! Don''t be stupid and fulfill your saviorplex!


    I look through the other side of the battlefield seeing Vincent cast his [Ice magic] spell. "That idiot will get it when we''re done with this!" his magic could be felt all over us having the chill breeze flow.


    Once the mages had the magic shield up the shield corp left to defend the front.


    It was over an hour we waited before the wyvern got its stomach slit. "S-She did it!"


    "Yeah! That''s our newmander!"


    "Holy hell she actually did it."


    "YEAH WYVERN MEAT FOR DINNER EVERYONE!"


    As everyone was celebrating. I could see the girl that hugged Kein before, Natasha was holding her pegasus and was about to run into the forest. My mind told me to follow her, because I knew in my heart she''ll be looking for Kein.


    "Wait!" I called out to her and she turned back to me so suddenly looking confused. "Take me with you! You''re going to find her right?!"


    Natasha blinks for a moment pointing to herself. "Your highness is talking to Natasha?"


    I nod looking toward the stomach slit wyvern filled with worry. What if she hurt herself? I need to see if she''s alright! I-I can heal her- I groaned forgetting that magic doesn''t work on her. "I have to see her please!"


    Natasha shakes her head before holding the pegasus tightly by the reins. "With all respect for your highness. A mission is a mission. Natasha and the others have been hired to keep you safe and here is the safest spot."


    My expression turned into a sour one. I need to see her! "Well, so be it, protect me while we look for her,e on!" I got out of the carriage while everyone was distracted from celebrating. I ran through the forest trying to find Kein.


    "Your highness!" (Natasha)


    However it seemed like I was too slow and this woman managed to catch up to me and hold me by the arm. I tried getting free but she was just too strong, she looked at me worriedly before apologizing. "Natasha apologizes for touching the princess but... take the ride. It''s more safe and if a strong monsteres Natasha can ask Vani to bring you back." (Natasha)


    I gasped in happiness hugging her. Natasha is a kind partner for Kein! "Thank you! You don''t know how much this means to me!"


    She blinks in confusion patting my back. "Natasha is... wee?" she mutters must''ve been feeling ufortable with the hug. I step back and give her a smile. "You''re a good person."


    Natasha looks down, pursing her lips with an embarrassed expression nodding. "T-Thanks to her highness- If that is all. Natasha will protect you at all costs while we find Kein." (Natasha)


    I moved towards Kein''s Pegasus who raised an eyebrow at me somehow expectantly. "I-I need to find your master, can I temporarily ride you until we find her?" I asked politely. The Pegasus kneels before letting me hoist up her saddle. I let out a happy noise as Natasha gives me a thumbs up in my direction.


    Natasha walked by our side, having her sword out shouting Kein''s name. Vani looked distressed as well must be having worries for her master. "There there." I started patting her head gently. "Kein is strong, she''s out there somewhere let''s go find her. I''m worried too but adorable idiots like her don''t die easily so we''re good."


    Vani neigh at my remark. Natasha stares at me suspiciously, clearly having a lot of questions on her mind. "Your highness, if Natasha may be bold to ask. What is the rtionship between the both of you?" (Natasha) asks, my heart thumping very loudly at her question.


    I smiled politely at her before answering- "Friends. We''re friends that''s in a...plicated situation at the moment."


    Natasha stops walking before putting down her sword by her side. "You''re the person Kein talks about a lot when she''s drunk, the person named Rose." (Natasha) tells me and I pulled Kein''s pegasus for a bit for a stop.


    "What of it?" I ask her, feeling that the tension between us has be heavy.


    Natasha shakes her head looking at me seriously. "Natasha envies you." I could see the fire in her eyes and even... the pain. "You''re the reason why her heart is shut tight, not letting anyone in." she continues and that made me wonder.


    Not letting anyone in does that mean- "Are the both of you two just friends as well?" I ask and she nods continuing to walk forward. "You don''t know how lucky you are, your highness. Even if you are a princess, I refuse to lose." she mutters pointing the sword in my direction.


    I couldn''t respond after the immediate information overload. "I- I am getting married though! You can keep her. I don''t love her that way-" I was cut off with a re from her as she leaned in to face me.


    "Natasha thinks you''re a horrible liar. You can never fool even a child with those lies, your highness." she never let go of her fiery gaze into my panicking eyes. "Your eyes tell me everything. You love her no matter how many lies you say. You love her and Natasha doesn''t like liars.."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat fearing the sword would be pointed in my neck next and couldn''t help but feel like I was downing while being shot by a thousand spells.


    This woman... is really in love with Kein.


    "I... I only love her merely as a good friend." I continued to lie even if it was no use. I have to deny everything. I can''t risk it, so I looked away, turning silent for a whole minute of our walk.


    I could hear her sigh in disappointment. "I apologize to her highness for my harsh words."


    I wave my hand around casually. "No no. It''s quite alright." because all of it was the truth and I''m ashamed of not admitting as well.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    After our conversation.


    We decided to continue with the search for the stupid blonde hair womanizer that just defeated a wyvern. "Kein! Kein! Where are you? Natasha have Vani with me if you die Natasha will not forgive you!" (Natasha) yells. Her words are really violent sometimes huh but it''s nice to know Kein keeps such nice people by her side.


    I also¡­ want to call out her name loudly.


    A few secondster after Natasha''s call we heard a reply. "Natasha, I''m here!" It was Kein''s voice that roared through the trees. I could never mistake that voice.


    Thump, thump, thump.


    My heart began leaping out of my chest. I quickly went down, almost tripping again when I ran. "Kein-" I hugged her despite the horrible smell. "You dummy I was worried sick-!"


    "Rose." she called out to me and when I looked up she was flushed red in color. That made me... turn red inside too.


    Her features were more mature, her hands were now full of calluses, and she''s now taller than me that I have to look up. "Um it might be better for you to let go now I''m still covered in dragon saliva."


    I shake my head a little embarrassed to even do this but-


    Even if you were covered in poison I will show no hesitance and embrace you into my arms for I feared that you''ve been seriously hurt and went missing.


    She gently pats my head while I feel really happy at this moment. "I''m sorry for worrying you, Rose. I''m alright." she tells me reassuringly with a smileplimenting her light blue eyes.


    "Natasha has never seen you... smile like that." (Natasha) mutters and I forgot she was there for a moment. Kein looks at the both of us in confusion, noticing Natasha was there as well, "Actually why are the two of you together- Natasha and um..."


    "The second princess." she called out not to my name but my royal ranking.


    Did she just? I didn''t know what this feeling was, for years she has always called me Rose, a name I fell in love with. An unknown feeling swelled up through my body and I felt irritated to even face the woman in front of me.


    I liked it more when you called me by my nickname... "What did you just call me?"


    "The second... princess." (Kein) answered, gazing at me nervously.


    "Oh I see well this second princess will be going back to her carriage now." I certainly don''t know what''s gotten into me but I didn''t want to be there any longer.


    "Wait your highness!" she calls out to me and I walk faster. "It''s not safe let me apany you." (Kein)


    "No, I''ll be fine with the adventurer escorting me instead thank you. Commander Hills." I told her and she looked angry. "Princess don''t be like that I''m part of the royal military I should-" (Kein)


    Natasha runs up behind us with Vani neighing as she catches her breath. "Ah- give Natasha a break- the two of you run like you''re being chased by a wyvern."


    I almost forgot about Natasha for a second! I gave her an apologetic look as the two of them conversed with one another. "Natasha you have Vani with you- are you alright how was the stampede?" (Kein)


    Natasha takes a deep breath before holding Vani for support. "Everyone saw your disy of stupidity, charging into a dragon''s mouth like that without care?! Natasha felt like crying!" (Natasha) screamed and Kein was there trying to calm her down.


    "I''m sorry but the wyvern''s breath- I can absorb it and save some time- if I was anywhere near you guys I would''ve identally absorbed the shield the other mages casted that was used to protect the princess-"(Kein) exins to the other girl who still looked furious.


    Natasha shakes her head.


    "That''s not the point! Let Natasha see your whole body!" (Natasha)


    I almost choked on my own saliva. What?!


    How unfair! I haven''t even seen her naked myself and I''m her childhood friend! "What? I''m fine! I have my armor on so there''s no way I would''ve- oomph-" Natasha cups Kein''s cheeks and I clenched my fists. I see... I''m alright.


    I wish them happiness together. I''ll be fine! Yes! Friends!


    "You have a cut on your cheek! May Natasha remind you that you don''t wear a helmet!" (Natasha) scolds her like she was her mother.


    I looked at Kein''s cheek and there was indeed a cut that looked deep. I wanted to heal it but I know that won''t work. "It''s best if we get back to camp and get it treated then, we can''t let a valuable asset like amander die out of infection now do we?"


    Kein didn''t look fine and proceeded to reply, "Fine. Let''s just hurry up to camp and get the princess to safety." (Kein)


    I can''t remember anything after that but... it was messy.


    My feelings were messy.


    It didn''t help when it got to the point of a random announcement I didn''t know Kein was to be my personal knight after exining the rules to the other soldiers and adventurers.


    "In a few hours we will be at the kingdom''s border. Everyone should be aware of the rules, female knights and adventurers will always be apanied by at least one man." (Vincent) eximed the utterly ridiculous rules that the kingdom had. Women not being allowed to roam freely on their own? It felt like women had leashes only destined to be in the house.


    I could hear the females whisper and roll their eyes crossing their arms, displeased with the news. "It is by kingdom rules that no woman will roam around freely. I apologize but we must abide by their rules once we enter." (Vincent)


    "Except for the Princess''s new personal knight. We have asked for early consent to be exempted from this rule. Kein Hills."


    My eyes almost balled out of my face. I popped my head out of the carriage wanting an exnation I never heard of! "Wait! I never heard of this?! Lord Wolford what is the meaning of this?! I never asked for such an escort!" (Rose)


    My heart won''t take another heart attack like this!


    Vincent ignored me and continued toy down more rules. "Make sure to keep your magic at low profile. Do not create trouble and we''ll leave to return to the kingdom once two weeks have passed."


    This man! I know I haven''t talked to him for almost two years but this is just absurd!


    He knows I am too wed and he does this?! He knows I have feelings for Kein! "Now what will I do?! I don''t know what will I do to ignore her now-"


    When we arrived at the castle Kein came with us. Rose act calm, collected, don''t let your crushpletely obliterate all of your sense of reasoning. She opened the door to the carriage and I was stunned. Even to this present day she was still a gentlewoman.


    Calm down heart.


    "T-Thank you." My hands were ced onto hers. I want to... hold it more. No! I mustn''t! I took my hand back quickly and gave my mind a mental p. "You may leave now. I will be fine with my other guards."


    "No princess, didn''t you hear what our almighty general said? I''m your personal knight now." (Kein)


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. Kein is really my personal knight now¡­ I couldn''t help but feel rather happy with how things turned out even if¡­


    "Y-You''re still stubborn even now. I didn''t even want this." I told her I was trying my best to lie. I''m actually enjoying every second I could spend with her right now. I''m just afraid I''lle to miss it...


    "My apologies to your highness. Try your luck again next time but you''re really stuck with me until we get back home." (Kein) says sarcastically and even with that face of hers I can''t really hate her now can I?


    If that''s how she''s going to y then I''ll just let her see the bad sides of me until she gives up her love for me. So we can both move on. "Fine, I have no choice. Lead me to my quarters!"


    I''m sorry Kein but starting tomorrow. I''ll be the greatest thorn you''ll ever meet.


    Author''s note: Rose is currently fixing herself right now so don''t mind her! She''s having one of those indecisive gay panic moment.

 Chapter 74 Im Only Giving It Because I Had Extra.

    Chapter 47: I''m only giving it because I had extra.


    Kein''s POV


    The weather was cold.


    Ever sinceing here we''ve been assigned to wear something of a winter formal wear.


    I moved around in my new fur coat, its color was dark red and made me feel like a knight in shining armor in fairy tales.


    It was also enough to keep me warm at least.


    My eyes wandered to Rose who was sitting on a chair with a bunch of booksid out on her side andp.


    "What, was she going to just read all day and ignore me?"


    And so she did.


    She actually did nothing but read all day and ignored me. Not even spare a single nce, not even when she ate, went out, and just read books.


    This girl- fine let''s pretend your old gal pal Kein doesn''t exist.


    The room she was given to take rest was bigger than any othermoner''s house. It had shiny trinkets from head to toe and a really shiny chandelier.


    Even for someone like me who''s been into huge houses, this impresses me.


    I could only hear the sound of the pages turning. It was hard to not try and talk.


    Agh... I''ll try.


    I can''t forget that time she actually looked for me in the forest when we yed the dragon.


    Meaning she cared for me.


    That counts for something right?


    My palms began to sweat so I hid them behind my back and coughed. "So... nice weather we''re having."


    Nice weather? Of all the things I could''ve asked really?


    That''s the best thing you could''vee up with?


    Rose didn''t look towards me but closed her book and ordered. "I''m hungry. Fetch me something would you?"


    My eyes blinked for a moment hearing the sudden tone of demand in her voice. "Pardon?" I asked, feeling a nerve pop out of my forehead.


    I''m a knight for guarding not a knight who fetches you food, woman.


    Rose sighs repeating once again but was unable to look at me in the eye while she did. "I said I''m hungry. Can you get me some food?" (Rose)


    Now normally if this was our normal old banter back in the days I would''ve said no but would have gotten her something to eat anyways.


    However, now it is different.


    She''s... a princess now.


    And it''s literally in my job description to make her happy, meet her amends of expectations and needs.


    Right I forgot for a moment I serve her now. "I''ll... notify the maids about your request."


    I bow and turn to leave the room. I opened the door and closed it, looking through left and right. Once I have gotten farther away where I know she won''t hear me.


    I held my face and tried not to panic. "Being in a room with her is just so... heart frightening. She''s not exactly ignoring me, which is... progress."


    Ah right, she must be hungry meaning I need to get her some food.


    I tried finding a maid and asked her to deliver some food in the princess''s room. The maid looked at me up and down as if sizing me up before nodding.


    I went back to Rose''s side as fast as I could. She was waiting patiently there with her head on the side of the couch.


    I assumed that she was sleeping and quietly closed the door so she wouldn''t wake up. The food might arrive a littlete anyways I mean it took me a while to even get back here on foot.


    This ce is huge.


    I couldn''t help myself from speaking.


    I walked closer to where Rose was resting, she always looked beautiful when she slept.


    Even if I didn''t know what she looked like before all those years.


    I would have days where I imagined what her face would look like.


    She was holding onto the red scarf that she always used to cover her face as a shawl. You know I''ve always wondered how you can always wear that every day that we''ve met.


    Now I know that it was more like you needed to actually.


    Her soft looking eyshes caught my attention, snow white skin, and long silver hair.


    Who knew the brat that would cling onto me when we were just kids would turn out to be such a beauty.


    I couldn''t stop myself from smiling. "You''re also really beautiful even without your shawl. I wish I could''ve seen more of this side of you back then."


    Without even realizing it my face was leaning in forward to hers. "You stole my first kiss, you know. I was already going to give it to you but I wanted to be the one who kisses you first."


    I whispered hoping that she won''t wake up for a couple more minutes. You have an annoying face but¡­ I still like it.


    Ugh, what am I doing?


    I''m not doing this without consent.


    It''s wrong, staring at a princess this way is wrong. I shake my head and quickly move my head up. "Good thing you''re asleep-"


    Bump! Bump!


    I could hear her books fall down from her side. "Wait."


    I quickly go back to take a look at her sleeping face only to see she''s all red, having a really stupid grin on her face while her eyes were closed. "You''re awake. How much did you hear-"


    Rose pretends like nothing happened and acts like she was still sleeping. "Zzzz... Zzzz..."


    This girl is really going to give me a heart attack. Does she think I''m dumb?


    I facepalm myself, "First of all Rose if you were trying to sound asleep people don''t usually say the word Zzzz."


    She frowns, opening her eyes and fixing her resting position into a seating one. Her body was stiff and her face looked so red when she looked straight at my gaze. "Listen I''m not the one staring now am I?" she gave a pretty good reason and I bit my lip thinking of something that I could say back.


    "Okay but I''m not the one trying to fake sleep now am I?" I replied back at her sarcastically mimicking her sleeping position. "Did you actually think I''ll fall for that?"


    When she saw me mimicking her silly fake sleeping pose even saying Zzzz, she looked like she was about to cry, "Well jokes on you I heard all of your little mumbling right from the very start!" (Rose)


    "..."


    Both of us stopped when she mentioned that part.


    "Ah-" (Rose)


    She looks away blushing with her hands covering her mouth and... I did the same.


    Wait wait... right from the- start- "So. Meaning. From the beautiful. Part. You. Heard. It." My voice sounded like a robot, Rose could only nod her face and it looked like it was about to blow.


    And I was in a panic frenzy trying to defend myself. "Okay okay when I meant beautiful I mean you are we can''t lie but you know when we were kids I mean yeah um- you were still beautiful and um-"


    Rose covers her face with the red scarf refusing to evene close and she buries her head into the sofa. "You''re only making it worse! Stop!" (Rose)


    My face was also flushed and in heat. "Hey! What am I doing wrong here I''m just- exining when I called you beautiful which is just a term that describes you as a normal person who''s just really pretty- I''m just making this worse aren''t I?"


    I could hear Rose trying to breathe under the scarf and I was just... well gay panicking because I don''t know what to say! "I''m sorry-" I was cut off.


    Knock! Knock!


    The knocking noise scared me. My shoulders moved up for a bit. Rose looked like she was also in a messy state as well.


    "Excuse me. I am a maid who was sent to give food to the princess. May Ie in?"


    Rose cups her cheek and lightly ps herself looking serious and determined. "Alright. Commander Kein, would you kindly open the door to let her in?" (Rose)


    I couldn''t help but get serious too.


    After that banter I managed to remember what will be at stake. If someone saw a knight getting friendly with a princess.


    And I almost forgot another rule that the kingdom has.


    A woman must not be loud regardless of her status or where she came from.


    Ugh... If we get caught I''ll never hear the end of it from Vincent.


    I walked over through the door and opened it. A pretty maid came inside and pushed a cart.


    "Ah pardon me, here is your meal." She parks the cart over the table and takes a te with the other utensils needed.


    The maid lifts up the lid to reveal her dinner for the day.


    An unknown green lumpy substance in a bowl and two pieces of bread. "Huh?"


    Is she... going to make some vegetable sandwich? With no filling sauce, not meat?


    What is that...


    While I was here looking all concerned Rose didn''t ask for more and just continued to use the knife and fork on the food.


    Memories of Rose eating with us having thrice the food that she ate on that te. Won''t she need more? This won''t satisfy anyone- "Excuse me but I think the princess might need more-"


    The maid shakes her head promptly stopping me. "Ms. Knight is not around here and I can understand. This ismon for the women of this kingdom, they are only allowed to be served this much everyday." (Maid)


    "Only... that?" I looked through the little amount of food that was on the te. It didn''t look that appetizing either.


    "Do not worry. The important men in our kingdom get to eat meat and other delicacies avable here." (Maid) smiles politely at us both and it made me ufortable.


    She says it so casually like it was normal. I''ve never been to other kingdoms and to think [Winshern] was this... bad.


    My whole being remembers being in that closet in the real Kein''s aunt''s home not having food for days. I would asionally get scraps but that really scarred my anxiety.


    If I don''t have a decent meal in front of me I''ll panic.


    I gulped, so all the women in this kingdom. They all have to eat that much?!<novelnext></novelnext>


    I think the bread in there was the only thing that kept them alive.


    I stared at the maid who was... pretty but had a paleplexion.


    "Ahem."


    Someone coughs, the maid and I turn to Rose''s direction who smiled politely at the maid.


    "Thank you for the meal. May you leave us be? I cannot eat while others are watching me." (Rose) exins and the maid curtsies.


    "Certainly." She grabs a hold of the cart before rolling it out.


    Once we were alone I couldn''t help but finally sigh in disappointment and clench my hands balling them into a fist feeling the anger through me as I look into the meal.


    Every woman, child and elderly.


    From morning till night.


    All their food merely consisted of an unknown brown substance and two pieces of bread.


    What is this bull? Is this what Natasha has been suffering through when she lived here? This is too much I can''t believe these monarchs would even let their own people starve-


    "Are you... okay?"


    I didn''t even notice Rose was no longer in her seat and was just standing in front of me. My hands were shaking,


    Her silver eyes stared at me in concern. Slowly my heart managed to calm down and think. "I''m fine but will you be alright with the food they sent you-"


    "Listen if it''s about the meal I''ll be fine. You didn''t have to do that. It''s customary for all women to have that much consumption here. I- no we''re no different." (Rose)


    "I can understand me but you''re a princess. You need to be healthy and be treated with hospitality regardless of the rules." I told her my voice worried but she shakes her head while biting her lip.


    "In order to gain the trust of this kingdom I must obey the rules properly. We''re not children anymore that run a mock breaking every rule there was in the book, Kein." (Rose) holds her arm for support while she mutters my name.


    It was bittersweet like always.


    "You know how I feel about food scarcity. I told you about how my aunt never fed me anything and this is something simr to that." I point at the te that was near. "I''m just worried you''ll get sick and the weather here is harsh. You''ll need everything you can."


    Rose shakes her head stubbornly. "I appreciate the concern but it is unnecessary. I will be fine."


    I groaned wanting to blow off on this woman for not even thinking about her well being. "Rose, when did you get this-" but I stopped.


    "Your highness. I''m just worried about you, and as your personal knight it is my duty to keep you safe."


    "It is your duty to keep me safe, not n my whole meal." (Rose) replies back sitting on the couch.


    She grabs her fork and knife and begins eating the weird unknown green substance.


    She gave a sour look before trying to look cool and elegant trying to eat it but it was super obvious she wasn''t into the food. I wanted to tell her I can whip something up for her but...


    "It is your duty to keep me safe, not n my whole meal."


    The words rang around my head and it didn''t take me long to harden up.


    I kept my arms to my sides and kept watching to see how she ate.


    "Fine, if that''s what she wants, so be it."


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    I waited for my shift to be over. Someone else will be taking overter in the afternoon, for me to take lunch. I asked for a maid to let me borrow a kitchen, to my surprise they told me I can use anything I wanted.


    In return I had to smile for them?


    "Hah... I can''t believe I''m doing this. If that''s what she wants, so be it, that''s what I said but here I am borrowing a kitchen."


    I unequipped my armor leaving me in my fis shirt. I washed my hands, took out an apron, and the maids watched my every move.


    I took out my preserved ingredients and meat from my [Storage Ring] including the seasonings that were in a bottle. I never forgot to always put extra food in here. I sliced the meat thin, and started making my dough from flour, salt, and milk.


    I needed to thoroughly add yeast and once it''s ready I ced it on a bowl covering it with clean silk that I also brought with me. "Now let it rest for about forty-five minutes."


    I went over to my meat... and remembered Rose doesn''t eat meat.


    What else would be a good substitute?


    Oh!


    I smiled remembering my daughter from my past life. I almost forgot I always make her a veggie patty as a substitute when she isn''t eating her food.


    "Chopped vegetables, one cup of cooked grains..." I began mixing the ingredients in my bowl. "One half cooked legumes but since some of the ingredients don''t exist here I found some alternatives for them..."


    My hands reached for the mix turning them into little medallion shapes. I quickly heated up a pan but I wonder... if I used the wyvern''s me to cook this would it be twice as delicious.


    I heard wyvern mes are always bought by the best restaurant because just a hint of me could give the food vor.


    "Well... this is supposed to be food fit for a princess." I chuckled, taking out my cursed sword.


    The maids panicked and I told them that everything will be alright. "[Nirvana: Release]."


    Blue me roared through the stove. "Oh sh-"


    I told the sword to tone it down and well it listened- if it didn''t I''ll be banned from the kitchen. I poured oil over the hot pan, immediately after a few seconds it was already sizzling. I had to move quickly and ce the meat on it and flip it over.


    The stove barely survived.


    I wiped the sweat on my eyebrow that formed in my forehead. I sighed a breath of relief when the whole meat cooking was over. I absorbed the leftover me, [Nirvana] my cursed swordughed at the prank it did.


    I could hear the giggling voices in my head and I rolled my eyes. "I hope you had your fun." I told the sword before I ced it back in the [Storage Ring].


    I came back to my bowl of dough that was resting in the corner to see it all rise and fluffy.


    I took out my loaf pan that was custom built and ced the dough there gently before putting the pan inside the oven.


    I waited for it to cook, when time was up I wore some gloves and took it out with a peel, the shovel-like tool usually used by bakers.


    Once it was cooled down I turned it over to a clean cloth and the bread stood still once I lifted the pan up. It was shiny brown, glistening in the light. The smell of fresh bread even got to the maids who watched curiously now, eyes stuck to my performance like glue.


    I sliced it up while it was a little hot. Took the veggie patties, ced it on top with some sauces that Alfred packed before I left the estate. Top it off with some lettuce, mushrooms, tomatoes, and cucumbers.


    There were some leftover potatoes so I had to peel them, chopping them up into thin slices before frying them up in vegetable oil.


    "I think... it''s all done." I managed to pack the sandwiches into a small box container like a lunchbox.


    I thanked the maids that managed to lend me the kitchen, and gave them the extra food that I made and told them to keep it a secret.


    Their mouths were drooling when they just took a bite out of the simple sandwich that I made. They gave me their thanks with admiring eyes and I just told them they were very wee.


    My fingers had some cuts and small burns from the fire. I packed my apron and wore my uniform armor. I held onto the box closely, wondering if she''d like it.


    I stopped through Rose''s door. It was already a littlete. I wondered if she''s awake. "Okay knock, we should knock."


    I raised one of my hands and... knocked twice.


    I could hear her footsteps getting closer to the door. Rose opens it and I see her leaning in, "Y-Yes? Commander Kein? What are you doing back here?" (Rose)


    Now... just give it to her like a normal person.


    I looked away feeling my lips frown, before handing over the box. "Here. I''m only giving it to you because I had extra and by now I know you might be pretty hungry by now."


    Curse you tsundere mode! Big sister Gise graduated from being a tsundere when they got married now she''s a deredere girlfriend to Valentina. While still having the asional punching romance.


    Rose blinks her head moving up and forth to me and to the box. "I-I''m not that hungry-"


    Growl...


    We both stood in silence for a moment. Rose realized that it was her own stomach that made that monster noise.


    I couldn''t help it anymore and burst outughing. "Pfft- Hahaha! Was that your stomach?" I asked her and she immediately hid her face by the door.


    "Shut up! Are you going to give me that box or not?" (Rose) covered her face with her hand once more and that made her really... cute.


    "But you said you''re not hungry-"


    "Just... give it to me before I change my mind." (Rose) she gave me that puppy eyes and a pout that I couldn''t resist.


    We both smiled at each other and I gave her the box, she stopped, looking at my hand noticing the cuts from my cooking. "Your hand..."


    I looked at my hand not expecting that she would notice. "It''s nothing you can enjoy the food, princess."


    Growl...


    "Ah-"


    It was my turn to stop talking as Rose raised her eyebrows questioning me. "I thought these were your leftovers, I thought you ate already so why is it that your stomach is making such noises?" (Rose)


    I scratched the back of my head shaking my head. "Yeah I did eat already but you know apparently it turns out I was still hungry." I tried telling her but she continued to re at me.


    "Come inside my room, princess''s orders." (Rose) instructs opening the door to her room a little wider, the door lets out a small noise before I realized I was being invited in.


    "But it''ste at night already- my shift was over-"


    "Your shift is over, however, if you had the time to give me this. You would have time to get your wounds treated." (Rose) mutters, her voice seemed different from before. It didn''t sound demanding anymore, it sounded like she cared for me and it made my heart skip a bit for a moment.


    She holds my hand quickly pulling me inside.


    She lets me sit down on the sofa and takes out some alcohol, bandages and an ointment for burns from her pockets. My eyes widened in surprise. "After you left all this time you... kept bringing alcohol, bandages, and even the burn ointment-"


    Rose bites her lips, sitting next to me and holding my hand gently treating me like I was the most fragile vase in a museum. "Force of habit. Every time when I visited you and the orphanage, after knowing magic won''t be able to heal you. I had... to be prepared." (Rose)


    Rose disinfects my other cuts, after that it was time to apply the ointment. I smiled, "This brought back some memories." I told her and I saw her sneak a faint smile before trying to act cold.


    "And I see you''re still clumsy, reckless, stubborn, and carefree. I really can''t stand you getting hurt." (Rose) wraps the bandages around my hands before sighing. "You even had to charge a scary wyvern head on."


    My heart is just thumping really hard. She can''t stand the sight of me being hurt?


    "I wish you''d take care of yourself better or at least find someone who''s going to take care of you while I''m..." Rose shakes her head not continuing her sentence and just gives me a polite smile. "I take it you haven''t eaten yet so... let''s share."


    Wait... I need to talk to her properly rather than just keep going in circles like two fools. I held down her wrist and told her, "Rose wait."


    "Can we... Can we start over as friends again?"

 Chapter 75 Ill Save Your Sister So Run Away With Me.

    Chapter 48: I''ll save your sister so run away with me.


    Kein''s POV


    "Can we... Can we be friends again?"


    I managed to mutter it out. I feel like fainting from the beating of my heart.


    Friends are better than this knight and princess role we have to y every time we meet.


    It suffocates me, even if I am well aware it''s my job and I don''t have any right toin about it but...


    I really just missed her despite it all.


    "I just... I want to go back to how it was before. Is that too much to ask?" I told Rose not to look her in the eye but at my neatly bandaged hands.


    I could hear her taking a breather before replying, "Kein our rtionship before cannot be salvaged to the present time."


    "I am a princess, you are a knight. When you didn''t know me as royalty I could be myself around you but now... even you''re calling me your highness in a formal way." (Rose)


    "That''s because well-" I was instructed to do so but I couldn''t tell her that. "I do call call you Rose often when we''re all alone but-"


    Does that mean- "So those times that I called you your highness. Even back then when you acted all mad and pouty in front of Natasha. Was it because I didn''t call you by your name?"


    Rose gulps looking away and I was right. My face flushed even more after she just couldn''t meet my eye.


    She rxes her seating more. Hugging her knees tightly to her chest I could finally see her vulnerable side after two years of not seeing each other.


    I missed this side of her but it pained me to see her in this state.


    "You know... how I often get really jealous but that''s not the point-" she covers her face with her hands blushing. "I am getting married. For the sake of the kingdom and my sister. I have to do this." (Rose) sounded determined and serious.


    Ah... So I''ve heard.


    "Rumors ran around the city, the reason why you became the crown princess and why you left me that day. It was for Cecilia... I see."


    I closed my eyes and took a breather myself. Some little anger came to me with my eyes.


    That was all?!


    I understand why she needed to do it but did she really have to go that far to drug me asleep?!


    "You could''ve told me instead of leaving me back then under that tree you know." It held a lot of memories for us, too bad the one I remember most was the time that she left me and cried to tears.


    I could hear Rose chuckle before tilting her head to look at me with this new profound look in her face. "Eldest sister Cecilia told me, to do that to you. She gave me the sleeping drug because we both loved and knew you well. You would''ve run after me when I left."


    I didn''t counter those words. "I... indeed would''ve."


    Rose sighs, putting down her knees and reaching out to open the box and grabbing a freshly cooked sandwich in her hand. "And if you would''ve persuaded me more to leave. I might actually have done it. That''s why I did everything to keep you out, even dragging Vincent into this." (Rose) opens her mouth and takes a bite.


    I could see her smiling sadly while looking at the sandwich I cooked. "I never apologized for all that now did I? I''m sorry I put you through that. It''s a two yearte apology, I regret not apologizing sooner."


    Rose... You''re really a dumb idiot girl.


    I rubbed the side of my temples, not having the ability to get mad at this woman. "I already forgave you for that. I know things are different from when we were kids but it doesn''t mean we can''t start over?"


    "Princess Rosarie and a Commander Kein chapter you know? Hey your sister can write a new story book this time." I told her in a joking manner and sheughed.


    "Please my little sister dramatizes everything. The new story book will be based on the original plot." (Rose) giggles remembering her sister.


    "I guess so I''ve met her once I think... Have you been reading any new bookstely?" I asked.


    She sped her hands together, "Oh! Have you heard of Sappho''s poems?"


    "I have! I even had Alfred pack it for me before I left."


    Rose raises her eyebrows happily after hearing Alfred''s name. "How is he? I haven''t seen the others for a while nor kept in contact with how they''re doing, especially the little boy Matthew. Is he still in Big sister Veronica''s care?"


    I smiled, it seems that I''m not the only one she missed. I''m happy she remembers the others. "You know Matthew really missed you and even cried his knees on the ground when I told him you weren''ting back for a while."


    Rose frowns looking down guiltily. "I haven''t apologized to them for not saying anything..." she mutters weakly, grabbing her knees again and hiding her face there.


    Ah- there she goes again being cute even when she''s sad.


    "Hey, don''t sweat it. He moved on and even fancies another girl. He''s having a really nice time with his new foster family. Veronica and Peter are wonderful parents I assure you." I told her, patting her head reassuringly. I''m actually d he fancies another girl to move on from Rose because Rose is- well um Rose belongs to nobody but herself.


    I quickly changed the subject. "Ahem. You know the good news: big sister Gis is pregnant." This got her attention.


    "Wait?! Pregnant how?!" she immediately jumps out of her depressed mood and into an excited one. "How many babies? Is it twins? Triplets?"


    I burst outughing when she excitedly asked that with stars in her eyes. "Come on, tell me I''m excited! You know how I really like cute babies!"


    "Calm down there Rose." I told her and she shakes her head like a little dog.


    "Oh! I forgot to ask because I was so excited- how did they um- even get to you know? Have a baby?" (Rose) asked the real question there.


    She looked so curious, probably a lot of indecent thoughts running through her mind. I exined, "A blessing from the goddess of fertility in [Sprivanto]. They were required to do a ritual where if one''s love for each other is true they will be granted a child."


    Rose finishes her food and I do the same. The box was finally empty, her eyshes fluttering, having a little yawn. "That''s... nice. To have kids together and to start a family on your own." (Rose)


    "I remember you telling me that you want ten kids." Oh good lord ten kids. When she told me this that day I almost fainted. Rose nods at my words, "I still do... but I guess now only if it''s with you." (Rose)


    "Ah-" I waspletely taken aback. My body suddenly felt hot, I scratched the back of my head unconsciously and was blushing mad. "But I''m getting married to Prince Alexanderk. I... I can''t see my future with him but I have to marry him." (Rose)


    Alexanderk... Is that the real Kein''s cousin?


    I know that there are two princes in the [Winshern Kingdom]. Prince Alexanderk and Crown Prince Andrei. It''s been rumored before that the crown prince has also gotten ill but that was just a rumor.


    That''s why Rose is marrying Prince Alexanderk instead of the crown prince.


    I''ve only heard around my colleagues in camp when they were talking about random things.


    I pursed my lips when she looked at me smiling sadly. "I guess it''s toote. We can still be friends like you asked but I''m afraid." she told me slowly burying her head in my chest. I could see her tears running down her cheek.


    I held her back gently closer to me, I could hear her heart pounding really fast. I wonder if she can also hear mine pounding so hard it feels like it''s going to leap out of my chest anytime. This was another rare moment that she let me this close to let me hold her like this, "What are you afraid of?" I asked her and she made a cute sniffling sound.


    "I''m afraid of breaking into temptation and running away with you to abandon saving my sister." (Rose) mutters, head no longer buried in my chest instead looking up to meet my eyes directly. Her silver eyes looked like it was in pain, swollen with hot tears not stopping to run in her cheek. "I love her but I also love you."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and sighed in relief. I wiped away the tear in her right eye and smiled. Rose pouts a little when I poked her adorable nose, "If Cecilia will be saved before the time you get married. Will you run away with me by then?"


    Rose blinks in confusion not believing my words. "B-But it may be toote. Cecilia is- she can''t even walk anymore. What if we don''t see her anymore tomorrow or the day after that. This kingdom has the medicine we need." (Rose)


    I chuckled. I know it''s a long shot to the point I don''t know what the heck I''m saying now but I''ll find a way. "Give me a week before your wedding. It''s in three months right? By the time I get back I''ll have found a way to save your sister."


    Her eyes sparkled but soon after it disappeared, she held my bandaged hand, intertwining them giving me a rare smile. She does this carefully, minding the injuries.


    What a really considerate girl, I thought to myself. "Where... will we go... if we do run away." (Rose)


    "Anywhere you want." I held her hand tighter not wanting to let it go. "We could move far away where no one else would know you''re a really pretty princess. We could have our own marriage ceremony with only a few people attending, our friends, family and pets."


    Rose giggles at thest word, I love that sound of her being happy around me. It was no longer suffocating, she was finally breaking down her walls around me.


    It made me happy..."Your Pegasus will be the ring bearer. It would be really cute to have the pillow on the top of her head just imagine hehe." (Rose)


    I imagine vani in a custom made suit, with the pillow in her head rings at the ready. "I imagined her with a little suit on too. I think she''ll hate it if we did make her the ring bearer." I told her,ughing a little. Our bodies werepletely rxed with each other.


    Rose groaned and I wondered if she was hurt. "Are you okay? Did something happen?"


    She looks unsure, we keep our hands together after the minutes pass and she mutters. "Close your eyes for a bit. I can''t stand your eyes when they look at me." (Rose)


    Whoa damn okay. "No need to get so personal- what''s wrong with my eyes?!"


    Rose shakes her head again, she cups my cheek with her other free hand and that made me shudder a little. "Just close your eyes please."


    I gulped.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Okay, I did what she told me to do. My mind running like gay- thoughts. Is she going to kiss me? Will she kiss me? "Whatever I''ll do. This stays just between us and in this room alright?" (Rose) whispers to my ear.


    I didn''t even realize she was leaning in to me, it tickled me a little bit.


    It left me in a weird... mood.


    I nod hesitantly, still having my eyes closed. I could hear her being satisfied with my answer. Somehow my heart is both afraid and excited, not knowing what this sneaky little princess will do to me. "Ah-"


    I suddenly felt her lips on my neck, she was nipping my skin and it seemed that she had no intention of stopping. "Rose that... ah..."


    She continued for a few more moments, and I was panting really hard. "D-Does it hurt?"


    "No just... it surprised me." I was expecting a kiss not expecting for her to leave a mark! She''s really not the innocent Rose I''ve known before! Or maybe she is and she was just keeping this side of her a secret.


    I don''t know what to do- I''ve been in some rtionships with intimate contact but- none of them was as intense as this- my heart felt so heavy and light at the same time.


    Rose sneaks her other hand to my neck, her mouth moving to meet mine. She''s kissing me, oh god up in the heavens we''re kissing. I''m actually kissing the princess- if Vincent finds out that I''m currently hooking up with Rose.


    HE''LL KILL ME.


    Rose stops kissing me before taking a seat in myp. I could feel her ass on my thighs- she leans in over to press her forehead against mineughing softly. "Are you alright with me kissing you again? This time I intend to go harder." (Rose)


    I gulped. Ladies and gentlemen. I am. Whipped.


    I chuckled nervously. I guess I''m the bottom in this rtionship- no I''m only letting her be on top of me because I''m in the mood to do so. It doesn''t mean I''m the bottom one here.


    "Kein? Your answer?" she asks impatiently, I could feel her own body pressed against mine. Feeling the heat over her and my hands held her arm.


    I kissed her instead as a reply. "Ahn... Kein..." I could hear her moan and I continued to kiss her. Slowly our tongue met. I could taste the sandwich that we ate before, and battled for dominance. "Mn... Ahn..."


    Those erotic, inappropriate sounds would haunt me in my sleep.


    The fact that we''re doing this. Means we''re no longer children. I''ll have to take responsibility for whatever happens tonight.


    Rose pulls away panting, looking really tired. "I think... we can save the kissing for another time. I want to just... hug you now." (Rose)


    "I-Is that so. Can I open my eyes now?"


    "Mm. You can, silly."


    When I opened my eyes I could see Rose''s expression still beet red. Her silver hair was a little messy still even when it was, she was still really beautiful. "I''ll take my armor off so you can hug me without getting stiff." I stood up, Rose moved onto the couch and watched me remove my armor pieces one by one.


    From my chest te, gauntlets, shoulder des until it left me in my fis top. "I''m a little sweaty as well if that''s alright with you." I told Rose who was grinning widely on the couch.


    "You''re really well built. You should remove your armor more often the next time we''re alone." (Rose)


    "I swear when did you get this... bold?!"


    A moment ago we were having the saddest moments of our lives talking it out.


    That ended us up in kissing and being all... turned on.


    She giggles softly patting down the side of her couch. "Lay down with me and let me hug you."


    I roll my eyes meeting the demands of this woman. Iy down on the soft sofa, and Rose plops to my side. Her delicate arms were wrapped around my waist. "You''re really taller than me... two years ago we we''re just the same height..." (Rose)


    "Two years ago... I was sixteen and you were eighteen. It was understandable." I told her remembering that Kein''s mother''s side of the family, Aunt Haren, was actually really tall too.


    Rose snuggles to me closer, sighing sadly, "I... I want to catch up. What have you done these past two years? I want to know everything I missed out on these past two years. Including the others..."


    I was touched... that just made me fall for her even more. "Of course, I will. In return you''ll tell me what I missed out on in your life as well. Anything you want to share, my ears are open." I snuggled back and she kissed my cheek.


    "I''m sorry for leaving you again. I even thought of making you do things you don''t like so you''ll hate me and leave me... but that''s also wrong right?" (Rose)


    "Even if you tried. You can never make me hate you, Rose. I um... I love you a lot... I still do." I looked away from her and she proceeded to hug me even tighter.


    "I missed you so much... so... so... much." We hugged each other and I brushed long silver hair with my fingers. The scent intoxicated me, she''s still using the same shampoo that I rmended to her. The ones that I made.


    The more that I learn about her the more I fall deeper into this hole. It made me remember this happiness of ours won''tst. In order for Rose to be with me she needs to be tied off with the arranged marriage with the prince of this kingdom.


    Three months.


    My new deadline is in three months.


    How can I find a cure for Cecilia in three months?


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    The next day went by and we were scheduled to meet the prince. Rose looked calm, it''s as if she''s been preparing herself for this very moment.


    They asked us to meet in the prince''s private room where there were all kinds of medals around. Even monster heads and huge cores that''s worth thousands of gold back home. It was a little unsettling. "This is the trophy room I''m guessing."


    Rose nods, settling into her seat. "It''s well... very nice?"


    A very nice room where you know you can brag about your aplishments.


    I looked in the windows and realized there was a small garden. I walked towards the doors and opened it, the cold breeze was chilly. "Would you like to step outside? To take a breather I mean."


    She smiled happily and ran outside with me.


    I was by her side, the snow toppled over the grass. Rose kneels down a little to pat the snow off a beautiful flower. She wore a really beautiful piece of winter clothing, I was admiring her for being so good-looking in anything she wears. "It''s so cold..." (Rose)


    The red shawl that she turned into a scarf was wrapped around her neck. She held it by her hand as she made snow breaths. My hand reaches out to my neck, the blood rushes to my face when I remember how she left a mark there...


    The cold fog breath disappears into the air and she smiles like a little kid as if forgetting there was a meeting with the prince.


    "Kein! What do you think these people do for fun in the snow?"


    "I think they make snowballs and snowmen for fun." I answered and she tilted her head. Walking towards me.


    "What are those?"


    I was about to answer but another voice ovepped mine.


    "I''m impressed. You have done your research however those things are activities done by peasants on the streets, one a princess like herself should not do." I could hear someone''s arrogant tone behind me. It was the prince, his smile looked full of himself as he shoved past me to get to Rose.


    Rose didn''t look happy about how he called the people of his kingdom ''peasants''. I could feel her forcing me to give a polite smile. "Prince Alexanderk, we finally met. Lovely to finally see you instead of reading the letters you send." (Rose) curtsies elegantly before addressing herself.


    I rolled my eyes feeling some pain after getting shoved like that. He also had other guards with him and they were all male.


    Please and I bet those letters are all made by some random writer who was forced to write stupid love notes.


    Prince Alexanderk had dark ck hair, and really light green eyes. His whole outfit seemed really well suited for winter wear. It reminded me of the clothes a true prince charming would wear.


    He holds Rose''s hand bowing and kissing the back part of it.


    My cursed sword sent out manyughing voices feeling the sudden rise of jealousy on me. I could hear many of them point out that he was touching ''my princess''.


    "If I knew I would be meeting such a beautiful maiden, I would''ve pushed the wedding in a matter of a few weeks. You''re really beautiful in person." (Prince Alexanderk)


    And you''re really testing my patience. I know she''s beautiful but let go of her hand bud.


    Rose, who was also ufortable, takes her hand away from him. "The pleasure is all mine. You tter me." (Rose)ughs looking at me but it wasn''t a good one. I gave her a worried nce wondering if I should butt in or not... she gave me a smile and I had to put down my anger forter.


    Prince Alexanderk smiles as if nothing happened motioning for Rose to follow him. "Please a woman like you shouldn''t be outside. We need to protect you in case anything happens, that''s what a true gentlemen would do."


    Rose could only nod her body feeling stiff as she walked, following the prince.


    She has a knight already to protect her buzz off.


    I followed behind realizing I should hurry on finding the cure.


    Three months. Will that be enough?

 Chapter 76 My Sweet Kein.

    Chapter 49: My sweet Kein.


    Kein''s POV


    Rose and Prince Alexanderk sat down on a table and sat down having a couple of drinks and biscuits.


    "I would have to just say. That''s a lovely scarf you have on. I love the color red." He tries starting a talk with Rose.


    Rose smiles politely, sipping elegantly on her drink. "I am ttered that you think highly of the scarf. It''s special to me."


    "Oh? Was it perhaps given to you by someone important? I recall when you first arrived my attendants saw you with the same scarf." He leans over the table and stops. "Usually noblewomen in our kingdom can''t wait to wear something else everyday. You''re not like any other girl I''ve certainly met." He peers curiously at Rose who still gives him a neutral look not removing the polite smile stered on her face.


    "I am happy that you think of me like that, your highness." (Rose)


    I felt ufortable with how these two talked to one another. It felt so awkward... It was mostly just the prince trying to engage in small talk while Rose was left to either nod or agree with everything he said.


    Prince Alexanderk stands up and points to the trophy room, where weapons, cores, and several heads of monsters were disyed. "Well I''m sure as my future bride, you''ll want to know me well. I would like to start off with some portraits I''ve prepared."


    He has portraits prepared?!


    This feels like some sort of dating interview now.


    "Of course, your highness." (Rose) responds weakly, not refusing anything.


    The prince offers his hand to Rose in order to stand up from her seat. At that point I wanted to take my sword and chop his hand right then and there but... I have to be calm.


    I have to also remember.


    This prince is the real Kein''s cousin as well.


    I have to be careful and not let my guard down.


    Tch, I don''t know if the Duke, also known as Kein''s real father, is alive or not.


    I haven''t heard or read anything regarding this nor wanted to.


    He brings Rose to the side where there were certain portraits in good condition despite it probably being decades or hundreds of years old.


    I admired the painting. It looks so eloquent and good! At the same time it was weary and dark.


    The colors really captured the person, whichever king I''m staring at right now at least.


    Prince Alexanderk points at several portraits with a man with dark hair and green eyes simr to his features standing tall and confident on the portrait.


    "We will start with my grandfather, known to be one of the greatest kings of the family that had two sons. My father and my uncle."


    Finally some answers?


    Rattle... Rattle... Rattle...


    "Huh?" I looked by the side of my waist. My cursed sword was making rattling noises and it wouldn''t stop. "[Nirvana]?" I muttered quietly trying to see what was wrong.


    Thousands of voices appeared in my head, shouting and screaming.


    "The man who ughtered us- he is the man in the portrait to which we swore an oath to revenge."


    Hold on. You mean- the old grandpa in the portrait?!


    Ugh my head!


    The sword messed with my wind, stronger than before. Usually I can absorb any magic that can harm others but this is far too strong- the emotions being released makes its magic suddenly stronger. "Master, we have agreed. The contract you signed, our souls cannot rest until we have our revenge."


    I held my head for support as the sword rattled by my waist.


    Not now. Come on, not now.


    "Those years of ughter we cannot forget. He merely thought of women as blood sacrifices for his pleasure, a horrid man."


    "HE. WILL. PAY."


    I held onto the sword and tried to control it. I absorbed the cursed magic that could kill everyone in this room, it''s trying to make itself powerful!


    At this point you don''t need to touch the sword to die. You just need to be within a few meters before it takes your life. "[Nirvana] calm down. The man you seek is not here right now so behave. We''ll find another way for your revenge, please..." I pleaded but the voice still continued.


    All these sudden reveals of events are taking a toll on me.


    I continued to absorb until the sword just slept. I have to keep Rose safe... letting the sword go wild is the same as having her killed myself.


    My mana bank is almost at full capacity... I''m going to need to let magic power out of my bodyter if needed.


    Rose walks a few steps back and only the guards of the prince notice.


    The prince himself was too busy telling stories of his own family. "Kein... you don''t look too good are you okay?" she gave me a worried nce as I tightened the grip on my sword.


    Nirvana please behave, let''s get the day over with before anything else.


    I gave my princess a reassuring smile. I don''t want her to worry, the sword''s contract is my responsibility to which I will not let her be dragged into any of this. "I''m alright. Thank you for being so considerate of your highness."


    She giggles a little leaning into my ear in a whisper. "My gaze has never left on you nor has my heart never stopped beating like it''s in a rush." (Rose)


    "Only you can make me feel this way." Well now that made my heart in a rush. Flirting while you''re literally with your fianc¨¦, Rose.


    I can''t say I''mining though.


    "Tch, what a cheeky princess." I replied back teasingly while she covered her mouth and tried to catch up with the prince.


    If only we were alone.


    The prince no longer exined more about his family but on himself. "Now this is the medal to which I''ve won in a Lance fighting tournament. To which in your kingdom it should be called Jousting." (Prince Alexanderk)


    Rose smiles widely by the word.


    Oh that''s right.


    Didn''t we also go to those events when we were children?


    "Yes, us Puronians love watching knights joust. It''s one of the best events of the season and will be happening soon once we go back home." (Rose) tells the prince with the most enthusiastic response yet.


    "My father and the other noblemen of the kingdom would ce a handsome reward for the winner. It''s such a delight to watch and of course, the church heals any sort of injury after the fight." she continues.


    Prince Alexanderk smiles before looking at me. "Do female knights like herpete?" he asks and every guard in the room turns to me.


    Rose nods, giving the prince an exnation. "Yes, they participate in the same category as men. In our kingdom we strive for equality in the military field. Gender and rank is not important but your skill is."


    The prince blinks, staring at Rose like she was a madwoman. "Pfft hahaha! I do not mean to offend Princess Rosarie. A womanpeting in a man''s sport will surely eat her alive I mean." He sizes me up looking up and down before turning back to Rose.


    "Look at her. Women should be protected and into the sidelines where they belong. Cheering on men in the field where surely it''s a more exciting match to y." He waves his hands in the air, as if dismissing my entire being here.


    I held my ground for a bit not wanting to start a fight that''s going to cost me my life and possibly dignity if I act too immaturely. Some royals are just stuck up brats even at this age-


    "Take that back."


    Rose walks up front to the prince whoughs holding his stomach. "Take back what? With all due respect it''s the truth this woman can''t even beat one of my guards one arm handed." (Prince Alexanderk)<novelnext></novelnext>


    I could hear the other guards snicker at their prince''s remark. I could see Rose was clearly holding back with her hands being balled into a fist.


    "I didn''t know a prince with a high level of education as you wouldck toprehend even the simplest of knowledge that what you said is not a matter of truth but a matter of opinion." (Rose)


    "A wrong one at that. Women can do what men can also do. Including jousting." She says unwavering, I was stoked.


    Oh damn.


    She also got good at talking and thrashing people?


    Did Cecilia teach you this? Back when we were kids I had to fight your battles.


    Now, it seems like you don''t need me anymore to stand. That makes me a little happy and lonely at the same time.


    The prince didn''t look too thrilled with her answer. He was no longerughing but ring at Rose with killing intent. "Even if you are my fianc¨¦. You''re in my kingdom, where you will follow our rules and culture. You''re lucky you can even walk freely with that- sad, pathetic, excuse for a knight." (Prince Alexanderk)


    Showing your true colors already? I don''t mind the insults when ites to me because I know those are not true.


    The princess didn''t take it lightly and almost marched up to p him.


    I better stop her before she does anything she''ll regretter!


    "Your highness wait-" I take her wrist trying to calm her down. She almost pped her fianc¨¦ and it was only their first meeting together- I was expecting this to go well but-


    Rose looks like she''s about to cry.


    I look towards the prince before standing in front of Rose. "The princess is currently not feeling well. I''m afraid she needs to rest back in her quarters, your highness." I told the Prince looking a bit worried but quickly changing his mood. Rose holds my hand not letting go, I''m worried he''ll take notice of our closeness but I just can''t let her go.


    "You are excused. We can continue our chatting another time, please we can escort you back to your room. My men will lead," he motions for his men to guard Rose on both of her sides. He smiles at me before tilting his head looking behind, "And women should be at the back."


    I do not want to put up a fight and make a bigger deal out of this.


    "Of course, your highness." I told him, Rose let go of my hand and I made my way to where he wanted me to be.


    At the very back.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    The whole escort was set on dead silence, Rose never initiated to talk again after that nor did the prince. I was left conflicted wanting to be by her side and reassure her that things are alright.


    "We''ve arrived at your door." (Guard)


    We all enter her room and the prince bows for a moment offering his hand. Rose ces hers on top of his, the prince proceeds to kiss the back of her hand. Somehow he looked like a fairytale prince but it certainly didn''t feel like one. "I will be waiting for youter in the family dinner, I do not feel assured of my fianc¨¦ having a woman for a bodyguard so I will find the best male guard our military can offer."


    Can I punch him?


    I really want to give him a piece of my mind. Just because I''m a female knight doesn''t mean I don''t do my job well, that is protecting the princess with my life.


    I await Rose''s answer.


    "No." she answers simply, no longer trying to keep up the act of a polite smile. "My knight, who is amander and a graduate of one of the finest academies in our kingdom, is as capable as any knight your military can offer, maybe even stronger."


    "But none of them will ever have the loyalty that I need like she has."


    I felt like smiling at that moment with all the singing praises Rose said of me. I guess she has been keeping tabs on me after all this time, she knows that I went to an academy huh.


    Prince Alexanderk grins replying, "My word still stands. A recement is always ready for you to have. I bid you a good evening, I''ll see you tonightter my love."


    My love.


    Did he just call Rose my love?


    A few secondster the guards march forward including the Prince who left us there in the middle of the hallway next to Rose''s room. I could hear her sighing tiredly opening the door, "I need something light to read after all that small talk." (Rose) mutters moving into the couch stretching her arms feelingpletely rxed now that we''re all alone in her room.


    I, on the other hand, was just stricken and perhaps have forgotten that they''ll be calling each other sweet nicknames like love, darling, and beloved.


    Soon he''ll be holding her hands instead of me.


    If the marriage goes through. I''ll lose her possibly... forever.


    "Kein? Did you hear anything I said?"


    "Huh? What?"


    She gives me a worried nce, then the sudden realization sets in. Was Rose talking to me this whole time and I was just in the zone of overthinking? I groan a little, "I''m sorry, Rose I just got distracted for a second."


    Rose pats down the couch and I sit down with her. "Want to talk about it?"


    I chuckle a little frowning afterwards. "I just realized by the time he called you, love. I guess I''m just here overthinking about it and was a little jealous I never got to call you anything sweet like that."


    Rose holds my arm, snaking hers into mine wrapping it close. She giggles softly to my answer, "Silly Kein, you''ve been calling me something special since the day we''ve met. Isn''t Rose a lot better and easier to say than Princess or royal highness?" (Rose)


    "But I call you that every time. You never get tired of it?" I tell her but she shakes her head.


    "Every time you call my name. I never take it for granted. It makes me happy you don''t treat me like how I''m being treated at home. A princess might be a real luxury but there are binds thate with it, ones that I can''t stand." she says, leaning her body over to mine. "Even if Cecilia didn''t need this cure, I would still have gotten married to some random noble I''ve never met that my father has chosen for me."


    That''s true... she''ll be forced into an arranged marriage whatever we did.


    "Still, maybe someday when things are alright I''ll pick a nice sweet nickname to call you." I told her, her eyes beams at me face moving closer that we''re only mere inches apart.


    "You''re really adorable when you''re jealous." she groans cupping both of my cheeks gently making me face her really pretty face. "It''s so unfair, to think that Isted two years of not being able to see you." (Rose) exaggerates a sigh before cing her forehead against mine, closing her eyes.


    "I almost forgot, thank you for stopping me before. If you didn''t hold my wrist when I decided to hit the prince, I would''ve got a clean hit. I was just so... angry at him for saying those things to you and to the other female knights in our kingdom." (Rose) exins and I agree. I can barely believe she''s going to marry an asshole like that.


    "I wanted to hit him myself actually." I confessed, she held my hand carefully. "We really are soulmates."


    I take a look at her hands holding mine, then the spot where the prince had kissed previously came into view. I held her hand for a moment muttering, "I don''t like." I grabbed a towel and began wiping her hand with it.


    "You um don''t like that he kissed my hand?" (Rose) asks chuckling a little while I focus on her hand.


    I nodded, still wiping the prince''s kiss off like it''s some kind of deadly virus and it because it is. "I don''t like it when others touch you and kiss you like that... it just leaves this sort of pain and irritation that I can''t exin."


    Rose covers her mouth looking away. "That is so unfair. You''re being too romantic."


    After all the wiping, when my heart was satisfied I kissed it so I''m leaving a mark that Rose is mine. "Rose, tell me if he kisses your hand again the next time you meet. I''ll wipe it all off."


    Sheughs at my envious acts of childishness, I couldn''t help but pout a little because she''s really enjoying whatever is happening right now. "I will but this is sort of making me want him to kiss my hand often now."


    I re at her and she giggles at my reaction. She pokes my nose before pressing her pink cherry lips into my cheek, it was a soft and quick kiss. "I''m kidding. You should never be jealous, the person I love is sitting right in front of me and he can never everpare to my sweet Kein."


    I scoffed and shrugged with all her praise that''s not making me happy at all.


    "Shut up and just get ready for your dinner date with the royal family. I''ll go help you find the right dress, okay?" I can''t believe she called me, my sweet Kein- that is just so unfair too!


    She stands up feeling more energetic than ever prancing around the closet to get dressed for the royal dinner.


    Meaning I''ll get to see the King and perhaps even the former King.


    If the former king attends, I''ll have to fulfill the contract remembering the demands of my cursed sword. I need to kill him myself.

 Chapter 77 Side : Get Well First Before We Continue-!

    Side Chapter: Get well first before we continue-!


    Kazari''s POV


    I am a maid.


    I perform the duty of serving my master''s wishes and bids.


    "Another. Your highness please stay still in order for the medicine to flow with your body."


    My master, the princess, wouldn''t sit still. She grunted and looked away whenever the needle came close to her skin.


    I stood by her side feeling really worried. She looked really ufortable and seemed like she was in so much pain.


    I cannot do anything and that frustrated me.


    I was supposed to be her maid.


    I was supposed to make her happy.


    If I had the power to change positions I would dly do it in a heartbeat but... such things won''t happen.


    "I-I''m not moving my arm anymore so get going already." (Princess Cecilia) said in an irritated yet scared tone. Ever since she was a child, I''ve watched her grow and see her mother the Queen in the same situation.


    To think they''re the same.


    I feared for the worst.


    The doctor nodded, pressing the syringe quickly and getting it out. With a heap of sigh she smiles at the princess. "Your highness, all is well now and you''ll be alright for another week."


    The doctor muttered and I could see the master not smiling. I wondered what she was thinking inside that head of hers? "Alright. Thank you and please leave. I need... some well needed rest." She motions the doctor to leave and he does.


    I escorted him through the door, the princess sitting upright in her wheelchair.


    Once the doctor is really gone, her pace turned pale and coughed in her hands.


    I saw her raise it and grinned, "Ugh that feels horrible like always. The medication is slowly not being effective. Just like my mother''s... what a shame."


    I quickly ran to her side and found her now smiling at the sight of her own blood. "I... don''t have much time to prepare it seems." (Princess Cecilia) mutters looking at me with tired eyes.


    I shook my head and held her hands. "Your highness please. Don''t say things like that. We''ll... find a cure, the doctors can make one I assure you." I triedforting her, but really it felt like I was alsoforting myself at the same time.


    A life without serving her highness.


    It''s like a life without reason to live.


    I pleaded with her and she smiled. "It''s been almost six years since she died. Father did everything he could but nothing worked. She onlysted five years, it''s a miracle that I''m even alive to live this long." she told me and it felt like such a blessing at the same time a curse.


    "I saw my own mother coughing her own blood three months before she passed. I have to make sure I have my nspleted before I... I don''t want to finish this sentence." (Princess Cecilia) chuckles looking at her hand covered in blood. "Perhaps I deserved this."


    I quickly took a handkerchief from my pockets, kneeled and shook my head giving the princess a re for even saying these horrible things. She doesn''t deserve this, and I intend to tell her that.


    I worked up the courage and said to her, "To me you never deserved this. Your highness will live and I will be here continuing to serve you until you tire of me."


    "You''re a good sister, a friend, a daughter- you''re very- important." I stopped for a moment, knowing that all of my words were true.


    She was indeed very important to a lot of people.


    Especially me, without her that day the royal family took my family in.


    I would be wandering aimlessly with my mother.


    "How about you? Am I important to you?" (Princess Cecilia) asks, acting as if she wasn''t in great pain before. I sighed and stood up looking away, "Yes. You are. You already know how much importance you hold to this mere servant so I''m guessing this is just what you wanted to hear," I muttered a little shy but I could feel her gaze deepening with my face feeling hotter.


    The princess noddedughing, taking my hands in hers. She was holding a mere hand of a maid like they''re the most expensive flowers that she ever bought. "And I always get what I want. But I suppose you already know that... I want you badly." (Princess Cecilia) confessed and I was absolutely swooned.


    Must a woman like her with perfect status, perfect skills, and a perfect face- flirt with just a maid?! It''s not like I do not enjoy her advances it''s just-! Oh what the hell.


    "My heart... is already yours to begin with," I tell her with a bashful look on my face and she grins. I did not know where the sudden confidence to tell her that came from but I was just d that I did.


    Her arm slithering to my chest, panicking hit her arm away. "We cannot do something like that unless you are well! If you want to continue then... get well!" I yelled at the princess covering my chest protectively, my heart beating right out of my chest.


    She was about to touch them- my chest!


    The princess to whom I''ve served since she was a child has gotten this... well- my words are in a jumble that I can only think of naughty at the moment!


    I groaned, looking really flustered.


    I don''t mind it at all! But! Her healthes first!


    She sits pouting, resting her back in a wheelchair, and she crosses her arms together. "To think there''s some things I can''t have." she muttered as if a child having a tantrum, I almostughed. I quicklyposed myself because if she found out that I''m making light of the situation she would ignore me for the rest of the night.


    I pardoned myself. My hands felt a lot lighter when I leaned closer to her highness, cupping her cheek. As if she was expecting to have a kiss on the lips, closing her eyes I chuckled.


    I kissed her forehead instead to satisfy her for now, the cold feeling of her skin. I can still feel it and I think that took her highness by surprise. She opens her eyes and crosses her arm furthermore but there was a faint smile on her lips.


    "What a teasing maid you are." she tells me and my face only became redder.


    "I-I still stand by my words, your highness. None of that unless you are well." she smiles nodding, agreeing with my wishes. She holds the wheels on her wheelchair and rolls towards her bed table.


    "I need to make certain ns to get better soon. I want to be cured, to be with you." (Princess Cecilia) whispered something else but I couldn''t hear itpletely.


    She holds up a pen making some sort of letters, stamping them with a royal seal. She gave me the letters and exined to me what to do.


    Oh! I see!


    I smiled quickly, forging a spell to teleport there right away. I will not let you down, your highness.


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    This point of view is when Cecilia was starting to realize her feelings for Kazari.


    About three years ago when her sickness was not that bad and she can still walk but barely.


    Everyday for the past six years, when the first Princess felt broken. She wanted to push everyone away, refusing to eat or talk to anyone for a few days.


    Feeling guilty for her sister, that was to be wed. She even refused for Rosarie and Catherine to visit. She kicked both of them when they tried.


    It was very selfish of her but in her mind, she felt like she needed to repent.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Day and night she locked herself.


    Day and night her maid waited outside that door. Bringing her food and water, anything she needed. Everyday Kazari leaned her back to that door and muttered, "I will be here if you need someone to talk to, your highness."


    Everyday. Not a morning or night she missed it.


    Not until Cecilia could be heard coughing blood, and fell to the ground with a thud. That is where her personal maid saved her, quickly teleporting to the king and pleading for him to get a doctor.


    Her maid felt frustrated even more once the princess has gotten a cold. She watched her carefully,ying the princess in bed. Apparently colds will be amon thing from now on, and the first princess can never linger outside the castle premises.


    Cecilia felt angry and weak.


    Every time Kazari tried spoon feeding her, the princess could only get angry and p the spoon away.


    However, the maid could only smile, picking up the spoon and teleported to the kitchen to get a new one. This irritated the princess. "Get out and leave me be."


    Shemanded and even though her maid was afraid, she was in love and refused to leave her alone, took care of her when all the other maids were scared to be near her.


    Slowly all that care was blooming, a feeling of love for the maid. A few more months, Cecilia finallyposed herself together and became her old self again but... with a new person in mind.


    Princess Cecilia''s POV


    Kein Rosenguard was a loss. Not once she ever tried going through my walls and asking for forgiveness. She did not try even once, and I waited aimlessly like a fool. What was I thinking, she loves someone else and it wasn''t me.


    I was merely attracted to her charm that didn''t evenst that long.


    My heart ached.


    "Your highness!" I heard someone call out to me.


    When did I ever fall in love with her?


    "Please wake up!"


    I couldn''t feel anything as I tried sleeping in different positions but nothing worked. It all ended up in a weird dream, memories consumed me.


    It was all the times my personal maid cared for me, carried me, never leaving my side, and trying to make me happy. The time when I couldn''t feel my legs anymore, I was barely walking.


    "Kazari..." I muttered her name in confusion trying to reach for her. It was not the traveling artist''s name that I muttered, but hers.


    Those times I found myself missing you, and the times I saw you going somewhere in secret, where were you going?


    Right, I felt that she was hiding something from me.


    Every weekend night, you were gone. What were you doing?


    You worry about me so much that it moved my heart.


    When was it that I fell in love with you?


    "Cecilia woke up! Please, wake up your highness!"


    Someone was calling for me. I could feel someone holding my shoulders shaking me. "If you don''t wake up! I-I... I will! I will cry and I will not stop!"


    Cry?


    I gasped, suddenly breathing harshly with the thought of someone crying for me. I looked to my side where Kazari held my two shoulders with her hands, crying. "P-Princess... I''ve been trying to wake you for five minutes- I tried calling for help- even teleporting but-" (Kazari)


    My gaze feel onto the maid''s messy expression. She was sniffing, tears in her eyes, and hair strands out of ce. She was not perfect, any form of imperfection would usually irritate me but that didn''t seem to be the case.


    I turned to her hands andid mine on top of it. "I''m... awake now... so stop crying, you''re ruining your face. What time is it?"


    Kazari wipes her face trying to fix herself but I suppose these days I''m not minding anything. "I-It''s still midnight your highness. You need to go back to sleep... and rest. I''ll stay with you." She brings out a wooden chair and sits down next to me.


    I raise my brows a little looking at that ufortable chair. She''s going to sit there for hours to take watch of me?


    I pat my bed instead. "Come andy down with me, my orders and I mustn''t hear you say no." I told her and she swallowed nervously.


    "Your highness this is inappropriate and my clothes are dirty-"


    "My orders."


    She frowned but still followed my orders. Sheys beside me and I grab her by the waist. "I cannot sleep, be my pillow andfort me." Imanded her to sound childish but what choice do I have?


    The sudden dreams of her were stuck in my mind.


    She smelled so floral, like a garden. Her long eyshes, unique straight ck hair that seemed so smooth when you caress them and those dark ck eyes of hers. "I can''t seem to get enough of you."


    Kazari blinks, looking around and pinching herself to see if this was all real.


    What an easy girl. To think that she thought I could never notice.


    The redness of your face is enough to tell me you like me the same.


    "Y-Your highness, are you truly alright? Are you aware that you have been saying all these things to me that I might misunderstand-"


    I grinned, wanting for her to stop talking and just hug me already. "Just be with me for the night and never let go. Then I can go back to sleep."


    Kazari was flushed and tried cing her arms on my waist but she was hesitant. I grabbed her wrist and made her touch my waist. "You were taking too long." I told her and slowly we feltfortable around one another drifting us to sleep.


    I was taking advantage of the whole situation and used her chest as a pillow because it was softer than any pillows I had in my room.


    I didn''t dream of anything horrible that night.


    I only realized... that I cared a lot more for her than just... a maid nor a friend.


    I want her to be my lover.


    Author''s note: This line-


    "I need to make certain ns to get better soon. I want to be cured, to be with you." (Princess Cecilia) whispered something else but I couldn''t hear itpletely.


    Did you know that Cecelia whispered something?


    "So that I can finally make love to you, because well I suppose I''m getting impatient but I''ll manage."


    Apparently she''s one impatient girl but hey let''s p for her because she''s really doing herself a good job holding back. Well, almost.

 Chapter 78 Dysfunctional Dinner

    Chapter 50: Dysfunctional Dinner.


    Kein''s POV


    Rose had to pick a new dress that I helped her out on. We were in her room, and I was slowly helping her fit into her white long gown that showed purity and innocence.


    Supposedly in their country it was tradition.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked her while looking towards her back where I pulled the ties. "Are you nervous?"


    I continued. Even after getting some fresh air from that prince, it seems that she''s still not done thinking about what he said before and was ring at the fancy ground tiles. "Rose I''m done now." I told her while I held her shoulder gently and that grabbed her attention.


    Her eyes softened while she looked at the mirror looking into different parts of the white dress. "If I''m being honest, see me in a white dress. It makes me feel surreal that I''m being engaged to someone else."


    I frown and nod. "It does feel like that."


    She sighs again reaching her hands to the mirror''s reflection where she smiles sadly, "I think- well, I''ve thought and said this over a hundred times but I truly wished it was you instead."


    "I wish the same." I tell her, smiling faintly not losing hope, "And I will turn it into a reality. Just trust me, I will find a way to get your engagement broken where it won''t start anything bad."


    Like a war.


    A war over an engagement.


    It seems dramatic but it can happen due to the pride of this kingdom.


    Women don''t have power over men.


    If a woman leaves his soon to be husband it would have been a fast execution by beheading.


    I know they won''t do it to a princess but now by that thought I worry for the people of [Winshern]. "Thank you, and I''ll help in any way I can, including distracting the prince because really... that''s all I can do." (Rose) mutters tiredly trying to keep up smiles for the past hours.


    We just had two more days of stay here before we left back home.


    "Just two more days." I said in confidence. "We can hold out for two more days then we can n everything when we get home. You don''t have to worry or work alone anymore."


    "I''ll be with you, I can keep being your personal knight." I finished and she smiled widely but she didn''t exactly say yes.


    "Thank you for... everything. If things doesn''t work-"


    I stopped her there, and held her hand in mind. I don''t like hearing the possible worst oue unless we haven''t tried.


    She looks really beautiful in that white dress, at the same time I wish she could just take it off and reveal herself to me. "I will find a way. Even if it costs me everything. I will not let you go, not again. Trust me, Rose."


    Sheughs and nods, pulling me down so she can press our heads together kissing me on my cheek. "I trust you, my sweet but don''t push yourself okay?" (Rose)


    I held my cheeks and faintly blush with the way that she called ''my sweet''. "You''re being unfair again." Iined about the warmth of her lips in that one particr spot.


    "You went ahead and said all those things to me and called me unfair?" (Rose) pokes my nose and we feel at peace with one another.


    We decided to have some finalizing touches like make up and hair.


    I wasn''t well with makeup but I can tie her hair into something decent. I''ve always had my daughter from my past life always asking me to do her hair.


    I''ve learned a couple tricks or two thanks to her. I smiled wanting to tell Rose of the sudden memory but I feel like it''s not the right time. Her long smooth hair held me into focus, wanting a perfect braid.


    The maids would''ve gotten her ready but for some reason they''re avoiding us so it''ll be my duty to take care of Rose for now, and I was happy to fulfill.


    "That should do it." I had the pins in my mouth and pinned the loose hair one by one. Tying it with a tie. "What do you think?" I ask her.


    Rose looks side by side appraising her hair. "My hair looks beautiful! I never knew you could braid!" she shouts but then stops holding her braid looking back at me in a worry, "I-Is this something I also missed out on?"


    I chuckled, staring at her worried face. "No this isn''t something I learned after you left but I''ve always had this hair braiding skill. You just have never seen me use it after all."


    Rose tilts her hair holding the braid that I did. "I see. I''m d I learned something new about you, Kein." (Rose)


    I smiled. I wish I could tell you everything Rose.


    How I wish to tell you my real name. How I wish to tell you I''m not Kein but someone else.


    How I wish... but I n to someday.


    When I finally fixed everything that will be needed. I will tell her everything there is to me, because I love her and I don''t want to keep any secrets when I''m with her. "I''m d that you liked your braid bute on let''s go before you''re deemedte for the royal dinner." I chuckle offering my hand to hers and she gratefully epts.


    She stands up like a beautiful enchantress, the dress glistened through the light of the chandelier. I couldn''t help but admire every curve of her body, "Rose, my princess. You look dazzling in everything it seems."


    Rose hits me slightly by my shoulder. "Don''t call me princess in that way. You''ll make my face redder than a tomato when we get to that dinner and I don''t want anyone asking why am I so flustered." (Rose)


    "Perhaps the reason why her highness is so flustered, a dashing knight will be escorting her to that dinner. To protect her from that thieving fianc¨¦. I will not let him touch your hands to even kiss them." My mind irked at the memory. I wanted to chop his hands off at that moment but that would be overkill.


    The next time he reaches for Rose''s hand I''ll block it.


    "My hero." she teases looking happy and more rxed than her state of worry before.


    I''m d that she''s looking brighter before hell strikes.


    "Shall we go then? Your royal beautiful princess-y highness?" I ask her to keep a firm grip on her handughing together, she pouts at my silly nickname but nods.


    She dramatically tells me, "Yes my oh so strong handsome knight. Let''s go to this fancy dinner where I will only nod and look pretty!" (Rose)


    We both giggled fooling around calling each other weird nicknames opening the door that led to the outside, walking into the well lit hallway. Several candles were posted on the walls, giving light to the path.


    It was already night, there weren''t many guards around nor maids.


    I whispered to her. "A wild rose that grew in my heart, you''re growing a whole garden with feelings of love in here." I hold my chest ncing at Rose who rolls her eyes.


    "A dumb girl that denies her feelings for a beautiful girl like me." (Rose) ps back and I was shocked.


    "You''re like the girl version of Robinhood. I want to call you something like Rosehood now." Iughed imagining Rose with a bow and instead of a hat she''s wearing her red shawl.


    "I do not know who this Robinhood fellow is but I hope he is kind." (Rose) points out with a pout thinking that Ipared her with an unknown ruffian. "Oh don''t worry he''s a hero who steals the rich and helps the poor." I tell her and she looks at me questioningly.


    "When have I ever stolen something?" she asks, shaking her head with a worried look trying to remember the old times.


    "You know when we met you stole an apple?" At that time it honestly felt like I found my Princess Jasmine, and I was her ddin. The only difference was I didn''t have a monkey on me by that time.


    "I stole from a poor vendor not from the rich-" she stops giving me a guilty look after realizing what she said. "Oh no I stole from a poor vendor from that time!"


    "I paid twenty coppers for it and just said, see you Rose." We were such wild children. "And you gave it to an unfortunate beggar because they were hungry and you volunteer at the church a lot often to help charity." I continued.


    Now that I think about it, howe she can visit almost everyday. It''s making me think that the security inside the castle is not secure if a important person like her can just easily escape her duties.


    "I''ve always wondered everyday after revealing yourself to be a princess. How did youe to the orphanage and volunteer for almost all the time? Didn''t someone notice you being gone?"


    Rose grins, "I have sessfully made a body double made of light magic. She acts the same as me because I ced a bit of my soul in it. You could say she''s me but not fully. She''s an entity that I made using only my magic with a personality." she exined and I was impressed.


    "So she''s an aware entity right?"


    "Why yes of course, whenever I''m alone I like to converse to myself. I-Its a bit peculiar but I needed someone to vent towards and when we separated- I couldn''t talk to anyone for a while. Even Catherine or Cecilia, they were having their own problems." (Rose)


    I understand now but I''ve never heard this kind of magic before. It seems so conventional! "That''s really awesome, does the other Rose have a nickname?" I excitedly asked.


    "I just call her Rose clone. I don''t want to get too attached to her, if I gave her a separate name the clone might want to live another one''s life." (Rose)


    That''s understandable. If the clone suddenly felt like disobeying she can destroy Rose''s image.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Speaking of nicknames, did you have any nicknames when you were schooling in military school?" she asked and I panicked. My whole body was shaking.


    THE NICKNAMES! I FORGOT ALL ABOUT THEM!


    Oh no, I don''t even want to relieve the nicknames that I''ve gotten in military school.


    The female knight seducer, the yer, the smartass, the cursed child, the adopted girl who only got into the school because she has a rich papa, the girl that created a mess on a dungeon exploration assignment but ended up saving many adventurer''s lives.


    All of these nicknames are too weird and long.


    "Oh nothing special! nd Kein! The disciplined honor student and role model all the other knights should follow." I lied. I''m sorry Rose, if you hear the first two nicknames I''m afraid you''ll throw me out the window.


    You''re turning like a quiet version of big sister Gis who punches her wife whenever she slips something wrong.


    Oh lord.


    "I won''t judge." she tells me but the door being near saved me.


    "Looks like we''ve arrived." I motioned through the door where two guards looked at us and nodded. I took a small breather looking at Rose who looked nervous, facing towards the door. "Are you ready, your highness?"


    I called her formally knowing that once we get in, I won''t be able to easily talk to her like that before. We understood where we stand now, and what needed to be done in the moment.


    "Thank you, Commander. I''ll be alright." she stares to me with a polite, diplomatic smile.


    The way she called me now with themander title when I called her your highness, it was different from the times we called me before where the tone was somehow belittling and irritated.


    Now it sounded like she was ready to depend on me.


    I know that she hates me using formal titles... after our talk we both finally understood each other''s feelings that made me happy. "I''ll be with you by your side, your highness."


    I opened the door and there stood a dozen maids with pretty thin faces preparing the food.


    Four people were sitting down on a huge long table. I could see the fianc¨¦, Prince Alexanderk ring at another boy who was grinning at him.


    The Queen was seated next to Prince Alexanderk who was trying to smile forcefully but she was looking really horrible with that acting.


    On the very middle top part of the table was the King.


    He looked so much like his father, so this is Kein''s uncle?


    Rattle... Rattle...


    I could feel my sword rattling and I tried calming it down. Rose walked forward, and I kept my pace with her. She stands by her seat beside her fianc¨¦ and I pull out the chair, "L-Let''s get you seated, your highness."


    Rose elegantly sits down moving her dress in afortable position, I could see the King observing her with an appreciative nod. The rest of the family can only look towards one another. Was there a rule that they can''t move unless the King moves first?


    "Princess Rosarie Goldheart. I wee you to my kingdom, and I am d your father have agreed to such a joyous asion being married to my son will be a thrilling news to both of our kingdoms." The king introduces himself looking toward Prince Alexanderk with a re.


    "I''ll be happy to tell you, he''s as obedient as a dog."


    I could hear the other boy who seemed older snickered as Prince Alexanderk only took the verbal insults by sitting properly but I could feel the anger in his eyes for the humiliation.


    Rose was shocked but she tried shrugging it off with a littleugh, cing her hands to her lips. "It is a pleasure to finally meet you, your majesty. My father has spoken only said great things about you, King Ivan."


    Rose turns to the Queen giving her a polite bow, "As well to Queen Tatinia. It is a pleasure to meet you, your grace."


    The Queen nods slightly giving a worried look to her son, Prince Alexanderk. "The pleasure is all mine." (Queen Tatinia)


    The boy across the table smiles, is this the brother that was supposed to be ''sick'' but he seems fine! Rose looks through the same boy and gives another polite greeting, "Greetings to Prince Niks." she says with a smile the prince does the same.


    This so-called Prince Niks winks at her, "Greetings there pretty princess. A beauty like you should never be wasted on my petty little brother. If only I wasn''t so sick I would''ve made you mine myself."


    I could feel my hand wandering over to the hilt of my sword thinking, this bitch is he really that shameless?!


    To think that I thought little Prince boy Alexanderk here was bad, his older brother is worse.


    Rose giggles hiding her difort, sitting through thement that the older prince did. "Brother, don''t you know that it''s rude to hit on someone else''s fianc¨¦ right in front of their faces?" (Prince Alexanderk) grits his teeth holding a stare down with his brother.


    "It''s not so bad. It was just a joke, of course do not take my jokes too seriously." (Prince Niks) waves his hands around in the table and smiles innocently. "I have many more women I can rece her with anyways." he says casually.


    nk! nk! Thud!


    "The two of you, put your weapons down." I could hear the King say while Prince Niks acted cool sitting in the chair, not moving an inch.


    Because if he did. He''ll be meeting both of Prince Alexanderk''s de and mine.


    I didn''t have the time to be surprised that he was also mad. For what reason? No matter. I need to teach this first one a lesson first.


    "I take offense to what he said to our princess. It is an insult not only to our kingdom but to her." I told him with aggressiveness.


    Rose, Princess Rosarie who''s the current crown princess and in line for the throne is not just some object you can toss and rece.


    No woman is. "Personally, for me that means death as punishment."


    I pointed the sword over his neck wanting to slice it thoroughly but mine wasn''t even touching his skin.


    Prince Alexanderk on the other hand has his de rested on his skin, already leaving a mark. If he goes any deeper he''s going to make him bleed. "C-Commander Kein, please it''s alright. Prince Niks has only stated that it was a mere joke." (Rose) stood up from her seat and the de in my hand shook with her plea.


    "As you say, your highness."


    If you were any other person that insulted Rose. I would''ve beat you to a pulp regardless of your standing and gender. I sheathed back my cursed sword and ced it on my waist. I could see this little yboy prince grinning widely because I can''t do shit.


    If I''m being honest I should''ve left this sword somewhere anyone won''t touch it but with how it''s acting up I needed to always have it in hand.


    The Queen was looking with a worried face, for the other Prince that has his dagger still ced on his brother''s throat. "My dear son, not in front of the guest. Please put it down. He''s your brother for goodness sake!" (Queen Tatinia)


    Prince Alexanderk''s face stiffened, following the orders by his mother with pity he sheathed his dagger and went back to his seat. His brother never wiped off that stupid smirk off his face and that made me mad.


    "Tch women ruining my fun."


    I could hear King Ivan mutter under his breath, my gaze suddenly moving to him. He looked so bored while taking a sip of his wine. He sighs feeling disappointed that a blood bath didn''t happen?!


    One thought ran in my mind. This is one dysfunctional family.


    Brothers willing to kill each other? Not only a ruler but a father who doesn''t care? And a mother trying to patch things up as best as she can hiding the imperfections of this royal family.


    I came back to my princess''s side. Standing guard, looking at Prince Alexanderk. Why was he angry at his own brother? I thought they got along?


    Don''t tell me... does he like Rose already?! It''s only been days and this man has already fallen for her? No... there must be another logical exnation other than that.


    "For now, we wee you both. Please dine on our finest wine and feast. It''s a shame that the former king and queen can''t be here. They''re busy." (Queen Tatinia) tries to divert our attention.


    "It is only understandable for their busy schedule. Perhaps another time," (Rose) takes a ss of wine by the handle admiring the red color, she spins it by her hand before taking a sip. "Such good quality."


    Prince Niks follows her moves, taking a wine ss pouring it in. "Perhaps it''s not only the wine but this excellent view I''m having right now." he raises his ss and drinks it right on.


    Rose was forced tough and go along with hisment about her.


    I had to bite my lip trying to suppress my anger.


    I hope you step on a lego after this dinner. Stuck-up prince.

 Chapter 79 Theres Nothing Stopping You.

    Chapter 51: There''s nothing stopping you.


    Kein''s POV


    After the dinner I never left the princess''s side and even went on to her designated room earlier than expected.


    Prince Alexanderk offered escort and by no choice Rose epted.


    Prince Niks acted like he didn''t care but he kept ncing at our way with a smile that felt like she was scheming.


    I managed to control my cursed sword from going berserk over at dinner time so that was a plus.


    "I bid you farewell and a goodnight, your highness. I uh, apologize for what happened at the dinner. My family is really... not like other royalties." He says apologetically but for me all that insults about Rose being receable really stuck out to my mind.


    It sure as hell is not a good dinner and if I were sitting at the table I would''ve thrown your older brother a piece of sd and told him he needs a healthier mind.


    He needs all the vegetables he can get.


    The King too.


    I lost my appetite just looking at all of you eating there.


    Rose and Queen Tatinia just got a sd while the other males got protein filled meals. Female royalties, even guests, are not an exemption from that rule.


    "You are to leave the day after tomorrow yes?" (Prince Alexanderk) asks, looking a little worried but I couldn''t tell if it was all genuine or an act.


    "Yes, I have to be home and get ready for the Luminaria festival in due time." (Rose) replies sounding a little d that she''ll be home soon. In her own bed, castle, and sisters.


    Prince Alexanderk smiles, "My father has told me to visit your kingdom and experience the culture there as well as paying visit to your father and bond with him."


    Well that doesn''t sound so much of a good news for me. It means I''ll have to worry twice now even when I''m at my own turf and kingdom of service. "I will await your visit and let us talk to my father together." (Rose)


    The prince takes Rose''s hand nning to kiss it at the back of her palm but to my surprise.


    "Apologies but I think we need toy off touching for a while. I-I have forgotten to tell you that I am notfortable unless we are already wedded." (Rose) takes back her hand quickly but gently leaving the prince confused but somehow not angry or furious at all.


    A bit of a shock for me too-!


    A happy shock of action that Rose did! Now I won''t have to wipe of any kisses off her hands!


    I was expecting him to throw in how women are automatically to ept a kissid upon a gentleman but no!


    He''s still a piece of shit for all that he said about female knights not being able to keep up with others.


    Prince Alexanderk stares at Rose before looking away biting his lip, somehow taking a hit in his pride as a man. "I see. I respect your decision. I will... see you another time before you leave."


    As the two of them conversed in such a trying hard intimate conversation. I was happy dancing now that he''ll most likely leave Rose alone with all that kissing the hand shenanigans.


    I tried not to smile so widely but I think I''m doing it now. I can feel my cheeks hardening.


    Rose politely bows to the prince instead with a curtsy, "I bid you goodnight, thank you for escorting me your highness."


    Prince Alexanderk nods, feeling a little off.


    He seems to have gotten softer to Rose, is the theory of him suddenly falling in love right?!


    Rose walks away heading for the door and I open it for her, giving the prince a side nce before following inside.


    Our eyes meet for a moment, I know we have a certain mutual feeling for each other.


    He doesn''t trust me and I don''t trust him.


    When the door closed and the steps outside began to face I finally felt safe and saw Rose already on the couch slumped looking tired, she groaned. "That was so... horrible. That dinner was not good- all the food there was not filling like the ones back at home." (Rose)ins wrapping her arms around her stomach acting like she was in pain.


    My heart felt hurt hearing that. As someone who''s been almost starved to death, looking at the food that was given I''m wondering how have the women in this country survived for this long.


    "Are you alright? Should I get you anything? I can make you some more sandwiches if I sneak inside the royal kitchen again." I ask, worrying about her health. She shakes her head lifting her knee hiding her face behind it. I walked to her feeling concerned.


    To think that she''s been sitting over these noble dinners, it didn''t feel like a proper family dinner at all.


    "I just want to go home. I want to be away from here, Kein." she turns to me with a tired expression but soon she faintly smiles.


    "I want to see the kingdom for its life outside and not here. Think of all the thingsmoners do that''s even more interesting than royals!" (Rose) was quick on her feet and began twirling off the sofa and into the window, and left me sitting here wondering how much of an optimist she is.


    The ground was covered up in snow in the middle of the night, lights shinned under the castle. "The snow- I''ve only heard of snow angels, snow ball fights, and have you heard of a snowman? Apparently the children in the city make an adorable man made out of snow, therefore a snowman! What a silly name... how I wish to make one myself."


    She crosses both of her arms leaning into the wall, opening the window to reveal a wide veranda. "I wonder how it feels to y in the snow."


    I chuckle a little amused of her wishful mutterings when obviously she can just sneak out again this time with me tagging along with her.


    Her life as a princess these past two years is like a bird in a cage, who has ways to leave but was chained by force. "There''s nothing stopping you. You can leave if you want to, my only mission that was given was to protect you not keep you out of your fun."


    Rose stares at me wide eyed before hesitating to speak. "I-I don''t know... my silver hair is really attention seeking."


    "So wear your shawl. You''ve always worn it and never taken it off when you visited us before."


    "I-I think I should not. ying around at night? What would Cecilia say? If she saw me ying in the snow I would be scolded for hours-" (Rose)


    I sighed, cing my hands on my hips feeling irritated. "Really? Even out miles away from her you''re scared that she''ll be scolding you for ying in the snow like that?"


    Rose looks away guiltily and I continue. "You''re different. I knew it from the day we met. You''re nothing like your sister, to me you''re one beautiful princess who won''t let anyone stop you from doing what you want. That includes having some bit of fun soe with me."


    I stood my ground not nning to hear any silly excusese from her mouth.


    Rose covers her mouth for a moment looking so flustered before holding her cheek as if the temperature in this room went up, "Ah you''re still so good with words I can''t refuse you! I don''t think I can ever refuse you."


    "I-I mean? Thanks?" A little surprised with those words I also flushed a little but only a little when she said she can''t refuse me- I mean.


    "I''ve been making up excuses for myself, I know what I want so let''s break some rules to get them. I want toplete my list of things to do before I die." (Rose) pulls out a notebook from her [Storage Ring] shuffling the pages.


    It looked so familiar and I just realized that''s the same notebook I gave her years ago before we separated. "You still have that?" I point at it, the cover of it being a little tattled and old.


    "Yes, I still do. Did you think I wouldn''t?" (Rose) eyes me curiously and I shake my head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No, I''m just surprised you brought it with you on this trip." I eyed the notebook that was almost falling apart and I replied with worry, "Don''t you think you should get a new one? It''s about to break."


    Rose pouts holding the notebook in front of me. "I can''t believe you don''t remember!" she shuffles the pages of the list she wanted to do and it stops on a single page. "Read this you forgetful dummy." (Rose)


    My eyes squinted at the paper trying to read, "To whom it may concern, whoever signs their names here has agreed to a marriage contract that will happen in due time- oh that!"


    I pointed at the paper in shock, I never forgot about it- it just didn''te to my mind. "I know it wasn''t anything serious back then, I was ying a joke but to think that you''ve kept it."


    "Of course I kept it. I... I was happy that you even thought about us being together." (Rose) holds the notebook pressing it to her chest. "It''s one of the things that kept me going when I left. The thought of us, the what if''s that crossed my mind."


    "What if I wasn''t a princess, just a meremoner? A maid, a florist, an adventurer... Would you still be with me?"


    My heart wanted to leap out of its chest and I was speechless with her sudden thoughts that I know she has been wanting to tell me for a long time.


    A princess and someone like me, can never be with her.


    I say hell to that.


    I really couldn''t take it any longer, that look of hers that was just so adorable that I can''t help myself. I leaned into her ear, "Can I kiss you, Rose?"


    I could hear her voice squeal for a moment before nodding with a flush color red on her face. My hands felt so light when I grabbed her by the waist gently and kissed her.


    I could hear her moan for a moment and held me back. Her hand wanders from my back to my hips. "Mm..."


    I could feel her warmth going through into me, the panting breaths and our eyes closing the deeper that we kissed. "I would still be with you, whatever your role may be or mine. Even you were amoner, and even if I was a royal we would have still in some way have met and fallen in love."


    Sheughs softly, pulling away with her head now buried in my shoulder. "Let''s go and sneak away from this ce then, my sweet."


    "I still cannot get used to you calling me that." I couldn''t help myself from pouting a little as she heard the whining tone of my voice.


    "Is the nickname too much for you, my sweet? Should I stop then?" (Rose) she teases me with a kiss on my cheek.


    Acting a little furious I kissed her cheeks back then I buried my head into shoulders. "No, it''s not like- I don''t like it and I never said to stop you know. I just said I''m not used to it."


    I groaned inside my mind, we''re technically already hugging and kissing to think I can''t be honest with myself- I''m still a tsundere aren''t I?


    "Then it looks like someone''s going to have to get used to it." she kissed my forehead and I buried my head deeper refusing to look at Rose because I know I''ll just get flustered again.


    This is so unfair.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    I managed to talk to one of the maids and ask formoner clothes, anything that they could have. They were charmed by my charisma and were nodding to every request I would ask for. I removed my armor and was walking in my inner ck fis clothing and they were ogling on me.


    One maid that helped me sneak into the royal kitchen before seemed so happy to see me. I couldn''t understand half of what she said but I exined my problem hoping that she would understand. "I need somemoner clothes because I have spilled tea all over my armor. Do you have some clothes I can borrow?"


    The maid was beet red when I scratched my neck, "C-Clothes. Yes. I-I can have- grab-" she looks at me before shaking her head. "Clothes Ie back!" she elegantly walks so fast going to wherever she was going to get thosemoner clothes.


    So... all those military training on making my body rather ripped was worth it?


    I do feel a little guilty asking her for it, I only packed clothes from home and it''s very different from what they have here. I''m afraid we''ll stick out like sore thumbs if we used that instead.


    In a matter of a few minutes the maid came back with a pair of simple dark blue winter clothing with fur on the hood. "Thank you so much." I gave the maid a smile and she bows before running.


    I went back into Rose''s room who was waiting patiently for me. She notices me when I open the door and offers her the clothing, "I can''t believe you actually got them. How did you do it?" she eyes the clothes, taking them and flipping them from side to side.


    "I can''t believe how pretty the winter clothes are here!" she yells and I chuckle.


    "The maid, well let''s just say she couldn''t say no to whatever I requested. Shall we go and leave now?" I ask her while she puts on the clothes taking off her current ones.


    I looked away into the wall quickly because my heart wasn''t ready to see her out of her clothes... naked.


    I await her answer patiently instead, "No, we can''t leave yet. I still have to do one more spell just in case." she says and wonders what kind of spell it was.


    Then it hit me.


    "Of course, when you leave-"


    "Yes. I can make and leave my body double but I don''t know about yours if I can generate one."


    I wave my hand motioning that I don''t really need one. "I can have a silly excuse that I was going out to have ate night drink or something like that." I told her and her silver eyes lights up shining full of curiosity.


    "Drinking?! Can we go to a bar too?" (Rose) exims excitedly and I imagined Rose holding a beer of rum chugging it.


    "Well- actually are you alright with drinking alcohol and a rowdy bar full of people?" I am a little worried because it might not be suitable for her. If some drunks started bashing each other on the head it might ruin her first experience- wait this isn''t her first time at a bar. "Then again technically it won''t be the first time you''re going to visit a bar. Remember that one time we had VIP tickets to see Veronica''s concert that was held on an underground gay bar?"


    She snaps her fingers remembering it. "I don''t think I could ever forget. I had so much fun in my life and I still have the tickets in my room for safekeeping of that memory."


    "Oh? Other than the tickets, what else do you have?" I asked.


    She smiles, taking her red shawl and putting it over her head hiding her beautiful silver hair. "Everything you have ever given me. I kept it, I know I''ve told you to forget about me but I never did apply those words for me. I never forgot, never moved on and I.... everyday I thought about you and the others." (Rose)


    Everything?


    "Even the portraits and drawings that I made for you?"


    "From the letters, sketches, and simple flowers. I had them dried up and pressed in a book. Cecilia has always madements about how... attached I am to you." she mutters guiltily. "Especially when we were children, I definitely couldn''t stop clinging on to you."


    "I''m not exactly innocent myself, there were times I wanted you for myself and refused for no one else to have you." I told her, a little self-conscious about myself and my temper.


    Those times the orphan children confessed to her that was about the same age as us. I would get mad and run to the color changing tree to cool my head.


    "Oh don''t worry, I noticed." (Rose) says casually that made me give her a questioning look.


    "When we were kids?"


    She snickers as if finding my whole ordeal funny, "Why, yes you weren''t really good at hiding your feelings either. I know you always vent up your anger at the color changing tree. I''ve always noticed but I was waiting for you to tell me yourself." she says, nudging my shoulder. "You were so jealous I found it really cute so I couldn''t help myself you know?"


    "I hate you." I told her, crossing my arms wearing back my chest te and cape for the cold. I really don''t like her sometimes when she teases me and I''m at a disadvantage.


    She kisses my cheeks before running to the direction of the door. "I love you too."

 Chapter 80 Kein! Lets Go Build A Snowman!

    Chapter 52: Kein! Let''s go build a woman!


    Kein''s POV


    We managed to escape the castle having a clone of Rose being left in her room. I passed by the halls smoothly thanks to the pass given to me. Rose tried not to sway around excitedly as we found the exit to the outside.


    "Snow... snow... snow..." she chants quietly, raising her hands up and down.


    "Calm down, the snow is not going anywhere." I told her and she crossed her arms.


    "No, the snow won''t but we will. We only have two days left of stay here before we leave this ce and I wouldn''t have the guts to sneak out of here without you persuading me. I''ve missed going outside." (Rose) says happily and I felt d seeing her spirits so high up.


    "It''s understandable you haven''t left outside a castle just to have fun and stroll for two years already."


    Rose smiles sadly cing her hands at the front sped together, "Two years under many private schrs, governess, and etiquette studies. I''ve learned how to handle diplomacy at least. May I add, how to politely smile at someone you don''t like." (Rose)


    I chuckled a little and agreed. She really had mastered the art of polite smiling at someone you don''t like.


    We arrived at the gate and I showed the guards my pass. "We will only be out for an hour or three." I told them and they nod scanning the pass before giving it back to me.


    I thank them.


    They let us out that easily and we began walking to the direction of the city just outside the gates. I held Rose''s hand in mine, I could feel her warmth over mine and the shaking. "Are you nervous?" I ask her concerned leaning over to look at her eyes searching for her expression.


    Rose held her shawl with her other hand. "Y-Yeah it''s been two years after all. I can''t believe that trick still works." (Rose)


    I smiled and pointed forward to the city. "Last one inside the middle of the city is a rotten egg!" I ran first leaving her to the dust as the snow crunched in our footsteps.


    Rose gasps and runs after me. "What the- Hey! Running ahead first is my thing!" (Rose)


    We yed tag with each other remembering the old times. There weren''t many shops in the middle of the night but it seemed like it was mostly men apanied by women walking around in the streets.


    Rose catches up with me holding my arm before looking at all the ces we can go. "What should we do first?" she says eyes all sparkly and I recall her wanting to go inside a bar with music and alcohol to experience.


    "Wanna find a bar we can eat at? I''m sure the dinner from before wasn''t appetizing." I suggested and she let out a happy squeal.


    "You had me at dinner. Let''s go!" We walked together trying to find it.


    I watched as the people gave us weird looks, especially men but some minded their own business.


    Apparently we don''t know the area well and we can''t find a bar in sight. "Weird in the middle of the city and there''s no bar in sight?" I muttered and looked into the busy streets. It was all winter clothing, closed shops and a small store where you can buy vegetables.


    Rose tries to help but she can''t find anything either.


    Just when we were losing hope someone called out to me.


    "Kein is that you?"


    A familiar voice rang with my name. I turned around and saw that it was Natasha holding a bag of apples and carrots in her arms.


    Her blonde hair was braided and green eyes staring at Rose who was currently in disguise. "Hey- Natasha, long time no see." I greeted and she nodded in our direction.


    "What are you doing alone in the middle of the city? There is a curfew that women should follow, you should be careful." (Natasha) walks towards us and she leans over to look at Rose.


    Rose hides behind my back a little and Natasha eyes me suspiciously. "Who is thispanion you picked up? Don''t tell me you picked up a woman of high standing and seduced her. Natasha is certain you''ll be killed for that." (Natasha) coldly scolds me and I mean.


    She''s notpletely wrong.


    I need to exin to her what this is quickly before I get ndered some more. "No she''s a new friend I made along the way who can also speak puronian who just tagged along with me. We''re trying to look for a bar to eat on you see-" I tried making up an excuse but Natasha sighs looking at me as if she was disappointed.


    "Natasha already knows, you cannot lie well." she rolls her eyes while calling out my horrible lying skills. "Greetings to her highness we meet again. I hope you are well. Has Kein been giving you nothing but trouble?" (Natasha) bows a little in greeting turning to the princess and Rose panics, shaking her hand in motion for no.


    I certainly haven''t given her trouble.


    "No- she hasn''t been giving me trouble. In anything she''s actually been a greatpany." (Rose) replies and Natasha smiles genuinely before gazing at the both of us, expression a little sad but she quickly hides it and smiles.


    "Natasha is d. The both of you are looking for a bar? Natasha knows a bar where you can rest your worries for a while." (Natasha)


    Yes!


    We got our own tour guide!


    "Thank you, Natasha. You''ll be doing us a favor." I tell her and she nods walking with pride.


    "No trouble. Natasha has also been hired to protect the princess, perhaps on escort but I''ll consider this as a side hustle." (Natasha)


    Rose looks at me a little happy as we follow Natasha over the farther part of the city. We could hear rowdy people yelling, adventurers hanging around outside and knights in armor patrolling the ground. "It might be unsettling at first but do not be rmed. It is normal." (Natasha) reassures us and I keep close to Rose.


    Rose was still taking in every bit of the city with the buildings, people, and the culture. It was all winter themed, "We just passed by a small little snowman with gloves on a stick!"


    My eyes widened at her words and snickered. I covered my mouth. "You''re so cute. I just can''t."


    Getting excited over a little snowman is too adorable.


    Rose ignores me and turns her attention over to Natasha. "Howe you don''t have any malepanions with you? I thought all of the women were required to have one." (Rose) asks and now that she mentions it. Natasha was walking around in the city with no one else.


    Natasha stares at Rose before gripping the bag on her chest. "Guards fear Natasha. Natasha is one of the few women who they don''t want to face. Banished in the kingdom, only pardoned toe back for a job." (Natasha)


    They fear her? Natasha the girl who can''t touch a Pegasus without getting nervous and excited? But then again now that I look at her more in this angle I can see why.


    I have seen Natasha as the serious, cold, mysterious type with a side of kindness inside.


    But I wonder what got her banished from her home.


    It seems Rose was also curious from the looks of it. She kept ncing at Natasha who was ufortable with the set of distances they were closing. "How did you and Kein meet?" (Rose) asks and I almost stopped my tracks.


    "Maybe that story is for another time yeah? You know there''s probably other more interesting stories that Natasha can tell."


    I really can''t tell Rose that I had a small slime ident when I met Natasha. It was too embarrassing and a bad story to tell Rose when we''re just patching things up. I looked pleadingly at Natasha who ignored me and answered, "She saved me, we be friends and the rest is history." (Natasha)


    Rose blinks three times before taking in her shirt answer. While I''m here secretly breathing a sigh of relief. "Alright if the two of you are keeping it a secret I can respect that you know." (Rose)


    I actually don''t want to keep it a secret but now is definitely not the time to tell it. "I promise I''ll tell you about it some other time."


    "To reassure her highness, nothing happened." (Natasha) says to Rose and gives her a thankful look for exining it.


    I could feel Rose rxing a little more with Natasha''s reassurance and in a few moments she tries holding my hand.


    She was swaying hers around as we walked trying to reach for mine. I just got irritated that she was hesitating on holding my hand so... I just held her hand myself. "You can always hold it, you know, we''re not a princess and a knight right now. We''re just Kein and Rose. A pair of lovers walking together." I whisper to her and she giggles, Rose looks away holding her shawl before nodding.


    Natasha looked behind and saw us holding hands saying nothing before looking seriously straight ahead and stopping at a tavern or bar that was too noisy in this time of night, "We are here."


    "Hey! Give me more beer man! We''re finally leaving this ce so let''s party!!!!"


    "Finally this kingdom is suffocating me."


    "No kidding,e on let''s drink till we pass out!"


    I heard shouting from the inside, it seemed to be a little rowdy. Natasha looks at the both of us before bowing, "Natasha will be going now-"


    Rose lets go of my hand and grabs Natasha''s. "Please don''t go yet. Come! Sit with us and eat. The more the merrier is what I would like to say." (Rose) seemed so genuinely nice that you can''t turn her down.


    Natasha didn''t know what to do and sent a pleading look of help in my direction. I shrugged, "It''s alright Natasha maybe the both of you can get to know each other more while we''re together. It''s no problem." I said and Rose seemed to agree with my suggestion.


    Natasha purses her lips, she really looks like she doesn''t want to be a part of it. I was about to tell her if she''s ufortable with it well- before I could she sighs and nods. "Natasha will grab a drink. Only one, then Natasha will leave." (Natasha)


    Rose seemed happy with her answer and held both of our hands leading us inside, she opens the door and we saw a couple of knights from our kingdom raiding their ss- drinking like there''s no tomorrow.


    Hold on... their faces look really familiar.


    I felt dreaded realizing that these knights were not just any knights.


    THESE PEOPLE WERE MY SENIORS BACK AT MILITARY SCHOOL. MEANING THEY KNOW EVERYTHING I DID!


    "Oh no. I think we should go." I pulled back wanting to leave, Natasha notices and she yanks me back in seeing that she also recognizes my other seniors.


    Rose looks at me worriedly to see if I''m hurt, "Are you okay?!" (Rose)


    "Natasha thinks it''s unwise. The princess invited us out to eat and this is the only bar out open at this time. Your highness, can you please get in first and save us a seat?" she asks seriously and Rose looks even more worried than before.


    "The two of you will follow behind right?" (Rose)


    Natasha nods and hesitantly follows. "Natasha will just need to chat with Kein, something serious the princess should not concern herself with." she says coldly and Rose asks for my permission and I tell her to do what Natasha says for now, I''ll hear her out. Rose tries to find a table and Natasha drags me over to the corner before asking me.


    "Why is the princess with you? Isn''t she supposed to be meeting her fianc¨¦ right now?" she eyes me suspiciously and Iugh brushing Natasha off.


    "What''s with the serious tone? I just brought her here because we wanted to eat and-" she cuts me off with a re.


    "You brought a princess to the streets of a kingdom you''re not familiar with. The both of you women, do you not know what the men of this country can do if the both of you get caught?" (Natasha) points her finger at me jabbing it in my chest. "Punishment by hanging, punishment by humiliation, rocks will be thrown and you will be executed."


    I move her finger to the side, "In my defense it might be even better in here than in that horrible castle. As long as we don''t get caught we''ll be fine." she scoffs and I cross my arms.


    "Your other knight friends are here right? Natasha recognizes one right now." (Natasha) points at them and I roll my eyes.


    "You know some of my history with them. Their girlfriends sh exes now broke up with them with an excuse- but it''s all in the past. It doesn''t matter now." I hissed at Natasha and she grins, if Rose knew the whole thing I would blow everything these past days I''ve been working on to get in her favor and finally open up to me. "All in the past?" (Natasha) asks sarcastically.


    "Natasha knows but if you love the princess. You shoulde clean, have you told her that even though you have not rejected some other girls but just kept them hanging because you don''t want to hurt their feelings?" (Natasha) hissed right back and she gave a good point.


    I never told her some of the horrible things I''ve done and if she loved me without knowing the horrible parts of me that would make me... an definite asshole. "Natasha is thankful that you rejected her that day, I''m not giving up but think about it. Don''t you think it''s unfair? Have you also told her about how you really felt-" (Natasha)


    "I know I haven''t told her all about it, just some of it. I never told her that I developed some horrible drinking habits and some other problems I''ve made that will only make her worried and guilty, she''s going to me herself for everything that went wrong." I held my arms protectively and she continued.


    "You never told the princess how much you yed around with other people. How will I know you won''t do the same to the princess? I may like you, but even Natasha knows how horrible you are when ites to feelings." (Natasha)


    I clenched my hands and red at Natasha feeling that she''s overstepping a little bit. "You don''t know a thing about me. That was all in the past now that I have her back I won''t be needing to go back."


    That''s right I have Rose back.


    I don''t need to go back into my old habits.


    I have her in my life and I don''t need anything else.


    "Kein, she''s an ENGAGED WOMAN. Think of what you''re doing, how it''s wrong. She''s a princess and you''re her personal knight, nothing more nothing less." (Natasha)


    I looked down at the floor, the rowdy crowd of bar customers yelling, Natasha standing here in front of me giving me a reality check and Rose who sits at a table waiting for us patiently.


    Her words stuck to my head.


    Don''t you think I don''t know that?


    Don''t you think I woke up everyday for the past week with her just a few feet away thinking, she''s going to be married to someone else so I have to let go? For both of our sakes no lines must be crossed?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Haven''t you seen me doing my best to avoid Rose for the past two years?


    How I tried to move on despite it all?


    Despite all the people I''ve hurt trying to get there?


    "Don''t you think I''m aware of that? I know I''ll get killed for whatever the princess and I are having, and I''m a pretty stubborn person. I love her, Natasha. I just can''t let her go and I know Rose feels the same way." I answered. I know I wanted to tell her more, how much Rose meant to me and how much I''m willing to give her everything I have.


    If she tells me to jump off a bridge I would do it.


    If she wants to go to war, I would lead a whole army to fight.


    If she tells me to kill an innocent person, I know I would do it.


    Natasha shakes her head giving me a sad smile. "You love her, Natasha knows and Natasha is just worried. Loving someone higher than you alwayses with a price. It is how Natasha got banished here and only lived at the kindness of others."


    "Natasha is sorry if she crossed a line." she sighs tiringly and I felt guilty immediately.


    No, Natasha you didn''t cross a line. "Everything you said was true. I know you''re only looking out for me after all, I get in a lot of trouble." I reply back scratching my neck and she nods. "The princess is waiting for us. Tell her everything when you''re ready, tell her everything that she needs to know." (Natasha)


    "Alright I will, thank you for talking to me about it." We got out of the corner and went to Rose''s table where we saw her having some alone time.


    Natasha nods, "If General Vincent hears about this though, Natasha won''t save you."


    "Yikes yeah Vincent will really kill me if he knew about this."


    Rose was fidgeting and was startled when we finally got to the table to sit. She looks at us both before asking, "Are you two okay?" (Rose)


    "Yes, your highness. Have you thought of the food you would want? I would rmend some good things that should be better than what they serve in the castle." (Natasha) offers a friendly smile and Rose was looking nervous but still she managed topose herself.


    "Um I want something filling and good, do you have something like that?" (Rose)


    "To her highness, you can have the Vareniki. There''s also this other meatless soup here?" (Natasha) suggests and bonds with Rose over food.


    "Ooo, I think I would go for that." (Rose) says appreciatively looking at Natasha no longer as an enemy but as a friend.


    "Natasha likes that her highness is used to this kind of atmosphere. Natasha thought some royalties are just too fancy for a simple rough life like this." (Natasha)


    "Just between you and me-" she beckons Natasha to move closer and to which she did Rose whispers, "I lived a double life in the city loving themoner life more than the royal life. It''s how I met Kein when we were children actually."


    Natasha grins, not expecting the princess'' yfulness. "I bet Kein here was a real annoying one- you on the other hand your highness, you look like someone who would randomly help someone on the street."


    I sat around next to Rose watching both of them get friendly with each other and talking together like two old friends.


    I''m actually d that they''re getting along. The waitress asks for our order and takes it out, I take out a few Jewel coins and pay her heftily.


    "Isn''t that themander?!"


    My ears perked up by the mention of my title.


    The other knights from my school who I got along with noticed me and waved. "HEY HEY HEY! WE GOT THE NEW COMMANDER HERE HAHAHA! EY KEIN HOW YOU BEEN?"


    I waved back at them looking at one soldier who I''ve had problems with, "I''m alright thank you- how''s uh how''s he?"


    The other knights wrapped their arms around the knight andughed, "This dude already has a new girlfriend and they''re engaged already he''s actually happy that he broke up with the other girl! She sucked anyway telling him that and he''s thankful that she revealed her true colors first Hahaha!"


    The knight nodded in my direction, and I nod back. "Happy for the both of you."


    "Oy! Who are these prettydies at your table though? Which one of them is your fancy? If you don''t mind, I have a mate who''s also looking for a date."


    Oh good lord they''re drunk.


    I threw a dirty cloth at them that was lying around on the tablending on their faces. "Shut up, both of them are not avable, they''re my friends. Now go back to drinking." I tell them, feeling pissed that they''re even talking to us about setting up some dates.


    The waitress gets us our food and alcohol. I look worriedly at Rose wondering if she can handle her liquor. She noticed me looking at her and pouts, "I''m fine I''m a big girl so I can handle my liquor." (Rose)


    "A woman like the princess should be able to handle one cup. Rest yourself, Kein." (Natasha) smiles while cheering cups with Rose.


    The knight walks up to us and wraps his arms around me, almost spilling my drink, "Oy me and my mates are going to go out for a snowball fight join us! Your friends can go with us."


    Well no I think we need to get back to the castle soon- and I need to talk to Rose privately.


    "Well-"


    Thump!


    There was a sudden sound of a cup being put down into the table. "Kein I want to go y... Can we y snowball together with them?"


    She was about to fall off into the chair and I caught her before she could- she kept mumbling how she wants to y outside. "Rose- you''re drunk." I grab a ss of water and offer it up to her.


    Her face was red and kept clinging onto me, "No. I don''t want... I want to y... please" (Rose) mumbled like a little kid wanting to y.


    "Kein she''s definitely drunk. The both of you should go back." (Natasha) stands up taking her grocery bags. "Natasha has somewhere to go to, Natasha will see you when we meet again." she leaves a share of her money and I sigh holding the drunk princess in my arms.


    She leaves and I try to fix Rose''s position while the other knights watch us like we''re some show.


    I re at them, "No we''re not going to your snowball fight. My girlfriend is drunk and she needs to rest."


    "y... y... snow... girlfriend?" (Rose) mutters while she pokes my cheeks. "I''m your girlfriend?"


    Ah- I mean. Did I just say that?!


    I could feel my ears turning hot as the knight covered his mouthughing. "So juicy news you have a girlfriend now?"


    "Yes I do, do you have a problem with it?" I asked him, still feeling so flustered, calling Rose my girlfriend in public.


    He waves his hands around patting my back. "No! Of course not. My little sister is just like you- soe on treat her well. Give her some water when you get a private room ey?"


    I rolled my eyes at his words, the other knights cheered me on. "Shut up nothing like that will happen!" I yelled, feeling a little flustered and they made some ''aw'' sounds.


    I will get back at them when I get a high position. I swear, I''ll remember this.


    I hold Rose by her waist leaving the bar, "Rosee on. You could''ve just told me you can''t handle your alcohol well..."


    Rose looks at me before poking my cheek. "No... Kein might think I''m not cool... and not mature enough to drink alcohol. What if you like girls who can handle their liquor? I want to drink with you..." she sniffles a little and we walk into the dead streets with barely anyone around.


    "I don''t like any particr girls you know. I just like you." I tell her and she stares at me at first before her eyes tear up.


    "I don''t get what you see in me... I like you and you like me. Sometimes I think that I don''t deserve you, I know you deserve better- I ran away when we could''ve found another way but I was just so scared..."


    She was crying and that made me feel hurt. I quickly found a bench covered in snow, I wiped it off and ced her there. "I''m sorry... I''m really sorry for leaving you like that. I feel like I never say that enough. I''m so sorry..." she never stopped saying sorry.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry Rose. I''m here with nothing to be scared of. Everything will be fine." I hugged her, holding her back. "You have your reasons and I''ve forgiven you already. It''s alright, so there, let''s stop crying okay?"


    She hugs my waist burying her face to my stomach acting like a little kid. I''ve never seen this side of her that much before but... it''s not that bad. "Kein, I know we can''t have a snowball fight but can we build a snowman before we leave?" (Rose)


    I giggled a little nodding, I cup her cheek seeing her face that was covered with a shawl but her eyes were not covered.


    Tears streamed down out of those pairs of silver eyes and she sniffed.


    "You''re a real dummy too sometimes. We''re such an idiot couple." I leaned a little and I kissed her forehead holding her hands, supporting her a bit as we walked into a patch of thick snow. "We can make a snowman if you stop crying, okay? Here I have gloves in my [Storage Ring] that Alfred packed for me." I took out the gloves and wore it onto her hands as she swayed less, sobering up.


    "Thank you..." she sniffs looking at the gloves and smiles widely. "Hehe another gift... can I keep it?"


    I nod, "Of course anything for you, now wanna go build a snowman?"


    We gathered up the snow, rolling it down like a ball. We build a small little snowman with sticks poking out on its side, patting down the patch of snow trying to make it round as possible. I walked around and saw some stones that would make a good pair of eyes.


    "We have Mr. Snowman. Isn''t he cute?" (Rose) stands behind the snowman and does some silly poses with him. Iugh watching her little antics like this, "Yes. Yes, you are."


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    Meanwhile...


    Natasha walks around holding apples and carrots by her hand.


    A couple of Pegasus neigh and she smiles feeling rxed in their presence. She looks around the ce knowing that the staff is asleep, but she knows one Pegasus is not. "Vani. I have brought you treats." She leans over the corner and sees the Pegasus standing and neighs.


    "Your master has not been visiting you. Natasha is here to tell you she''s currently busy with a job but she''ll be with you when you leave." (Natasha) offers the Pegasus an apple looking a little sad whenever she thinks about the owner of this Pegasus.


    They held hands together.


    The princess leaned to her shoulders, Kein does that to her but... she never blushed or looked flustered whenever they did it.


    While she was lost in thought, Vani eats the apple, chomping down its juices before looking at Natasha affectionately. In return, she brushes Vani''s mane softly.


    Natasha was no longer afraid of her, but instead was excitedly and got attached to the big sweet sassy Pegasus. She licks Natasha''s face before looking for more apples sniffing around, Natasha grabs another one and hands it over to her.


    "Natasha. I should have expected that I would see you here."


    She turns around to see someone she was not expecting to see in the stables of this time of the night. "General Vincent. Natasha was just feeding Kein''s Pegasus. Why are you here?"


    Vincent, who was holding a bottle of wine, sits down into one of the hays. "Just having a rough night while thinking about my family. How about you? Let me guess... it''s definitely Kein right?" (Vincent)


    "Perhaps, but I am not giving up on her." (Natasha) says confidently and the other party justughs.


    "I suggest you give up on her. No offense, but once she has her mind set on something it''s almost impossible to convince her." (Vincent) shakes the bottle of wine before taking a sip of it from the mouth of the bottle. "She still likes Rose, let''s admit it."


    Natasha was unsure to tell him that she met them a few hours ago in a bar and made the princess so drunk that she can''t even walk right.


    However, she decided to keep it a secret.


    "Indeed. I envy her, she seems like an interesting woman. A kind one as well." (Natasha)pliments Rose, the other party was not expecting for her answer to be so kind-


    "Hahaha! And I thought you''d call her something like a vixen and a fox." Vincent could be heardughing giving the wine bottle to Natasha who shakes her head, rejecting the offer.


    "Natasha has her own drink." she takes a sk out of her pockets.


    "You always have that on hand?" (Vincent) asks eyeing the sk.


    "It is vodka. Your puronian taste of wine is too weak for me." (Natasha)


    "Hahaha! Cheers to our problems then."


    "Indeed."


    They both drank and only Vincent got drunk.

 Chapter 81 Prince Alexanderk.

    Chapter 53: Prince Alexander.


    Kein''s POV


    I was holding Rose''s hand. Her body was swaying less than before. The snow crunched in our footsteps leaving prints, we left Mr. Snowman there hoping that he''ll get to stay being a snowman and not a puddle once the sun goes up.


    "Do you think Natasha is okay?" (Rose) suddenly asks and I tilt my head in thought. Has she been worried about Natasha because of the bar?


    Is Natasha okay?


    Natasha... is a strong woman so I know she''ll be alright.


    "Don''t worry I''ve known Natasha for a while. She''s the type of girl who won''t break easily." I reassured her and she just pouted. She hits my shoulder gently andins, "Natasha is also a girl! A girl''s heart is always fragile when ites to love, you know." (Rose) shouts a little angry and I was confused.


    I''m a girl too?


    "Oh- I honestly don''t know what to do about it... I''ve already rejected her once but she told me that she won''t give up that easily." I recalled the moment when she told me in full brimming confidence that she''ll wait for me.


    She''ll wait for a person that loves another?


    And that person is a princess that''s already clinging into my arms like a little ko, worried about her rival if her heart is breaking into a thousand pieces? Well maybe that''s a little over the top description¡­


    "Rose," I called out to her. "Getting hurt is a process of moving on. I like her as a friend but she likes me as something more, and I love you."


    "If I don''t reject her then she''ll only get hurt more than she is now. I know you''re worried about her but this is needed." I exined and she didn''t look too happy about it but she nodded. Most girls would get jealous or w their lover away from another potential rival but Rose just- feels bad and I understand why.


    Natasha is a kind person.


    Even vani likes her a lot and she doesn''t let anyone just pet her mane like that.


    "I know. She just feels so... nice and kind to me. Back in the carriage when I saw the both of you together, I thought finally I can rest easy because you might''ve found someone who will take care of you since... I''ll no longer be by your side." she chuckles, giving me a sad smile. "Natasha seems to be a nice girl. Why not give it a try?"


    I frowned and hit her over her head. "Ow! Why did you hit me-" (Rose)


    I re at her, cing my other arm over my waist. "What are you? My mother? Are you seriously telling me that while you''re clinging onto my arm and we just got over our feelings days ago?" I remind her and she looks at the ground sadly holding my arms more tightly than before.


    "I''m sorry-" she cries out with tears in her eyes. Oh no! Not again! Remind me to never give her alcohol ever! Rose sniffs through her nose and I pat her head softly trying to stop her crying. "I know I don''t want you getting near anyone but at the same time I want you near everyone-" (Rose)


    "Don''t cry, I''m here. Why don''t we get back and get you settled in the castle first okay? We need to get you sobered up. You''re a good girl so follow Kein''s orders okay?" I cup her cheek and kiss her on the forehead, her eyebrows creasing a little but she seems to be satisfied with what I did.


    "Mn... I follow." (Rose)


    We walked back into the castle trying not to look suspicious, the guards eyeing our every move. "My pass." I gave it to them and they eyed me suspiciously. Now that I think about it, I think these guards just switched their shifts.


    The guard from before didn''t look too suspicious of us and just let us pass. "You''re the puronian knight that guards the princess right?" he asks, giving my pass a once look over.


    Rose quietly trails behind me and I nod to the guard. "Yes and I havepany with me. We both promised to return by three hours." I made sure to act natural, he chuckled a little giving me a crooked smile before looking back at Rose.


    "Are you two free perhaps? I know a good private space we can-"


    I raise my hand to stop him. I don''t have time for this. "With all respect, sir. No. We don''t need to go to whatever private space you''re offering."


    "Then you are not allowed to get in then. Two women with one man is nothing bad in this kingdom so why not give it a chance?"


    He leaned in over and I instinctively made Rose cmove behind my back, protectively. I forget polygamy like harem only for men exists in this country. To think a guard would abuse his position like this is sickening.


    "Give what a chance, lowly guard?"


    The guard and I turned to his back where the second prince, Prince Alexanderk was holding his sword by the waist. "I dare you to say those words to our guest again and I will cut your tongue." (Prince Alexanderk)


    The guard''s eyes widened and I looked at him confused.


    The prince looks behind me and he sees Rose with a flushed red face from the alcohol. "Let the two of them pass before I decide to cut more than your tongue." (Prince Alexanderk)


    "Y-Yes your highness!"


    The guard lets us through, clearly afraid of the sudden power figure appearing. My gaze wandered through the prince, wondering why he helped us?


    Did he notice the girl behind me was Rose?


    Prince Alexanderk''s re really made the guard quiver in his boots. "Follow me both of you. We''re behind schedule." he says and we followed him for now.


    Behind schedule, what a horrible excuse but the guard seems to be believing it. "Yes, your highness." I said following him, giving the guard a once over look of hate.


    Rose clings into my hand for a bit before worriedly asking in a whisper, "Do you think he knows?"


    I looked through the prince''s back, he had his hands over the side of his waist holding the handle of his sword. From how he saved us, he definitely knows. "He does. While I''m grateful for it... I still don''t trust him at all."


    Rose looked alert, finally sobering up a little. I didn''t let my guard down either. I would be prepared for anything he throws at us. However, what I need is to protect the princess. Then again he doesn''t seem to be the type to hurt his fianc¨¦.


    He stops into a room opening the doors to reveal a study room full of shelves of books. He goes inside sitting down on a leather chair with a firece in the back. "[Release]." he chanted, a dark magic circle appearing.


    My eyes widened in surprise as well as Rose. Prince Alexanderk makes himselffortable at his seat, "Why don''t the two of you sit down and let''s talk. Don''t worry I made sure the study room is soundproof in the outside no one would hear our conversation." he raises his hands and snaps his two fingers, suddenly two chairs from the side moves in front of us.


    "We have a lot to discuss, missing rtive of mine." (Prince Alexanderk) mutters the chair moving in closer and I couldn''t help but think this whole situation was rather funny.


    I scoffed, I wish I wasn''t going to be found out like this but looks like I have no choice but to y along into his grasp. I grabbed a hold of his chair and I made sure to re at his direction menacingly, "How long have you known?" I ask him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It doesn''t take long for another skilled Dark magic user to recognize another but to think you''ll be here surprises me. I''ve known the moment you''ve walked in with her highness over here." he looks over towards Rose who shyly removes the red shawl over her head. She reveals her royal signature of silver hair and frowns sadly, most likely from being found out.


    "Does that mean your brother and the king knows of me?"


    I know my mastery of magic is not that advanced but to think that he spotted and found me already. If the prince knows then I assume the other royal family members have known too.


    He could only nod looking like he''s enjoying the expression I have on my face, "Of course my father and older brother are far more experienced. They''ve known all this time especially on the dinner." (Prince Alexanderk)


    "My mother is not a dark magic user however so she doesn''t know what was happening." he continues.


    The farther we conversed the more I got confused.


    "Prince Alexanderk? What is happening? Are you some sort of distant rtive?" (Rose)


    My gaze turned to my side and almost forgot Rose had been standing there listening to everything. Natasha''s words dawned on me as I realized I haven''t told her about this part of Kein''s history. I held down Rose''s shoulders and gave her an apologetic gaze. "Yes well- I couldn''t tell you because-"


    It''s the real Kein''s distant family, not mine.


    I wanted nothing to do with them, my name is not Kein.


    "I wanted nothing to do with them nor want anyone to get roped up in my family business, especially you Rose. If you knew then I was afraid of what you''ll think of me, my whole being of someone that has dark magic-" I looked through her eyes hoping that this won''t rift us further. "I had to hide myself- I''m sorry if I didn''t tell you because-"


    Rose stops me there and holds my hand. "You don''t need to apologize. I understand, everyone has their own secrets. Did you think I would be mad?"


    I nod hesitantly. I did think that she would be because I kept a secret from her after I promised myself to not keep anymore secrets. "Kein, I didn''t tell you I was a princess for the same reasons. I was afraid we''re both the same so you really don''t have to feel bad for not telling me. I can just wait until you are ready to tell me yourself." (Rose)


    I love this woman.


    She understands and she was willing to wait for me to sort out my feelings and secrets.


    If we were all alone I would''ve hugged her and cried but a smallughter at the front made me remember that we weren''t alone. "The two of you don''t tell me- let me guess. You''re both together? Was that the reason why you were so overprotective of your princess?" (Prince Alexanderk)


    Rose lets go of my hand quickly before shaking her head to the prince in hesitation. She looks at me and then at him. My brows furrowed, my hands clenching into a fist. Right, she still needs to marry this prince if she''s going to need money and a cure for Cecilia.


    The prince awaits for my answer, seeing that the question was pointed towards me I forced myself to calm down. "We are not. I am just good childhood friends with her highness, I am merely her knight who cares very much for her highness."


    Prince Alexanderk chuckles, resting his elbows onto the table looking at me amusingly. "It doesn''t feel like it, how nice it is to call her by a special name. What was it again?"


    He hums for a moment before answering. "Oh right, Rose. Her highness has such a cute nickname I envy you both such good friends indeed." (Prince Alexanderk)


    I looked down at the ground finding a reason to not tell him that we''re more than friends.


    I tried my best to not lose myposure. I need to think of this rationally, I know I promised Rose that I''ll find a cure for Cecilia but if I mess up and say that Rose is my lover he''ll never let me out of this kingdom and might even execute me for a n with his fianc¨¦.


    "Shut up! You know what- I''ve had enough of you." (Rose) suddenly shouts and we both turn to her pointing a finger at the prince. "You belittle women, you insulted the love of my life, and you knew of our rtionship but here you are telling us we''re such good friends! We both know I''m only agreeing with the marriage for the sake of my sister."


    "And I''m tired trying to pretend I want this. I never wanted any of this." (Rose) stares at me where I felt stunned by her next words. "This woman beside me is what I want and I''m not ashamed of admitting that I love her more than I''ll ever love someone of a jerk like you."


    My heart skipped a beat, my face heated up and my legs wanted to jump for joy at her words.


    I didn''t know what to say so I held her hand for support facing the prince with confidence to strive. We looked at each other fondly before the second prince pped his hands together slowly.


    "How funny, my feelings are mutual with you." he says standing up and walks towards us with a piece of paper in hand.


    "I came to find and warn you, your highness. My father and brother, this marriage is just a y of distraction before they decide to take your throne and the kingdom for themselves." He hands the paper to Rose and her face looks pale right after she reads the contents of it.


    "T-They n to take over the kingdom and leave my family for dead." (Rose)


    Her hand shivered while she held the paper with a fearful look in her face.


    "Really?!" I take the paper away from her hands and read it myself. It was a signed contract of all the royals of the winshern kingdom, that once all Rose''s family is dead and buried with no one else left to inherit the kingdom.


    They will take over and take the kingdom for themselves.


    I finished reading all of the contents in mere minutes and I turned towards the prince. What is your goal? "Why are you telling this to us? Aren''t you family with them? What if this is some big hoax just to humiliate us? I don''t trust any of this."


    Heughs softly, "We may be family tied by blood but those monsters have been nothing but strangers to me."


    Rose takes a step forward pinning a finger at his chest. "None of this still earns our trust. After what you did before- even if you saved us from those guards. Do you expect us to believe you just like that?"


    The prince thinks for a moment then agrees with Rose. "I suppose you''re right. In order to trust one another, we''ll need to form some sort of bond." he begins to take his jacket off and I pull Rose away from him, taking out my holy sword and pointing it at him.


    "If you dare sh anything to her highness I will end you right here on the- spot?"


    No way...


    I was shocked to see the prince¡­ is not what he seemed.


    With his jacket removed, shirt, and corset. All that was left was a chest that was simr to a figure of a woman, the prince had a nice hourss curve, and while having many scars. "I have to apologize for my rudeness for the first time we met. It certainly made a horrible impression but I had no choice. Many eyes are watching my every move."


    Rose was shocked with me. "You''re... a woman?"


    "A woman who was forced her whole life to y a prince''s part. For a woman born in a royal family is a shame." she says holding her bandaged wrapped chest.


    "I do not wish to marry someone who I do not love as well. I will exin everything you''ll need before you leave the kingdom."

 Chapter 82 So... Your Fiancé Is A Woman.

    Chapter 54: So... your fianc¨¦ is a woman.


    Kein''s POV


    "So you''re.. a woman." Rose starts the conversation again after some moment of silence on the whole- ''I''m not actually a man revtion''.


    The prince- should I even call her that?


    The princess takes her clothes and wears it back on, from the shirt, and sleek ck suit not letting herself get sidetracked. Her figure really was masculine and I couldn''t figure it out.


    Her face was simr to a man but thin and her short hair really did cover her up as a woman. "Was it such a shock to you both?"


    With all that things you''ve got it sure was hard to detect.


    "Well you weren''t really exactly friendly and I don''t really care if you''re a woman or not. The things you''ve said before were still horrible." I crossed my arms in protest ,even if it was understandable it rubbed me off the wrong way.


    Rose clings to my cape pulling it giving me a look of empathy.


    "Didn''t you hear her before? She was forced to say those mean things because she had no choice. She''s willing to help us for the safety of our kingdom... even to the point of exposing her true gender to us both." (Rose) exins trying to save this woman in front of me for her wrongdoings with good reasons. "A woman''s birth in the line of royalty is an act of sin. To think she''s alive right now means..." She stops looking at the princess with uncertainty if she should continue her sentence.


    The princess nods, sitting back down at the leather chair and finally feeling a little more assured- we sat down at the chairs she offered before. "They had some use of me. Dress me up as a man and live like it to have me married off for their selfish ns." (Princess Alexanderk?) snarks in remark to her family.


    "You on the other hand-" she points to me and I flinch.


    "What about me?" I ask.


    "You don''t know how lucky you are, you don''t know how much uncle- the Duke loved you. How much I envied you." she kept her eye''s gaze onto me with clear jealousy but she sighs. "How much I wish I was her daughter instead." her hands travel through one of the secret cupboards of the desk. Rose and I instinctively leaned in forward to peek, curious to whatever she was trying to grab.


    She hands over a frame of letters that has been wrapped around together by a string and pictures that seem to have been painted or sketched. "These are?" I ask, holding the letters into my hand and inspecting the art pieces before me.


    "What do you think it looks like?" (Princess Alexanderk)


    Rose looked towards one of the drawings and was amazed by them. "Wow... I-Is this you? Baby Kein?" she points at a baby drawing that has blonde hair and blue eyes.


    "I-I think so?" I cautiously flipped the picture over and saw Kein''s name.


    It had Kein written with a heart on it and another signature, it must have belonged to the artist who made it. "Martha Hills." I read the name.


    The name- Hills? The same as father''s-!


    "That''s- Baron Hill''s wife?!" I yelled out in surprise. She drew a baby Kein before?! Oh right father told me before that they were a friend Kein''s biological father.


    The only reason why Kein was in her aunt''s possession is because they''re her blood rtives so she had no choice. "Do you think Baron Hills knew of these?" (Rose) gave me back the picture and I shook my head. I''m not sure, I would remember if father has said anything of the sort especially if it was something rting to Kein.


    "I don''t know he never told me anything about these." I answered not knowing what to feel. Everything feels like it''s been moving too fast with all the information, secrecy, and reveals. "How did you even get a hold of these?"


    I look towards the princess and she sighs, "The Duke has been murdered long ago after being found out he had a bastard daughter from his trip in your kingdom. Everyone might have said that he''s still alive, but that''s a lie."


    "He''s buried deep underground already. It''s been more than five years."


    I bite my lip looking through the letters that''ve been wrapped with a string. Do I have the right to look through these?


    These belong to the dead and I do not want to disturb the soul that owns these letters.


    But at the same time, I need answers.


    "You seem close to my biological father." I told her and she shrugged.


    "He was my mentor, my hero, executed because he had a bastard daughter that wasn''t even born out of pure blood." She scoffs moving her back into the leather chair pointing at her cold gaze at me. "You''re someone withmoner''s blood. Father and older brother are not taking you seriously. Only seeing you as a mere lice in their n."


    "You could say you even killed him. For. Just. Existing." (Princess Alenderk?)


    I banged my fist onto the desk and her stupid grin stered to her face was still there.


    Did you think I wanted a man I didn''t know dead?! This woman is really getting on my nerves, did she just invite us to privately ridicule me- well Kein?! "Did you invite us in here to belittle me or are you finally going to tell us your whole n on saving our kingdom from your shitty family?"


    Sheughs tapping the desk looking down before having the audacity to correct me, "You mean ''our'' shitty family."


    My hands were clenching into a fist, lumping me with them irritated me. I''m nothing like them. "I only have one family and that''s my true father that raised me back at my true home. I don''t consider any of you monsters family even if we are bound by blood."


    "What a shame. Then again our feelings are mutual but that doesn''t matter in what I''m nning to do." (Prince Alexanderk?)


    I clicked my tongue, getting impatient with her cliff hanging everything for the past hour. "Say your ns already. We''ve been waiting for it for a damn while-"


    "I''ll kill everyst horrible royal family there is. Especially my grandparents." I could hear the hatred in her tone. "But I can''t at the moment, they have my mother as hostage. I can''t risk her safety while we''re still here on their turf." She takes a map and ces it onto the desk.


    "In a few months my father willunch a full invasion on your kingdom. On the nned mourning of the white flower." she says taking in a small flower pin and putting it on the castle map of [Puronia].


    "Mourning of the white flower?" I wonder what would a white flower mean.


    Rose covers her mouth letting out a little gasp, understanding the meaning of it while I wait for someone to exin in a worry.


    "Cecilia..." (Rose) mutters looking shocked. The white flower- it makes sense but what does she have to do with this?


    Rose takes a deep breath before smiling and reassuring herself. "N-No she has time. She will be fine. You have the cure for it after all-"


    He shakes his head. "We don''t actually have the cure. Your father agreed for the money to fund the research on finding it however."


    Rose looks at me before at the princess angrily. "What do you mean you don''t have it?!" (Rose) yells, pping the white flower pin out of the table and it slips into the ground.


    I grabbed the winshern princess by the cor, angry as well. "You... exin."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "As I''ve said. A fullrge scale invasion. We don''t have the cure, we just gave money to the Puronian King and our marriage is just a big distraction. After all after the expected mourning time by the next months-"


    I stop her, "The kingdom will be busy hosting the marriage, the whole military will be unprepared for war." I continued for her, finally realizing the n.


    These fuckers.


    It could work. This whole n of theirs could work, it would leave many soldiers dead and innocents in dismay.


    "After all. The king has been dealing with rebellions side by side. He''s been getting cranky, and I heard he wants an heir right after we get married." (Prince Alexanderk?)ughs finding all of this funny.


    An heir.


    The only heir making she''ll do, is she''ll do it with me and me only.


    I won''t let anyone have Rose.


    My hands tightened the grip on her cor and she flinched. We were the same height but I knew I was stronger but... she''s not even attacking me. "What would we get if we went through your n?" I ask and she takes a hold of my wrist and I let go.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Freedom, the both of you can have whatever you want. I don''t care. I only want to stop the war and not sacrifice my people into some silly war." (Prince Alexanderk?) confidently announced and Rose looks at her skeptically.


    The sword in my waste began shaking violently.


    ''Take the deal. Take your grandfather''s head. Let us have it. MAKE THE DEAL WITH HIM!''


    The soul of the sword reached out to me and I tried calming it down.


    "Kein... What do we do? I don''t think she''s lying at all... What if they''re really aiming for us? What of the alliance? What of our people? We''re already having famine and ack of resources- the war could really break us all." (Rose) holds my hand forfort and takes it. "W-What are the children of the orphanage? Y-Your school you''re trying to build- all of your hard work- our friends..."


    I smile knowing that she kept everyone in mind and was concerned for their safety. "Everything will be okay, Rose. We''ll find a way to solve this without the need for a war."


    She tries to look at me in a positive note and nods. "I hope we do." She hugs me by the waist and I pat the back of her head, caressing her hair.


    "You two lovebirds are done flirting? Will the two of you listen to the n or not?" (Princess Alexanderk?) interrupted us and as much as I want to keep hugging Rose like this I have to agree with the n.


    I straightened my back and held out my hand. The princess raises her eyebrow staring at it like it was some foreign object. "A seal of promise. I will agree to whatever your n is to take the throne and kill all the other royal families under some conditions."


    "Oh? Is that so?" she asks interested. "Name them."


    "I want to find a proper cure for Cecilia in the next three months and thest, I want our grandfather''s head to be cut by my de."


    She smiles nodding, taking my hands and shakes it. "Nice to see you''re on board on having a family murder spree. I was doubting you for a moment of being soft but it''s good that you''re not." (Princess Alexanderk?)


    "I have no choice from the looks of it."


    We continue shaking our hands together. I look at Rose who was biting her lip nervously, from the look on her face says it all that she''s hesitant about this exchange.


    For me, I see this as an opportunity to take.


    "I will take the throne for myself and promise an even stronger alliance without needing to hold marriage with you Princess Rosarie, to which I''ll abolish everything that restrained the citizens of my kingdom into something better." (Princess Alexanderk?)


    Rose smiles, pulling out the princess''s hands, holding them gently. Princess Alexanderk was taken aback by the sudden touch and I was just standing here in jealousy. "Thank you, it means a lot to us. I... I''ll be able to love freely if your n works." she turns back to me with a little tear in her eyes and I sighed, rubbing the back of my head a little flustered.


    "Do not thank me yet, only thank me once it worked." (Princess Alexaderk?) hands over the lily pin to Rose cing it into her palm. She holds it with a sorrowful look on her face, the thought of Cecilia dying must be hard for her. "The mourning of the white flower n, we will find a way to prevent it from happening. The fall of your sister is the start of the n. If she dies the kingdom will be weak then it''ll be a one way ticket to invasion."


    .-.-.-.-.-.-.


    Meanwhile...


    Cecilia drinking some tea and her loyal maid who was standing behind her cing a cake in front of her highness. "You know they''re bound toe home soon. I wonder if they have managed to make up?" she asks her maid while stabbing the cake with a silver fork with her right hand.


    Kazari fixes her loose hair by tucking it behind her hair before replying. "I am sure that her other highness is making amends with the traveling artist. You need not to worry so much."


    Cecilia smiles looking out into the terrace resting her elbow by the table and cing her chin to the palm of her hand. "I suppose you''re right. However the only thing that will stop me from worrying are some light kisses from my maid. Would you be a dear and help me stop worrying so much?"


    Kazari blinks several times before covering half of her face with her hands. "P-Princess stop with that. If another maid nearby has heard you..."


    Princess Cecilia scoffs giggling slightly, to her it had turned into a slight hobby making her dearest maid have that faint red color. "If another maid has heard me then let their mouths run wild. I would appreciate it if the whole kingdom knew that you belong to me." Ceciliaughs faintly.


    Kazari bites her lip, the princess''s words were too much for her heart to bear! How can she ever behave herself when her highness tempts her with sweet words like these?!


    She couldn''t help it anymore. Only in dreams would she think the princess who she has watched grow- to say something like these in reality was too good to be true.


    She clenches her hands into a fist cing it in her heart trying to calm its beat before walking behind the princess.


    She covers Cecilia''s eyes, her soft silver hair brushing with her palm excited her. "I am yours to own your highness, now and for the rest of our lives." she whispers making Cecilia swallow the lump forming in her throat.


    Cecilia''s thoughts were what a bold maid she was. Getting bolder by the days they spent together, Cecilia''s heart thumped in excitement and thrill.


    She suddenly felt a warm touch of skin by the cheeks. Cecilia''s hands slowly brushed that part of her face before smiling even wider.


    Princess Cecilia holds the hands that were covering her eyes and removes it gently seeing the girl with long ck hair with a little white ribbon by her head all flustered and flushed. "I would''ve preferred if you kissed me on the lips, my love."


    Kazari''s body became stiff and her knees be weak. My love?! The princess just called her my love! "P-Princess I think you should call this maid by it''s name or she won''t be able to bear the loud banging pain in her chest."


    "Hmm that''s a problem." (Princess Cecilia) says in a little yful tone. She looked into Kazari who was looking drained. "Hurry and strip. I need to examine your chest and feel it. I can''t let you be in pain for any longer."


    Kazari shakes her head in a panic! The princess seeing her body while they''re not in union?! "Princess no! We mustn''t!"


    Princess Cecilia was devastated that day. Mission failed, we''ll get her next time.

 Chapter 83 Side : Veronica And Peter!

    Side Chapter: Veronica and Peter.


    Narrator''s POV


    There were buildings, beautiful and modern. Students who wore strange uniforms but it felt right. Vehicles drove alongside the road, near the path side someone was walking along to. "Hey there! I''ve been waiting for you for so long!" a girl not too far shouted holding her sling bag on her shoulder.


    "I''m sorry! I got up sote!" that voice. It was a man''s voice. It felt really familiar and nostalgic.


    The girl pouted, there were flying nes above the air and the girl held his hand dragging them into a metal gate but inside of it was a really prestigious looking building. "We''rete for our next ss! I swear, why did you even go to the same college if you''ll just going to make me wait again!"


    Who... was she? School? Building? Vehicles? What was this?


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    The sun was just rising up.


    A woman stretches her arms back, blinking half awake and seeing her husband snoring loudly beside her made her dayplete.


    The light from the window shone on her green hair and brown eyes that showed gentleness, she plops her elbow down to one of the pillows and leans in close to kiss her husband''s cheeks.


    "H-Huh?! I-I won''t bete again I''m sorry!" The snoring stopped, Peter exims his sudden outburst wondering where was the really beautiful building he saw before and realized- it must''ve been a dream.


    He could only feel the warmth of the kiss through the touch. Including the girl''s hands on the dream he had. Veronica looks at her husband curiously, was it another dream? "Late for what? We''re actually both on time as always, darling. Was it another dream?"


    "Oh- Veronica good morning." he yawns trying to rub away the morning stars in his eyes tiringly. That dream was really weird.


    Veronica giggles quite seductively while she gives him another peck on the cheek. "Good morning to you too, Peter."


    Peter could only smile and did his best to sit up straight while Veronica wrapped her arms around him like a little ko, already forgetting about the dream that happened this morning. "What do you want for dinnerter?" (Veronica) asks.


    "Hmm... I''m good with anything, how about you?" (Peter) answers by holding Veronica''s arms.


    "How bold are you this morning? You''re asking for such a thing I haven''t even showered." She kisses Peter in the neck and he turns into a beet red state.


    "N-No! I meant you know- the other thing. How about you- what would you like? Not you-you."


    "I''m merely joking, Peter but it''s always adorable. You still get flustered even after all this time I just couldn''t help myself." (Veronica) teases her husband to which Peter responds with a sigh and some pouting.


    "I''ll cook your favorite then, it will be packed as usual for work. Speaking of which you''re almost done building the school right?" (Veronica) asks curiously about her husband''s work. It always fascinated her how a fine person like him could bnce life and family.


    "Yes, Miss Kein''s request will be done in a few more days. We''ve already done all the construction, the only thing they need now is interior materials and staff." (Peter) yawns once more, kissing Veronica onest time before sliding to the left side of the bed to stand. "Half of the payment has already been sent by their Butler, Alfred."


    He takes his [Storage Ring] and takes out a coin pouch, handing it over to Veronica. "This is my share of the pay."


    Veronica smiles widely holding the heavy pouch. "We''ll be set for Matthew''s education if he wants to pursue something in the future." She imagines her son in a knight''s uniform, perhaps a mage- or an adventurer. Whatever he chooses the both of them were sure to support him.


    They might not have hundreds of gold, acres ofnd, or money to their name.


    But they sure love their kid.


    "Wouldn''t that be wonderful? Although it will be quite lonely without him." (Veronica) pouts, imagining her little bird leaving the nest.


    Peterughs at his wife''s remark, "It will be but thankfully he''s just a kid still. We have time before that happens." he reassures Veronica. "And what do you mean you''ll be lonely? You have your amazing husband apanying you everyday when you wake up and sleep."


    Veronica shoves him yfully before standing up. "You know it''s different. Now get yourself cleaned up in a bath. Off to work you go I''ll get breakfast done by the next hour."


    Peter nods, walking towards her, moving the little green streaks of hair and kissing Veronica''s forehead. "I''ll go wake our son up. He''ll be attending the new school once its opened so he needs to learn how to wake up early."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That would be nice. I''ll see the both of you down then." (Veronica)


    The both of them continued on to their merry little marriage life together. Veronica making breakfast and Peter going up the second floor of their house.


    Being a good father Peter is, he knocks on the door first and yells, "Matthew wake up. You have to start getting up earlier because you have to get used to it for school."


    He could hear some groaning and a faint reply, "What the heck is school?" (Matthew)


    "We''ve talked about this before Matthew. Now get up and greet your mom for breakfast." (Peter) says and there were some yawning as Matthew opens the door following his dad below.


    Veronica was handling the stove powered by a small magic stone that has a fire element on it. She was making bacon and eggs, the smell was really strong and tasty. The two couldn''t help but be impatient for it to be cooked. "They''re all done." (Veronica) grabs the food garnishing it with some vegetables on the side before giving each of them a te.


    "Thank you Mom." (Matthew) says thankful and happy. Peter smiles at his wife who winks at him.


    As the three of them ate, when it was all over Matthew was ying with the vegetables on his te wondering something. "Mom, Dad, will I be going to school by next month?" (Matthew) asks a bit worried about what kind of ce a school will be.


    "Yes, you''ll be taught magic, how to read, and how to write. Isn''t that wonderful?" (Veronica) moves over to pat his head and Matthew groans.


    School is a new word for them, but the word ran around the city when the Baron''s daughter suddenly decided that she''ll build a ce wheremoners can have a stable pir of education.


    Nobles and Royals both worried that by givingmoners education would lead the rebellion to have more talentedmoners on their side to fight against them.


    However, the king ignored all of this and thought that his people needed education so the countrymen could contribute better things to the kingdom.


    Some other children are excited, while the others are so unfamiliar and are not willing to give it a chance. "I already know how to write my name! And besides, teacher Rose is not there to teach so what''s the point." (Matthew)ins crossing his arms.


    Veronica awkwardly rubs the back of her neck awkwardly, remembering that the old girl that used to teach at the orphanage was actual royalty. She wonders to this day why of all those years seeing together often, no one noticed that she was part royal.


    She had one horrible mouth, not really much of an elegant person, and was a goofy kid to the core. She was either a very good actor or she picked up the way of themoner on the time she stayed in the streets.


    They were all fooled, even Veronica had a good judge of character but she never pegged Rose to be the second princess- oh to how she teased that little girl with the little charmer was fun but will teasing someone from the royal family lead you to prison?!


    Peter saw Veronica was saying nothing so he decided to take it upon himself to lecture their son. "Matthew, you know that Rose had somewhere to go. What you need to focus on now is yourself, you might even get new friends and I heard Alice will be going in there. So chin up."


    His ears perked up from the name. Alice, the girl next door? She''ll be in school?


    "A-Alice will be there?" (Matthew)


    "Yes, now stop being broody and get ready to help your mother by the stands because soon you''ll be one busy man." (Peter)


    "Alright dad I''ll get going to this school thing but only for the education and stuff." he says finishing the vegetables on his tes. Veronica rolls his eyes and Peter sighs, "Boys and their excuses I tell you." (Veronica) cleans up the te as the other two go on and gives Veronica a confused look.


    After cleaning up the three of them went on their daily routine.


    Veronica went to her shop to sell her weaved bags. Matthew tagged along to help her out.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    "I miss them already." Peter went to work with a couple of earth magic users and went on building the rooms and hired enchanters to have it enchanted by magic.


    The people working on the construction wiped off the sweat running on their heads, the other workers carried logs of wood and ced them on the ground gently, the others sifted cement and got to work. "We''ll be needing more support rear in the front. I''ll go ahead and order more bricks for us."


    He was diligent with work. He looked up at the current building and saw how simrly close the design was to the dream. "I guess... whatever that dream was gave me the inspiration to do this." he says, keeping a hold of the blueprint.


    Soon the Baron''s Daughter will arrive from her mission, and they must finish the project.

 Chapter 84 Her Not That Bad Side?

    Chapter 55: Her not that bad side?


    Kein''s POV


    Hours after the reveal we went through the n. The princess of Winshern, currently taking on the name and title, Prince Alexanderk holds a map and there were little wooden pieces that were supposed to represent us.


    "The Lion piece is your kingdom."


    "And mine is the Raven one." She points out the pieces that wereid out. I noticed there were a lot of red pawns on the map.


    Perhaps she saw me observing it for the next of her reply was, "Those red pawns right there is every army and soldiers my father have." (Prince Alexanderk?)


    "Each red pawn is a thousand soldiers."


    My eyes widened in disbelief and looked more closely at the red pawns, "There''s almost a hundred of them- meaning... You have a hundred thousand soldiers being prepared to invade. My kingdom will surely not survive..." (Rose) bites her lip trying to think.


    "And the ones on my side are the blue knight pieces. Each pawn means a thousand as well however-" (Princess Alexanderk?)


    "There''s only ten of them. You have ten thousand soldiers on your side." I look at the map, analyzing theyout of it.


    There seems to be encircled ces as well.


    "The soldiers on my side are mostly women who want to rebel and start a new era of equality. I only have ten thousand soldiers, however they are experienced in fighting." (Princess Alexanderk?) says confidently that it reassured both Rose and I.


    "So what''s the n?" I ask with my arms crossed, already thinking what type of moves she''ll do in order to counter attack.


    "The cure that you''ll need. I''ve contacted a witch from the west that will create a cure for us, however we''ll need a dragon''s heart for the main ingredient and I cannot sacrifice my people to fight a dragon." (Princess Alexanderk?)


    I groaned internallyining, the memories of my past life when it came to quest games it''s always some dragon''s body part that''s needed.


    I swear it''s always dragons.


    Don''t these potion ingredients ever tire of something dragon rted?


    "We can hire adventurers for it. There are supposed to be S ranked adventurers in my kingdom?" (Rose) suggests but I shake my head.


    "Even if we make a private plea at the guild. I''m afraid they might get suspicious about the quest to kill a dragon and specifically ask to bring back a heart." I tell Rose and she sighs. The whole thing is probably stressing us both.


    "Why not you Kein? You''re strong aren''t you. You can go and y a dragon after all you''re of royal blood." (Princess Alexanderk?) says mockingly at the royal blood part and Iugh. I volunteered for this one, didn''t I?


    "If it''s for the cure I''ll clear my schedule and I know just the people to get for that quest." I told her and she frowned.


    "Listen here to think that you can''t do it alone saddens me. It shows you how weak you are. You need help for a mere dragon?" (Princess Alexanderk?)


    "Well excuse me, some support would be nice. I''m not dumb enough to go alone. What if you ambush me on the way?!" I yell at her and she rolls her eyes.


    "That is cowardly. I will never do such a thing." (Princess Alexanderk?)


    "Tch, I only met you for days but I bet you would." I told her and she butted heads with me.


    "You wanna go?"


    "No shit I''ll break your bones you little-"


    I was about to grab her cor again but I felt my ear suddenly being pulled. "Ow!" I eximed in pain looking to my side and saw Rose pulling my ear.


    "But Rose she-" I stop after seeing her scary re.


    She had those eyes that has a clear message- if you fight I won''t let you have cuddles.


    I immediately panicked.


    "Behave Kein or else." (Rose)


    My anger went away quickly all because of a secret threat of my cuddles being taken away if I don''t behave. "Fine. I''ll behave."


    "It''s nice to see your beast tamed, Princess Rosarie." (Princess Alexanderk?) says mockingly and Rose res at her too.


    "Don''t think she''s the only one at fault here. Why don''t you go be a proper adult and stop giving us cliffhangers on your n because I need my beauty sleep. You. Don''t. Want. Me. Angry." (Rose) pointed at her and that made Princess Alexanderk look at me in question.


    I gave Kein''s cousin a pleading look to PLEASE DON''T MAKE HER MAD. It''ll be the end of me literally please- choose your next words carefully I''m begging you.


    "I was wrong. You are not the beast in this rtionship of yours." (Princess Alexanderk?) says staring at me and I facepalm.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What was that?" (Rose)


    "Okayyy! How about we move on to the n right? We''ll go y a dragon and make the cure. Cecilia won''t die- right? So what''s next?" I tried changing the topic and thankfully Kein''s cousin had some brain cell left and proceeded onto the next topic.


    "I n to lead my family into a trap and execute them." (Princess Alexanderk?) says frankly and I sigh.


    "You really need to work on how to exin the n more thoroughly." I told her mockingly. Rose looks at me with a funny look on her face, "The two of you really are cousins." (Rose)


    "At the wedding I want to ambush them. It won''t be easy but with your help it might just be possible. Our dark magic costs us to absorb other magics but in return we can only release them when we havepatible weapons and we can''t use any other magic nor much spells at all."


    "The only equal ground we''ll have is when we''ll face them in hand to handbat to which I''m sure you''re skilled at, having the position of amander. " (Princess Alexanderk?)


    "Psh yeah obviously, I was the top of my ss on everything except magic." I told her and she nodded.


    "I will leave our grandfather''s head to you right after. Why specifically him if you don''t mind me asking?" (Princess Alexanderk?)


    I don''t know if I can trust her with [Nirvana], my sword. What if she takes it away and ims it as some family heirloom? I don''t trust her at all, not one bit. "Hey if you''re killing them might as well save some for me you know?" I shrug and she didn''t bite the bait.


    "For someone who''s not interested in our family, you''re somewhat calm at the thought of killing them." (Princess Alexanderk)


    Ugh, it''s not like I have a choice. My sword and I formed a pact and if I don''t kill that bastard the sword will wreak havoc on everything, the reason why it''s calm now is because the spirits bound to this are revealed to hear they''re getting dibs on the grandfather''s head.


    "Fine, the supposed to be cursed sword treasure of this kingdom, I have it. The one that was used to ughter over a thousand maidens." before she can even ask, I took it out of my [Storage Ring] and tossed it right at her. She catches it quickly, and observes the unsheathed sword.


    "It''s already formed a pact with me and it wants that old man''s head in order to attain peace." I exined. She holds the sword in peace, frowning.


    Wait, she''s frowning?


    "I can hear it." (Princess Alexanderk?) mutters weakly and I nod sympathetically.


    "The hundreds of voices calling out to you to seek revenge for the innocent blood. The reason why any other normal person would faint and lose their sanity is because of these voices, but we''re fine to wield them." I scoffed. To think this sword would be in my hands is rather a funny coincidence, perhaps even fate would have it.


    "It is the blood of the royal family that is protecting us, that is why our mind is safe." she holds the handle of it and closes her eyes. "On behalf of my family, my apologies may not reim the lives that have been lost but I will do everything to not let another blood sacrifice happen." She handed me back the sword and when I held it into my palm, for some reason the voices seemed to have dimmed down a little.


    "Wow, that was cool." I told her and ced the sword back at my hilt.


    "I don''t know what cool means but those souls deserved better." (Princess Alexanderk?) turns her back against us and points at the maps again.


    I went to look at my girlfriend- ehe sorry I''m getting used to the word. Ahem, she was waiting for us to finish and was staring at me patiently with a smile.


    Rose was silent the whole time because she wanted me to have a family cousin bonding moment with this crossdressing princess. You really didn''t have to Rose... if you weren''t here I would''ve punched this woman hard in the face.


    "I am showing you theyout of somends in case of emergency. I will have someone send you private letters for any updates or announcements you''ll need." she says seriously, taking out some sort of seal and giving it to us. "With my private seal, it''s been enchanted by magic so you call only open it when you use the seal. Information is dire and if it ends up into the wrong hands this operation will not work."


    Rose also takes the seal and ces it in her [Storage Ring]. I did the same. "We have been conversing for too long. We should get you back to your quarters, the princess... please tell me you have your royal clothing inside your storagepartment." (Princess Alexanderk?)


    "Yes I do actually-" (Rose)


    "Then change immediately. I don''t want anyone seeing you in amoner''s outfit. If anyone were to see us together we can dismiss it, acting like I called you to get to know you better or something." she ordered and I supposed it would make sense...


    Rose frowned, she looked really happy wearing amoner''s outfit again. I held her shoulders gently and reassured Rose. "When we go home. We can wear all themoner''s clothing we want there so it''s okay. Now that you''re not bound by marriage you''ll be visiting the orphanage again right?" I ask her, the tone hopeful that we can go back to the good old days of mischief and fun.


    Rose smiles, cing a hand on mine and nods. "You''re right. I... I can do whatever I want again and I''ll tell Cecilia everything."


    "She''ll be happy to know her little sister is going to be free soon." I told her hoping that Cecilia will also be alright. The thought of her dying scares me, especially for Rose.


    Rose went to a corner and took out her royal clothing. Of course, I followed and became her shield keeping an eye on this crossdressing princess. I red at her, I don''t care if she''s also a woman. Rose''s naked body is mine only.


    Princess Alexanderk rolls her eyes out and turns around as well. "Huh." I muttered out. I guess she does have an understanding side that''s not that bad.


    ? When Rose was done changing into her royal clothes filled with glitter and gems,pletely standing out among the rest, truly a princess.


    The princess of [Winshern] holds the door out for us after discussing the n. She even apanied us to Rose''s quarters to avoid any suspicion that we sneaked out a few hours ago. "I bid you two farewell and please remove that clone at once before someone else notices." she said angrily and left.


    "Oh right I forgot we left a clone version of you in there." I casually opened the door and absorbed the clone that was just sitting down on the sofa.


    Tomorrow... we leave this kingdom.


    Announcement: Please follow me on twitch because the author needs to reach 50 followers! If you search Zerin_Lee then that''s me!

 Chapter 85 Drink Responsibly.

    Chapter 56: Drink responsibly.


    Kein''s POV


    Rose starts preparing to go back home, bringing back her stuff in a little luggage and I offered to help. I was there by her side packing all her clothes and putting it in luggage before she put it inside the [Storage Ring].


    "Thank you for helping me clean up." (Rose) has loose hair that covered her face a bit. I couldn''t help myself tough a little because she looked really silly and cute just because of that.


    "You''re wee, you messy princess." I told her and reached for the loose strand of hair, tucking it behind her ear.


    "Admit that you like this messy princess and I''ll let you off the hook." (Rose) says grinning, cing a hand on her waist looking all smug.


    "Yes, I like the messy princess before me. She''s actually my girlfriend and I''m hers." I wrapped my arms around her, taking a deep breath. Rose immediately pushed me away and was blushing furiously the next moment.


    "No fair. I''m not used to that word yet. Although I''m enjoying it, you may continue to call me your girlfriend in private. We have to be careful when we''re in public though." (Rose) opens the door out of her room and I follow. I really have to remember not to be too touchy or too clingy in public or else people might suspect.


    The door creaks.


    "Good morning your highness, we are here to escort you on behalf of Prince Alexanderk. I''m sorry but it seems the young master will not be able to apany you today for your departure."


    Rose nods a little surprised, not expecting the sudden greeting with a maid giving her a serious look and for the cross dressing Princess to not escort them out herself- something must''ve had happened. "Please tell my fianc¨¦ that it''s alright and I understand. I''m sure that he''s busy with his duties. Should we carry on?"


    Rose turns to me waiting for a reply. The other maids have a curious look onto the both of us. I put on a stiff mask of seriousness and replied, "Yes, your highness." she nodded in satisfaction at my answer and then we went on.


    We spoke formally to each other every time a conversation was needed.


    Rose went ahead into the direction of the carriage. I opened the door for her to get inside and our hands lingered on its faint touch for a moment, she held the handle of the door where my hand rested.


    Small touching but it filled my body with glee.


    She smiles ever widely at me and couldn''t help but do the same.


    I had to part ways with her for a bit to get my steed, I''m sure Vani was waiting for me to visit her as I have failed to do that in the past days- call me a horrible owner.


    I have to apologize to my Pegasus after this. I''m sure she must''ve been quite lonely without anyone to talk her ear off.


    I found the way to the stables of this ce, I went inside of it full of golden hay and it smelled of manure. There were many normal horses but I was trying to find a winged one. "Vani? Can you hear me girl?" I called out to her and I received a small neigh in the corner.


    I smiled excitedly and looked toward the corner, "Vani you''re- uh..." I stopped my words the moment I realized there was someone else in here.


    "Mm..."


    "Ugh..."


    Never mind there were two of them. I bit my lip trying not tough but I just saw Vincent barely hanging on a hay bale. It must''ve been itchy but he looked sofortable snoring quietly, I looked through his hands and saw a bottle of wine in his grasp.


    So he has been drinking?


    To think if someone saw a great general drunk on a stable, the gossip would stir.


    I looked around to see if there were any other servants tending to their duties but thankfully there were none at the moment.


    My gaze turned to Vani who had her wings wrapped around another person. I looked more closely and noticed the ash blonde hair and that stubborn face. "Natasha?"


    She was sleeping soundly as Vani looked at me as if to scold me to keep quiet for she''s asleep. Wait, so both of them were drunk together? But if I recall correctly Natasha doesn''t drink wine because it was ''weak''.


    Vani lifted up her wings that were wrapped around her a little so I could see Natasha''s body that was cuddled through Vani''s stomach, she was using it like it was some really expensive luxury pillow. "Vani, how long have you been in that position? Aren''t you sore?" I whispered quietly, patting her head.


    Well seems like nothing happened for the two have both of their clothes on. It was just a simple drinking meetup that I wasn''t invited to- well I have been busy...


    The horse neighs clearly in difort but she really wanted Natasha to not be woken up. "We will need to leave in a bit. That''s the same for good old generals over there. He''s supposed to be leading the army back home jeez." I looked towards Vincent disappointingly, who was snoring still.


    "And remind me toy off the alcohol." I told Vani who gestures to Natasha then points back to her saddle that was hung to a wooden pir.


    "You want to carry her while she''s sleeping?" I asked and she nodded slowly. This was one sweet Pegasus and a smart one too. I shrugged, but was happy to know that Vani made a friend. "Alright I''ll go put your saddle on. Let''s try not to wake her up."


    I took the saddle off the wall, and gently moved Natasha into the soft hay. I could see her eyes and mouth twist in confusion, she must feel her body being moved but apparently she''s a heavy sleeper too huh. "You can stand up now girl. Let''s put this saddle on you." I held the saddle abruptly, putting it on Vani''s back.


    "Mother..." we both turned towards the soft voice, the tone felt so vulnerable and real.


    My ears were surprised, who knew this barbarian friend of mine has a cute side. Well... I always knew but I didn''t partake in indulging in them. "She''s kinda cute huh." I told Vani who rolls her eyes and pushes me with her body as if saying to pick her up now.


    "Jeez fine. I can''t be honest and tell people if they''re cute or not?" Iined to my steed who just snorted. "I swear are you my steed or hers now?" I asked mypanion, I ced my arm gently behind Natasha''s knees and held her back gently.


    Vani looked worried, but fret not I am graceful as a butterfly.


    Still not trusting me, Vani opened her wings and put them below where I held Natasha. I rolled my eyes and felt like my pride had been shattered. My own steed not trusting me is an insult to being a knight, after a whole five years give or take of being together.


    "There we go..." I ced Natasha on the saddle in a weird position but she didn''t wake up and kept calling for her mother.


    She kept mumbling something in hernguage but I couldn''t understand it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Zzz..."


    My body stiffened and turned towards the direction of the other problem I had. Well Vincent is easy to wake up as it is. "Vani get out first, I''ll catch up with you when I wake this one up." I point through Vincent who was now cradling the wine bottle like it''s his own baby.


    Vani snorted, for she was disappointed at the sight of the general and agreed.


    "I wish I could take a picture of this, not going to lie. It would''ve been good ckmail but... I could sketch it." I got my sketchbook and graphite pencil and began sketching.


    The hay bale around him that seemed to scatter around, the way he drooled not so elegantly, and snored like a monster. If anyone would see him in that state perhaps they would''ve lost their picture of a perfect man. "Well he is my childhood friend so I''m stuck with him."


    I put back my drawing tools in the storage ring, walked forward to Vincent, grabbed his cor and began shaking the life out of him. "HEY PRETTY BOY WAKE UP!" I yelled in his ears and he groaned.


    "UGH! What in god''s name-" he covers his ears in a rush and pushes me away. Perhaps out of instinct he even made a dagger made out of ice in his hands alone. "I will have your head in return to even dare to disturb my sleep- Lady Kein?" (Vincent) asked in confusion, looking all wide awake.


    "Hey boss. How''s your hangover?" I teased him and he made the ice dagger disappear from thin air.


    "Ugh... is that what happened? Did I drink too much?" he stops to look at the bottle of wine, all empty and frowned. "Not again." he frustratingly rubbed his temples looking all depressed.


    His eyes widened a moment before struck a memory, "Where is Natasha?" He looked around and saw that my Pegasus was gone as well.


    "My steed knew you would be in no mood once you wake up, Natasha is sleeping soundly on her saddle. I''m not even sure I''m her master anymore, someone else tamed the beast it seemed." I joked but he looked like he was not having it today huh.


    Vincent groaned again, now sitting in a better position. He throws the bottle away and brushes his hair back leaving it in a messy yet bad boy look. "I am not stable. Father will have more than a few words with me when I go home. Not words but fists in my face-" he had fears in his eyes, the fear of being found out that having a cross dressing hobby was a shame.


    If the evidence of him surely leaked. It will be a great stain on his family name, since they were also of nobility but... it is also because the kingdom that we live in now is not that much epting.


    Seeing him in that state, I wish I could''ve taken him to the 21st century. Where I know he''ll find a ce or group to call, a ce where I belong.


    "Hey the head general loves youe on, fists to the face is not his style. I''ve yed chess with you father, even had a cup of tea when I visited your house before, remember?" I tried reassuring him. General Wolford was strict with Vincent, but I knew he loved his son.


    "Y-You''re right." He stated with a shaky voice and began trembling even more. "It''s not only fists in my face he''ll outright disown me and I will be forbid to use on the family name-"


    I stopped him right there and held his shoulder supporting him and sat down beside the hay bale. "Hey listen, none of that will happen."


    "How would you know, you don''t even have a blood rted-" he stops midway and curses to himself looking guilty for almost saying it.


    Vincent casts his head low and mumbles an apology, "Forgive me, Lady Kein. It seems I am taking it out on you without knowing, you are only trying to cheer me up and I am such an arrogant fool, taking you for granted."


    Blood rtion seems to be considered something sacred in nobility, if it''s not pure blood of nobility they''re a shame, a taint, a sin to the family name.


    Baron Hills, my father figure, didn''t care and adopted me, and treated me like one of his own cubs. Have already settled my birthright to everything he owned. The estate, thends, and his business.


    "You''re not wrong though. Yes I don''t have them... anymore. Blood rted father, he''s down under the ground now if you know what I mean. I just found out yesterday from the news." I told him and he looked perplexed.


    "Pardon me. How could you have known this is the Winshern Kingdom territory." he asked, rather confused, giving me a funny look I never thought I''d see again due to his grumpy demeanor these days.


    Iughed holding my stomach, oh boy will he want to hear this. "Vincent, my father is of noble descent here. He had those tragic love stories of falling in love with someone from a lower house in another kingdom and was forced to be separated from her."


    "Ah. I''m sorry to hear that." he says with even more guilt in his voice and I pat his back.


    "Don''t swear it boss. I never knew the man but he sure did know me. This is why I probably don''t have that much connection to him, I know he loved me but a letter would''ve been nice?" I remember through the original Kein''s diary. How there wasn''t much details or information about her parents is because she was left... all alone.


    To live in that miserable aunt''s house of hers.


    Vincent nodded his head, "He truly loved you. He probably feared your safety will be in jeopardy if they knew of another bastard child roaming about. You''ll be killed."


    "Ah everyone of the royal family knows what I am but they haven''t made much of a move on me. So I think I''ll be alright."


    Vincent shook his head in defiance. "Lady Kein I sometimes wonder if you are truly alright in the head."


    "If I was I would probably be more boring and a less loveable Kein, Rose would have never fallen into my trap of love if I wasn''t like this."


    "Please don''t speak of her highness that way when I''m here. The whole affection is making me want to leave you here alone, Lady Kein." (Vincent) chuckled and we bothughed.


    I stood up first and offered my hand. He takes a firm grip on it and uses it as support to stand up.


    "Please don''t forget we are also your home if it''s anything of value. You''re wee in my estate because I am indeed another pretty boy butler if they disown you."


    "Be careful, Lady Kein. If you hire me, any servants you might have will slow it''s progress of work when I''m there." he joked with me and we went on our merry way outside the stables.


    "Looks like I''ll have to rethink your working ce. Your pretty face is definitely a distraction." I pushed his shoulders and he noticed something was wrong.


    "Curses. It appears that I''m in my yesterday''s clothing. I have to go and change, I''ll see you when we''ll be needing to leave, Commander." He had to run in another direction, remembering that he was still in yesterday''s clothing.


    "I like how I called you boss three times but you didn''t say anything about it."


    "You did? Hmm... the effect of the alcohol still lingers. Well it doesn''t matter, I need to go now and get myself sobered up." and with that he went on his way.


    The things alcohol does to you. Everyone please drink responsibly. Do not end up like us irresponsible adults that roam around this world.

 Chapter 86 Finally We Leave This Place.

    Chapter 57: Finally we leave this ce.


    Kein''s POV


    While Vincent ran in another direction I continued to the right one where I can see Vani not that far off carrying Natasha on the saddle.


    I waved to her and she stomped her hooves three times onto the ground. It was to show how impatient she was andined that I was taking so long.


    "Alright I''m sorry. He needed me back there so I couldn''t leave him." I told her and she snorted while walking away. First I promptly follow her curiously.


    Vani had a serious expression, and a worried one too.


    Makes me wonder what happened when I was gone? Should I engage in conversation with a Pegasus?


    "So... you seem to have gotten attached to Natasha." I brought the topic and she shakes her head.


    I looked at her position right now, her wings were a little spread to keep Natasha from falling, being careful of each stomping step she takes and she has the guts to lie to her master? "It''s clearly obvious that you''re attached to her. You don''t have to hide it, I''m your master I can understand." I tell her reassuringly and after some time, mypanion nods.


    I couldn''t help but stifle augh.


    My Pegasus who''s always been rough around people has found a friend, but then again I''ve always known Natasha has a soft spot for animals and she has been warming up to Vani for a while bringing her treats like apples and such.


    If I me Vani for being smitten with her at this point.


    "Natasha is a good person, I suppose you have good judgment as studies say about Pegasus creatures." I tell her but she looks away and snorts.


    Natasha looked so peaceful in her sleep. Vani stands still as I hopped onto the saddle and rests Natasha''s head into my shoulders.


    "Ugh..." I could hear Natasha groan in pain, grabbing the sides of her temples and began cursing something out in hernguage.


    I couldn''t understand but from the tone of it, it seemed like a curse.


    "Good morning." I tell her and she immediately looks up at my face and with a horrified look too.


    "Kein-!" she yells, almost falling off the saddle. I yanked her up before that could happen. "Ah- Natasha didn''t realize- Natasha is sorry-"


    Natasha looks so frantic and even flustered on our position but it''s okay. "Vani really didn''t want to disturb your sleep so we had to make do. Good thing you''re awake now though because I can''t support you that much once we''re out into the sky."


    "Natasha can walk instead. It is no problem." she shakes her head and tries moving down. I stopped her and held her wrist on instinct and wondered what''s wrong?


    "But we can get there faster if we rode Vani?" I attempted to convince her but it didn''t seem to work.


    "It doesn''t matter if we are going to get there faster. Natasha needs... some space before talking to you again." she tells me not being able to see my gaze. I let go of her wrist with a dejected look. So is that it? She''s going to cut me off because I couldn''t reciprocate her feelings?


    "Tell me are we... Still friends?" I ask Natasha, looking down on Vani''s silver mane. She must''ve felt how I was because her body tensed up, ncing up with a worried look on her face.


    I could hear Natasha groan for a second, she raised her hand and hit me with it by the shoulders. I wince in pain, "What the heck-?" I yell out holding my left shoulder while Natasha continues.


    "Are you deaf? Natasha said give space not cut each other off. Honestly you over dramatic people are just- so annoying." (Natasha) scolds me about just needing some space and I felt so horrible that I thought of her cutting me off from her life.


    "Sorry! Uh bad experience before so I just thought-" my words stop to remember Cecilia, even if we had a good bond of friendship- the thought still haunts me to this day.


    This is why I was scared for any of my close friends to fall for me because if they confess and I reject them.


    There''s a huge chance it won''t be the same anymore.


    "Natasha just needs space. Natasha recalls the two of you at the bar. You seem happier, the happiest I''ve ever seen." she smiles faintly, holding the back of her hand and rubbing it forfort.


    "It means Natasha has lost- no. From the start it seems that Natasha has lost a war she wasn''t meant to win." (Natasha) holds my hand and stands up front confident, but I could see something almost falling down from her cheeks. "It is alright though, as long as you are happy. That girl you like, she makes you happy."


    I rub the back of my neck nodding. "Yeah. She does make me happy." I answered not realizing a smile was already forming in my face. Natasha acknowledges my answer and walks forward, eyes a little teary but still she manages topose herself not showing any vulnerability.


    "Then give Natasha some time for herself. We can meet another time, once Natasha is ready to face you. It will be like old times again." She casually tells me to hold Vani''s cheek. "Take care of your owner."


    Vani snorts happily and she walks away. She nned to walk into the gates, and I held my steed''s lead. I took a minute to process all that had happened. "Vani. Do you think she''ll be alright?" I ask my Pegasus who shrugs and I bite my lip in worry.


    "She''ll be fine. I''ll meet Natasha again once we''re out of the kingdom. For now, I have to settle the n with a certain heroter." I motioned Vani''s direction up front and kicked her torso gently, "Up up."


    Her wings spread widely, and we flew onto the city gates where I could already see hundreds of soldiers yawning, weapons in hand. Adventurers were sitting in the corner waiting to set off. There was a small abundance of snow, and everyone was kind of freezing in their current condition. Even if everyone has some coats underneath their uniform I could see their teeth chattering a little.


    The royal carriage stands still in the middle of the crowd. I found an open area where we could park, there were certain spectators eyeing us for our expedition.<novelnext></novelnext>


    No one paid much attention to me, I steered over the crowds of adventurers trying to find a light blonde colored hair simr to mine... where is she?


    "Avery quit it! Solomus doesn''t like it when you poke his nose like that." a gentle soft voice yelled and my ears perked up from the name.


    Bingo. I found the hero I''m looking for. I went down from my Pegasus and ran to find that voice. Soon enough, I found Avery with someone that has a pet snake on his neck looking a little irritated at Avery but he doesn''t seem mad.


    Avery ignores him and pokes the snake''s nose. "He''s not hissing at me so I think he actually likes it." she pokes at the snake yet again that blinks curiously at Avery.


    I had to think for a moment if it would be rude to butt into their conversation but then again I have to speak with Avery as soon as possible to set up a meeting with her.


    "Excuse me-" I called out to them and they both turned their direction into mine.


    Avery was the first to react. "Oh! Commander that I made a friend before!" She happily prances around me and even gives me a hug. Her skin ship sure is strong.


    "Avery, is this a friend of yours?" the other person asked while keeping a polite smile in my direction. Avery drags me closer to him and removes the trouble of introduction.


    "This is Commander Kein Hills! She''s a really nicedy and I met her when we were trying to kill that huge wyvern thingy. She was the one riding the pegasus in battle? Remember?" She tries to remind the other hero and he blinks in recognition.


    "Ohhh- that one! Its nice to meet you. The way you flew into battle was really amazing.'''' Hepliments me and Iugh nervously from all the genuinepliments he gave.


    "Thank you- it was nothing, really besides it was Avery who actually cut it in half." I responded by giving some credit to the real person who yed it and he offered his hand to shake.


    "My name is Hirogata Haruki. It''s a little hard to pronounce so you can call me Haru. I''m the hero that was summoned from [Sprivato]." he introduced himself as his little cute pet snake with white skin slithers around his neck to the top of his head.


    The snake waves his tail in my direction and I wave back in return- that''s- cute. "You have... a really cutepanion."


    He seemed so happy with thepliment I gave to his snake that he covered his mouth a little embarrassed. "I-I know. She''s an adorablepanion and its really rare for anyone topliment Solomus so thank you." (Haru)


    "It''s nice to meet Solomus as well then." I raise my hand over his head to offer a little handshake, the white snake Solomus ces the end of his tail over at my hand and we both shake on it. "A real polite one. I''m really envious that mypanion isn''t really the humble type."


    Vani would''ve kicked me if she knew I don''t really see her as a polite steed. Avery held Haru''s hand and did a wink. "So what did you need~ did you came looking for me specifically?" (Avery)


    My face turned serious and I nodded. "Can I hire you for a mission with me? A dangerous one and it''s urgent." I took out my family seal, it has the symbol of a dove carrying a rose and offered it to Avery. "My family seal, so you will be wee to my home. Where I will discuss the details more privately if you ept."


    She noticed the sudden turn of my expression and immediately nodded seriously. "If it''s making you frown and make serious faces like that. I take it that something bad will happen if you fail." She took the seal from me and disappeared from thin air. I''m guessing she stored it in her [Inventory].


    Haru watches both of us in confusion but still doesn''t interrupt. My brows furrowed on Avery''s words because she was right. "Yeah it''s not safe here but when we go back to our kingdom. I''ll exin everything."


    Avery smiles casually holding the sword in her waist facing her Hero partner. "I''ll see you at your home then. I think we''re about to leave anyway, good old General Vincent is already at the front."


    I looked towards the front and noticed a streak of blue hair and tired eyes. "Yeah that''s him alright. With new clothes too but his uniform''s a bit messy so I think he rushed to go there."


    Avery shrugs, "He''ste anyways, must''ve sleptte. We were supposed to move ten minutes ago actually but I don''t really care much."


    Everyone gathers in a neat, organized line as everyone listens to Vincent with a hoarse voice. "E-Everyone. I must apologize for being a few minuteste but now it''s alright. We have already left a gift of parting to the royal family and thus we will leave the kingdom!"


    He made a few more speeches of saying his thanks to the soldiers, after that the soldiers near the gates turned on some sort of mechanism inside the walls and the gates opened.


    Our steeds walked forward slowly but in a few day''s time. We''ll be back home soon and I''ll be ready to do my part of the n.


    Hire a party that wille with me to y a dragon.


    I turned towards Avery who kept talking with Haru and I reassured myself that everything will be alright. I also found Natasha with her adventurer friends who noticed that something was not right with her but she kept pushing them away...


    A rush of guilt filled me and I couldn''t ignore it. A few more minutes of walking, I turned around to see that the kingdom''s view was no more.


    The rules there were strict, unfair, and biased against women. To think the princess even had to go through lengths of living her whole life as a man must''ve been hard. If Rose were to marry... if she was forced to live there...


    I leaned in to the side seeing that the curtains were open this time, I could see a familiar hand on the edge of the window tapping yfully. I smiled, motioning Vani to walk a little faster to be beside the carriage.


    My body rxed the moment I heard a certain someone''s chuckle giving a wave. "Greetings Commander. The snow is really pretty in the morning right?" (Rose) settles her elbow with a dreamy look onto me.


    "Rose..." I muttered her name softly and a sudden surge of confidence brims as I red at the [Winshern Kingdom]. I won''t let them take her away from me.


    "I''m d we''re finally out of there." She continues looking behind.


    "Me too. I can''t wait to be home with you. The orphanage- the kids have missed you. Now that you don''t necessarily need to be married... would you like to visit sometime?" I told her my fingers were fidgeting nervously. Iposed myself taking a deep breath and saw Rose smiling even more widely.


    "I would love to."

 Chapter 87 Unsent Letters.

    Chapter 58: Unsent letters.


    Kein''s POV


    Our journey back home was short. We had our tents set up once the daylight was over.


    There were some small monsters in the way but we got rid of them swiftly because of the other knights in training.


    Vincent was really busy trying to organize people and what to do, Natasha needed her space and by that time I got to introduce Rose and Vani properly once we had to stop and rest for the night.


    Rose managed to sneak out with me by leaving a clone in her carriage and we picked a very secluded spot in the forest where I set up a tent with how Natasha showed me. It looked sturdy with the pins hammered down onto the ground with the ground and the nket.


    I also have a natural fire going, the sparks flying into the air and I take in that smell of wood burning. The others seemed to have started their own fire camps as well.


    "The tent is already you two." I turned to my princess and my Pegasus.


    Vani was lonely after knowing Natasha won''t be able to visit her for a while and give her treats but she seemed to have warmed up to Rose slowly. "I love your wings. They have been brushed well. Do Kein brush them for you?" she asks Vani with a polite voice and raises an eyebrow at the princess then to me.


    "Ohhh she doesn''t brush your wings." (Rose) mutters holding Vani and then inspecting therge feathers on her arm. "I can brush them for you if you''d like. I never leave home without a brush." her [Storage Ring] glows momentarily before taking out a fancy soft brush that probably cost a ton of gold coins.


    "I can''t believe you can understand my Pegasus with that huge temper of hers-" I throw a weird look at her with a littleugh. I focused onto the tent again, rechecking if I missed anything important but I felt my back being hit by something rough.


    "Ow! Hey!" I yelled holding the part of my back that was hit and red at the two.


    "It was um Vani who threw that brush." she points at Vani with an angry face but I roll my eyes.


    "Fine she''s not that bad of a Pegasus but your knight is wounded whatever shall she do? She can''t defend her beautiful princess damsel in distress with this pain in her back." I cried out dramatically. Vani had to call on my acting and threw a rock this time with her feather.


    She fitted it into her mouth and just swung her head to let go of the rock sending it into my direction. "Ow- damn Pegasus."


    I could hear Rose giggle and I suppose that was a mission sess to make herugh again. I know the whole day has been making us tense with the n and the wedding in just a few month''s time.


    Speaking of which... After this whole ordeal will I still be her knight?


    Or will I go stand and be amander with new missions to serve the kingdom with resolve? No, that''s not an option. I need to ask for a leave or quit temporarily.


    I was lost in thought on what possible ns we could do that I didn''t realize Rose was giving Vani another treat of bribery.


    This princess had sugar cubes on her [Storage Ring] who knew she was the type of gal that would carry sugar cubes in her ring. "I know that''s a sweet treat but don''t spoil her too much, Rose. That''s a good way to earn her trust fast though." I point at Vani and hold her cheek with my hand.


    "A little treat wouldn''t hurt anyone. You have a wonderful steed. How did the two of you meet?" (Rose) holds out her hand to Vani who epts it with a small hesitation beforefortably licks her palm searching for any traces of sugar.


    "Father bought Vani for me when I turned seventeen just in time for the Pegasus ss mandatory assignment." I held the memory and surprise of Baron Hills when he revealed the gift to me on my birthday.


    Well, Kein''s birthday but... I''m trying to make it on my own.


    To think after all these years of borrowing someone''s identity I should''ve gotten used to it- but no.


    "Kein, is everything alright? You have that look on your face when you''re troubled." (Rose) takes her hand in mine and holds it carefully. I could feel her warmth and worry, "Is it about the n with the Winshern Princess? Or is this about something else?" she continued and I felt trapped.


    Suffocated.


    The only person who knows about my secret is Avery.


    Am I being unfair to Rose to tell her I love her but at the same time I''m not fully revealing my true self?


    Actually never mind, do I really have to ask? That was an obvious answer of a yes. I am being unfair to her. "No, it''s not really about the n and yes it''s something else entirely. I did promise to tell you once we have everything sorted out, that includes my family issues." I replied, trying to clear my mind of it. I held Vani''s leash forfort and Rose took in my expression, nodding briefly before holding my hands.


    "I can wait. I will wait and I will be here if you need a hand. Once you''re ready to tell, let''s have a nice little pic or some trip outside the kingdom for closure. Anything that you would want that I can do, I will do." (Rose) massages my hands tired from the journey, her thumbs caressing my palms. My face felt the heat of intimacy and I couldn''t help myself to think of certain things when she said anything that she can do, she''ll do it.


    I lean over to her ear, "Anything? Even if it''s something more beyond kissing and holding?" I teased the twost words with bold pronunciation. Perhaps whatever could be running on her mind right now?


    I felt her body flinch for a moment before I held her by the waist. "Are you sure that you can handle something like- ah..."


    My voice turned into something I never expected, I could suddenly feel her mouth in my neck gently nipping. My hold on her waist weakened- I could feel my knees turning into mellow but she just continued and flipped the table by wrapping her arms around me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Rose stop-" I pleaded, my hands bing weak but I managed to hold on tighter to her waist.


    She looked up with a grin and followed my embarrassing plea for her to stop. "Don''t feel too confident, Kein. Remember who did the first move, it was me. I remember pinning you down on the grass as well. Do you recall those times?" (Rose)


    I held my neck feeling her touch and saw Vani looking away politely. I could feel my face turning red once more and I stomped my feet like a child. "That- That was just unfair! For the record I don''t remember that you did the first move." I growled angrily at that shit I actually remember that she did the first move and she smiles widely taking out a mirror in her [Storage Ring] and I look at her in question.


    "You might need to cover that." She hands me the mirror while pointing out at my neck and I ept it.


    "Are you serious- you gave me a hickey?!" I moved my neck a bit to see that it was a small one. Thankfully, I can just make up an excuse that some random mosquito bit me on the way.


    "No one ever gave you a hickey before? Ms. Commander first graduate of the knight academy? I thought you were popr enough that you''d- you know..." (Rose) stops after telling me- I probably have dated other girls yes but I never did it with any of them.


    I shake my head and hand her back the mirror. "I might have flirted with a lot of my peers but I never... crossed the line with them. I know it wouldn''t feel right if... if it wasn''t..."


    "Wasn''t?" (Rose)


    "It wouldn''t feel right if it wasn''t you." I couldn''t look at her front because I... I think I''m a little flushed at the moment but it''s alright. I finally got to say it though- "Look just because you told me to forget about you, it''s not like I would magically just- forget about you. You were my first love and my first heartbreak."


    I could see the princess bite her lip and nod. "I regret those words everyday when I''m at the castle. No matter if I was studying, learning etiquette, learning how to be the best bride I could offer the neighboring prince- my thoughts have always been of you."


    She moves beside the tent to sit down onto the grass. "It''s been a while since I''ve dirtied myself back at the pce. I could never sit on the ground, dirty my dress, or speak whatever came into my mind. I missed those times with you, the noble world taught me that being amoner is the worst thing that can happen to someone of nobility." (Rose) takes out letters from her ring and presented it to me.


    "I found out that they were wrong. Being amoner... was not that bad at all. I made friends and had small but grand adventures with the others- I was happy, so happy with you I would never hesitate renouncing my line to the throne to be with you if I had only known." I took the letters from her shaking hands and sat down with her.


    The sound of the fire crackles and I shift the letter''s addresses seeing that they were named for me.


    And for her other friends back at home.


    "These letters are not only for me. This is for Veronica, Matthew, Grandma Chio, Sister Gis, the other children at the orphanages- the sisters at the church. You..." I looked at her and saw that she was crying while I held the letters in my hand. The hot tears in her eyes ran and my panic grew.


    I immediately hugged Rose and buckled my eyes up not to cry as well. I didn''t know whether to continue or talk so I just waited for her to stop sniffling uncontrobly.


    "I loved you and the others more than the temptation of the crown blinded me. My sisters- Cecilia had little time to live and Catherine didn''t want the crown, she just wanted to publish her own books spreading her work and voice in terms of ink. I could never push such a duty on my little sister." (Rose) tells me with her voice breaking.


    Her hands made their way to my back gripping it. "I was the only one left. Father made it clear, I had one path to follow now." she seemed to have calmed down, no longer gripping my back and I let go of her gently.


    Rose takes one of the letters from the pile and opens it. I leaned beside her while she started to read them, "My dearest Kein, I miss you. How have you been? There is so much I want to tell you. Many stories to tell, apologies to be properly conveyed." she starts off and I listen carefully.


    I looked through the piles of letters that must''ve been written every single day with different people in mind.


    "I want you to know that I am learning how to tie ribbons properly and knit in case I need them on being your future wife." she chuckles holding the letter and her head falls into the support of my shoulder as we both watch the fire consume the dry wood on the ground. "Just wondering, do you have any ribbon in need of tying? Perhaps you need a scarf to be knitted in spring when the nights are usually chilly. I would hate for you to get sick, I am unable to heal you since magic doesn''t work for you after all."


    I nced at her solemn expression as she held the letter, "If you get sick. How can I tend to you when I''m this far and imprisoned? I wish... I can tell you what I really felt that day. Sincerely, your Rose." she finished reading it and I leaned my head with hers.


    "That was really... kind of sappy." I told her and she sighs tiredly.


    "Everyday on that damned castle I wanted to turn on my sister but I remembered I would regret it if I did and only cause you much more problems for everyone thanks to my selfishness." (Rose) exins her eyes getting droopy, weakly nodding up and down on my shoulders. "I''m just d I could hold you like this again. This time... I won''t push you away..." with thatst sentence she fell asleep like an adorable puppy.


    Her shiny silver hair was on my shoulders, smelling like the shampoo I made. It seemed that she never stopped using it and that made me really happy inside.


    I nod, cing one of my hands behind her head and gently pushing her against my body. Vani noticed the mood and yanked the nket that was inside the tent and handed it over to me.


    "Thank you." I told her and she settled down behind us, offering to be a pillow.


    I pressed my back into Vani''s soft wings.


    I look towards the letters. It seemed that she had been writing to us, and she never forgot.


    I slowly turned to Rose, her longshes were really beautiful. It''s the first time in years since I ever got this close to inspect her ce, when we were at that winshern castle I didn''t really have the time to drink it in.


    "I''m d that I can hold you like this again too." I whispered to her ear not wanting to wake her up.


    My other free hand tucked her in with a nket. I kissed the top of her forehead as she snuggled further into my neck. Moments like these are what got me to continue on living, "Goodnight, Rose. I... love you." I yawned slightly snuggling infort with my girlfriend.

 Chapter 88 Side : Imprisoned Princess.

    Side Chapter: Imprisoned Princess.


    Two years ago.


    The sound of music runs through the room as the instructor ps guiding the new crown princess who dances swiftly but graceful like the wind. Her form was so beautiful it was like time yed slowly into her beat, the birds even came to stop and peek at the girl dancing on the floor.


    Left, right, step. Back and twirl.


    The perfect form, with her arms spread wide and slowly waved through the air. It was as if she was a beautiful bird pping her wings, her hair ran through her shoulders then to her back as she danced.


    The instructor was speechless and couldn''t help butpare her to the first Princess, Cecilia. Her elder sister was nothingpared to the younger one.


    Why didn''t she notice it before? Howe the second princess is so much better despite being known to be nothing but a freeloader in the castle? Why is she so talented?


    Is she a genius?


    It wasn''t only dancing.


    Princess Rosarie excelled in arithmetic, mathematics, literature, history, etiquette, morals, politics, and just- she seemed so perfect!


    Why is she only showing these talents now? Does she perhaps feel responsible and want to ease the burden of her elder sister now that she''s unable to take the ce of the crown?


    The Princess''s dress twirls around beforeing to a stop with the music, the girl breathes slowly taking her hands to her sides like a dove hiding her wings.


    The instructor pped in amazement and walked forward to her, "Your highness good form! Her highness princess Cecilia practiced all of her life but you''ve measly surpassed her so easily! I''m so amazed! Perhaps transferring the crown to you was a good choice."


    Princess Rosarie gave a disappointed look at the instructor realizing this person was new and was not the former caring instructor they had before. "Please be careful with your words the next time you speak, a simple showing of a dance will not decide the fate of the kingdom. My sister will be well and once she does, she will reim her ascendance to the throne."


    The princess''s words echoed in her mind.


    To think naively, just because she showed great progress on mastering the traditional dance some people would just decide that she''s fit to lead a kingdom.


    While they were trained to do so, it was not in the princess''s heart that she wished to lead the kingdom at front.


    The princess loved her people, but she thinks her purpose is to help her people not in a castle to make political decisions and charm other nobles with wit. "Y-Yes your highness. I apologize for the words just slipped-"


    "If practice is over I will be heading elsewhere now." She didn''t let the young instructor finish and just left to get a sense of peace. She walked and walked, until she found the ce she sought forfort.


    The doors opened and revealed hundreds of books through shelves, the smell of paper and ink was everywhere and there was no one inside the library so she could be at peace inside. Princess Rosarie''s hands went through the leather covers of each book until she opened a secretpartment only a few knew. Her hands reached out to a secret lock and-


    Click!


    Thepartment lets out a satisfying sound before the girl takes out a little worn out book.


    "Poems by the goddess of sprivanto to her human wife." She read the title and found a secluded ce to read her book. How wonderful, these poems are truly romantic and she wonders what would Kein think of many of these pieces?


    To you I bow, my love is deep.


    The fire of the brostach flower could neverpare.


    My heart would always leap.


    To you, I wish I can seek.


    To tell you what my heart has been aching.


    My wife, how I love you so much.


    How can I ever let you go?


    A kiss and bond in marriage we will seek.


    May the earth and sky be the witness of our love.


    For I, the goddess offers her life to you.


    A human immortal, through and through.


    May our lovest till eternity, Maliah.


    "I know if Kein had read this piece, her eyes would be bawling with tears." she giggles softly, turning the pages to the next until she is almost halfway through the book. It was her only remainingfort in this ce other than her sisters.


    How she missed strolling in the city and talking to her friends. It''s been a month since she''s left the blonde girl to be rejected and has no word or news about how she''s doing.


    It''s not helping that her life inside the pce was dull. Whenever she was with Kein, everything seemed a lot more colorful and free but here... it''s just so depressing.


    The princess takes a look at the library with no one else inside feeling a little alone.


    It''s a repetitive cycle of work, eating, sleep, and practice.


    She couldn''t sneak outside the castle. She promised to not meet the others again and so she will. The minutes passed she could already hear rustling footsteps of sounds with someone shouting her name. "Your highness! It''s time for your meeting with the duchess and duke! Please reveal to yourself the king is also seeking your presence!" the servants yelled and she groaned tiredly closing the book of poems.


    Break is over, work must be done.


    She gets back into the secretpartment and hides the book leaving no trace. Rounding the servants with haste, meeting her father the king and the duke and duchess of the east part of the kingdom. "Greetings, Duke and Duchess of Summersolm.'''' The princess greeted them both.


    The nobles were impressed by the beauty of the princess as well as her elegance.


    "The new crown princess I presume? It''s been years since Ist saw you, you''ve be so mature over time. Isn''t that right Marcus?" the Duke addresses the king whoughs and nods in agreement.


    "If you can only see Cecilia as well she''s also a woman now fit to marry, Catherine on the other hand we would like for her toe of age before settling her into a worthy suitor. I presume you''ve heard about the announcement of my daughter''s engagement to the Winshern prince?" The king continued talking with her friend and ally over a cup of green tea.


    The Duchess was the first to reply that marriages seem to give women excitement and pride. "My! To think you''ve gotten an alliance already on the way! I''m sure her highness is also thrilled about the engagement! I''ve heard they have the brightest prince in Winshern and that they''re quite handsome too." she was singing praises of the country clearly she was not familiar with.


    "It would be beneficial for the country, I''ve heard they''ve been making weapons that''s strong enough to kill a wyvern in one shot. If our country can get our hands on it as well, think of all the fights we can win." The Dukemented, rxing his body into the conversation.


    The king nods and gazes through her daughter who was keeping a polite smile. "We were hoping to get a cure for Cecilia as well for their medicine in far more advanced. Magic won''t be able to heal Cecilia so easily."


    "I''ve heard about that. I''m sorry for you for losing Marcus, I hope your other daughter will be well." the duke offers his condolences as the duchess sighs in question. "A shame, it''s the same sickness that... took the queen right? The one with no cure?"


    Both the King and the crown princess''s body stiffened in their seats. They should have expected for the question toe but the loss of the Queen was still fresh from their memory. It was taboo to ask.


    The Duke red at his wife thinking that was such a shameful question to ask! The Duchess noticed her husband''s re and immediately lowered her gaze in guilt. "I would have to apologize for my wife''s nosiness, my King. How about we talk about something else? Perhaps the n of marriage in two years? That''s the Winshern Kingdom''s request right? Don''t you think it''s rather ludicrous to ask why they want it for that long?"


    Princess Rosarie''s ears perked. It was indeed strange, they were engaged but usually this is an arranged marriage. They can just be married in a week if they wanted to, or in a month but why in two years?


    Cecilia''s health will deteriorate when the timees!


    Did the king really not think of that?


    The princess looked at her father worriedly. He was a man she never got to know for she epted that he was just a stranger that she was only rted by blood.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A father that always favored the first born is what she thinks of him.


    The King''s body was still not rxed from the way he sat and his knee kept moving up and down impatiently. "Perhaps we are done with this conversation and I would need to get back with my work, Duke Summersolm. If you''ll excuse me.'''' The king stood from where he sat with a conflicted face walking towards the door and opened it to go outside followed by his personal guards.


    The crown princess and the two nobles sat in awkward silence for a moment before the Duke sighs. "I see that he is still in mourning. Crown princess, you have to forgive my wife for not knowing her ce." (Duke Summersolm) casts down his head in apology and the Duchess does the same.


    The princessughs slightly as if to relieve the tension forming in the room. "No need for you to cast your head down. Father is just not in the mood and will be alright shortly after some quick breather. Mother has... always been a huge part for us both."


    The king has lost his wife and best friend.


    But to their daughters, they lost their mother.


    "Other than that I suppose, what will you be doing for the rest of the castle visit?" she asks curiously, taking in her tea, learning her manners and trying to imitate Cecilia of what she''s seen her do before.


    Her eldest sister has always been so talented in smooching other nobles. Connecting with them, befriending them, and even negotiating in high ces.


    One of the rare things Rose can never best Cecilia at. "We''re mostly here to check up on your father, your highness and see if he''s holding up even after all the rebellion happening. We believe that someone powerful is backing them up." (Duke Summersolm)


    The rebellion?


    Princess Rosarie has heard their public speeches when they were on themoner streets before with Kein. She didn''t like trouble and as someone part of the royal family, whenever they spoke ill of them it hurt her inside.


    "The rebellion. I know they have been a thorn in my father''s side but have there been any leads on who''s helping them?" (Princess Rosarie) asks curiously but the Duke shakes his head.


    "No one knows. They cover their tracks really well, everyone we''ve interrogated apparently just says it was an anonymous donation from someone of the name ''Martagon''. What a silly little name." he scowled and couldn''t help but put the tea cup back into the table with a little more force.


    "Yes, it is a little silly. I hope the anonymous provider will be caught soon for the sake of my father." The princess settles down her cup as well and the Duchess decides to gossip some more but that was all.


    They all bid their farewells and the princess was asked to relieve another duty that was set upon her and that was being the [Light Princess] and head onto healing some people that requested for a private audience with her.


    She wore her traditional white robe with blue inclining and gold scriptures that was supposed to be the lostnguages of their deity. People who are in neede to the private church and the princess would offer her blessings.


    This was usually Cecilia''s duty but now it''s hers.


    "Maybe the blessing of our church be with you." The princess holds a scripture before reading out words of healing and suddenly a magic circle below the floor appears. "The magic of light, heal all that is broken. [Light Magic]! Heal!"


    The crowd gasps in excitement when all of their problems were solved, those who were sick and bleeding were now alright. Everyone then turned to the princess and worshiped her whole being.


    "You are all healed." she says giving the scripture to a servant before bowing.


    "All kneel to her highness! She has healed you all! Bow down to her highness!" one pastor yelled his voice echoing to the ce, everyone followed his orders and kneeled down to the floor. Some of the other crowds had their heads bowed down and the princess believed that was too much.


    The princess felt weird, she liked helping people but a simple thanks would have been enough!


    "It is alright. No need for this, please rise." She waved her hand in dismissal and the pastor red at the crowd. They didn''t dare to look up.


    "We are the church! Without us you won''t be able to hear our God''s will! And without her highness you won''t be healed!" He continued to preach, making the crowd more tense than they were before. "Express gratitude to the princess by kneeling-"


    Princess Rosarie looked at the pastor with a re. Yelling at her people- does he think he has the authority to tell people to kneel?


    "I said enough. I am already happy that I could help my subjects. It is my duty and no kneeling is needed." She walks through the crowd holding one of the people''s hands lifting them up.


    "Please no need to kneel, you may stand." she tells the girl who was nervous to the brink of fainting but she nodded and stood up slowly. "T-Thank you, your highness." was the only thing the girl could mutter out in the presence of their princess.


    If she does be queen, she''ll abolish this system of making her people kneel for something they didn''t even wish to do.


    Once they came back into the castle carried in a carriage. She felt so drained, tired, from healing all those people. There were at least a hundred or so and I think she''ll be doing that every week. "At least I''m helping people."


    Back to the castle she goes, slumping onto her chambers, body rxed on the bed. She looked through the secret chest she has below her bed to where she stored all the things Kein gave her.


    She holds them closely looking through the sketches and trinkets they made together. From the pressed flowers she used as a bookmark and letters they used to give on birthdays.


    "Should I... send her a letter?" the thought crossed her mind but immediately distinguished it. "No I can''t. How could I even have the right to send her anything after what I did."


    She takes everything and ces them all back at the chest with haste. If she sticks too long into these items, the more she''ll miss her. "I''ll just... write everyone a letter but I won''t send it to them. I just need to get these feelings out of my mind."


    Paper after paper, ink after ink.


    She wrote all she wanted to say and tell day after day.


    "Princess Rosarie, it''s time for the ceremony."


    "Your highness the nobles of the south would like to speak with you."


    "We will go to the church with your duties as crown princess, your highness."


    "You seem distracted today at your etiquette lesson, your highness."


    "Please focus your highness, we don''t need an ipetent queen if you can''t even follow one simple rule!"


    Make it stop.


    Without even knowing, the letters doubled. Jars of ink were empty as two years passed by it was time to be pawned. "Are you alright, Rosarie?" a voice called out to the princess that looked through the mirror with a polite smile.


    Her hair was a little longer, curly and silver. The brush smoothly went down to her hair, gently stroking the strands in deep thought. "Yes, Cecilia. I''m far more than alright. I have to be."


    "Catherine was worried about you. You''ve been zoning out these days." (Cecilia) rolls her wheelchair to her sister and looks at her seriously. "I told you, you don''t have to do this anymore. I don''t want to be cured for the sake of you being married off to someone you don''t like." she tells her stubborn sister.


    "No, I have to. I don''t want you to be like our mother. Once you are well, I know I''ll have to remove the title of crown princess and it will be returned to you. Father will have me live in the Winshern Kingdom while you rule."


    "That''s what I don''t like. That kingdom is- problematic. Actually ours is pretty much the same." (Cecilia) sighs, holding her twin sister''s hands in hers. "There is still time. I have ns that can get you out of this. I just need you to tell me, you don''t want to get married."


    "I don''t want to but I need to. For you," she tightens her hold onto Cecilia''s before smiling. "If that''s all, father is waiting for me in his study to talk. Let me do this for you big sister, please?"


    Cecilia bites her lip and curses in her mind. "Fine, suit yourself but I''ll find a way to ruin things one way or another."


    The both of them walked side by side, Kazari was outside the door waiting for Cecilia so that she could push her wheelchair as they escorted Rosarie into the King''s study. Cecilia bid her goodbye after escorting her little sister because she suddenly didn''t feel well and had to rest.


    She knocks through the door, opens it slightly and sees his father being frantic. Pacing back and forth in a singlene. "Rosarie came in, this wedding must be done at all costs. If you can marry the alliance wille through and Cecilia''s medicine- and the money-"


    "You need to get married. You must get married." she hears these words as she sat down from the sofa feeling her father''s breakdown. "You''ll like it there, you''ll have a husband you''ll love soon. You''ll have heirs, you''ll be a Queen and you''ll make us proud won''t you?"


    "That''s already settled isn''t it?" She responds to her father who nods, taking in her daughter''s face.


    "I know you won''t disappoint us. Your family is everything. You want Cecilia to live don''t you? If you don''t. You''ll be the reason why she dies." He says one final time and Rose nods obediently.


    "Yes, father."

 Chapter 89 Mama And Mommy?

    Chapter 59: Mama and Mommy?


    Kein''s POV


    It''s been a while since we traveled. Rose had to separate with me after our little camp, making us alert to be awake before sunrise.


    I kept the letters Rose would''ve wanted us to have. "Hey wake up sleepy head." I shake her peaceful looking face and Rose pouts.


    "Five more minutes... please... I want to cuddle some more." her hands snakes around my waist and I panic. I could feel her breathing down into my neck when she pulled me closer to her. The smell of her shampoo was too thrilling and- oh no- I have to stop thinking like a pervert.


    "Yeah! Sure! Cuddling! Five more minutes but- okay after five more minutes we move okay?" I told her and she mumbled some words I couldn''t understand but I kept my body in a really stiff position when she kept me locked in ce right where Rose wanted me.


    Urk... This is hard. I can''t say no but I have to be tough on myself no more sweet cuddling because we''ll get caught if this continues. "Rosee on if you don''t wake up right now we won''t cuddle the next time-" I shook her body again but now I was met with an arm lock around my neck.


    Rose leans into my face then to my ears, whispering slowly. "Really? You won''t cuddle with me? Ever~?"


    I rolled my eyes with a flustered face and removed her lock away from my neck. "You tease." I told her and he giggled immensely as I dragged her out of bed.


    I also packed the tent back into my [Storage Ring] while Rose yed with Vani some more before we had to go into our separate stations. "See you after." I told her to kiss her cheek briefly and she nodded.


    "See you in a bit, Kein." she replied and walked back into the carriage undetected and I hopped onto Vani''s saddle and pretended that I just came back from the morning patrol.


    Soon everyone came out of their tents and began yawning, packing everything they needed to continue the journey back home. Everyone headed on to their steeds or walked. I could see the heroes stretching and Natasha with that poker face so I can only guess she''s still recovering from me...


    After a few more hours of walking the horses and Pegasus seemed so exhausted. They were panting and sweating including Vani because it''s really been a hot day and our supplies seemed to have not been enough. "Tch... Looks like we''ll go on a small detour before we head on home to the kingdom." (Vincent) was holding his reins in his Pegasus and map.


    "There''s a vige nearby if we take this route. Everyone, we''ll buy our needed supplies there and stay for the night. Nightfall wille soon." He ordered and us knights saluted while the adventurers grunted in annoyance. Then again this is better than setting up camp in some random forest with bugs and worms?


    When we arrived we stopped to a dead vige with boarded houses and it looked like few lived here out of desperation. Women


    The vige was not friendly with us knights.


    For some reason the prices doubled when one of the knights that was under me bought food supplies almost leading to a fight. "What do you mean it''s ten silver coins for one loaf of bread?!"


    "Take it or leave it. I''m running a business here ya hear?! Tsk, damnpdogs.'''' The store owner threw the bread wrapped in brown paper and myrade barely caught it in time before it could hit the ground.


    I saw what happened and ran over to him quickly with worry. That was too far if I''m being honest. "Are you okay?" I asked him while holding his shoulder and red at the store owner.


    "Hey you! That was going too far." I told the store owner but he just scoffs and spits on the ground. What the heck? I held my ground, gritting my teeth.


    "Youpdogs of the royal family ain''t wee here. Run off now would you?" he scoffs leaving the front of the store and I look through the soldier who tries to smile at me.


    "No problem over heremander. It was just- something stupid but I had it under control ma''am." he shakes his head dejectedly and walked back to the others to talk about what happened.


    Themon folk of the outside viges... right they''ve been not satisfied with how the kingdom is running now with the taxes up high and the king being in a disarray state with the engagement with the other kingdom.


    They have to keep up appearances and the capital city is mostly the one withvish houses and high quality of living.


    Seeing the knights, who were just doing their jobs might''ve rubbed them off the wrong way just because we work for the royal family, they think of us asp dogs. While I understand, that was just rude and horrible to throw bread away while we''re purchasing it properly.


    After that I decided to continue my walk. The other vigers present gave me a stare that was filled with malice and clearly didn''t like me walking around too freely. I tried to ignore them as I walked together with my Pegasus, lead in hand. "Don''t mind them girl. Let''s just find a ce where we can eat or a stable to ce you in." I pat her snout and she cuddles my hand for a bit before letting go.


    Vani was walking by my side looking for any interesting shops and that''s when I found an inn where we could stay in and they have a backyard stable behind the ce. "Stay here girl. I''ll get us checked in before I can ce you in their stables." I quickly paid and conversed with the nicedy in front of the desk who was kind and I didn''t get any raise in price.


    "You see my son is also a knight working hard. He just sent me a letter that he''s working hard to get his rank up. You reminded me of him so I''m grateful." (Inn Lady) gave me my room key and a stable renting wooden card and I ept them gratefully. "Thank you so much. I''m sure your son is working hard bringing glory to your family. I actually thought you would be his sister and not his mom."


    "Oh my. You''re charming, this old woman. You can leave your Pegasus right at the back, it''s plentyfy and I''m sure your steed will have otherpany in the stables. Some other knights booked their rooms here as well." (Inn Lady) points at Vani with a wide smile before tidying up her desk full of papers and books.


    I came back to Vani and led her back into the inn stables which had plenty of room. Just like the inndy said, there were other Pegasus steeds in here and I recognize some of them belonging to some Knight friends of mine back at the academy. "Alright, I''lle back after I buy some supplies. Behave Vani don''t stir any trouble okay?" I pat Vanis mane as she licks my face, I groaned.


    "Ugh, Vani, that''s really hard to wash out." I wiped the saliva off my face and went on my way to visit the other shops for supplies.


    Being a knight around these parts certainly felt like a curse because everywhere the shops that I went to the prices suddenly doubled up from their original price.


    My wallet felt empty but notpletely- ugh. I stored all the stuff I bought into my [Storage Ring] and walked around some more into the vige. It seemed a prosperous one if it weren''t for some boarded houses and less people.


    "Wah!" While I was lost in thought, a little girl tripped and cried. Her clothes were torn and her long hair was coveredpletely in mud.


    I looked at Vani then back at the girl wailing in tears but was trying hard to keep it in. She sniffed and sniffed and I wanted to go in the other direction but.. "M-Mama..." she looked into me with a guilt tripping face and I blinked momentarily and pointed at me.


    I am not anyone''s mom- in this world- at least- goodness gracious.


    "Are you okay?" I kneeled down to inspect for injuries but it seemed like she only has a scratch on her knees, a nasty one at that.


    She had really dirty hair, clothes with holes and for some reason I couldn''t leave her be.


    "Mama?" she calls out to me again and I smile remembering the little girl I have on earth.


    It''s been a while since someone has called me mother. It''s turning on my maternal instinct but I have to stop and find her true biological parents.


    "No... I''m sorry but I''m not your Mama." I tell her calmly but she looks at me all confused. "How old are you? Can you stand?" I ask softly trying not to frighten the little girl, I offer her my hand and she takes it standing up.


    She also has¡­ silver eyes.


    Just like Rose''s.


    "Mama?" she repeats again. Her mouth lifts up into a huge smile looking sort of happy but then I frown. I''m not anyone''s mom- in here- I have to find her parents, right.


    "No, again I''m not your mom." I pat her clothes to get the dirt out of it and find a ce where I can clean her up, like a public bathing space.


    I have time to kill anyways. "Vincent said we''ll be staying in this vige for the night so might as well."


    I looked at the girl and her long dirty hair covered her eyes when she looked down at my shoe. "I don''t get how you called me your mom. I''m wearing a whole knight armor, you know. I don''t look motherly in this state." I scratch the back of my neck looking left and right for any adults that might be looking for their child right now but nothing.


    "You know I think you would make a really good mom."


    My shoulders were stiff when I felt someone reaching out to my arms and holding it in ce. I facepalmed not knowing this woman would even find me here. I didn''t even notice her sneaking behind me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    What is she now a ninja?!


    "Ugh, Rose, don''t tell me you snuck out under Vincent''s care." I turned to see quickly that stupid familiar red shawl that hid her face but not those pretty silver eyes of hers and- soft- front- thing that''s on my arms.


    I could already feel my face heating up, I couldn''t concentrate.


    She was even wearingmoner clothing to blend in but even that could not hide those hourss curves and really- okay stop. "If Vincent knew you snuck out to be with me he''d clearly get my head with no hesitation."


    "He won''t know. I left a perfect light clone that will be the perfect double and besides the clone can talk and act like me for a few more hours or so." (Rose) kneels in front of the little girl dressed poorly and I could see her shoulders slump.


    "What''s your name and where are your parents'' little girl?" (Rose)fortably converses with the child and I watch her.


    "Do you know where they are?" she asks again and the little girl scratches her little cheeks before her fingers pointed at me. "!!!"


    "Mama!" the little girl seemed so confident with her reply with the way she called me her mother.


    "No- for thest time I am not your mother-!" I looked at Rose who was already covering her mouth with her hand trying not tough. "Pffft-" (Rose)


    "Oh dear. Is she a secret love child of yours?" she turns to me while patting the little girl''s head softly. "Clearly she''s attached to you. What do you think of it?" (Rose)


    I could see her forming a smile under that shawl and I shook my head on her joke. "I think she''s just mistaken. Come on she''s like what- three? four?" I took a good look at the little girl again who smiled widely at me and I was met with confusion.


    I took a worried nce at Rose and pointed to a little girl who seemed to be entertaining the princess. "I swear I have never seen this girl in my life yet she''s so clingy-"


    "Mama! Huff!"


    "Oh no! Help!"


    She ran into my leg and hugged it tightly. "Let go of me- please..." I pleaded with her trying to tear her away from my leg and I wanted to cry. I don''t know how to deal with children her age- I can handle five above because at least they can understand but lower than that?


    "Maaaa... ma." she wouldn''t let go. I wanted to move my leg higher and try shaking her off but- she won''t juste off and I might hurt her if I go overboard with the shaking.


    "Pfft!" And this other woman is not helping me at all! She was just looking at me with a grin underneath that shawl, I bet she''s already saving this scene as a really nice memory to look back on someday. "Come on, Rose. Help me please, I don''t get children at her age!"


    I pleaded and Rose stopped giggling to bend down slowly to meet the little girl''s eyes but to my surprise she hid behind my leg unable to look at Rose.


    Is she suddenly afraid of her now?


    "Don''t be scared, little one. Actually you know... if this girl is your Mama." she points a finger at me and the little girl listens carefully peeking behind my leg.


    "Technically." she continues now pointing at herself, looking proud. "I would be your other Mama."


    I could see the little girl''s eye twinkle looking at me then at Rose. She slowly lets go of my leg before trying to get close to Rose. "M-Mommy?" she mumbled out and I could see Rose crying while holding her shawl tightly.


    "Kein! She! Called! Me! Mommy! Can we adopt her?!" She proceeded to hug the little girl despite being covered in dirt and some more dirt. I sigh, kneeling down at them both, looking seriously at Rose. "I don''t think we can at the moment. We have to find a solution for the war, Cecilia''s cure and your wedding... Her real parents might even be looking for her right now."


    A family with Rose and nning to just live a simple life with her has always been my dream but now isn''t exactly the time.


    ? As I gave a good point, Rose''s happy mood became sour and dreaded. "You''re right. She is my subject and therefore I would help in finding her parents. Should we ask the locals here if anyone might know her?" (Rose)


    "Bad news for me though. They don''t seem to talk kindly to knights like me." I remembered the confrontation before just for a piece of bread. I don''t know what they''ll say next if we went and asked around for a missing kid''s parents.


    Rose carried the little girl in her arms and smiled widely more ever since we''ve left the [Winshern Kingdom]. "Oh don''t worry! I''m sure the good people of [Puronia] still have a heart formon people like us."


    "Uh-huh bymon people, a princess dressed as amoner and her loyal brave knight." I held Rose''s free hand and we walked together to try and find hospitable looking vigers that would respond kindly to our questions.


    "Have you seen this girl''s parents?" (Rose) asked as we took turns getting all sorts of replies.


    "No miss, I don''t recognize her, I''m afraid."


    "I''m sorry, no."


    "Apologies I don''t know that girl anywhere."


    These were the usual responses when it came to Rose asking the questions. When I asked them questions the responses I got was;


    "Run off now would you? I don''t have time for a knight loyal to those royals."


    "Ugh no."


    "I don''t know. Why don''t you mind your own business tsk."


    Of course, I had to hold down Rose who was going to tear heads like tomatoes but I guess people here are really not friendly with knights and that''s understandable- but not okay!


    "Do you seriously have no parents, kid?" I ask her one more time and she points at me.


    "Mama!" she called me that word again and my mind felt like it was in pain.


    I groaned holding the ends of my temples before trying to calm myself down. "Kein, maybe she doesn''t have them. We''ve asked almost everywhere and listened. She has dirty clothes with holes, messy hair, and she looks like she hasn''t bathed for days or even weeks." (Rose) cradles the little girl who nestlesfortably in her arms.


    "What if her parents..." she looks at the little girl again who smiles, her eyes suddenly bing droopy and yawning looking tired.


    "Mommy..." she mumbles and I could see Rose looking so conflicted. When she gives me a face like that, of course I''m hugely affected as well-!


    "Point taken. I could take her to the orphanage when we go back but..." I point at the little girl''s knee remembering the slight scratch and how filthy she was. "Let''s go and nurse her back to good shape first."


    "Oh dear. I never noticed that she had these awful scratches on her knees... Let''s go somewhere else private before I heal it. We don''t want my cover to be blown after all." (Rose) holds the little girl protectively and I hold the room key to the inn showing it to her.


    "I booked a room from an inn that''s not too far from here. That''s private enough , let''s go there."


    We continued to hold hands together, walking side by side with a little girl in Rose''s arms. If you looked at us in another way... we look like a normal family of three.


    It made me happy.

 Chapter 90 I Want Ten!

    Chapter 60: I want ten!


    Kein''s POV


    Rose walks with me back into the inn with a sleeping little girl wrapped around her arms.


    She kept humming a song I''m not familiar with and pats the little girl''s back gently forfort. "If you''re tired I can go ahead and carry her." I told her worriedly because I''m not sure how she''s holding up.


    Besides, she might be tired from all the traveling that we did.


    Rose shakes her head with a smile and holds my hand as we walk together in the streets being eyed by some vigers. I can''t exactly me them because it''s two girls holding hands, one being a knight and the other girl carrying some lost child.


    "No, not at the moment. Maybeter when I get tired I''ll pass her to you so you won''t need to worry. I promise." she giggles under the shawl and I smile hearing that sound.


    I guess she''s in a good mood despite the tiring questions we keep asking the locals just to find this girl''s parents. "Why are you giggling like that?" I ask her.


    "It just made me think about what it would feel like having a family with you." she replies looking at the brte little girl who sleeps soundly, her head nesting around Rose''s chest. "We would take turns carrying, feeding and tucking them into bed. You know... Back then when we were just kids- don''t get scared... but I wanted to have ten kids or more with you."


    Cough!


    Yes, I remember you telling me that before.


    "H-How about now? Do you still want ten kids?" I asked failing to not hide my stuttering nor my nervousness if she actually wants ten. I''m alright with it but like- oh my goodness me ten kids.


    "Oh of course I changed that n. I actually never confided your feelings around it. If you''d agree or would like to have kids with me." (Rose)


    Iughed a little looking at the little girl she was carrying and it made me recall that I always wanted to have a family with her too. "Rose of course I would like to have a family with you. We never really talked about it before you left."


    "And now we''re adults..."


    Yeah... Adults...


    If you count my past life''s mental age and current age. I''m technically an olddy by heart. "Time does go by fast. Lenard has a boyfriend now actually."


    "Oh! Your cousin, right? I don''t think he ended up with Vincentst time I checked." (Rose) mutters thest part worriedly and I nod.


    "Yeah he''s with his servant right now. They''re happy being with each other and Lenard visits my home usually twice or four times a month to bring in books he got from [Sprivanto]." I wonder how they''re up to nowadays actually. "Vincent is sort of doing fine about not ending up with Lenard. He realized his feelings when it was all toote."


    "Oh..." (Rose) bites her lip almost as if she was recalling something painful. I wanted to ask her if she was alright but I think she needs some space.


    Oh, was the only word that she could mutter before we stopped at the building of the inn where I booked in. I opened the door for her, and she entered.


    The owner of the inn recognizes me immediately and wees us. "Oh! I didn''t think you''d be back so soon, dear. Who''s this with you? Will she also need to book a room?" (Inn Owner)


    "She''ll be staying with me for a while with um a lost child we found." We walk up to the owner''s desk and I give her the key back to my first rented room. The owner looked at the little girl in Rose''s arms for a moment and nodded in understanding.


    She takes the key, looks for another one before she hands it to me and I ept holding it in my grasp. "Oh and- have you seen this little girl before around these parts? We''ve already asked around the locals but there''s no sign of her parents..." I ask the inn owner and she looks perplexed.


    "It''s because... um when everything fell apart due to the financial issues in the vige some of the locals here thought of moving somece else and leaving some of the children behind- because of you know..." (Inn owner) exined a little rushed.


    Rose held the girl tighter in her arms looking solemn. "Thank you, as one of the knights serving for the kingdom we''ll help her get to an adoption center and see to it that she''s going to be fine."


    "Oh thank you, may the light be with you." (Inn owner) waves her farewell as I motioned to Rose to follow me into the hallways of the inn.


    We have some time before the night will settle in and she''ll need to leave but it means I''ll be left alone with the kid I don''t even know that''s been calling me Mama for the past time.


    The room key had numbers, and the doors of several rooms had cards. "Here, this is our room." I opened the door inserting my key as it let out a little ck noise and held the door for Rose who smiles at my chivalrous move.


    "Ever the gentlewoman now, are we?" she teases while going inside the room and I follow behind.


    "When have I not been?" I chuckled, closing the door and went by her side where she put the little girl onto a bed temporarily and I sigh. "We have a lot of problems to think of now- we have another."


    Rose frowns at my words, "She''s not a problem... She really seemed so attached to you, you know?"


    "Yeah and that''s a problem. I don''t want a kid getting attached to me when I need to leave for a few month''s time, Rose." I exined needing to rub the sides of my temples to calm a headache iing. "We''ll hand her over to the orphanage that my family owns." I step forward at the girl who was sleeping soundly at the bed all curled up by herself.


    She''s not even bathed and yet she''sying at a pure white sheet. I have to pay double the price at the inn for this.


    Rose tugs onto my armor and points at the little girl, "There''s something special about this girl. I can feel her aura being protected by a deity." (Rose)


    "A deity? You can feel that?" I ask her feeling ufortable... a deity? I know they existed here but... it could be possible it''s taken an interest in a girl but why a normal one of all things?


    "Yes, the aura is stronger than anything I''ve ever seen in someone. Usually it''s to protect her from danger or bad luck." she tucks a stand of hair behind and yawns tiringly. "Or maybe I''m just tired and I''m seeing double the aura today..."


    Rose slumps into the bed with the little girl and I chuckle. "Maybe it''s thest one."


    I rarely see any sort of deity sinceing here anyways. I know they exist but they never visited me despite being a reincarnated person.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I slump into the bed with these twoying around so casually and feel someone''s waist going around mine. Rose giggles, kissing my cheek, "You know if we had our own private room I wouldn''t be able to stop myself from removing your armor."


    I roll my eyes, turning to the little girl whom we still haven''t gotten her name from. "How about we go wake her up and give her a bath before we let her sleep in the inn? Maybe even get some answers while we''re at it."


    Rose rolls over to the bed, quickly standing up and shakes the girl gently to wake up. "Hey there, wake up little one we have to give you a bath before you could sleep." she tells her smoothly and I shake my head.


    The little brte girl didn''t even flinch. "Listen Rose when you wake up kids like that, you won''t ever get them to budge their eyes open. You have to shake them hard and with force." I moved her over and started shaking the heck out of that kid.


    "HEY! WAKE UP! DON''T SLEEP YET! YOU''RE STILL DIRTY TAKE A BATH BEFORE YOU DO!" I yell over and she wakes up instantly, a little groggy.


    "Huh?! Wha... ma-" she turns to see me looking around left and right all confused.


    "Are you awake now? Jeez." I asked her but there was no answer, slowly she looked up at me with a pouty lip and tears in her eyes. "Wait no don''t-"


    "Wahhhh!" She cried and I was taken aback.


    I was about to say don''t cry but that was toote...


    "M-Mommy! Wahhh!" She sits through the bed and cries even harder. I backed up a bit all worried because I made her cry unintentionally! I didn''t know she''d cry!


    Smack!


    "Ow!" I held my arm protectively while a ring Rose held up the little girl and pats her back gently. "I guess I deserve that." I rubbed my neck awkwardly seeing Rose rock the baby as she carried her humming a small song.


    "Shhh... once upon a midnight stroll, a star runs its toll. Darling, don''t cry... I promise mommy is there by your side. Don''t cry, don''t cry... my darling... shed those tears won''t you my dear?" she repeats the lyrics over again and slowly the loud crying stopped, it was just turning into small sniffles.


    The little baby girl rxes and giggles cupping Rose''s cheeks together. "Everything will be alright... Stop crying little one, everything will be fine." These words seemed to do the trick and it let the little girl giggling while keeping thefort of Rose.


    "Where did you learn to sing like that?" I ask Rose, cing a hand on her waist looking at the little girl trying to reach for my nose. "I never knew you could sing beautifully like that, actually it''s more like you never did."


    I lean in over for the little girl to pull my nose happily now that she''s calmed down. The dirt in her hands went over to my face but I didn''t mind. I looked at Rose who smiles widely holding her and replies, "From my mother. Singing was one of the things we enjoyed doing together with Cecilia before she passed away, it always brought a smile on our faces. I was going through mourning before and I didn''t have the strength to do it anymore... that is until now."


    I couldn''t help but remember the time she told me she lost her mother.


    She refused to tell me more information about it, and I just acted as her support and asked for me to never speak of it.


    Now that she''s slowly opening up to me now, I understand why... she doesn''t want to talk about it much anymore. "I may not have met my mother-inw but I''m betting she also has a very lovely singing voice like you."


    "She sure did. One of these days, I have to introduce you to her so that we can get her blessing." she nudges me slightly and Iugh nodding.


    "Do you think she would''ve liked me? Or would she have seen me worthy of you?" I asked her a little dazed, imagining what would''ve happened if I met her mother, the formerte Queen and introduced myself as someone who was currently dating Rose.


    Rose pinches my own cheek and sighs a little frustrated. "Please Kein, after all the horrible things I did to you. It''s more like the opposite. Would my own mother think I''m worthy of such a capable, honest, and kind girlfriend that I have?" she stares in my eyes deeply as I feel a lump getting stuck to my throat and I couldn''t speak up.


    "I... I''ve already forgiven you." I tell her, pulling her closer, our face only inches apart.


    "I know you have forgiven me, Kein but I haven''t forgiven myself. It''ll take a while, but we''ll take it one day at a time." she leans in closer for a kiss and I close my eyes expecting her lips on mine again but-


    "Mama! Mommy! Kiss?"


    I opened my eyes forgetting that there was a kid that needed to have a bath. "Ahem. Almost forgot about you little one." (Rose) coughs pushing me away and shooing me to get some soap and shampoo.


    My body rxed for a bit,ughing, taking off my armor, tossing them to the side and preparing the things we needed including the water for a warm bath. "How about her clothes?" I turned towards Rose who was stripping the little girl who tried to run away from the water.


    "Unghhh! Nwo! Nwo!"


    "Hold still, please..." (Rose) struggles on holding her down and the little girl runs to create havoc and she almost slips. "Kein a little help?!" I heard Rose yell and even saw the little girlughing while running with no clothes on.


    "HEY! DON''T RUN!" I stood up and ran out of the bathtub only to almost slip myself but I managed to get a hold of the corner of the door and grab the little devil. "Got you. Now bath time for you."


    "Nwo! Bwath nwo!" she struggles to break free kicking her feet around. I sigh andid her down gently into the tub. Rose holds her chest trying to breathe and gives me a thumbs up for a good job of grabbing her, "She''s... really hyper... but she doesn''t seem to like baths huh." (Rose)


    "I don''t think any kid does." I tell her while I grab the shampoo and a bucket of water to clean her hair. I held her brown hair in one of my hands and grabbed a handful of shampoo, putting it on her hair forming some bubbles.


    I can even smell some sweet fragrance of flowers from it. "Fwoaty!" the little girl reaches out to touch the bubbles till it pops. I smile a little at the scene, "Now that we got you settled down what''s your name?"


    "Mama." she points at me and I sigh, not getting any other answer than mama.


    She clearly knows other words like ''no'', ''kiss'' and ''floaty'' but her name isn''t one of them. "This is going to be harder than I thought." I muttered to myself and I could hear someone behind me.


    Rose giggles walking towards us inside the bathroom looking happy that the little girl is taking the bath well. She pats her head and holds my shoulder with a smile. "I''ll go handle the clothes. I have some sewing materials in my [Storage Ring]." I could see her go up to the bed and sit down to take what she needed.


    "Okay then little one, we''ll think of a nickname for you when you''re done with your bath." I told the little girl who kept throwing her around the water and my clothes are getting wet.


    "Agh... Haha..." If Rose wanted ten of these little devils, goodness gracious.

 Chapter 91 Successfully Moved!

    Hello! This is Zerin_Lee!


    Again the author of all the books that you see in my bio! We are nowing back into daily updates!


    Update Schedules:


    Demon Lord: Monday


    [Rewritten and have a better plot we''ll be sticking through!]


    [Chapters in patreun: 3]


    Princess Knight: Wednesday


    [All the chapters have been edited! Including some name events changes and less swearing!][Chapters in patreun: 1]


    Will update more.


    Otome Game: Thursday


    [Love rival added]


    [Chapters in patreun: 5]


    My Beautiful Butler: Sunday


    [Yandere has been added]


    [Chapters in patreun: 4]<novelnext></novelnext>


    Books that will only be exclusive in patreun: And will be put in ******* once its finished!


    Bing the Viiness'' Stepmother!


    The Lonely Witch and The Sheltered Girl!


    Links:


    https://.*******/user?u=73265721


    Patreuns: $5 Badge


    tymage


    I would like to give a shoutout to my only patreun member at the moment! Thank you and I''ll keep working hard to give content!


    Author has been improving! Commissions are nice! The full art is avable over at patreun!


    My Beautiful Butler: Teenage Era!


    Fully colored art is on petreun!


    Donations are also epted:


    https://ko-fi/zerinchan9111

 Chapter 92 A New Name.

    Chapter 61: A new name.


    Kein''s POV


    I was washing the little girl''s long hair that was full of mud, roughly cleaning her strands of hair trying to remove the mud that had gone dry. "Nwo! Nwo!" she yells trying to remove my hands from her head.


    "Come on, you have some more mud there. I have to clean it off." I told her while she struggled to break free from my hold, kicking the water all over the ce.


    Slowly with my effort, the mud started to be washed off. "Uhhh..." I stopped washing her and looked at her in confusion.


    Blonde hair?


    And her eyes- a pair of silver.


    She kind of looks like-


    "Why- do you look like a mix of us both?" I muttered to the little girl who giggled shoving more water at me. The cold water hit my face to which I had to wipe it all off while still not believing this- she looks exactly like me.


    I took a towel and dried the girl''s hair after finishing up her bath time. "Hold still. I can''t dry your head if you keep moving like that." I struggled to have my patience while this little girl made me so confused. I wrapped her body around the towel and sighed.


    Now I get the reason why she calls me ''Mama'' because I look- exactly like her!


    "R-Rose! I think you need to see this." I called out to her while I peered through the door frame looking conflicted. "Hmm? What is it?" I could see her tilting her head, hands working on making some temporary children''s clothing while looking at me with a puzzled expression.


    She stands up from the bed and follows inside the bathroom. "Did something happen- what the-" even she herself was conflicted the moment she saw the little girl that we have taken back here.


    The little girl noticed Rose and raised her hands up at her while the towel kept her secure. "Mommy!" she called out to her, who was now having a panic attack and looks like she''s about to faint.


    Thankfully she didn''t faint and just quickly raised the little girl up to carry her in her arms, bopping her nose. "She looks exactly like you!" she said happily towards me but I was the opposite.


    I was worried if we had anymore missing rtives- but on my mother''s side.


    This can''t be from my father''s side because they were all dark-haired and ck colored.


    The blonde hair gene came from my mother- is this a lost daughter of Aunt Haren? No, then she should have either blue eyes or brown...


    She could be trouble.


    "Kein? Are you still there? You''re making that face again." I could feel her nudging me slightly, "Hey- are you okay?" she leans in over to my face and I sigh not hiding the fact that I''m worried that this- little girl might be trouble.


    "Sorry Rose. I realized that the time that she looked like me- this might be an unknown missing rtive of ours." I told her and she widened her eyes but it does make sense. "I need to go back home to Aunt Haren and ask if there was anyone from the family that lived here and left their kid."


    But... What if I''m just overthinking things?


    "That might be possible but what are the chances that the two of you could be rted?" (Rose) says and I also agreed to that as well. The both of us decided that we needed to get the little girl dressed first before further discussions-


    I looked at myself in front of a mirror and I realized I was also dripping wet from bathing the kid so it seems I also need a set of clothes to change into.


    I looked into my [Storage Ring] taking some of the clothes I packed and took off my top, I could feel somebody''s gaze staring at me intensely when I stored the wet clothes into my ring. The scars on my whole body could be seen and the toned muscles were also visible.


    "I never saw you... half naked. It''s nice you should do it more often when we''re alone, perhaps even with no underwear would be nice." she mutters seductively while covering the little girl''s ears first as she ys around with the towel around herself.


    I, on the other hand felt so hot by just that onement and actually wanted to pin her down and tell her she can remove my clothes with her own hands if she''d like but with the kid inside the room- I can''t do it!


    "M-Maybe... sure." I told her the tone of my voice was a little hesitant but it was clear that I was just really flustered, the tip of my ears growing even more hot.


    Rose seemed to be satisfied with my answer so she took her hands away from the little girl''s ears and dressed her up with the clothes that she made a few minutes ago.


    The little girl raises her hands as Rose puts the small dress over her head. "Fuah!" she lets out this cute little sound right after.


    "For now... How about you give us your name, little one?" (Rose) raises up the little girl before setting her down on the bed. "Hehehe!"


    I could hear the both of them giggling and the more we pressed on her name she would justugh and not answer- as expected. "It seems that she doesn''t have one." I said walking closer to them and Rose hummed in my presence.


    "We could... call her something in the meantime." she suggests looking softly at the little girl who looked exactly like me. "What do you think about Kein?" she turns to me with a wide smile, excited and she''s most likely thinking of many names in her head right about now.


    But...


    What do I think?


    "I think that... if we name her... we would getpletely attached to her and-" I was cut off, Rose waving me off with a grin. "Nonsense! We would never get attached to a little cute girl like you that looks like you-"


    I stop her there and grab the child to show her the eyes. "If you look at her more closely, Rose, she just looks like the mix of us both."


    Rose blinks and sees the silver eyes, pairs that were just like hers. "I never noticed that her eye color was the same as mine!"


    It''s quite scary, this could very well might be our secret love child. "Mama!" she yelled moving over to me and cupping my cheeks, I almost pushed her away by reflex because I was surprised but-


    "I wove wou!" she suddenly dered. My body rxed and I now didn''t her squishing my cheeks together.


    I didn''t know what to feel.


    My heart seemed to have filled up with happiness when I heard... that.


    Rose covered her mouth and saw the little girl walking closer to her. Now it was her turn for her cheeks to be cupped together. "Mommy! I wove wou! Mm! Mm!"


    The both of us stood still at that moment getting attached to the small figure in front of us. "Ahem... so about a name. Do you have any good ones?" I asked Rose who was on the verge of tears while hugging the little blonde girl by her arms.


    "Kein! How are you not affected by her cuteness?! She said I love you!" (Rose) nuzzles with her and I just bite my lip trying not to smile. "For names though... hmm..." I saw her look at the little girl and made the face she usually makes when she thought of a great idea.


    "How about we try calling her the list of names we think of and see where she reacts?" (Rose) stands up, takes a chair and puts the child in it.


    "Oh! Not a bad idea." I agreed with the idea. We will just suggest names and see which one she''ll prefer.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The little looked confused on what we were doing but we asked her to sit down for a bit and then began the name calling.


    The both of us stood on the other side of the room and cleared our throats. "Melissa." I started.


    "Harriet?" (Rose) calls out to the little girl but there was no reaction.


    "Patricia." I muttered enough for the child to hear but nothing either.


    "Oh! How about Luisa?" (Rose) suggests to me but as expected nothing.


    "No, no, how about Shalissa? I''m sure she''ll like Shalissa more." I told Rose but she just told me, what kind of name is Shalisa?


    Hey, it''s a good name. I like it very much. "Come on, Rose, surely you can think of a few more!" I told my girlfriend who looked at me offended. "All the names I''ve suggested are better than the ones you gave. Come on, what kind of name is Shalissa, Kein?!"


    We tried several more times but she justughed and pointed her fingers whenever the both of us argued. "Hehehe!"


    Rose and I looked at each other feeling dejected. It''s been almost an hour and this girl didn''t even like any of the ones we picked.


    "We''re running out of names. I even tried Sarah- that''s a reallymon name too!" Iined feeling tired that the child is not taking any names.


    I was about to give up and choose a random name from the list that sounded decent but-


    Rose looks at me for one moment before her eyes flicker, it means she has an idea she wants to share. "W-What about your old daughter''s name? You told me you had dreams of her right? Do you remember what her name might be?"


    My heart ran fast at her suggestion, I can''t believe she remembered.


    I couldn''t help but smile really widely because after all these years this was the first time she brought it up. "You... remember that?"


    Rose blinked and pouted after my question, "I loved your stories of her. You told me stories of how she made you happy and with the way you''re looking at me right now. You look... beautiful when you smile as always." her hands traveled to my cheek giving my lips a quick peck before turning to the little girl.


    I wanted to deepen the kiss she gave me... but I had to control myself and walked a little closer to the girl.


    "Go on, try calling her." she suggested and my heart pounded very hard for some unknown reason.


    I know I shouldn''t be nervous. I shouldn''t- because there was no reason to be. It''s not like she''s really my past daughter- we''re just testing the name out to see if she''ll like it that''s all.


    I took a deep breath and called out to her, "Vi..."


    The little girl''s ears perked up and I continued with the name. "Vivienne,e here."


    My hands were sweating and I tried wiping it off of my pants. A few seconds after I called her by my old daughter''s name, Rose and I waited for any kind of reaction but... she sat in her chair while staring at us both.


    "I guess... she doesn''t like it." Iughed a little but it couldn''t hide the disappointment that I had.


    "I should- grab some fresh air outside." I excused myself and turned around to leave. The hope of my daughter joining me in this world was a bit far-fetched and I know it''s impossible.


    I already opened the door because I don''t want Rose to see my crying face. "I-I''ll be out for a bit-" I told Rose who had the look of worry and confusion.


    I''m sorry... It''s just that I miss her so much. The only family I ever had and- I want to know how she''s doing right now but I can''t...


    Step! Step! Step!


    "Kein wait!" (Rose) was about to follow after me but someone else was fast enough to get first.


    Thump!


    "Huh?" I muttered out. I felt something grabbing my legs once more and it was the little girl who was now clinging to one of my leg and smiled with a little toothy grin. "Mama! Vwivwiene!"


    "Vivienne..."


    I didn''t realize that I was already sobbing and tears were falling out of my cheeks. My legs felt weak so I decided to bend down and hug the small blonde figure in front of me.


    "Vivienne... I missed you so much." I told her in a whisper, not caring if this was my original daughter or not.


    I buried my head into her shoulder and wished it was her.


    "Mama! Nwo!" she wasughing while pushing me away because my long hair must''ve tickled her. "V-Vienne..." I sniffed having snot in my nose and that''s where Vivienne thought I crossed the line.


    "Mommy!" she called out to Rose who walked right over to hug us both in a warm embrace the moment she called out mommy. She rests her hand carefully on top of our heads and pulls us closer into her chest for support.


    "Yes, I''m here. Isn''t that nice Vivienne? You have a name now, your beautiful Mama picked it herself." (Rose) giggles and I could feel how fast her heartbeat is with my head pressed to her chest. "I love it a lot."


    A few minutes afterward we stopped hugging and Vivienne seemed hungry. She pushes us a bit before saying, "Mama... Mommy... tummy?" she points at her mouth and at her stomach imitating a small growl.


    I chuckled a little bit at how this girl could be so hrious. Rose was already spoiling her so much by hugging her like crazy. "You''re hungry! Of course, we can get you some food. This is an inn after all we can just order some right?"


    I nod standing up and fixing my messyposure from before. "Yeah, do you both want to eat here or outside."


    "I''m only wearing a shawl. If we eat outside I might get recognized." (Rose) frowns sadly and I smile to let her know it''s okay. "We can eat here then. Let me just order some food for us-"


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    I turned to the door and wondered who it was. There weren''t any peepholes to use so I didn''t know who it was, "Huh. I wasn''t expecting any guests in my room this evening. Hold on one moment." I told Rose who sits on the bed with Vivienne ying together.


    "Take your time!"


    I''m sure that it won''t be a long conversation.


    I opened the door, seeing a familiar blue hair and tall figure with an armor I could recognize everywhere. "Lord... Vincent."


    He red at me looking really angry before giving a polite scary smile. "I know the princess is with you. I''m here to bring her back with me."

 Chapter 93 You Two Made A Daughter Already?!

    Chapter 62: You two made a daughter already?!


    Kein''s POV


    Lord Vincent has found out that Rose snuck out of his care and went to be with me.


    When I opened the door to our room, I saw the same light blue-haired general looking tired, running out of breath and he looked pissed.


    He red at me looking really angry before giving a polite scary smile. "I know the princess is with you. I''m here to bring her back with me."


    I opened the door to let him in but I tried to reason with him as to why maybe she should stay here with me for tonight, "Vincent she''s fine... since I''ve been appointed as her personal knight maybe she could stay here with me?" I suggested but he shakes his head.


    "Lady Kein, that was only for our time in the [Winshern Kingdom]. Now that mission is over, you''re free and the princess is now my responsibility once more." he walks inside and I close the door behind him.


    "Vincente on-" I catch up with him, now he walks a little more slowly. "Rose and I finally mended and we''re actually bonding together- if I let this pass up we''ll be back to square one."


    Not really... but I don''t want to be apart from Rose now that I have her back once more.


    I''m sure once we get back into our kingdom I''ll be busy with patrols and work unless the princess still wants me to be her personal knight but that would gain suspicion with the other new knights like me acting favors.


    Speaking of which- I need to tell him about the true n of the crossdressing prince.


    Prince Alexanderk and how my whole other royal family are nning to take over our kingdom. I mustn''t let that happen.


    "Let''s talk about this Vincent alright? I need to tell you about something important that you need to know as well." we entered inside our room and he sighs.


    "Lady Kein, we can talk more about this once the princess is safely under my-" he stops to look at Rose who was carrying a little girl who looked just like the both of us mixed into one. "-watch." he stops his words and looks at me in confusion.


    "Oh! Vincent... Hello there?" (Rose) waves her hand towards Vincent''s direction to whom she hasn''t talked to in two years. "How... have you been?" she continues to ask while holding the child in her arms, cradling Vivienne softly.


    "..."


    It seems that Vincent was not able to process Rose''s questions but instead he was more focused on Vivienne. I was honestly worried for him so I tried nudging his side for a bit, "Are you okay-"


    "You!" He grabbed both of my shoulders and pushed me hard into the wall.


    I grit my teeth bracing for the pain and he shakes my shoulders several times screaming- "YOU TWO MADE A BABY ALREADY?! LADY KEIN WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS-"


    Vincent you dumb fuck!


    "VINCENT NO!" I cover his mouth just in time because I''m not even sure if the walls of this inn are thin! The other knights are surely out resting or eating below us so any yelling will be heard. "Calm down! You''re way too tense these days!" I told him in a whisper and Rose ran towards us with a flustered face.


    "Vincent! This is not our baby I swear! We haven''t done it yet!" (Rose) covered Vivienne''s ears before telling him.


    My face was also burning in heat- sure we''ve kissed, held hands, left some hickeys here and there but- we have never done it!


    I would like to but now is not a good time to do it!


    "Y-Yeah we haven''t done it yet!" I replied back as well feeling so embarrassed admitting that we haven''t even had sex before having a baby!


    Vivienne was just tilting her head innocently and looking at Rose in confusion as to why her ears had been plugged. "Mommy?"


    Vincent''s eyes widened and refused to be even calm. He grabs ahold of the hand that was covering him and removes it. "Yet?! So do you mean to do it anytime soon?! Are the two of you officially together?! Lady Kein, may I remind you this woman is engaged!" she points at Rose who bashfully hides her face in Vivienne''s neck. "Also did she just call you mommy?!"


    He grinds Rose with the questions,pletely forgetting about me.


    Well... about the engagement part...


    "Vincent the engagement with the princess and the second prince of Winshern. It''s all a scam." the moment I told him this he looked like he was about to grab my shoulders once more. "I... we''ve talked with the second prince."


    "He exined everything we needed to know."


    Vincent at first didn''t believe me so he turned to Rose to confirm, she nodded, meaning I have a witness to back up my words. He looked so tired when he grabbed the chair at the side and sat on it sighing heavily.


    He looked so out of it, stressed and in circles. "Tell me everything I need to know." (Vincent) says weakly and I nod.


    I pulled up another chair to sit with him and exined everything from the start. I also ordered food for us while I exined.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Twummy! Mommy!"


    When the food arrived we could already smell the cooked mashed potatoes with some veggie soup and steak. Vivienne was super excited and pulled Rose''s dress to feed her quickly.


    "That''s one energetic girl you have there." (Vincent) chuckles looking at Vivienne who ate everything on her te except the bitter vegetables.


    Rose notices about the little rascal''s doing and she tries to convince the little girl that she needs her vegetables in order to grow up strong. "Nwo! Blegh! Ew..." every word she said was for every bitter green vegetable she ced on the side of the table.


    For someone who was raised on the streets and might have even gone through starvation. She''s rather picky- but I guess that''s just kids. "Vivienne... if you don''t eat your veggies you won''t grow tall like Mama over there." (Rose) points her finger in my direction and I wave.


    "!!!" Vivienne''s eyes widened and she gasped.


    Without even hesitating she stabs the bitter vegetable with her fork and closes her eyes while eating it. She looks like she''s definitely not enjoying it. I couldn''t help but look at these two my heart being full, I find the interaction of my girlfriend and Vivienne very wholesome.


    "Ungh... Moma tall?" (Vivienne) raises her te showing how clean it was and Rose being the good mother figure that she is she nodded happily. "Yes, you''ll be as tall as mama soon if you keep eating those vegetables okay?"


    "Hehehe!" she runs around with the te and even gives it to me, I was left there looking confused and happy at the same time. "Moma tall!" she yells before walking back to Rose and asks for her to carry her back before drifting to sleep.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    "Vivienne is asleep. We can start talking about what happened from the very start." I focused on the talk and I told him everything that he needed to know. I left out the part where we had some- kissing moments but yes.


    Prince Alexanderk, is actually a woman crossdressing or else she''ll be executed for disobeying.


    The engagement was just a distraction for the uing invasion.


    Once Princess Cecilia dies from her sickness, the first part of their n will seed and they''ll push the wedding into a more earlier date.


    I even showed him the royal family seal that the crossdressing princess gave us and by that he seemed even more convinced of my words were true. Vincent proceeds to process the news and rubbed the sides of his temples harder.


    "This is... a lot to take in." he says, having to slump his head over the table and we watch him being rather depressed and tired.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "When was thest time you slept, Vincent?" I asked him.


    He groans answering, "The time I went drinking with Natasha... after that I couldn''t sleep anymore. I''m just too... worried and tired about what''s father going to do with me when Ie back."


    Ah... right.


    "The one who ckmailed your father is still out there with your pictures." I told him and he nodded weakly. Rose, who was sitting not too far heard of our talk together and questioned, "But the Duke is one of the highest positions in our kingdom- who could possibly ckmail your father and why?"


    Vincent looks at Rose a little conflicted knowing that the possible reason he''s in trouble with his father that he admires so much... is because of her. "They- whoever they are wanted to have Kein as your personal guard. As you know newly trained knights are not fit for such a position and we usually have decade trained knights." he reveals to the princess.


    Rose looks at him baffled while cradling Vivienne who has now fallen asleep her small little head was using her chest as afort pillow.


    "Kein is this why you''re-" she turns to me for confirmation and I nod crossing my arms. "Yes. That''s why I''ve been appointed as your knight."


    "Whoever would even have the guts to ckmail Vincent''s father is either a Duke of the same rank or someone from the royal family. I mean- who would be reckless enough to ckmail one of the most powerful families in the Puronian Kingdom?" I chuckled trying to lighten up the mood but that only dampened Vincent''s.


    At the premise of ckmail though- there are a lot of other families that might have a thing for the Wolford family. "But-e on! We also have to think why they wanted me to be by Rose''s side. Some other families don''t even know that we had history together."


    Rose stands up suddenly and stares at me, her gray eyes in shock. "It''s! Um... I might not be sure but- I think I know who ckmailed Duke Tristan." she says with conviction that it left me and Vincent a little surprised.


    "Who do you suspect, your highness?" (Vincent) asked eagerly, wanting to know.


    Rose looks away guiltily biting her lip. "My... sister but I''m not sure. I... just have a feeling that it might be her doing. I''m very familiar with how she does things and she''s the only one who knows about us- other than father who I know he would rather keep me away from Kein."


    That''s right, the king would rather have my head if he knew that I''m nning to stop the engagement. The way that Cecilia did things made me remember how she managed to convince Rose to drug me to sleep.


    And when she even made me drink an honesty potion the first time we met because she couldn''t trust me- fair point but that was scary.


    "Cecilia..." I muttered the name of the person I haven''t seen after rejecting her confession professing her love to me. A friend that I''ve lost... as to why I''m afraid of my other friends falling in love with me and I wouldn''t be able to reciprocate back.


    They''ll leave to ignore me, forgetting our friendship.


    "How has she been? Is she alright?" I ask. I wonder... if she''s moved on and is now happy despite the situation now.


    "Cecilia has been... not well physically. Her feet have given up on her a year ago and now she''s relying on wheelchairs the otherworldly heroes made." (Rose) pats Vivienne who was faintly breathing on her shoulders. "But other than that, she''s happy finding mutual love with a servant she''s known for almost all her life. Ahem-"


    I heard Vincent scoff at all the love talk and he rests his chin on the palm of his hand. "How very fortunate of all you girls finding love nowadays." he says in a voice a little irritated but I know he means it in a very envious manner.


    "So what will you, Lady Kein and your highness n to do now? Clearly if someone saw this girl you''re holding right now. One would think the two of you eloped and made a child together while being on this trip." he chuckles and I wanted to cover my face imagining Rose in a wedding dress-


    And us making babies?!


    In what way?!


    How?!


    Roseughs nervously moving to the bed and cing small little Vivienne in the middle before going back to sit beside me. "We''re taking things slow... After knowing the prince has no intention to marry me and even has a n on stopping the uing war." she takes her hand in mine and smiles.


    I could feel the warmth of her hold onto me, the happiness meter going high and I couldn''t help myself from smiling while having a faint blush on my cheeks. "After... the n when Cecilia is back on her feet- I will renounce my im to the throne and my title as crown princess, giving it back to my sister the rightful heir who should have been the future queen of Puronia."


    I smiled at her back softly and firmly held her hand after her next words, "I will stay with Kein and not run away likest time."


    Vincent looks at our conjoined hands and smiles. "It seems that the two of you have thought this through but not quite enough, your n clearly has some holes. If the both of you are free, please tell the prince of Winshern- er should it be princess?" he tilts his head in confusion not knowing what to call the so-called ''prince'' of the other kingdom.


    "I don''t know what title to call her either but for safe measures I still call her Prince Alexanderk to avoid a slip of the tongue." (Rose) suggests and I would do the same.


    However I''ll call her crossdressing princess to my heart''s content privately.


    Vincent nods and continues, "Please tell him that I would be d to help with my soldiers upon the attack. I will try and consult my father about this... if he''ll even talk to me at all." with a dejected mood he sighs and looks at Vivienne.


    Her blonde hair was all over the bed and the way she curled up like a cat was simr to how Rose would sleep. We heard him chuckle for a bit as Vincent points at Vivienne, "Are you sure that''s not a secret love child of the both of you? It looks like the mix of you both."


    The both of us shake our heads together denying that usation. "N-Nope! As we''ve said we can''t even make a baby together. Another thing she''s about two years old- two years ago is where we lost contact with each other."


    Rose looks down to her hands ying around with her thumbs looking bashful. "B-Besides even if we do- you know- naughty things- Kein can''t really impregnate me?"


    Ouch! But very true, "She''s right my fingers are not magic Vincent." I crossed my arms feeling a little conscious of the talk now. Our old dear friendughs and smiles warmly at us both.


    "I was merely kidding of course I know but I couldn''t help myself from teasing you both. I am d to see the both of you... happy and together again." he says fondly. Rose and I looked at each other for a moment and agreed. It was nice to be together again after all these two years of misunderstanding and secrets.


    Rose reaches out to hold Vincent''s hand in hers before taking a deep breath, her gray eyes looking guilty at the long friend that supported her from the beginning. "I know it''s...te but I''m sorry for pushing you away."


    "I don''t want to give out excuses as to why I did- I know what I did was horrible and I-"


    Vincent ces his hand on top of hers and nods in understanding. "I forgave you a long time ago but this helps to give me some closure, the full reason why you started avoiding me. Thank you for finally telling me, your highness."


    Rose''s eyes slowly teared up, sniffing, her breathing started getting harder and her voice seemed like she was in pain. "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry... I know I have no right to ask but- can we... still be friends, Vincent?" she bit her lip trying not to let any sound as she continued to cry.


    The question... she must''ve been wondering all the past week. So many things have happened on this mission and it has overwhelmed me.


    "Oh Rose... you crybaby..." I looked at her, my heart feeling like it''s being squeezed seeing her cry like this. I took out a clean handkerchief from my storage ring and wiped off her tears.


    Vincent smiles and assures Rose. "We may not go back to our old friendship before but we can start over again, your highness." He turns to me and stands up from his chair fixing his clothes. "Lady Kein, now that you''ve exined all the things I needed I understand. I want the crown princess by the carriage early in the morning with her royal clothes."


    "Leaving already?" I stood up myself and Rose followed escorting him to the door together.


    "We''ve caught up with both of our lives and I have to n a letter for my father about the recent discovery today." (Vincent) opens the door letting out a little squeak before bowing to us both. "I will see you by the morning when we depart, take care of your new responsibility." he turns to Vivienne who was still softly breathing all curled up in the bed.


    "Be safe going back in your tent." The both of us waved him farewell and finally we closed the door having all the pent up emotions finally let out.


    Rose hugs me happily by my waist and I rest my hands behind her neck, before holding her cheek and kissing the woman in front of me softly in the lips. "I''m so proud of you, you''re not running away. You''re facing the future head on." I told her smiling so widely I rested my head onto the crook of her neck while hugging her tightly.


    "Kein... we''re friends again... even if it won''t be the same as before- thank you for staying by my side through this." I could hear her sniff and get choked up a little.


    "I love you, Rose." I told her wiping the tears on her cheek yet again while she responded with a deep kiss followed by an, "I love you too."


    Rose hugs me back and pulls me into the bed to rest. Vivienne was now in the middle sleeping peacefully.

 Chapter 94 Vanilla Is A Pegasus, Not A Horsie.

    Chapter 63: Vani is a Pegasus, not a Horsie.


    The inn was bustling early in the morning with the other knights when we woke up. I could hear their heavy footsteps walking around the inn and leaving outside. It woke me up as I groaned, holding the side of my head and fixing my horrible bed head. "Ah... right, these two..."


    I look towards two figures beside me breathing in sync. Rose was sleeping peacefully, her arm coiled around Vivienne''s waist, both of them curled around like a mother cat and her baby and Iughed a little seeing these two having simr personalities.


    "Hey wake up... it''s close to morning, Rose we have to get you into your carriage." I shake her coiled arm but she just groans. "No... five more minutes." she curls up even more and ces her chin above Vivienne''s head.


    Vivienne feels someone moving around so she instantly woke up and looked around to see Rose''s soft chest in front of her in daze. "Mwommy..." she mutters out burying her head into the better pillows falling back to sleep again.


    "Vivienne... I haven''t even done that..." I cried out to her feeling my heart aching but we really should get going.


    "Come on, Rose! Vincent is waiting for us outside!" I tell her to shake her harder and finally she gives in, waking up and sees the little one by her chest.


    "Ah... how do I move without waking her up? I don''t want to wake her up..." (Rose) asks worriedly looking at Vivienne who was still clinging on her chest and I smile, dragging the sleeping girl away from her chest. "Ah... well thank you."


    "Get changed in the bathroom, I have a few moremoner clothes here. I''ll watch Vivienne for a bit then I''ll change into my armor after." I told the princess who pouts, her hand snaking up to my shoulder and holding it firmly, her long nails digging gently at my skin.


    "Are you sure you don''t want any help getting you into that armor?" she leans over to my ear and licks my earlobe before I move away with a flustered face.


    "W-What are you-?!" I looked at her with wide eyes wanting to ask her why she did that but I saw Vivienne with my arms moving around so I had to stop. "Ahhh..." I held the lobe of my ear feeling so hot.


    "I still have Vivienne with me to control yourself..." I told her that my mind and heart is fighting in a long heated battle on what I should do. "Rosee on... I''m not messing around stop or-" I pleaded and she stopped licking my ears.


    I could feel her breath faintly on my neck.


    Rose could only grin, seeming to be satisfied with the reaction I gave her. "Have it your way... no peeking alright~?" she gives me a peck on the cheek and enters the bathroom.


    My ear... I think it''s still... so hot.


    I covered half of my face and screamed internally for what that woman put me through. My ears! My face! My hands won''t stop shaking! "Ugh... that woman is turning into a fox the moment I let my guard down." Iined waiting for Vivienne to wake up but nothing.


    She''s still sleeping soundly and I''m d she''s taking some rest.


    This is our second day of having her and both this princess girlfriend of mine got attached.


    I should... send her to the orphanage but... for some reason I want to bring her to my home instead for a while besides- the orphanage is full of other kids! The capacity of the building is surely worrying.


    I''ll help them by keeping her for now! Yes! Then when we find a proper home for her then maybe... actually... What if we just- keep her?


    "Kein, I''m done. I can go take care of Vivienne now because you''re spacing out." (Rose) bops my nose and I look up to see her wearing newmoner clothing with her usual red shawl.


    It was a cute light pink dress that really fit her so well, especially with the way the clothes were showing her curves.


    "You''re making that face again." she points at my expression that I usually make when I''m thinking seriously.


    "I''m fine. I''ll go ahead and get into my armor then." I gave her Vivienne who murmurs things I don''t get while Rose happily takes the girl into her hands and sits on the bed.


    I walked into the bathroom and grabbed a scoopful hand of water cleaning my face taking out my armor from my storage ring. Quickly putting everything on and I brushed my hair to look decent.


    "Alright I''m done." I tied my hair before getting out of the bathroom holding the hit of my sword.


    "Rose, I''ll be calling you princess from now on until we get some more private alone time. I hope that''s alright." I tell her teasingly remembering that almost a week ago she went all moody on me just by calling her princess. "You won''t ignore me this time right?"


    "Heavens no! I won''t!" She chuckles standing up, showing that Vivienne was in new clothes that seemed to be in pair with her. "Now isn''t she cute?"


    "Moma?" She raises her hands in my direction and I take her away from Rose who seems to be teary eyed while giving away Vivienne.


    "She likes you more..." she pouts, crossing her arms and I chuckle patting Vivienne''s head. This is revenge for seducing me and licking my ear! "Oh! She does, does she? What a good girl you are Vivienne!" I smile looking at Vivienne happily for choosing me.


    I could see Vivienne looking up to meet my gaze before cing her hands into my armor. "???" she stares at me in confusion, further patting on the armor in my chest.


    "Puff Puff! Hmm..." she mutters and I tilt my head in confusion.


    "!!!" Vivienne looks back at Rose and at her chest, reaching onto her hold. "Mommy!"


    This little brat- she wants to be with Rose because of her big soft chest now is it?


    "Just because my chest is t hard right now doesn''t mean Mama can''t be soft with hugs too!" I tell the little rascal who doesn''t listen and even almost falls out of my hold.


    "Aw Kein don''t be salty she doesn''t like you,e here. Mommy will hold you until I''ll have to leave okay?" she takes Vivienne out of my care and I smile a little bit feeling that once again the three of us acted like some bickering family in custody of a child.


    "Let''s go then." We head off outside of our inn room. I was immediately greeted by some other knights who eyes on me curiously whispering to each other.


    "Hey isn''t that the troublemaker who graduated just a few weeks ago? The Commander of the Lion brigade?" one knight turns to another, Rose couldn''t help but looking behind but I shrugged and ushered her to just ignore them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I was definitely a troublemaker in school- if you''d like I could tell you all about my school days some other time?" I ask her. Rose cradles Vivienne with a nod.


    "I''ve also been curious on how you fared well in school, after all you needed to hide your magic and such yet you became the valedictorian of your school." (Rose)


    "Ah that. That was an ident because of a test- I''ll tell youter."


    The knights behind us continued to gossip.


    "Whoa... I''ve heard rumors of her personality when ites to women- but I didn''t know she would go after married ones too with a child." Their voices were a little too loud and my walking stopped.


    I felt something scary beside me and noticed it was the ever so princess who seemed to smile under her shawl sinisterly.


    I know I can''t see it but I can feel it with the way she''s pinching my wrist right now!


    "Ow... ow...! I-I promise to tell you that too when the timees! I swear there''s more to the story!" I shouted at Rose in a whisper pleading for her to spare my life and she did. I sighed in relief and turned my gaze around the knights who got me in trouble.


    "Hey you! If you''re going to gossip about someone make sure that they can''t hear you dumbasses!" I yelled at those knights that whispered some more before running past us quickly making me mad but I know I can''t do anything against them with the princess beside me.


    "Look at youmander, going after married women with a child. Oh wait- I''m actually an engaged woman with a child." she shes her diamond ring at her finger and Vivienne. "Isn''t that right Vivienne? Your other mother is horrible- not only does she go after engaged women she''s also a yer."


    My face turned red with embarrassment with how she worded things making it seem like I''m the bad guy here. "Rose...e on." I pleaded some more and sheughed.


    "I''m kidding, I assure you once I''m out of my loveless marriage. I won''t even let you out of my sight." she says seriously while walking outdoors, I follow her bright red shawl and out into the stables we went.


    There were several other Pegasus in it and I could see Vani patiently standing around waiting for me. She must have been waiting all night for us, "Hey Vani. How have you been?" I held the side of her head and patted her mane gently.


    "Hwosie?!" (Vivienne) asks excitedly and I''m surprised she knows what horses are. "Moma..." she tries reaching out to me clearly wanting to also pat Vani the same way I did. I looked at Vani who has never seen a baby human up close.


    "Pfft." I never knew a Pegasus could make a funny confused expression but here it is.


    "Vani, this is Vivienne. Can you let her pet you?" I asked my Pegasus, who seemed disappointed that I even asked her.


    She turns around and lets us face her butt instead. "H-Hwosie..." the little girl muttered sadly, hiding her face at Rose''s chest. "Kein erm... I think she''s crying but- really trying her hard not to be loud right now."


    Small sniffles were heard and I panicked.


    "Vani please just once! Let her pet you this once. I have apples! I have carrots! What do you want?! I will buy it the moment we get back home!" I began taking out the food I have in the storage ring and offering it to my Pegasus who in the end was too annoyed at my panicking and decided to face us once more.


    She leans in closer to Vivienne who was still crying quietly at Rose''s chest.


    "Vivienne, look darling, the nice Pegasus is here. She says you can pet her now." (Rose) pats Vivienne''s back who turns around slowly and sees Vani. "P-Pwegaswus? Hworsie no no?" she asks.


    She can''t say Pegasus right- that is so... cute.


    "Yes, Vani is not a horsie, she''s a Pegasus. Now go on, don''t be afraid, try patting her." she moves Vivienne a bit closer and immediately with no hesitation and some snot in her nose. She puts her small tiny hands at the front of Vani''s face.


    "Pwegasus... Whoa..." she pats Vani softly who neighs, not expecting that she would actually enjoy it. I could see flowers blooming behind this adorable interaction and my heart can''t help but enjoy the two of them getting along already.


    "I''ll be having Vivienne travel with me with Vani." I opened the stable doors and held her leash leading Vani out. "Rose, should we escort you into the carriage?" I offered.


    Rose thinks for a moment and then she shakes her head giving me Vivienne who raises her hand bracing for impact. "No need for you to escort me, I know Vincent saidst night that you should bring me back but I am capable of sneaking back inside alone." she giggles facing the little girl in my hands.


    "Mommy wille visit some other time. Oh... I''ll miss you so." she turns to Vivienne, booping her nose before smiling at me. "Take good care of her, alright Mama?"


    Rose teases me with the ''Mama'' calling hoping that I would give her the reaction that she wants all flustered and red but I justughed, leaning in closer to kiss the silver haired woman in front of me. "Oh... Kein..." she closed her eyes when her lips met mine.


    Her lips... felt so soft and wet.


    I can''t get enough of it, I could even feel her hands sneaking behind my neck pulling me closer. "Rose..." I called out to her name, she bites my lip instantly.


    I could only pull away when I felt Vivienne''s voice grumbling at our disy. "Mmph!" she raised her hands and broke our intimate disy.


    "I guess we were taking a while- I''ll meet you by the carriage, your highness." I opened the stables and let Vani out of her stable, cing Vivienne on top of the saddle. "Whoah! Pwegasus!" her eyes twinkled excitedly and Vani snorts.


    "Hup!" I ced my foot into the metal stirrup and climbed up cing myself behind Vivienne. "Be safe, your highness."


    I held my steed''s leash, clicking my tongue to get on moving with the others, trusting Rose to sneak in the carriage by herself.


    Thank you to my patreun!


    tymage

 Chapter 95 Side : Natashas Advice.

    Side Chapter: Natasha''s Advice.


    A light blue-haired noble walks back to where he came from. It seems that his mission to protect the mission was unneeded because Lady Kein was already doing his job for him.


    He recalled how the two looked at each other.


    With love in their eyes. How he envied them so...


    The future Duke Vincent von Wolford, was feeling at loss in this moment of life. After graduating like his father had intended for him at the military academy, bing one of the youngest generals in the kingdom.


    He had everything?


    But why is it that something- a part of his heart is missing?


    Did he yearn for love?


    He already has the love of his friends and family. What more could he need?


    Vincent looked back at the inn, rowdy with the other knights that sang tails of missing their beloved back home.


    His memory gave a sh of someone''s face- it was Lady Kein''s cousin.


    Lenard Yulien, the one that got away.


    How he wished he''d sooner learned of his feelings back then perhaps things would''ve been different. With the thought of everyone finding love he felt like he wasgging behind. He knew that it was something that''s not needed to be rushed but-


    Its just depressing to think one day he''ll be all alone.


    Not only that, he feared that his parents would have the ''talk'' when they get home about his crossdressing hobbies. One problem after another, it seems never ending.


    "I need a drink." he mutters sadly, deciding to solve all his worries by walking into a bar with a few people who seemed to be either partying or drinking their worries away.


    He sits in a corner a little dejected and orders a beer.


    He''s not one to order such drinks but today is an exception. He wants to get wasted tonight. "Here''s your beer sir." The owner of the pub gave him a drink and he took it gratefully, paying with some silver coins.


    He held the handle of the cup and pondered on what he''s going to do next when he gets home.


    "Hey miss. Are you lonely? Maybe you could apany me and my friends- hic! Tonight?" a drunk old man was seen hitting on a familiar tinum blonde hair girl who seemed uninterested in his advances.


    "Natasha is busy and has no time for scums like you." she waves the drunk old man who doesn''t stop. His huge belly bouncing up and down when heughed at Natasha''s answer.


    "What? This is the first time I got rejected by a prettydy- hic... Come on, Miss, apany me. Adventurers like you take jobs right? I have some money so-" his eyes wandered to Natasha''s behind and he smiled.


    His hands wanted to reach for them...


    Vincent saw this and couldn''t help but stand up from his seat and ran over to the drunk old man to stop him.


    However, Natasha was faster.


    She grabbed the drunk old man''s wrist before giving it a horrible death grip. "AGHHHH! WHAT THE F-" he screamed ring at Natasha with a reddened flustered face.


    Her green emerald eyes seemed to be angry and full of fire, she twisted her body and carried the old man''s drunk body by her back while still holding the wrist. "Natasha said. She''s not interested." with that she throws him into the next empty table.


    Crash!


    The whole bar was watching the moment unfold. Dust was flying off everywhere and Vincent was left standing there looking bewildered at the strength of thisdy.


    The old drunk man groaned and he seemed to be asleep now. His head resting onto the debris of the remains of wood.


    The bar owner saw what happened and instead of thanking Natasha for removing a problematic drunk in his bar. He was angry at the broken tables and chairs since life has been hard. He got angry at the cost of the order that he''ll need another set of them.


    "You! Do you know how much that will cost- pay up or-" the owner scolded further at Natasha who scoffs at these Puronian weaklings. Howe an old drunk like this would be down after just one throw?


    If this was back on her homnd there would be further brawling and it''s not only one set of tables and chairs that would be broken.


    "Natasha is not in a good mood. I have no money." She says to the owner who was red in the face and demanded that she pay up or she''ll call on the knights and ask for them to punish her.


    Vincent sighs looking at Lady Kein''s friends to be stubborn as her. He takes several gold coins from his [Storage Ring] and ces them into the table with a loud clunk.


    Natasha notices the light blue hair and knight uniform that reminded her of Kein.


    "For whatever thedy broke I''ll pay so why don''t we continue having a good time just drinking, good sir?" (Vincent) gave a charming smile that usually no one would be able to resist.


    Natasha frowns at what he did feeling indebted already and looks at the owner smiling happily looking at the coins at the table. "Oh my! Thank you, good sir! Heydy, feel free to break some more things if this fine gentleman will pay for it!" the owner of the bar motioned for the other chairs and tables.


    "Ugh... Puronians." She rolls her eyes and sits back in her chair. Vincent was about to go back to his seat as well but Natasha stopped him. "Hey blue-haired pretty boy. Come sit down with Natasha." she motions for the empty seat beside her.


    Vincent was taken aback but he takes up the offer. He grabs his drink and sat right next to Natasha who seemed to be already at her tenth cup of beer but she was still sober. "Winshern people have strong livers I see." he chuckles trying to start a conversation with the girl.


    Natasha motions for another drink and chucks it like it was nothing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "And Natasha sees that Puronians have weak livers as well as weak spirits." She looks at the drunk old man who was sleeping peacefully on the floor. "Weak spirit when drunk they go and try assaulting easy looking women they could find."


    Vincentughs not even feeling offended because she was mostly right from this experience. "I do apologize for what my countrymen have put you through. Everyone is having a rough moment at this time."


    Natasha scoffs at the word, rough moment. Who isn''t having a rough moment these days?


    "Your countrymen are not special. Everyone is having a rough moment- he did not have a right to try touching Natasha." she clenches her teeth and is angry. Natasha takes an empty cup and throws it at the sleeping man on the floor.


    Thud!


    Itnded on his head but he didn''t flinch or anything but just slept.


    She groans angrily looking back at another round of drink. "The only one who can touch me like that is Kein." her hands mmed onto the table angrily as she continued.


    Vincent bites his lip and wants to say something but- does Natasha know about the rtionship of Lady Kein and the princess?


    "Now Kein and her old me rekindled! Natasha is left to the side!" She takes another drink, ranting to Vincent.


    Vincent raises his eyebrows looking at Natasha in shock. She knows?! Natasha knows about the both of them?! He leans in closer to Natasha and whispers, "Y-You know of the rtionship of Kein and the second princess?" he asks in confirmation.


    Natashaughs while holding another beer. It was her twelfth drink and yet she downed it down to her stomach like water. "Natasha knew from watching Kein ever since the start. She was always looking at the carriage and from where Natasha stood, those two when they are together it was clear that they had some history."


    She throws another empty cup at the drunk old man on the floor to calm her anger. Vincent just watched and didn''t feel sorry for the man.


    "Natasha is no fool." she groans, cing her head into the table of the bar not wanting to face one of Kein''s friends with her tears. Natasha was pinching the side of her skin trying not to cry. "Natasha is stupid though. Kein has warned me so many times and rejected me more than once yet here... Natasha is still hoping that she has a chance with her."


    Vincent felt unknowledgeable with how it is that he shouldfort people that are sad. It''s not the first time these two had a drink together- they had a drink in the barn before but Natasha didn''t rant or anything.


    It was just a peaceful drink together and they fell asleep right after.


    The only thing he could do was pat Natasha''s back, feeling bad for the girl who has unrequited love- like he does. "It''s alright. There are plenty of fish in the sea. I understand how you''re feeling right now. I also have an unrequited love." the moment that Vincent told of his experience.


    Natasha''s face rose up from the table and looked at Vincent sympathetically. Her emerald eyes twinkled under the light, with a faint red color on her skin. "You feel Natasha''s pain?"


    Vincent nods and tells her the story of what he had. "I liked this boy... its a little funny because he was Lady Kein''s cousin."


    Natasha nods in understanding. It seems that rejecting people was in the family blood. It literally ran in the family, how outrageous it is! "I couldn''t confess my feelings for him because... someone already got to him first but I confess now- I know I''ll be rejected and I''m afraid-"


    "What?" (Natasha) stops Vincent from telling the story further and looks at him in disappointment. "You couldn''t confess? Just because- he has a lover already?"


    "Well yes-" (Vincent) he tries speaking once more but Natasha stops him.


    "How will you move on at that rate? You will have regrets that you will carry for the rest of your life. The closure you need will be gone. Natasha cannot believe you Puronians, can''t even handle being a man." with the way Natasha said that Vincent felt offended yet she''s right.


    However it''s not like he hasn''t tried!


    There were times that he tried approaching Lenard about the matter but- with how happy he seemed with his new lover it felt wrong to suddenly dump his feelings into the fray and ruin the friendship they have now.


    "Natasha I tried before but I just- I just kept backing out not knowing how to even start. I''m afraid- what if he avoids me in the future-"


    Natasha shakes her head at Vincent dismissing the thought. "If they avoid you, they are not true friends. You are only showing your admiration and feelings towards the person. It''s not like you are forcing them to be with you after confessing!"


    Vincent looks down at his untouched drink. Natasha... seems to be right.


    "Tch, you remind me of Kein''s friend. I might not know who is, only after her story about her- she gave Kein trust issues and definitely made my confession seem like an end to our rtionship." (Natasha) stands up from her seat and pays her part of the drink not wanting to drink in sorrows anymore she had to move on.


    "Natasha''s advice. Don''t be a coward." were thest words he gave the young man.


    And with that she left Vincent alone with his thoughts onto the next morning where they have to leave.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    "Tsk, tske on boy." (Vincent) leads his Pegasus out of the stables and goes with the other knights seeing that the carriage was no longer empty. He assumed that the princess returned in one piece.


    He knocks onto the window that was covered by the curtains. "Your highness, are you inside?" he asks and the curtains unfold with Rose inside giving him a little wave.


    Vincent couldn''t help but smile at his profound old friend. He looks around to find Kein with the little blonde child that looked exactly like them.


    The little girl Vivienne was ying around with Kein''s pegasus and seemed to be happy fiddling with the steed.


    Finally he looked at the person fromst night, he noticed Natasha looking at Kein wistfully before smiling. She shakes her head and goes back to her other adventurer friends.


    Once everyone was ready to continue our walk back home. "Let us be off." I ordered and everyone walked forward towards our next destination.


    Home.


    Thank you to my patreun!


    tymage

 Chapter 96 We Have Many Questions To Ask And Answered.

    Chapter 64: We have many questions to ask and answered.


    Kein''s POV


    A whole afternoon passed traveling towards the kingdom passing near viges and small cities but now- we''ve arrived at the capital city including my home which we''ve passed because we need to safely bring the princess back first before anything else.


    We''ve also passed the school that has finished its construction merely the few weeks that we were away. I''m impressed with Peter, Veronica''s husband and so I need to remind myself to give him some more further raise.


    "Look Vivienne that''s a school." I pointed at the building that everyone around me seemed to be fairly impressed by it as well. I can''t wait to show Rose one of my proudest promises I originally built for her. "Scwool?" she turns her head to me and I nod.


    "Yes you''re right it''s school, a ce where you''ll be able to learn magic and make lots of friends when you''re a little bit older in the future." I tell the small blonde girl and she giggles happily into her seat pping her hands together and I made sure that she doesn''t fall. "Scwool! Scwool!"


    Commoners having education would really be a game changer for the kingdom and I''m d the king has approved of my request and I have my family hire every staff I needed with the funding.


    Vivienne looks around and sets her eyes on the royal carriage Rose was in. "Mama... Mommy?" she asks with a pleading look and I shake my head telling the little one that her other mother won''t be hanging out with us for a while.


    "Um..." I look around and see that the other knights were busy, including the adventurers behind me. "Y-Your mommy will meet uster so behave. Okay Vivienne?" I asked the little girl who nodded in understanding and I breathed a sigh of relief feeling a little embarrassed epting the role I was given.


    I stopped correcting Vivienne with the whole Mama calling and I''m actually starting to like it.


    "Oh. Okie Mama." (Vivienne) faces her attention forward and continues to pat Vani''s mane.


    Ah... maybe I''m starting to like it a bit too much because I''ve decided that I''ll kill anyone who messes with my little mini me and then bury their bodies twelve feet into the ground.


    "Hehehehe! Mama! Mama! Pwetty!" (Vivienne) tugs onto my hand pointing at the people cing several candles and flowers out in the streets. I turned to look at them and remembered we just probably came at the right time.


    I smiled widely exining to Vivienne, "I can''t believe it''s already Lumineria festival already. It''s a festival to celebrate theing of the light goddess and its where your mommy might''ve impressed me with her dancing back when we were younger."


    I remembered the times where she still wore her red shawl onto the streets and I didn''t know the fact that she was vegetarian. I gave her some skewered meat- that will forever be remembered as a lesson that I kept to heart. "Don''t tell mommy about this but now that I look back then she was pretty... amazing."


    Vivienne gave an excited face with her mouth open. .O.


    It was simr to that and I couldn''t help myself from chuckling. I''m not even sure if she understood half of what I said but I''ll take that cute reaction any day. "So we shhh okay?" I raised a finger up to my lips doing a shushing sound and she imitated me.


    "Shhhh Mama shhhh." (Vivienne) gave me a crooked grin and I patted the top of her blonde hair ever so gently.


    "For now after we escort mommy back to her home, we''ll go to ours and I''ll have Veronica make you some new fancy clothes." I tell the little girl and she giggles.


    "Okie Mama."


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    Now we''re in front of the castle gates. The adventurers were dismissed and some of the knights as well. Two big front wooden gates were opened and I almost left as well but Vincent stopped me with the sound of his ck winged Pegasus'' hooves trotting.


    "Hey, Commander Hills. Apany the crown princess now will you? General''s orders." (Lord Vincent) walks towards me with a serious look but I can spot a faint smile under all that strict facade.


    "I can bring this little one as well right?" I motion towards Vivienne who tilts her head in confusion and Vincent chuckles waving his hand. "Can''t separate the whole family now can I?" he teases and I couldn''t help but blush a little.


    "R-Right... Ahem. Yes, General I will escort the crown princess like my life depended on it." I gave him a salute putting one of my hands to the chest of my armor and the other to my side.


    "Oh!" (Vivienne) mutters out loudly looking at my pose and decides to imitate as well. "Hnff! Sawute!" she yelled out loudly and I saw the carriage windows opening, seeing a curious Rose leaning into the window staring at us longingly.


    "Ah... hahaha." I suppose Rose didn''t miss the cute salute Vivienne did but I doubt she heard her say it like ''Sawute'' adorably so it sucks for her!


    "Your little offspring is an adorable one." (Lord Vincent) continued on with the teasing but I just ignored him and decided to hold Vani by the leash and motioned for her to park next to the carriage.


    Several servants were already outside weing her and I could see two silver haired figures not too far away. I went down from Vani''s saddle and held Vivienne by her waist carefully carrying her around my arms. "There we go."


    I could feel everyone''s eyes on me and it was mostly looking curiously over Vivienne who was leaning over the carriage all excitedly. "Remember Vivienne, behave." I told her and followed my order.


    I held the carriage door handle before I opened it. Stepping out a regal princess with perfect poise, if I didn''t know Rose any better I would''ve guessed the woman in front of me was a stranger.


    Her long silver hair flowed behind her, her pale cheeks had a faint blush of red most likely from makeup and is that eyeliner she''s wearing?


    "Presenting her royal highness, the crown princess! Rosarie Goldheart hase home!" A servant yelled over introductions and the servants bowed in her presence.


    Almost what seemed to be a hundred of them were bowing.


    If I''m being honest, seeing that whole scene made me feel overwhelmed and it made me remember how we really are from different worlds. The best I could do is about ten servants bowing to wee me home but Rose-<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wee home, your highness!" all the servants greeted in synch that it created an abrupt echo. The crown princess in front of them- was my girlfriend- and oh my lord right- I''m dating a royal.


    Rose smiles politely at them giving them a graceful wave, "Please rise. Thank you for weing me warmly." she tells her subjects humbly as they stopped bowing to her order.


    The crown princess walked forward and I followed behind looking over the sea of servants just standing. Vivienne even seemed to be impressed and wanted to run over to Rose''s side.


    "Mommy..." She hit my arm a few times and I told her to behave once more, feeling a little hurt that now she''s taking Rose''s side over mine.


    "Vivienne, mommy will meet uster so you''ll be sticking with mama." I tried coaxing her but it won''t work. She just cried even further and escaped from my hold. "Ohe on! Vivienne!"


    How does this child have the energy to run that fast?!


    "Oh!" (Rose) covered her mouth feeling someone''s hands wrapped around her white dress. "Oh my, hello there." she turned over to me smiling so widely and I facepalmed myself mentally.


    "Your highness- she''s my erm..." I hurriedly ran over to them both having to remember to call Rose by her esteemed title. "S-She''s my responsibility. I apologize deeply for her suddenly holding onto your dress."


    I feel like Vincent will make fun of meter for this.


    "Is that so?" (Rose) picks up the little blonde girl and carries her by her arms. "She amuses me so why not join us for a cup of tea,mander?"


    My ears perked up at her words. She didn''t tell me that she nned to invite me for tea. Vivienne giggles, raising her arms at Rose. "And this one will have her filled with sweets. So would you be inclined to join?" she asks and I look around me seeing that everyone was waiting for my answer.


    However before I could say yes. I heard a pair of wheels clunking and rolling towards our direction.


    "Sister, wee home. And did I hear that right? Inviting a knight inside our royal home now?" her voice seemed to have changed over the few years, weak and tired but even so it still carried the heavy aura from before.


    C-Cecilia?!


    She looked so pale with her short silver hair, and silver eyes locked onto me. "Why sister, I''m d you have the time to wee me home." (Rose) gives a polite smile, the both of us remembering that she must be behind the ordeal of why I became her personal knight in the first ce.


    "It''s not only me." (Cecilia) turns to her tall maid that has simr features to a Japanese woman. However another silver haired head popped out from behind the maid waving excitedly to Rose. "Catherine is also here to wee you, of course."


    The youngest sister took her hands together andnguage signed, ''Wee home, sister.''


    Rose seemed to have her eyes softened for her younger sister and smiled genuinely unlike Cecilia. "I''m home."


    Catherine however raises her eyebrows and signs with haste, ''W-Who is that child you''re carrying- and doesn''t she look like a bit-'' she turns to me and Rose. The young princess gave me a suspicious re and it waspletely understandable.


    She wasn''t the only one who used Vivienne of being the offspring of Rose and I. Vincent made it clear to remind me of it every hour Ie across him.


    I quickly signed to the third princess, ''It is a misunderstanding, your highness. She is not our secret love child. I swear on my knightly honor.'' I hoped I cleared up the air around us and prayed that none of the servants could read signnguage.


    Catherine looked rather sad afterwards looking at Vivienne adoringly. ''A shame. I thought I was getting my first niece- but it''s alright I can wait.'' she turned onto me expectantly and I swallowed the lump of my throat that I didn''t know I had.


    "C-Catherine! Not you too." (Rose) flustered could only calmly scold her sister in public. We could hear Ceciliaughing softly in our direction. "I''m d that you both seem to have found equal footing once more." (Cecilia)


    It made us suspect her more... that she definitely had something to do with ckmailing Vincent''s father and me being posted as the princess'' personal knight.


    She doesn''t even look a bit surprised to see us together and my stomach is telling me that my instincts were right.


    Cecilia turns to her maid who gets her orders by a mere look, pushing the wheelchair into the direction of the pce.


    "Come all of you. I have much to tell and discuss." (Cecilia) leads all of us into the pce and the way Rose and I looked at each other towards Cecilia. She''s definitely the person behind this mess.


    We have a lot of questions that need to be answered and I hope we get them now at this unexpected gathering.


    "Commander, shall we?" (Rose) walks by my side holding Vivienne without a care at the servant''s stares and hushed whispers.


    I can''t me them. With the way we stood together with a child that looked like a mix of us was certainly peculiar, you would think the three of us are a whole other family together.


    "dly, your highness." I bowed slightly and I could hear Vivienne''sughs and giggles while she was in Rose''s arms. After this whole ordeal, I deserve some slight vacationing at my house.


    I might even bring Rose and Vivienne to the festival together... I can''t wait.


    Thank you to my Patreun!


    tymage

 Chapter 97 The Cunning Queen.

    Chapter 65: The Cunning Queen.


    We went inside of their pce home, the same ce I''ve often visited for Princess Cecilia''s invites to her tea parties. I have not set foot in this same hall for two years, after she cut me off from her life.


    "Whoaaa..." (Vivienne) mutters looking up, down, behind and front. It seems that her curious eyes have taken course. This should be her first timeing to such a morous ce. It seems that she can''t help herself from squirming around Rose''s embrace.


    I couldn''t help but lean over and scold Vivienne, "Behave. Don''t move around too much, mommy over here will drop you if you do." I joked but it seems Vivienne really took it to heart and from then on she actually stopped moving and justid her head into Rose''s shoulders.


    "Umu. Mommy..." (Vivienne) pouts her blue eyes glistening with tears and I immediately felt guilty but she really shouldn''t move around too much. I think she was more afraid that Rose would drop and leave her behind.


    "Commander Kein, that''s not nice... there, there Vivienne. I won''t drop you, promise. Go on to your heart''s content and look around." (Rose) assures the little blonde figure she was cradling around her arms and I was left with a small scolding.


    Every time I scold the little girl, I get scolded right after!


    "Hahaha. It''s certainly nice to see you two getting along." (Cecilia)ughs in her wheelchair while her maid smiles at her.


    Catherine, who was walking right beside Cecilia, seems to agree, using her signnguage she turns to us and she says, ''I was not expecting you two to be back together as well. My sister has certainly missed you so much, would you like to know what she does when she misses you?''


    I looked at Rose a little bit surprised, she was now in a deep red state ring at her two sisters. "Catherine no." she says with a furious tone that even I would be afraid but for these two siblings of hers they seem to be immune.


    "Erm... your highness I''m rather curious to know what she does." I told Catherine who smiles brightly at my presence. Enjoying teasing Rose, so this is what it feels like to have siblings. The teasing is never ending just by watching these three.


    "Kein... no..."(Rose) looks at me with a pleading face. "Please? I''m rather embarrassed for you to know." she looks away blushing and seeing her in that state made mepletely... admit defeat.


    "Your highness, I take back what I said. I... don''t need to know." I covered half of my face with my mouth trying to hide my blushing face as well. I could see Cecilia rolling her eyes and Catherine cing a hand on her waist looking at me disappointedly.


    ''It seems that you have this one under your thumb.'' (Catherine) taunts her sister who just smiles politely but clearly her face is screaming that she''s going to punch her anytime soon.


    Well! In my case! I am not... exactly fully under her thumb.


    "Cease your banters. We can talk in a more civilized manner once we''re inside the garden." (Cecilia) scolds the two while looking fondly over her maid.


    It took me a bit to realize but Cecilia''s hands were on top of the maid''s hands who was pushing the wheelchair to move at our destination. If I remembered correctly- Cecilia is not one to let people touch her.


    Do... these two have something that''s beyond tonic?


    Or am I reading things wrong?


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    When we arrived at the gardens, Cecilia''s favorite ce to be was for her afternoon tea parties. Her maid- whom I believe her name was... Kazari?


    "Your tea." she hands me over my drink and I nod feeling grateful for their hospitality. I looked at the others who seemed to be loving the taste but when it was my turn to drink I almost threw the drink all up at the bitterness.


    However, I managed to swallow it whole with a faulty smile, coughing a little. They all turned to me because of it and I could only reply. "Ah... the tea is... nice." Imented and the moment that I did she came back with a cup of water in hand.


    "Apologies but here is your water. It looks like you need it." (Kazari) hands me the water and I ept. "Um... thank you." I took the cup of water in her hands and suddenly felt afraid of drinking it fearing it would be mixed with salt but thankfully it was just normal water.


    She was definitely giving me weird stares and made my tea a little too bitter. Erm... What did I do? It seems that she''s actually out to get me-


    "Mama! Mommy!" (Vivienne) shouts who was ced in a small baby seat. She tried reaching for the cookies but her small tiny arms couldn''t reach so she deliberately called for us- in our... ahem silly nicknames in front of them.


    "Hnghhh." She continues to attempt at getting a cookie while the other light princesses stare at Rose and I.


    The princess beside me was definitely in an awkward position. I just realized they haven''t heard Vivienne call us by those names yet.


    "I-I can exin." I blurted out in a panic while sweat ran through my face. "I assure you- she''s not ours even if she does call us- those nicknames." I feel like a lover through family interrogation.


    It feels like I did something wrong when clearly I haven''t- but it certainly feels like I did.


    "Oh I''ve already heard her muttering that when we were walking here. I know the two of you cannot conceive. The both of you are not really that subtle- you should fix that." (Cecilia) takes her hot beverage to her lips, drinking elegantly.


    "Oh and dear, please help the little one reach the sweet treats she''s been craving." She turns to her maid who nods happily at her master''s orders.


    The maid walked around us and now showed up behind Vivienne with the te of cookies in her hands. "Here you go, little miss." She addresses Vivienne who looks up at her in admiration.


    "Twank you." (Vivienne) politely gives her a slight nod before holding a cookie in her hand. She takes a huge bite out of it, Rose and I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief that Cecilia seemed to have dropped the topic.


    Catherine, the youngest princess seemed to be charmed by little Vivienne so she decided that she''ll watch over her for a while, as we get into some adult talk.


    "Speaking of which, eldest sister." (Rose) turns to Cecilia with a serious look, now that I looked at her cup it seems to be untouched. "Did you... did you n all of this?"


    "I did not n for you to be an early parent, sister. You exceeded my expectations, bonding with your significant other that is." (Cecilia) smiles while taking a refill for her drink.


    "To answer your question however, yes I did." She told us both, looking so proud of her n and that made me angry.


    I am gravely thankful- but angry.


    "Did you really have to ckmail Vincent''s father? I can''t believe you would drag innocent people into our business now he''s-" I bite my lip wanting to say more but... I almost forgot I''m speaking with a princess here. "He hasn''t slept properly because of it."


    It might''ve also ruined his rtionship with his father that he treasures dearly.


    All ruined just for the sake of us.


    "Hmm..." she hums while looking at us with a steady state. "So what? As long as I get what I want. Nothing else would matter and I always... get what I want. Well except for traveling artist here, I''m quite d I didn''t." (Cecilia) casually breaks it down to us that she would literally dispose of a friend to get what she wants.


    As someone who values Vincent as a good friend. Him being used like this- it disgusts me!


    And- for your information I don''t ever regret rejecting you princess! I would do it all over again if I had the chance!


    "What was even your goal?! You hurt someone because of it- was it worth it?" I was about to jump out of my chair to fight for this woman, hurting my friend who had my back from the start especially when the time I had my heart broken in two.


    I will not let Cecilia trample Vincent''s pride and respect that he deserves.


    "Kein..." (Rose) held my shoulders and I rxed back into my chair.


    Cecilia chuckles, finding my reaction amusing, waving her hand around us both in dismissal. "Both of you are together with a child,ughing happily. I would say it was very worth it. However, if it''s any constion..." shends her tea into the table and presses her hands together.


    "I will exin to Lord Vincent what he needs to know and even give him several merits for his sessful escort mission for my sister." (Cecilia) tries to sweeten the deal and I am not moved.


    "That''s not enoughpared to what you did... it won''t bring his father''s favors back towards him." I retorted back and I could hear Cecilia sighing from her table.


    "To appease you, I will find other ways making Lord Vincent so sessful his father won''t even bat an eye to his crossdressing hobby. Might I add, he does look fetching in a dress." (Cecilia) chuckles once more, possibly imagining the guy in a dress.


    "Still Cecilia, a proper apology is needed." (Rose) bites her lip before looking at her sister in a conflicted manner. "But... Thank you for thinking of me. Maybe if you hadn''t stepped in- we would still be-"


    "Miserable? Depressed? Longing for each other looking like a bunch of love birds in different cages?" (Cecilia) began to list all the different words that would fit our situation.


    "All of the above I suppose." I tell her with my arms crossed to my stomach and she grins.


    "My, I have more to say but I feel utterly satisfied with both of your faces right now. Absolutely worth it." (Cecilia) beckons her maid over and she gives the first princess some sort of letter with a seal I''m not familiar with. "Sadly I did not invite you all for idle chit chat. I''m d Catherine is currently taking care of your little one over there so they''ll be busy overhearing our conversation."


    She tears the letter open and reads the contents. "I see."


    "Speaking of which, sister. I have something to discuss with you-" (Rose)


    Cecilia cuts Rose off with her hands raised, "No need. I know everything that''s needed to know." the moment she told us this sentence we both looked at each other and thought-


    She does?! How many steps ahead is this woman at?


    "Even the [Winshern Kingdom] is nning to take over our home?!" (Rose) asks testing her sister who just replies quickly.


    "Why, yes. It was very obvious after all why would they marry their only daughter- well in this case pretend son to my little sister. I have told you many times that I did not agree with such marriage. If you might as well be marrying a woman this idiot is a better match for you, sister." (Cecilia) turns to me and I blush at thepliment-


    "Hey! What idiot- I''ll have you know I graduated top of the ss-"


    "Top of the ss merely because of an ident. Leading the original valedictorian exposed of cheating and using banned crystals to heighten one''s ability. Hmm... even without magic you''re still top of the ss." (Cecilia) took another sip of her drink and I swallowed the lump in my throat. The matter was disclosed upon my peers and even the staff of my school.


    Has she been keeping an eye on me this whole two years without me knowing?


    "Did you- How did you even know that? Actually- you knew the second prince was actually a princess as well?!" I stood frozen in my seat. The first princess- I might have underestimated her but to think she''s this cunning!


    "Cecilia... don''t tell me." (Rose) res at her sister who calmly brushes her off.


    "nting informants inside your little trip was easy. Particrly, you haven''t noticed anything weird with your team?" (Cecilia) turns to me while I take her words carefully. My team- does she mean...


    "You nted someone in my Lion Brigade to spy on me?!" I yell in surprise. I wasn''t expecting for any of them to be working for Cecilia! Not even the guys or the girls!


    "Not just someone but two of them. A little optimistic girl that''s definitely sweet and drunkard who took on an unlikable role. They''re always the underestimated bunch, easy to not be suspected of being a spy because well- one is too pure looking and the other is just expected to drink all day." (Cecilia) reveals the twist of the century.


    If she has people working for her in my group that means- she has many more in other areas of the kingdom or even outside. "Simply amazing." I slowly pped for this woman in front of us and respected her for being such a strategist.


    If she had more power I fear what things Cecilia might do.


    The first princess smiles but then it turns into a serious expression right after. "It is nothing. However... you keep really peculiar people that even I can''t take much information on and it took several sacrifices before I could have what I want." she slides us a folder on the table and we inspect it carefully.


    "What''s this?" I took the folder and noticed that the cover had Natasha''s full name.


    If I remember correctly Natasha doesn''t have ast name. "Natasha... Ivanonva?"


    "Your adventurer friend." (Cecilia) starts off still looking seriously at the folder in my hand. "Is dangerous. How she even crossed the border of our kingdom alive surprises me."


    "What''s wrong with Natasha? She doesn''t seem dangerous- she''s actually been kind towards us since I met her." (Rose) defends Natasha and Cecilia sighs at the words of her little sister.


    "Of course. You think very lightly of everyone- you''re too soft and just because they treat you kindly it doesn''t mean they''re not a spy. Which brings me to my next conclusion, I would like you to open the folder." (Cecilia) turns to the folder in my hand and I didn''t notice I was shaking.


    I shook my head and refused to read this. I won''t have another friend be tainted by this nosy princess. "I... I don''t think I want to open this. Whatever you''re suggesting- Natasha is not a spy. I don''t need this paper prove her innocence on the matter besides- she told me she was banished-"


    "That part was not a lie, however, did she ever tell you why she was banished? I believe you would want to know what that girl did. I''m surprised they even let her inst time? Don''t you think that''s weird? Why was she let in if she''s banished? Unless?" (Cecilia)


    "She''s... a spy."


    I don''t know. I think we''re just overthinking this. There''s not enough evidence- Vani is a good judge of character and I refuse to see the girl who loves horses so much would be capable of doing things like this.


    I found her in Slima forest all alone and in need of help.


    She can''t be a spy!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "She''s not a spy!" I m the table with the folder''s contents spiraling on the floor. "Aren''t you too nosy in other people''s lives, your highness?!" I couldn''t help yelling at her but she didn''t react.


    "It''s my duty to make sure my kingdom is safe. A normal person could pose such a potential threat, you didn''t even know such simple people were actually there to watch you in your little team. Let this be a lesson, don''t trust anyone." (Cecilia) gave good advice but still it feels wrong to just do this.


    Or maybe... I''m just too soft and unfamiliar with ying on the same field as her.


    "If what you believe is true, I''m just here to give you a slight warning all I ask of you is to be careful of the people you surround yourself with." she continued and I agreed.


    "Fine but enough about Natasha. Since you already know pretty much what''s happening, the cross dressing princess of [Winshern] would like to extend an alliance on stopping her family from going out on an all out war between our two kingdoms." I took out the royal seal she gave me before and showed it to Cecilia.


    "And you believed her?" (Cecilia) shakes her head in disappointment looking at us both.


    "What else were we supposed to do? We were at her utter mercy in there and she practically saved our skins when we needed it." I tried defending my cousin once more and she inspected the seal.


    "Hmm... so she was telling the truth. This is all new news to me so tell me all that I need to know." she instructed.


    Rose and I decided to tell her some of the things she needed including the n on getting the cure she needs.


    Apparently they don''t have it. They never nned to.


    Thankfully the crossdressing princess was kind enough to actually know how to make one, and I still have to expect the heroes at my house to take them on a quest with me to kill a dragon and harvest its heart.


    "Using my death as a weak point. A little low of them to do but I suppose its a good n if they want to take us on unprepared for such war." (Cecilia)mends their dirty n but I just felt angry at them.


    Whenever a royal family dies there''s usually days of mourning where everyone needs to stop any events or festivities and just go to church and pray.


    We... were there at the Queen''s burial before.


    I never actually thought about it much when I didn''t know Rose was part of the royal family but now I feel utterly horrible and I should make it up to her the next time. "We should await the crossdressing princess'' further notice. Its their turn to visit our kingdom and stay in the next two weeks just so you know. I think it would be after the festival they''ll be here." I specte and both Cecilia and I just brainstormed for any possible strategy we could use to distract the uing royal family in [Puronia].


    Rose was quiet now and she stretched her arms looking at our conversation in a tired manner. Worried, I leaned over her and asked with my brows furrowed. "Are you okay? Do you need to rest for a bit?"


    My girlfriend shakes her head dismissing my worry, her silver hair runs along bouncing as she did. She gives me that really nice smile I will always never tire to see just to reassure me. "I think I''ll be with Vivienne and Catherine. I''ll fill her in on what''s happening." (Rose)


    She was about to stand but I grabbed her hand and kissed the top of it, earning a groan from Cecilia and the maid. "I''ll be with you in a bit." I tell her feeling butterflies in my stomach and she looks around with a flushed face.


    Kissing her in front of her siblings was another weak point I''ll have to remember.


    "Ahem if you don''t mind, sister. We would like to continue our conversation." (Cecilia) coughs and we both nod in understanding.


    "See you in a bit then, Kein." (Rose) waves weakly before her figure disappears in the side with Catherine drawing together with Vivienne.


    "Now that your horrible public disy of affection is over. Where were we?" (Cecilia) recalls our talk and I follow.


    "Do you think the King, your father, knows about this?" I asked, almost forgetting about his existence. He was the one who proposed the idea of arranged marriage but I think even if we tell him the other kingdom''s evil ns he won''t likely believe his daughters.


    After all, Rose is already past hering of age. She should have been married two years ago.


    "My father is useless. He might be an alright of a father but a king? Horrible. I could see my starving people even from here."


    "The economy of the Kingdom is not great- he ns to close all trade routes from [Sprivanto] just because they offended the church by their freews." (Cecilia) takes a map and puts it on the table. "We''ve tried our best changing the tides and giving help however... that''s just some temporary fixing."


    Indeed.


    The situation of the kingdom is dire with the demand for work lessening and trades being blocked.


    Many of themoners are not known to have proper education and most of them don''t even know how to write or read. "This is why you approved of my request to build a public academy? I bet the other nobles did not take my request kindly."


    Cecilia chuckles, cing several circles on certain parts of the map. "They might not have at first but they have no authority over a princess. My father also approves and has thought of your little idea well."


    "I''m d his majesty approves of it." I really felt d that the kingdom''smoner children will have a better opportunity by the years go by so that they won''t leave the kingdom for another.


    "Education is a must. I will have it approved one way or another if my father denies it." (Cecilia) said it with such intent that I feared for what she''d do if it wasn''t approved. I would feel sorry to the people that she''ll be ckmailing after this.


    "I have also been anonymously donating some resources to the rebellion against my father." (Cecilia) suddenly dropped that fact on me. I''ve heard of news about the rebellion forming- but no one knew why they had so much resources and I suppose this is confusing me.


    "Why would you even do that? Isn''t he your father?"


    "My father died the moment our mother died. He''s a changed man, you wouldn''t know and I ask for you to never tell any of my sisters about this." (Cecilia) scowls at me and her father.


    "My sisters have be attached to the King, their hearts still pure. Mine is not. I would kill anyone who I saw as a threat at this point." she stops to look at her drink and sighs.


    Being a royal must be a pain with all of this ordeal but I have to give Cecilia much respect for holding out for this long. She''s gathered much intelligence, people to use, she can manipte and ckmail people with ease.


    If anyone even dares show hesitance of loyalty to her.


    I don''t think they''ll even get a second chance in life.


    "I promise to not tell your sisters, your highness." I gave her the knightly salute by putting one of my hands on the chest of my armor and one on my back. "If Rose knew of your doing, I think she''ll be heartbroken and I have to agree. I''ve known her since we were children and she''s too kind for her own good."


    "You may even add selfless, reckless and utterly considerate of others. I can''t believe she snuck out of the pce just to help out the orphanages and give donations to charity despite the danger of being found out." (Cecilia) rubs the sides of her temples and sighs some more.


    "Do you know how hard it was?" she continues to rant clenching her fists. "Many times she could''ve been kidnapped if it weren''t for my hired men watching her... oh if she knew. I just couldn''t tell her that her own people are miserable and desperate. They would turn on her if they knew she was of royal blood."


    "It would break her heart for a lifetime." I finish for her and she nods. I wanted to ask her how long she''s known about Rose''s escaping routine to meet with themon people and she never... stopped her from doing so.


    Cecilia might be rash and maniptive but its clear she cares for people who deserve it.


    "You''re really a good sister, your highness. I''m envious of Rose having a great sister like you around." I couldn''t help butpliment Cecilia at her dedication to protect her own kin.


    I could hearugh a little and her eyes softened right after. "You''re now a sister to me. Rosarie over there, if you two ever tie the knot officially after all of this is over. Congrattions, you have the future Queen of [Puronia] as a sister-inw." (Cecilia) offered the topic of my marriage with Rose.


    I couldn''t help but look down into the table, biting my lip in happiness.


    "However, if you dare make her cry. You''re even lucky I gave you a second chance. I heard you were quite the yer when you were in your military academy." (Cecilia) takes a small serrated knife and cuts her cake with it. "Tell me if it is true, from my informants. You had the guts on two timing girls? Utterly horrible of you."


    "T-That''s another misunderstanding! Believe me I never had anyone in the military academy!" I pleaded innocence in the princess'' judgment and exined what really happened. "Two girls I helped before thought I was flirting with them and nned to confess at the same time- they both waited at the front of my dorm room and thought of the worst!"


    "Really now?" (Cecilia) smiles in a really scary manner and I want to run. I thought we were talking about ns on how to save the kingdom from ruin, not my love life history! "I''ll let you be with that. Now for my next question..."


    "Pardon me, Princess Cecilia but there''s more?" I wanted to run and hide but I felt trapped by her maid behind me who was holding something in her hand.


    She leans over to me and ces a small chocte cake in front of me. "Your cake. You''ll need it, mdy." (Kazari) quickly leaves as shees.


    Cecilia seemed to be in a happier mood after seeing the both of us together but this maid of hers really seemed to not like me at all! Why was she even happy at this point?! Jeez, I''ll just eat this cake then.


    I took my form at the side and sliced a part of the delicious treat in front of me, chewing the soft texture of the sweet chocte ze. "This will be thest one. Now how far have you gone with my sister?"


    She looked at me innocently before I made a weird sound while eating, "UNGH-" The question made me choke on my cake. I reached for my cup, realizing it was empty. I thought I was going to die over cake.


    In hand the maid was already prepared, handing me the cup of water,


    I took it quickly and drank it all. "Ugh... thank you." I tell her and she nods.


    I turn my gaze back to Cecilia with my face blushing. "That''s too personal- I refuse to tell and I''m sure Rose will kill me if I say anything."


    Cecilia frowns but finally stops teasing me. It made me feel ufortable that she didn''t press on because after that frown was a smile. "Alright, I still have other ways to know. However, that child you brought with you, I''ve been curious to ask why does it look like the both of you?"


    "I don''t know either. We just found Vivienne in one of the vige we suspect she has been abandoned at the state she was in." I exined how a few days ago we literally brought a small child along the way home.


    Who calls us Mommy and Mama now.


    "I see you''ve named her. She also calls you both such affectionate names, getting attached now are we?" (Cecilia) chuckles, settling down in her wheelchair and I look away in embarrassment, fearing she was right.


    It really doesn''t take long for us to get so attached. I cover half of my face in reply, "You can''t me us. She''s really adorable and- whenever that little rascal is with us- Rose and I... feel like a proper family." I couldn''t help myself from smiling and I was d I was covering my face.


    I was d that Rose was not here to hear me say these embarrassing things.


    "It made me happy and I thought about our future a lot together but- don''t tell Rose any of this, please your highness." I tell Cecilia who only smiles wider and nods at my request.


    "I promise I won''t tell my sister a single thing from our conversation." (Cecilia) promises and to my relief I trust herpletely. I bow a little to show her my deepest thanks. "Thank you, Princess Cecilia."


    "For now we''ll further n on what we''ll need with the so-called ''Prince Alexanderk'' now shall we? Including your quest for my cure, I''m really grateful you''re volunteering to venture for such a quest. When will you leave?" (Cecilia)


    I have thought about it... in order to not raise suspicion and I want to spend some time with Rose after all these years of being apart. I want to take her out on the festival and show her around what she''s been missing out on.


    Including her old friends whom I''m sure they''ve surely been missing her so badly.


    "After the festival which is in a week. I will have to get ready and I have the heroes with the quest and pay them. I''ll just be having the one from [Puronia] and [Sprivanto]. The one on [Winshern] could be potentially dangerous so I won''t risk hiring him." I tell Cecilia of my n and she approves.


    "We''ll certainly be busy over here trying to entertain our guests with events such as a grand ball. I do need you all in one piece and as quickly as possible so I will be handing over my maid to join you in your journey." (Cecilia) motions to her maid who was behind her and nods.


    "As her highness'' orders I follow." she replies ordingly.


    Hold on a moment. Why would I need a maid in the journey and I look at Cecilia in confusion.


    "Oh I forgot to mention. Kazari is no ordinary maid, she''s a descendant of an old Japanese Hero who came at the time of reign of a certain demon king. She has a special magic to be able to teleport and cast it all in a group." (Cecilia) exins and for some reason I see her maid in a new light!


    That''s so cool!


    "The only downside of my ability is I cannot teleport to a ce I have never been into. I will take you all that I can, if the dragon you seek is in [Sprivanto] then be at ease because I was born there." (Kazari) exins and I didn''t know she was from there.


    "We''ll dly add her to our party. Thank you, we''ll be in your care." I turn to Kazari with a smile as she just gives me a regal nod in reply with a serious look. I don''t think I''ve ever seen her smile this whole time.


    "She''s wonderful isn''t she? Truly I am fortunate to have someone like Kazari by my side." (Cecilia) praises her maid and I thought this girl could never smile but I was proven wrong at fast speed!


    It was more like... she was trying her best not to smile.


    And that was enough evidence for me that these two... might be a thing and I''m third wheeling.


    After some more talk strategizing on what we should do and even a one heart to heart moment with Cecilia. I said my goodbyes to the three princesses and brought Vivienne home with me to my estate.


    Thank you to my patreun!


    tymage

 Chapter 98 Tea Party And Gossip!

    Chapter 65.5: Tea party and gossip!


    Narrator''s POV


    There were six figures in the garden. Three princesses, a knight, a maid and a child.


    The knight and the first princess nned all that they could and conversed,ing to a halt realizing that they worked really well together and they never realized. Strategists do flock together like wild ducks.


    It was a weirdparison but nheless, the knight smiled looking at the sister of her beloved. "Princess Cecilia, I''m d to see you''re feeling fine despite the rumors of your sickness."


    The princess could onlyugh looking at her lower half. "In good condition mentally but physically wise I''m afraid my legs have be numb and I don''t know how long till my whole body gives up." she tells her old friend honestly and the maid behind her frowns.


    "Not to worry however, the cure would be on the way." with her assuring voice, Kazari became determined to join Kein''s party and make it back home in one piece.


    The knight also felt determined to do all her best to save the first princess. "We''ll do everything that we can after all we''re still friends right?" she looked at the girl who softlyughed.


    "You and my sister are alike." she tells the night with happiness with the way she said it. "I cannot believe you would take me in kindly after all my ignoring you as well. I did so many bad things and here you are, naive as my sister."


    "I still view you as a friend even now. Even when you stopped inviting me over, I thought we were friends and hoped you felt the same way after..." (Kein) stops taking a look at her maid already knowing they had something going on. "Well now that you''ve moved on."


    Kazari looks away with a slight blush on her pale white skin. The first princess just smiled, not letting her happiness leak out some more. "Truly forgive me for our past. I will continue fixing things as I go with how I am right now. The only thing I could ever be proud of myself, is bringing the two of you back together despite the... sacrifices I have to make."


    You mean Vincent''s sleeping schedule but sure.


    "Remember you owe Vincent one." (Kein) nagged and reminded the first princess who nodded listening to the knight in front of her as the afternoon settled with the sun almost down.


    It was time to go home.


    Kein Hills picked up her little child of responsibility from the third princess who was giving her a sad look. From just one day the mute princess has gotten attached, she signed to Kein.


    ''Can we keep her for a bit? Just for a night? Perhaps a week? A month even?'' she pleaded with Kein who gave her a sorry smile.


    "I''m sorry, your highness but she must be with me." (Kein) replied but the little girl in her arms shook her head and yelled. "Nwo! Mommy! Nwooo!" with an angry face she tried sprinting while still being held.


    The little girl didn''t want to be separated from her other mother. Oh my! Now we know who''s the favorite parent is and Keinughed nervously looking at Rose who gave her a triumphant smile.


    Kein felt herpeting personality slipping out and furrowed her eyebrows towards the girl.


    "Vivienne." (Rose) walks forward cupping the little girl''s cheeks to calm her down before caressing her head softly. "You stay with Mama for now. Mommy will visit you after alright? I''ll have one of my servants send her a letter when I''m to be expected."


    "Mommy nwo... nwo... Vwivienne... nwo..." she reached out for the princess and Rose felt in utter pain not being able to hold her.


    "Kein- she''s starting to cry, let me hold her." (Rose) bites her lips seeing Vivienne in a verge of tears from her beloved''s arms. "Come on, give her to me, quickly!"


    "You know if you hold her, she won''t let you go and will cry even more after." (Kein) warns the princess, while trying to console the little girl pouting in her arms by lifting her up and down. "You''ll see Mommy in a few days right? She''ll visit right? Won''t you?"


    "Mommy..." (Vivienne) sniffled a little, really looking sad.


    Don''t get her wrong, Mama Kein is great but Mommy Rose has a softer pillow she can rest on. Truly it was a hard choice but the child had to calcte which one is the better pillow and the winner was Rose.


    Rose nods quickly to appease the girl''s crying. "Yes! I will visit often so don''t cry!"


    The couple continued on their rambling with their child while the other three just watched in amazement of how the three of them really looked like a family.


    Catherine looked so amazed and took notes for her inspiration on her novels.


    Cecilia looks at them longingly while Kazari leans over the princess and thinks... would her highness want the same thing or- um... she doesn''t like kids so maybe... she''s recing Vivienne with a pet they could hold together?


    Really, Cecilia would love a cat or two while drinking her tea in peace and reading books.


    Dogs are cute- but the only dog she feels like patting right now is her own darling maid.


    "Alright you two lovebirds. Let the Commander go and Rose just say your final goodbyes before I have my maid escort her out to the gates." (Cecilia) feeling tired, yawns and her sister gets the message even though she doesn''t want to part with the two.


    "I''ll visit you tomorrow to see Vivienne." (Rose) boops the little one''s nose and giggles when Vivienne grabs her finger to shake it slightly.


    "How about your girlfriend?" (Kein) pouts feeling upset that she was forgotten but that was mostly a tease and the other party enjoyed every word of her sentence.


    "Why, of course. Her as well." (Rose) gives Kein a little peck on the cheek, minding to not kiss Kein in the lips, remembering that there were still several people still watching her and she will face the consequences of her sibling''s teasingter.


    For now...


    "Y-You... ahem... I... will um... I''ll see you tomorrow." (Kein) covers half of her face looking away, feeling her cheeks to be reddened like tomatoes.


    Catherine felt like dying at the scene. Writing all of it down- who knew her sister has be this bold! Perhaps even bolder!


    Cecilia was now just really tempted to know- just how far have those two gone?!


    Kazari was respectfully closing her eyes at the moment, because she is a gentlewoman and she felt like it would be best to act like a wall ording to such a touching scene.


    "Kazari, will you please escort the Commander while I take my sister now? We have other things to discuss." (Cecilia) grins motioning to her maid who curtsies at the order of her princess.


    "Certainly." (Kazari) walks towards Kein who sighs, waving herst goodbye to her girlfriend with a dreamy expression on her face. Apparently, just by that one kiss her whole body went weak and filled with happy hormones while Vivienne was just crying and wailing.


    "Mommy! Mommy! Nwo! Hngh!!!" she tries escaping but no luck so she just decided to copy her other mother and just wave sadly in her direction, while sniffing. "Sniff... Mommy... bai.. bai..." (Vivienne) weakly waved her hand and finally they were gone.


    Rose was just clutching her chest looking at the two disappearing figures ahead.


    "Oh... I hope Vivienne will be okay... and Kein shouldn''t forget to eat as well." (Rose) worriedly mutters while her sistersforted her by patting the side of her shoulders.


    "A princess escorting her out while you''re engaged would raise some gs around here. So it would be best not to, sister." (Cecilia) tries tofort her but her twin sister''s shoulder slumps even further. She wasn''t really the best atforting anyways.


    Catherine signednguages to her with a soft understanding smile, ''Don''t be sad! We can catch up on the things we''ve missed for the past two weeks! Like how did you two get together and such?''


    When she read what Catherine''s signnguage meant she definitely felt a bit better, wanting to tell someone about how the two of them made-up and her little sister was always there to listen to her when she needed to gush out her feelings towards Kein.


    "W-Well... we um... I think we should go somewhere private if you want to know." (Rose) tells both of her sisters and Cecilia grins.


    "I have already made someone prepare some pillows and snacks inside of your room. Now will you both be a dear and push my wheelchair towards your room? We n to gossip all night today." (Cecilia) nned all of this three steps ahead and was d Catherine initiated the opportunity to bring it up.


    "Alright... you both really seem eager to know how it fared." (Rose) takes the wheelchair handle and begins pushing it smoothly.


    ''I need inspiration for writing.'' (Catherine) used her excuse because she was honestly running out of plots and twists on her current works. She needs something spicy to add. Her first book is already taking off very well in [Sprivanto].


    A new work request has been ordered by her publisher and she needs to make something fast


    "And I just want information. You know how much I love intel and that includes your love life. It''s like my personal theater show now." (Cecilia) chuckles, earning a groan from her sister behind.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    When all of them arrived, the ce was neatly arranged into a small fort with a nket made as a small roof. It was utterly a beautiful setup they have never seen before. It looked like a small tent and when they peered inside, there were smallmps dangling from the ceiling.


    "Did Kazari do this?" (Rose) asks her sister who was just as surprised as everyone else.


    "I suppose I ordered her to set your room into something proper fun but... this is really cozy looking to be in." (Cecilia) peers through inside and sees a tea set waiting for her. "Oh... she even took out my favorite tea cups for the asion."


    Her smile went even wider for her considerate maid.


    ''Your maid is really nice.'' (Catherine) signs to Cecilia who agrees wholeheartedly, her heart feeling full at the effort her maid did just to make them feelfortable and at ease.


    "Indeed she is. I sometimes think I don''t even deserve someone wonderful like Kazari." (Cecilia) mutters and her twin hears her feeling the same way about a certain Knight who just left a few moments ago.


    "I feel the same way about Kein."


    For a moment the sisters had a peace of silence not until their youngest pped her hands together, gaining their attention and motioned for them to get in the tent that was made out of their nkets hanging from the ceiling. ''I know the both of you are making me feel loveless at the moment but at least talk about it inside. My feet were getting numb from standing.'' sheined.


    "Right, sorry Catherine. Would you mind helping me get inside, Rosarie?" (Cecilia) turns to Rose who nods happily, carefully carrying her sister inside the tentying her body into one of the soft pillows.


    "There you go." (Rose)


    Cecilia slumps down on one of the pillows near the tea set that was in the corner of the room. "Thank you, sister." She gave her thanks while waiting for her toe inside.


    "So we have agreed to gossip tonight and I would like to focus on our dearest middle child on the topic." (Cecilia) turns to Rose who just sat down.


    "Pardon?" (Rose) asks, a little taken aback.


    "Don''t act like a fool. You promised to tell us about how your significant other got along on the trip. Now don''t spare a single detail of it." (Cecilia) leans in closer, nudging her sides while Catherine literally takes an empty book and pen out of her [Storage Ring] prepared to take some even more notes she can use as inspiration.


    Her eyes and ears waited patiently for her sister to tell the story.


    Cecilia noticed her sister''s actions andughed upon her actions. "Look at Catherine, aren''t youying it out for far too long on us? We''re your sisters, we''ll be here to judge you ordingly if she did horrible in bed."


    "W-Wait... By bed do you mean-" (Rose) holds both of her cheeks turning red. She remembered specifically the couch, the both of them almost going too wild on it on the [Winshern Kingdom] and the fact that she was still engaged!


    She was mostly leading Kein on!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Kissing her neck- leaving a mark of her possession.


    "Eep! I-I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you meant bed rest I slept alone! She had another room in the castle!" (Rose) yells over the two sisters enjoying the scene in front of them. How fun it was to tease the middle child and Cecilia even hasid a trap for her dearest sister.


    One question that Kein couldn''t answer however... if it''s this easy fool.


    "How far have you two you know... do possible things together in bed? Don''t be shy, we''re all adults here now. Even Catherine is eager to hear the details." (Cecilia) pushes on some more and for the final one. "Kein and I were talking, she told me how she led you on and how you were utterly helpless in bed. She was basically doing it all for you but nheless she still loves you."


    It was a lie.


    She actually doesn''t know what happened but she needs to lie to get the truth.


    And Rose took the bait. With her even more reddened face she yelled, "That''s a lie! I was the one leading her on! How dare she take such credit and besides! W-We only left marks on each other we... haven''t done it yet."


    She takes a nearby pillow and buries her face in it in shame.


    It... was so embarrassing to admit! In front of my family as well!


    Cecilia raises her eyebrows in surprise and her smile even grows wider. Catherine on the other hand was now looking at Cecilia with her palm open looking so smug.


    Oh drats, she has forgotten they have made a bet before.


    Catherine signs, ''You owe me some coins after this, eldest sister. I told you they won''t do it, they''re too chicken to do it and add the fact that she''s engaged. The Commander Kein didn''t struck me as the type who would have sex with an engaged woman.''


    "And I pegged her for the type to do it. Perhaps I didn''t know Kein as much as I should have." (Cecilia) sighs disappointedly at her sister while Rose looks so utterly confused as she throws the pillow at Cecilia.


    Then proceeds to grab another one for Catherine. "I can''t believe the two of you ced bets on us if we would do it or not!" She scolds them both but they don''t feel guilty. Not even an inch of guilt could be seen from their faces.


    Catherine couldn''t dodge the pillow and hit her face but Cecilia managed to catch the pillow that was thrown mostly because Rose made sure that it was a weak throw knowing how weak her sister''s condition was right now.


    Rose crosses her arms and pouts. "Thanks for the vote of confidence though."


    "And I apologize for lying. Kein didn''t actually say all those things. I only did that to lead you on telling the truth, mostly because I asked Kein and she refuses to answer such a question." (Cecilia) reaches for the tea set and pours herself a hot cup of tea.


    "Jeez you shouldn''t do that to your family. Lying to each other would give me trust issues and she has a right to not answer you know, those stuff you do in the bedroom- it should be private." (Rose) puts her knees together and hugs it protectively.


    "I can''t believe you''re living at the pce and you would expect that everyone would tell you the truth. As always you''ve been too naive." (Cecilia) defends herself because she cannot forget the heavy consequences of being a princess. Not trusting anyone has always been her motto, and lying has be a second nature feeling to her.


    The second princess has not been too involved with politics and such arrangements.


    Cecilia made sure of keeping her innocence safe but that came at a cost that she will trust anyone blindly and she mes herself dearly for it. "However, I do agree on your private matters in the bedroom. I apologize for my nosiness, I''m just rather curious on how you two would''ve done it."


    Cecilia takes a sip of her tea while Rose thought of a great reply to avenge herself from her sister. "Why? So you can use my techniques on your very nice maid?"


    Now it was her turn to nudge her sister''s side. Rose was expecting her sister''s face to turn red like a tomato as well but to her surprise she didn''t.


    So much for her n on revenge.


    "Yes. That is why I was asking, seeing that you''ve never done it meaning you have no experience. I will no longer ask so do not fret." (Cecilia) calmly sets down her tea, such honesty!


    No shame!


    ''No shame at all!'' (Catherine) hand signs and Rosarie nods quickly in agreement.


    "I-I can''t believe you said that with a straight face on." (Rose) tells Cecilia who scoffs at them both.


    "I am not ashamed to say I have been thirsting over my maid. Besides, giving you the satisfaction of seeing a flustered reaction would only cause further teasing. I''ll just be honest and say it proudly-"


    Little did she know... someone teleported in front of the tent already doing her curtsy.


    Catherine was the first to notice and was signnguage her sister to stop before she does something that she''ll regret!


    Rose, on the other hand, became the chaotic sibling and took her sister''s hand in ce, not letting her warn the other calm figure who was exposing herself right out in the open. This is revenge for baiting her for lying! How dare she say Kein did most of the job leading her on!


    "I would like to pin my maid down, kiss her all over, make her scream my name until she''s hoarse and make sure she won''t be getting out of bed till sunrise." (Cecilia) takes another sip without a care in the world.


    Catherine looked horrified but then epted that she couldn''t help her sister on this one.


    "Bwuahahaha! No take backs! You better make sure you do that alright?" (Rose)ughs holding her stomach so udylike that it certainly pissed Cecilia off and began correcting her decorum on how to act.


    "Don''tugh like a pig. And I intend to really do it when I''m fully cured." (Cecilia) does a little ''hmph'' before rolling her eyes.


    "Now that you mention it. You never told us how far you''ve gone with her, sister." (Rose) asks.


    "I will be taking one of your quotes for the asion. Bedroom matters are private so I will not answer that." (Cecilia) grins looking at her sister triumphantly not realizing her maid was right behind her covering her face not knowing if she should tell her that she''s already been here this entire time!


    "..." (Kazari)


    What a hypocrite, Rose thought.


    "Is that so? If you won''t answer then I do hope Kazari won''t mind sharing how far the two of you have gone into that area yet." (Rose) points her gaze behind Cecilia who drops her favorite cup in the ground thankfully, it was empty.


    ck!


    It made a sound and it seemed that Cecilia was indeed in trouble.


    "She''s right behind me isn''t she?"


    The two sisters slowly nod in reply to her question. Cecilia calmly takes deep breaths before looking behind her, sweating. "Dear- um... how much did you hear of my useless ramblings?" she asks the girl with the most beautiful long ck hair and pale white skin.


    Foreign figure of face and slender body.


    "Y-Your highness. I would like to be relieved of duty from tonight... I think I need to um... I need to go now, pardon me. [Teleport]." (Kazari) excuses herself, her whole body teleporting to her room and could be seen slumping on her bed kicking her feet everywhere.


    Cecilia felt like her soul was leaving out of her body.


    She can''t cry. She can''t do anything but take the cup out of the ground and hold it tightly with all that she can still smile. "She heard everything from the start. From me wanting to pin her down. This was all a trap wasn''t it?" (Cecilia) asks, it seems that behind her was a me raging like a tsunami.


    Catherine, who was now free from Rose''s hold, told her that she was trying to warn her the whole time.


    Cecilia takes a pillow from her side and throws it at Rose who wasughing secretly behind her back. "You could be such a fox when you want to, I just wish you used that when you needed it, not when you needed to humiliate me in front of- my maid!"


    After some more pillow throwing their topic was now turned into Catherine.


    ''I have no love life to speak of, I will probably get married off in an arranged marriage but as long as I can keep writing my books I''m alright.''


    Oh this sweet summer child who hasn''t found love yet but who knows... soon the goddess high up in the air might give the third princess someone to yearn for.


    "So if you do have a choice. What would be your type of lover to look into?" (Cecilia) asks curiously on her youngest sister''s preferences and she nervously signs.


    ''Well... mysterious! Mean at first! But he''s actually kind when you get to know them and soft on the inside. I actually wrote the man of my dreams like that in the first book I ever made.'' (Catherine) smiles remembering the drawing that the Commander even gave her while her manuscript got stuck in a tree back when they were children.


    The son of the evil witch, who professed his love for the princess who was kidnapped, was put in an inescapable ce.


    Dark hair, brooding aura, green eyes and he would only smile when he was near the person he liked. If she could ever find someone like that... perhaps she would really indeed fall head over heels.


    Meanwhile... Somewhere in [Winshern].


    "So are you ready? We''ll be taking our leave for [Puronia] and I expect you to y the perfect fianc¨¦ you will ever be and if you fail. I''ll have you executed along with your mother."


    The lonesome figure stood tall and serious, they could only follow their father''smands.


    "Yes father. I will do what is needed and I won''t let you down." the figure responded, clenching their fists in anger.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    Meanwhile... the next morning after the night party of gossip. The maid hastily got in when she was summoned only to find out she was needed to tease the second princess about something the Commander and her talked about yesterday.


    "Oh yes, Kazari. Ahem you know the thing Kein told me not to tell my sister? She didn''t tell me that you can''t tell her of it."


    "Tell me what?"


    Kazari nods slowly, understanding the mission. "The Commander told her highness specifically not to tell you that she feels incredibly happy when the child is with you both, you emit the proper aura of a real family and I think themander is considering tying the knot when things are alright now."


    "She did?" (Rose)


    "Yes but she told me not to say it to you so... Thank you Kazari you''re helpful as always but aboutst night- you heard-" (Cecilia)


    "I think I left my stove on with the hot boiling water for your tea, I would like to be excused." (Kazari) practically runs to the door while hiding half of her face. She doesn''t think she can face the princess for a little while after what she heardst night.


    Thank you to my *******!


    tymage

 Chapter 99 Fathers Granddaughter.

    Chapter 66: Father''s granddaughter.


    Kein''s POV


    "Come along now, Vivienne. Cease your crying... Rose will visit us soon enough so no need to be down." It was merely a few minutes since we''ve parted and Cecilia''s maid was escorting us out of the pce.


    Kazari... the maid curtsies while giving a faint smile seeing our figures go by with a message to be safe on our journey home. "I bid you both a safe journey to your estate, Commander."


    "Thank you." I tell her while carrying the still crying blonde child within my arms and I groan in pain.


    "Wahhh!!! Mommy!!!"


    Polite this little rascal was a few minutes ago but now she can''t stop crying calling out to her ''mommy''.


    She even began to squiggle around trying to escape once more but gave up when I decided to give her the good old disappointed look.


    The fear of Asian children.


    And now this child will know the meaning of it.


    "Vivienne. If you don''t behave I won''t take you home with me. I''ll leave you here. Do you want that?" I taunt the girl, not really nning to leave her but just... to make her stop crying at me because it''s getting a bit out of hand.


    Vivienne''s ears perked up a little bit and now she has a small pout on her face refusing to look me in the eye. "Nwo..."


    The tone of her sad voice immediately made me guilty of what I did. "Agh. I''m getting soft. If you stop crying we''ll fly on Vani''s back." I told her in order to coax her mood and it seemed to have worked.


    "Pwegasus?!" (Vivienne) was back to her happy mood once I mentioned that we''ll ride Vani to the sky today but... I''m not sure if this is up to code with the military rule book on how to ride a Pegasus.


    "Since you''re not really trained to keep your eyes open while flying... we''ll fly at a slow speed home so your eyes can take in the wind." I poked her nose and we both went out to fetch Vani who was parked at the side while servants curtsied in my direction.


    Vani neighs at our presence and even sniffed Vivienne to know she was safe. "There there, Vani. We''re alright and it looks like we''ll be going home now. You can rest in the stables once we get to the estate." I ced Vivienne on top of the saddle before I hopped on over behind her holding the leash tightly in my hands.


    "Vwani!" (Vivienne) hugged Vani''s mane before she neighs happily looking behind and licked the little girl''s plumpy cheeks.


    "Hehehe! Mama! Mama!" she calls onto my attention pointing at the side of her face that was now full of saliva. I sighed, patting her head, taking a handkerchief out of my [Storage Ring].


    "Vani, you know that doesn''t wash out but at least she''s happy." I tell my Pegasus who neighbors happily at myment. I couldn''t help but smile, taking the handkerchief in my hands, wiping the saliva off of Vivienne''s face.


    "Mmph!" she pouts ufortably at my wiping but once it was all that her face was saliva free and I held onto Vani''s leash kicking her thigh gently. "Tsk tsk."


    Vani heard mymand and spread her wings.


    "Up."


    I ordered and soon her wings pped and now we were flying. Vivienne was a bit shocked but I made sure that my free arm was holding her tightly for her to not fall off. I could see her trying her best to open her eyes but being inexperienced she squinted trying her best to get the feel of the scenery.


    I kicked Vani''s thigh once more and it got her attention. "Fly slow this time girl. I want her to enjoy her first flight." I instructed looking over at the trembling girl who was hugging my chest te.


    Vani looks back understanding my order and soon she picks up the wind going at a slow pace. "Vivienne. It''s okay now you can look without hurting your eyes."


    Her blonde hair flowed through with the wind, bright blue curious eyes opened to see a whole new other perspective of the city. I looked down below with her and saw so many of the townsfolk preparing for the festival.


    And it reminded me that I''ll be out of town right after.


    "That crossdressing prince better be here by then." I muttered to myself carefully, thankful that Vivienne was too distracted pointing at the people that looked like ants.


    "Whoah! Woah! Waoh! Mama pwetty!" she turned to me for a reaction and I stifled augh.


    "Yes it is. Now let''s get home and- oh how will I exin to father about this-" I facepalmed mid air of our flight realizing that father might misunderstand Vivienne like the others as my secret love child or something.


    "Ughhh... I''m getting tired of exining this to everyone." I groaned trying my best to enjoy the slow flight back home while Vivienne was too amazed of the whole ride. Seeing her face full of shock and curiosity made the whole ride back home bearable at least, she''s not cryin anymore.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    Vani took the fastest course home and with only half an hour we were back at my estate. Out in the sky, we could see the big house that I grew up in. I''m half scared and half excited for my father to meet Vivienne but I''m sure it''ll be fine. "We''re home now."


    Vaninds gracefully on the stone path in front of our house, the sounds of her hooves stomping could be heard.


    "Mama!" (Vivienne) was really adamant on exploring the ce, she raised her arms together asking for an upsie.


    I suppose after a few days of being with me, I''m getting sucked into the whole mother figure thing. I''m actually liking it a little, perhaps it even reminds me of my life back then with- my original Vivienne.


    Though my Vivienne from before was not this chaotic.


    "Yeah, yeah. I''m here..." I tried my best not to smile too widely as I brought down Vivienne from the saddle and let her run around the front of the estate that had a lot of colorful flowers, pruned green bushes and a running fountain.


    "Just don''t run too fast or else you''ll trip and hurt yourself!" I shouted in warning to which she stops running wildly and just walks fast looking at everything that''s outside the estate.


    I held Vani by the leash and heard the door opening and to his perfect timing, our family''s butler came out bowing his head in my direction. "You are home, mdy. I am pleased that you are safe in one piece. Your father has been waiting for you inside."


    "Alfred. I''m home." I replied back with a smile.


    He walks forward reaching out to Vani to grab her leash to lead her into the stables but stops when he looks down at his legs to see a little blonde girl clinging onto his legs like a little Ko.


    "Oh... a child." His deep handsome sounding voice sounded uncertain on how to deal with Vivienne but he didn''t look ufortable with her clinging to his legs. I didn''t step in for now because I trust Alfred enough to know he won''t hurt the little girl.


    Alfred bends over to try and take Vivienne away from his pants but nothing. She wasmitted to not letting go. I could even see the wrinkled marks onto his ck pants, I found that quite hrious.


    "Mdy I see you have brought a small copy of you back home. Should I add another set of tes at the dinner tableter?" (Alfred) turns to me with a serious look.


    "That would be lovely. I don''t believe we have a small child chair we could use for her?" I ask if we had any of them.


    He tried to walk forward but Vivienne was still at his leg. "We have none but we can use pillows as her support, mdy."


    "I would like to have the chef prepare a sweet beverage as well. Something cold and would rx me enough to get me to sleep after the tiring mission as well for Vivienne." I rolled my neck a bit and heard the knots cracking satisfyingly. That certainly hit the spot.


    "Vivienne?" (Alfred) mutters her name and turns back to the little one who continues to clinging happily once she hears her name.


    "Hehehe!"


    "I don''t quite understand but she likes clinging onto things." I tell him and he just awkwardly shifts his leg in a morefortable position. Although I find the whole ordeal funny it''s definitely getting out of hand. "Vivienne let the nice butler go so he could feed Vani into her stables. You can meet my father in the meantime."


    "Fatah?" (Vivienne) tries to word it out but it came out as some new adorable word she came up with.


    "My father, yes soe here please." I offered her my hand, the moment I did she immediately let go and grabbed a hold of it not wanting to let go.


    Alfred bows his regards, taking Vani''s leash going to the direction of the stables.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I opened the door to my home, seeing the halls full of works of arts painted by Baron Hill''s wife. Some of my works have also been hung up, from the time of my childhood. The first works I ever made when I was still stuck in the horrible home of my aunt.


    Vivienne''s eyes were wandering around the paintings as we walked bye, her steps bing a little slow. I decided to match her pace, and tell her some of the history of some of the works here. "Here Vivienne. This is... my father''ste wife. She''s really pretty, isn''t she?"


    "Pwetty." She swung our hands together as we continued to walk, only stopping when my father''s office was in view.


    "Let''s knock first." I knocked three times into the door and waited for the voice of Baron Hills to tell me to enter.


    "Ahe in."


    I looked down on Vivienne who was still holding my hand while I opened the door. I could see my ever hard working father with half of his whole hair almost turned silver, burying his head in a lot of paperwork it seems.


    "Father, I''m home. I see that you''re safe from your expedition with the trades in the south." We both walked inside as Vivienne tried to raise her head a little, ncing a peak at the old man.


    "Kein. I hope you don''t mind but I picked up some of your paperwork today. They have been piling up ever since you got assigned to that mission to escort the princess. How are you faring?" (Baron Hills) puts down the papers and finally faces us.


    "I know that you and the princess had some history but- oh?"


    He looks over curiously to Vivienne, standing up in his chair. My father came face to face with me. "Goodness me she''s a carbon copy of you."


    ? "That''s what everyone has been telling me actually." I replied backughing but it does feel tiring to hear because this little girl and I aren''t really rted but-


    "Silver eyes..." (Baron Hills) stares at me before coughing. "Anything you want to tell me, daughter of mine? Did you elope with a shrine maiden-"


    "Father, be careful of your words!" I quickly bent down to cover Vivienne''s ears. "I did not do such a thing! I know she''s only two but that''s a short time for me to get-" I didn''t even have the strength to continue.


    Once father just decided to continue being silent waiting for me to exin, I removed my hands off Vivienne''s ears. "This is Vivienne. We found her abandoned at a vige, we asked everyone that might still be there but no one seems to know or im her. I decided that... she''ll be staying with us for a while."


    I did think of sending her to the orphanage but... I''m not sure if that''s a good move since she''s already so attached to us.


    It was the same for Rose and I.


    "Oh. I see, I am rather proud of you seeing that the mission went well and you seem to have saved a soul in need." (Baron Hills) kneels down to face Vivienne. The blonde girl being afraid of strangers she hasn''t met yet hides behind my legs.


    "Mama..." she looks up at me, afraid of Baron Hills.


    I couldn''t help myself from patting her head protectively telling her that it''ll be alright. Baron Hills is a kind person and even more so as a father figure that I respect. "It''s okay Vivienne you can call Baron Hills grandpa if you want."


    "It appears she even calls you something adorable as mama." Fatherughed at my nickname and I covered half of my face to hide my embarrassment.


    Baron Hills stops teasing me however when the little girl tugs on his sleeves. "Hehehe! Gwanpa! Gwanpa!" (Vivienne) shouts a few more times, earning a stunned old man his state. He seemed to be happy being called grandpa.


    He never asked me for grandchildren¡­ but I guess deep inside he wanted one badly.


    "Hmm... is she staying with us permanently or temporarily?" (Baron Hills) carefully picks up Vivienne from the ground. The little girl seemed to be trusting father enough that she let go of my hand.


    "I was thinking of temporarily but-"


    "Kein that won''t do. She would certainly be a fine addition to the family as my granddaughter. Do think it over because if you don''t. I will disown you." (Baron Hills) smiles, raising Vivienne for an upsie to which she clearly enjoys because she wasughing so heartily with the old man.


    My body shivered at the thought of father disowning me for such a thing. "F-Father don''t jest-"


    "I''m not jesting." he tells me with a serious look before returning to his happy demeanor when looking at Vivienne.


    This is a new side of father I''ve never seen before and well- it was scary how not even five minutes he became attached to Vivienne iming her to be the new granddaughter of the Hills family.


    Well... I can''t say the same for me because I have imed her several times to be my responsibility. "Oh~! Vivienne, would you like for grandpa to give you some cake? Let your mother deal with the paperwork. I''m taking a break with my new granddaughter." He hugs Vivienne not too tightly and the old man sets her down onto the ground.


    "Cwake?" she asks, still having problems pronouncing things.


    Baron Hills nods in reply to her little questions. "Yes cake. Now I should have the chefs prepare something good for you." after telling that to my ''daughter'' happily.


    He turns to me with a serious face and instructs, "Kein finish those stack of papers. I already did what I could and now I''ll be going out with Vivienne. Alfred will fetch you for dinner good luck with work." (Baron Hills) checks his watch and leads little Vivienne out of the office leaving me with a stack of papers to sign and read.


    "Ugh... looks like I won''t be getting any sleep tonight."


    .-.-.-.-.


    Later when Kein fell asleep while doing her paperwork¡­


    "Mama-!" (Vivienne) was holding a te of cake but noticed that her mother was sleeping so soundly at the wooden chair with no nkets or anything.


    It seems that she was no longer in her armor and was just wearing her casual clothing.


    "Mama¡­" the girl called out in distress, fearing that her mother would catch a cold. For a girl to be aging about four years old she was quite perceptive and smart.


    She looks around and notices a small coffee table at the side.


    "Mm¡­ hmm¡­" (Vivienne) puts down the cake and runs around the vacant rooms trying to find a nket of sorts.


    "Oh!" She yells out in victory once she finds a clean white nket in one of the guest rooms of the estate. "Hmph!" She drags it over towards Baron Hill''s office where Kein was working.


    The white nket was far too long and heavy so she couldn''t really carry it all and half of the nket slid down onto the floor.


    Vivienne found the same office room as before and saw her Mama sleeping so soundly. "Mama-" she whispers to herself looking so determined to keep her mom safe.


    She finds another chair, puts the nket on top of it and pushes it towards Kein''s chair.


    "Hnghhh¡­" with a few struggling sounds soon she had the two chairs ced together. Once she knew the deed was done, it was now her turn to climb up the chair and grab the nket at the sides.


    "Humph!" She ces the nket around Kein who has her head buried into the table feeling too tired to even notice what was happening but certainly she felt morefortable in her sleep once the nket was covering her body.


    Vivienne decided to keep watch over her mama for tonight. Once her mama is awake she''ll give mama the cake she brought over the table.


    "Gwoodnight¡­ Moma." (Vivienne) sits down on the chair and leans to Kein''s body on the side, soon she can''t help but fall asleep.


    Truly she has been missing this very presence.


    She was d she found it again.


    Thank you to my patreun!


    tymage

 Chapter 100 Youre Not Alone.

    Chapter 67: You''re not alone.


    Kein''s POV


    "Mm..." I could feel something using my side as a support. Is it morning already? I don''t remember what I was doing before drifting off to sleep.


    I wonder if Rose ate yet... her chest was so soft.


    "Moma..."


    Mo...ma?


    "Ungh..." I groaned, waking up to the gentle sound of someone breathing and leaning to my side. I wiped my eyes and saw a small blonde figure leaning over to me. It was Vivienne sleeping right next to me with a chair.


    "Vivienne?" I blinked, feeling something behind my back. There was a white nket covering my body and when I looked around my father''s study on the table there was cake.


    Did she... do all this?


    I tried moving carefully in order for her not to wake up, I picked her up from the chair in my arms, I was surprised about her lightweight and it was easy for me to get her up from the nearest couch.


    "You''re pretty light huh." I muttered out whileying her sleeping figure down. She was sleeping sofortably and it seems she didn''t realize that she was being moved.


    I held the nket that was covering my body before and ced it on top of her. "There we go, I''lle back for you once I talk to my father about some of my leftover work and possibly... the trip for the cure."


    Without even thinking my hands reached for her head and I couldn''t help but caress her hair for a bit, her head instinctively bumps into my hand as if she wants more of them.


    I couldn''t stay for too long.


    I looked at the table that was beside the couch and saw a cake on a te that was just sitting there with a fork on the side. It''s morning and I know I shouldn''t eat something so sweet so early but I can''t waste food now can I?


    I took the fork and stabbed the cake in half, taking a huge chunk of it and eating it in peace before finally finishing it off. "Thank you for the food." Iughed a little not expecting something like this in the morning but I suppose my tastes haven''t changed.


    I''m alright with anything as long as it''s edible. The trauma that I got from Aunt Haren is still there, food scarcity is not easy to get over with.


    I left my father''s study with the dirty dish in tow. A servant who was not far away saw me carrying a dirty te. "!!!"


    It was a maid who immediately ran up to me and lowered her head.


    "Mdy- please let me handle that." She offered her hand out to ept the dish and I tilted my head, I know I''ve been here for years and have servants apany me all the time- still I couldn''t get used to it.


    "If its alright with you, I apologize for the trouble." I told her kindly and gave her the dirty dish.


    "No need to apologize, mdy! Excuse me." she beamingly at me before deciding to leave me be. I think she was particrly happy for some reason- did I miss something when I was not at home?


    "Good morning, mdy."


    "Mdy! Good morning."


    "A good morning to you, mdy."


    I walked a bit more and noticed the servants greeting me ever so energetically.


    "Good morning?" I replied back to them with a smile and their expression seemed to be better. I noticed a few new people inside the estate. I wonder if my father decided to hire new servants. "Excuse me, do you know where my father is?"


    I approached a servant who was dusting a vase and they greeted me with a clumsy curtsy first before answering. "M-Mdy! I believe the master is at the art room, he would often be there to paint there when he has the time."


    The art room? I haven''t been there in a while. It was more like I haven''t gotten inspiration to draw anything since Rose decided to leave me, I couldn''t look at a canvas properly ever since back then but now things are different.


    "Thank you, I''ll go and see father now."


    "Ah! And um mdy-!" she calls out to me looking a bit nervous. I turn back to the maid who lowers her head some more. "Thank you-! For all your service!"


    Service?


    "Pardon me but what service?" I ask her and she looks up, fixing her posture with a flustered face. It seems that it took a lot of courage for her just toe up to me and talk.


    "M-My little brother! He''s already been enrolled in the public school program- I wanted to thank you for erm... fighting and pushing education formoners. It''s really amazing." She smiled brightly at me and I couldn''t help but smile back.


    "It''s nothing." I wave my hand, shrugging feeling shy at the words of thanks of this girl. I don''t usually get this so I was a bit surprised. "Do your best today, I''m d your little brother is enrolled. I''ll see to it that the school will be a safe space for him to learn and grow. If you''ll excuse me I''ll find the Baron now."


    "Oh! Certainly mdy!" She curtsied and continued her work on cleaning.


    .-.-.-.-.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I took her advice and I tried finding the art room to where it was, I opened the door letting out a little squeak. The maid was right, father was sitting on a chair, looking over at the easel with a half painted canvas.


    "Oh Kein, I see you''re awake." he turns to me with a brush in hand and I lean my back over at the entrance door.


    "All the paperwork that was on your desk is half finished, father. I see you''re painting, when was thest time you painted?" I told him and heughed.


    "It has been a while. I know my skills are not up to par but... seeing that we might have a new addition to the family I wanted to make something for her first day here." (Baron Hills) happily told me while continuing to make his piece.


    I shook my head with a smile, walking over behind him.


    I inspected his work, it was a drawing of a Pegasus where a small blonde girl was riding on the top of the saddle with silver eyes so I was guessing he painted Vivienne while riding vani on a little hill.


    Father''s art reminded me of how second graders would draw. "I almost didn''t see that it was vani if you didn''t put any wings on it." I told him teasingly and we bothughed a little as I watched for him to continue.


    Every brush stroke he did was wiggly, still he seemed to be having fun and I was having fun with him by watching with a smile on my face.


    A few moments after he stopped fiddling with his brush, I leaned over to see his face and he had some slight tears in his eyes that made me step back a bit in worry.


    It seems that he was done painting his piece, cing down the brush on the side of the easel he holds down the canvas and sighs.


    I stared at him a little worried, cing a hand on his shoulder. "Father... are you alright?" I asked him with worried tone, we were justughing a minute ago-


    "The idea of having grandchildren has crossed my mind, you know, I thought of it so much... I nned to spoil them, cuddle them, and buy all the things that they would want in the world." (Baron Hills) gently passes me the canvas and I hold it in my hands, looking over the drawing he made.


    "When myte wife died I lost all hope for having any children that would give me what I wanted." He stood up and held me by both of my shoulders and gave me the happiest looking smile I have ever seen father make. "Then you came along and brought me one."


    I looked at the canvas and to Father, I know I''ve already attached myself to the little blonde girl in the study but part of me is afraid.


    What if I be a bad parent? What if I''m not enough? What if- I don''t... give her the life that she deserves and wants?


    I''m not her true biological family... So what if one day her true blood rted family knocks to take her away? Would I be able to give her up so easily?


    "I... don''t know if I''m ready for the responsibility of taking care of a child, father. I''m still trying to fix things with- Rose, and we''re doing well but- would adding a children into our life. Will it make it better?" I asked my father, searching for advice on what to do. The fear of being a parent is getting to my skin again. This is not the first time I became a foster parent, so I know what to expect.


    Everyone keeps telling me how easy it was to raise a child.


    It wasn''t.


    Father smiles, giving me a reassuring pat on the back. "I don''t know as much about parenting as you do, daughter of mine. You came into my life when you''re already your own person. You know what to do and what you want so it was a bit easy."


    "Father, you didn''t find me to be a pain in your back?" I asked him, knowing that I was a pain in his back sometimes.


    "At times, if I''m being honest you had your moments and I''m sure I had moments where you found me a pain as well." (Baron Hills)


    I looked up at him and tried to remember if there were any memories of Baron Hills being a pain in my back. I shake my head at him, with no memoriesing to mind. "You were a great father I admired and respected. I didn''t find you to be a pain in my back. Other than the teasing and when you used Rose as a way to distract me when we were practicing..."


    "My point exactly." He smiles widely looking down at the canvas and I found myself staring at it as well. "Kein, the little girl you brought home is a joy. Parenting isn''t easy and we know that but... what''s important is to raise her on what you can. You''re not alone, you have me and Alfred to take turns taking care of her."


    "Oh!" (Baron Hills) yelped when I tackled him into a hug, I made sure to not drop the canvas while I was hugging him.


    Hearing those words made me feel weak and I just wanted to embrace him for everything that he did to me all these years, treating me like I was one of his own.


    This man... I love him for being the best father I could ever have and I''m d I''m not alone.


    "You''re being a softy today, you mentioned Rose on your travels... you finally met her again? It has been a while and from your stories it seemed you met her through your mission at the Winshern kingdom. How is she?" (Baron Hills) asked happily, he seemed to be joyful that Rose and I met once more.


    Rose would oftene to our estate once or twice a month, so my father knew of her and I even told him of how she''s actually the second princess of [Puronia].


    The only people who know that Rose is a princess are Father, Veronica and Lord Vincent.


    Maybe... it''s not the best time to tell him- that we almost¡­ made love- and almost gone to fourth base. we''re having a moment and I''ll just tell him another time- "Father yes. I met her mostly. She''s alright talking to me. She told me she is doing well and- wanted to reconnect exining why she left me two years ago and apologized.."


    Which is- the truth.


    "I see... well if she wants to reconnect make sure- to keep your heart guarded this time. I don''t me the girl if she wants to woo my handsome daughter once more but if she breaks your heart again I oughta-" before he even says something out of line of wanting to smack the current crown princess of the country-


    "F-Fathere on!" I almost used the canvas to smack him instead but stopped and I just crossed my arms looking away. "It''s gettingte- I still need to settle my other duties. How about this canvas- you should be the one to give it to Vivienne." I hand him over his canvas and he takes it.


    "I''m sure she''ll be happy her grandfather made this for her so early in the morning."


    He looks over his drawing and to me, "I truly hope¡­ she will."

 Chapter 101 Festival With Vivienne (I).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (II).


    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (I).


    Father and I had a few long chats afterwards including fixing Vivienne''s adoption papers, I told him to wait after a few months and then ask Vivienne if she would like to be part of the Hills family.


    "Where did you leave the little one? By the way, I haven''t seen her all morning." (Baron Hills) was floating flowers onto the expression on his face. "I can''t wait for her to see the painting I did." he tells me while keeping the painting at his hand as we walk side by side.


    I remember leaving Vivienne on the couch of my father''s study when I was doing my paperwork from before. "I left her in the study. You know father, I was not expecting my morning to be covered in a nket and a cake was left on the table."


    "Oh? Speaking of which that cake she left you must be the one she didn''t touchst night and told me she was going to give it to you." (Baron Hills) tells me continuing the story ofst night, apparently the blonde girl was ecstatic that she was getting to eat something so sweet but she told Father that her Moma hasn''t eaten so she picked up her cake and immediately brought it to me.


    "I did see you both being huddled up together and thought it would be best to leave you both alone to rest."


    Father it hasn''t been a week but you''re already getting attached- then again Rose and I have only gotten her for a week and we''re already attached so I can''t exactly judge him. "Well thank you for not minding us... we have the whole day ahead. Do you have anything nned today father?"


    "I''ll be busy preparing for the festival on our side, the [Lumineria Festival] is in two days so everyone is busy preparing for it. Perhaps you and Vivienne could take a small stroll together in the city." (Baron Hills) suggested to visit the capital city with Vivienne.


    I haven''t been there for a while. Maybe it really would be better if I could take the girl out so she can get used to the capital life soon.


    I remember the first time I went there, it was certainly an odd isekai experience- except I was just a little kid trying to find ways to make money out of my painting. It''s where I met my first client, who is now my adoptive father.


    I turn to Baron Hills nodding, it''s a good idea! We should alle as a family trip of three. "You''lle with us right?" I ask father with a little hope that he''lle with us but he shakes his head.


    "I can''te with you today, it''s preparation time. What I can do to make up for it is finishing all my work and bonding with the two of you when the actual festivales." he reaches to pat my head, we were of the same height but even so...


    He still continues to do this and I didn''t really mind. I didn''t have a proper father figure in my old world so this... is another new yet old territory for me that I''m experiencing.


    "The contractor you hired to make your academy formoners has sent a letter of confirmation that it has been finished. The presented bills for all the resources used and hiredbor workers have already been paid." He stops patting my head and I look away, with a serious expression.


    The school building is already done? In the amount of time given and the people who had to work on it, I''m certainly impressed.


    With this the people of Puronia will have at least a chance in having an educational background. This reminded me of the maid who thanked me this morning for having her little brother applied into it.


    Peter ckwolf, also known as Veronica''s husband who has a lot of experience in architecture design and cksmithing. The one who I signed a contract with and I assume that he also came from the same world as mine.


    Seeing that many of his inspired design on the blueprint he showed me was simr to the ones on mine.


    "Peter has already finished in such a short amount of time? I''m impressed. I ought to give the school a visit before heading into the capital to see how the preparation is going." I would have to carry Vivienne all the way over there too. I don''t mind but I wonder if she''ll be alright with taking a carriage there and not the usual Pegasus route.


    "I would also have to talk to you father, I''ll be having another expedition to travel and obtain something but this time- I''ll have to visit the [Sprivanto Kingdom], an order from the royal family." I told my father who stopped walking and looked at me in a confused expression.


    "You just came back from an expedition to guard the royal family now they''re going to have to send you out again? That''s strange, you''re only a knight of lower ranking yet you''re already getting so many tasks from the royal family." (Baron Hills) asks, clearly suspicious of what I''ve been doing ofte.


    Shit I have to think of a good excuse he''ll have to believe for now. I don''t want father to be wrapped up in whatever we''re trying to do since that could get him executed while being innocent on the line.


    "Oh! That! You remember how I was particrly close with the first princess Cecilia to the point she invited me to her tea parties- uh I got a letter of request for us to meet and she has a job for me that only I can handle." It was the excuse I had for that moment. I could hear my heart beating really fast, my palms were sweaty and nervous that he''s going to find out that I''m lying.


    "Hmm... if that''s the case I cannot judge her highness'' choices, after all being a knight of our standing is only natural. Just make sure youe back home safely now, Kein." Father told me with no judgment in his voice, whew, now that it seems that I''m in the clear- that cross dressing prince and that Princess Cecilia is really giving me a hard time.


    What''s with royalty just ordering me around like they own me?


    In any case I breathed a sigh of relief that I was out of father''s worry. Now that we''ve arrived at the study, we saw that the door was open and immediately father and I went in to see the couch empty with no Vivienne in sight.


    The only thing that was left was the nket I covered her up with this morning.


    I looked around and she was nowhere inside the study too, "Vivienne?" I called out softly at first and a few more times. Father joined me in calling her but when there was no answer and I immediately thought of the worst and ran out of the room.


    "Vivienne! Where are you?!" I yelled running through the halls barging through every door and tried looking for Vivienne. "Are you here?!"


    Father was quick enough to catch up with me and held me by the arm. "Kein calm down surely she''s still at the estate- she''s just most likely lurking around-"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Father! That''s what I''m worried about! Do you know we still haven''t removed our disyed armory?! What if she messes with one of them and a swordnds on her head?!" I exined and father stopped making a simr fearful look like mine.


    Father owned a lot of the armory and hung them around outside with no ss cases of protection because we weren''t expecting a child to be living inside a weapon-filled estate.


    "ALFRED! CALL ALFRED! WE NEED ALL THE SERVANTS ON A SEARCH FOR MY GRANDDAUGHTER NOW!" He yells over the halls with a booming voice.


    Alfred heard of his name and immediately ran over to father''s side looking tired and out of breath. Jeez- he was running like the devil was after him. "Alfred- how about you take a moment to breathe first-" I told him and he shakes his head.


    "No- Mdy it''s... huff... fine. Master Hills- you''ve called for me-"


    Without even letting Alfred finish or telling him to go take a breather he instructs the butler on what to do, using hismanding tone.


    "Alfred I want all the servants to stop whatever they are doing and do a search party on every inch of the estate until we find my granddaughter." and some of the servants that were lingering there were questioned if they saw a little blonde girl walking around or anything.


    All their answers were the same, they haven''t seen Vivienne anywhere.


    "I''ll continue looking for her as well! Let''s meet up in your study in an hour if we still can''t find her, father!" I told Baron Hills who nodded seriously, it looks like he would never forgive himself if Vivienne get hurt inside of his home to which he created a safe space for his family and I worry.


    Bam!


    "Not here!"


    Bam!


    "Vivienne Are you here?!"


    Bam!


    "Kyah! I-I''m using the bathroom, mdy!"


    "I don''t care! Vivienne is not here either!"


    Every door I saw leading to a room, I opened. Even if it was a bathroom and some servant was identally using it I didn''t care- I busted that door right open.


    My walking speed became faster and I stopped to look at my old room when I was still a servant. It wasn''t really abandoned, this is where I stayed when I was still working for Baron Hills before he adopted me. "Huh?"


    Is it just me hallucinating or is the door slightly open?


    "It is... andst time I checked- I had it closed to store my old things there."


    Don''t tell me...


    I held the doorknob and pushed the door to reveal the same blonde girl that we were trying to find all this time fiddling around the drawers and cab, "Vivienne!" I yelled her name and she turns to look at me while holding a heavy box that I used to store all my sketches of-


    "That box-!" I look down on the box where she smiles walking up to me, giggling.


    "Moma! Hehehe! Lwook!" (Vivienne) was holding the box but then she tripped and all the contents of the box fell out. So many of my old sketches came flying out into the ground and the little girl saw it all fall with a pained expression on her plumpy face.


    "...Eh." she mutters out weakly and after managing to stand up on her own she looks up at me with tears in her eyes.


    Eh?


    "EH?"


    Is she about to cry?! Wait-!


    "Wahhh! M-Mama... Guhhh... Owie...!" she cries out very loudly and has both of her hands on her eyes trying to stop the tears.

 Chapter 102 Character Info: Part 3!

    Character information for the third time!


    Name: Natasha Ivanonva.


    Age Currently: 22


    Sexuality: Natasha doesn''t know why this matter.


    Pronouns: Natasha is confused, isn''t there only he/him and she/her? There are other pronouns?


    Height: 5''7ft


    Magic: Unknown.


    Description: A woman who only came into the kingdom of [Puronia] as an exile of her kingdom due to unknown reasons. She wears flexible adventurer clothing and has a small de on the hilt of her thigh. She doesn''t know thenguage of Puronian people, so her wording needs a little fixing from time to time.


    Kein only managed to taught her a few before hiring a trantor to help. Natasha did her best learning the culture thates with it as well, apparently she has never experienced this much kindness in her life- and slowly she started falling in love with the other girl without knowing.


    Until she felt jealousy for the first time and prompted for her to confess.


    Hair color: tinum blonde hair.


    Eyes: ck.


    Favorite food: Natasha... likes cake the most.


    Favorite thing to do: Natasha likes looking at horses on my free time and giving them feeds.


    Other hobbies: Natasha likes to cook, explore, read books about horses and the cold.


    Likes: Natasha likes horse and Vani.


    Dislikes: Natasha doesn''t like slimes.


    Fun fact about the character: Natasha is afraid of Horses. They are jumpy, but they are majestic. Back when Natasha was still a little girl in the kingdom of Winshern, many travelers woulde often. When she were ying around in a forest near, an orc has managed to grab a hold of her, she screamed and yelled for help hoping for someone to hear.


    It wasn''t a human that saved her but a horse.


    It was a trained military horse that had the skill to kill monsters, it stomped on the orc until it was dead. Little Natasha for the first time ever, admired horses and feared them. She wanted to befriend them without getting eaten or stomped on.


    Favorite quote:


    "Natasha is not a gori."


    "Natasha will punch you where it hurts- you piece of-"


    "Natasha is not cute.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    Name: Avery Williams


    Age Currently: 18


    Sexuality: Bisexual


    Pronouns: She/Her


    Height: 5''8ft


    Magic: Unknown


    Description: A cheery American girl who got put into the world as hero, she was just ying an old game that took the world by storm causing everyone to pull for their favorite characters and leave them broke.


    She was just going to pull for the new five star character that came out hoping that she won''t get a q*q* but instead of getting anything a magic circle suddenly appeared in her room taking her into the new world.


    She is capable on slicing a huge wyvern in one shot, one of the adventurer guild''s VIP member and the hero representative of [Puronia]. She''s a swordswoman who just wants to have fun in her new summoned adventure.


    Hair color: Dyed blonde with ck roots on the top of her head.


    Eyes: Purple.


    Favorite food: Earth food, the food in the isekai world feels like nothing at home.


    Favorite thing to do: Killing orcs, slimes, elemental based wolves, and just killing basically.


    Other hobbies: She''s a huge manga and anime fan, whenever she tried talking to the other heroes about, no one knows what she was talking about and that made her depressed.


    Likes: Manga and Anime.


    Dislikes: Chores and being told what to do.


    Fun fact about the character: She was wondering how can be bring guns into her isekai world but for now, she''s satisfied with a sword. She has always wanted to try being a ninja!


    Back in America Avery was a really well off person so she had a hard time trying to adapt into the new isekai environment without depending on someone on things like cleaning, cooking and chores. There were times where she would just discard her old clothes and just buy new ones, refusing to do them.


    Favorite quote:


    "Please don''t let me pull some sh*tty four star character."


    "I PULLED A FRIGGIN Q*Q*!"


    "My wallet feels empty..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    Name: Hirogata Haruki


    Age Currently: 19


    Sexuality: Straight.


    Pronouns: He/Him


    Height: 5''2ft


    Magic: [Beast Magic]


    Description: A really pale looking hero who''s job was to support on the sidelines, has an affinity for beast keeping being able to talk to animals and knowing how they feel is one of his many talents.


    His personality is really shy, and his body figure was simr to a woman''s so back in [Sprivanto] he would always be the target of many girls who''s trying to find a model for their clothes.


    He came from the World War II time in Japan, when he got summoned into a magic circle he was suffering from starvation. It was a rough time, when he came to the isekai world he didn''t even knew such a ce would exist.


    Hair color: Light Brown Hair.


    Eyes: Green (Due to the body he''s currently taking).


    Favorite food: Grass and Wild Mushrooms.


    Favorite thing to do: Unknown.


    Other hobbies: Unknown.


    Likes: Unknown.


    Dislikes: Unknown.


    Fun fact about the character: He can''t deny a request that was given to him, he respects people''s privacy so much he won''t use [Scan] unless it''s needed. Hirogata Haruki is a crybaby who didn''t even wish to get transported in another world, he just wanted to live and go back to his original world.


    Even if the Japan on that timeline was a bit rough, where cities were destroyed, stockpiles exhausted, and its industrial capacity gutted.


    He would help anyone who might be in need, even if was an olddy needing to get her things carried to another ce- he has been kidnapped several times already for being tricked by bandits but thankfully his contracted familiars were smart enough to protect their master.


    Favorite quote:


    "Food is a blessing, be d... if you can find edible grass and mushrooms near you."


    "Fishing and hunting is a needed skill."


    "Turning down a request, I can''t do it."


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    Name: Prince Alexanderk Romanovo


    Age Currently: 23


    Sexuality: Unknown


    Pronouns: He/Him


    Height: 5''9ft


    Magic: [Dark Magic]


    Description: A princess who was born to be raised as a prince, for a woman to be born into the royal family of the [Winshern Kingdom] is a shame. The princess would''ve been executed but Kein''s real father begged his brother to spare the child and just make her live her whole life as a man in order to survive.


    Hair color: ck Hair.


    Eyes: ck Eyes.


    Favorite food: Unknown.


    Favorite thing to do: Unknown.


    Other hobbies: Unknown.


    Likes: Unknown.


    Dislikes: Unknown.


    Fun fact about the character: Being raised in a really strict household where women were considered the bottom of the food chain, the princess had heard many things that she wished she didn''t. Even to the point she wished she was actually born as a man.


    She only had one servant who knew the dirty secret of the royal family, she also took on lessons of difficulty to the highest level just to mess with her but unfortunately for them she excelled at what they thought a woman should not excel in.


    Favorite quote:


    "I am miserable inside."


    "Family, they tell me we''re family but no one told me we hurt each other to the point of unwanted pain."


    "I would often wish I was a man, maybe things would''ve been different if I was a man."

 Chapter 103 Festival With Vivienne (II).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (II).


    Kein''s POV


    "U-Uwahhh!" (Vivienne) cried some more and I looked at the papers that was already on the floor. There were so many drawings of Rose among these when she was still hiding herself as amoner.


    Vivienne was standing as she cried, there were small red marks on her knees.


    "Vivienne! I''m not mad! Come here!" I ran to her side and hugged her, patting her back.


    "Wahhh... Mama mwaaad..." (Vivienne) yelled out, making my ears hurt. At a time like this I would usually depend on Rose who would pick her up and cradle her until she stops crying-!


    I should try doing that!


    "Hup! Up we go now there, there." I held her under her shoulders and carried her.


    Vivienne stopped crying and looked up to see my smiling expression. I''m not really angry- the artworks just fell into the ground but none of them were worth scolding the girl over.


    "Mo...ma... sniff..." She had a runny nose and I wiped it off with my sleeve.


    Not going to lie, having children could give you such hrious events in your life but that also includes my blood pressure rising up.


    When Viviennepletely stops to look at her little mess below she frowns.


    "Mama... no... no... mwad?" she asks, sniffing some more of her snot.


    I patted her head forfort and kneeled, cing her back down on the ground.


    "Mama is not mad- its just- a box full of your mommy''s portrait sketches and drawings! Look here, isn''t she pretty?" I took a paper off the ground and showed it to Vivienne who held it gently, as if she knew how fragile a paper must be.


    "M-Mommy...?! Whoa....! Pwetty..." the little girl''s eyes sparkled when she stared at the portrait of Rose who was still in her shawl, she was posed in a sitting position looking out in the distance. This one I drew on a very normal day.


    "Yes, that''s mommy right there when we were very young. She was Mama''s muse, and she posed for me when I asked her when I was drawing on a boring day." I exined the story behind the sketch.


    Vivienne suddenly looked around hastily and took another paper showing it to me. "Hump! Stowy pwease!"


    "You mean you want to hear the story behind this one?" I took the artwork in my hands and noticed that this one used charcoal in it. "This is your mommy when I was testing out my charcoal pen, I was sitting on the carriage I think and I decided to draw her because I missed her."


    Vivienne took about five more papers and handed it all to me. I was taken aback with all the old artworks I''ve been storing to hide were now being dug up, as well as our old memories together.


    "Stowy!" The blonde girl demanded the story of all the artworks of Rose that she had grabbed. There were certainly a lot and if I told her all of the tales we would take up the whole afternoon.


    "Uhhh- I don''t think we have time-" I hesitantly told her, taking the artwork she gave me and stored it right where it belonged. The same box where I hid them. I do wonder how she even managed to get in here on her own?


    "Mama..." (Vivienne) pouts, looking down on the ground as if she''s threatening me that she''ll cry if I don''t give her what she wants.


    "Vivienne first of all. Never run off on your own like that, you had me and Father worried- that something bad might''ve happened to you. Currently, the estate is not a safe ce for a little girl like you wandering around." I closed the lid of the box, once I picked up all the remaining things and stashed it away on the very top of the cab this time where she won''t be able to reach it.


    "Second, I don''t know how you even get in here- but tell someone next time when you''re going somewhere. There are many big sister maids and big brother butlers who can assist you, okay?" I sighed looking satisfied on where I put the new hiding spot of the box.


    Vivienne tilts her head staring at me like she''s confused. Right- if only Rose were here- she would know what to do. She was always taking care of children in the orphanage so no wonder she was good with children.


    I''m more used on tough love than trying to be soft to a little child-


    "We just... don''t want you getting lost, right?" I kneeled to her level and tried telling her of why she needed to be more mindful, though I''m... not sure if she can understand what I''m trying to get at but it''s worth a try. "If you get lost, you won''t be able to eat cake and I won''t be able to tell you stories anymore."


    The little blonde girl gasped when she heard my words, she started shaking her head and furrowed her eyebrows angrily when she heard she won''t be able to eat cake and hear stories anymore. "Stowy no-no? Cwake no-no? Okay... lost no-no!"


    "Pfft-!" I couldn''t stop myself from giggling as I picked her up from the ground.


    That was a lot of no.


    She''s a bit weird- but she''s a good girl. Apparently cake and stories were the only things she could understand- and that''s okay.


    "Hehehe! Mama upsies!" (Vivienne) muttered out happily as if she wasn''t crying a few moments ago.


    Maybe¡­ Father was right about raising children. I''ll just have to do my best and see where it goes.


    "You little rascal, why don''t youe with me to school today? Then I''ll show you around the capital where people are preparing for the festival . Let''s go grab something to eat after our school tour. How about that?" I told her, gently squeezing her nose into both of my fingers because that was something we did to children back then in my old hometown.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Food!" I could feel feet kicking in the air as she yelled those words.


    Food it is.


    "Come on, I''ll have Alfred pull up a carriage for us and er... we need to tell Father we found you wandering around my room. I think he''s still panicking wondering where you are." I rubbed the sides of my temples forgetting about that. The whole estate must still be wandering around pocking in any small ces a child may be able to crawl to. I think some other servants are already ordering for all weapon disys to be taken down.


    I decided to go to the designated meetup if one of us ever found Vivienne.


    Father''s study was a little far, jeez children are scary how did she even run around that fast.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    When we arrived, some of the servants were already there including Alfred who was looking pretty out of it. They must''ve been getting strict instructions from father on where Vivienne could possibly be and ordering them out on the search.


    It has only been an hour but to think- "Oh damn." I muttered out quietly so Vivienne won''t hear. "Are you guys alright?" I walked towards them holding the little girl in my hand.


    "I found the little rascal wandering around in my old room." I told the whole group where they breathed a sigh of relief, I could feel some of their souls leaving out of their body which was a funny sight to see.


    Vivienne looks around the room tilting her head, "Hehehe!" she pped her hands together as she didn''t cause anymotion. I feel like her personality is more suitable with Rose, my heart being smashed into pieces worrying about her this whole time when she went missing.


    "Vivienne!" Father was a bitte to the group and I think he just got back from his search. He ran up to us and checked to see if the little girl had any injury of the sort.


    When he saw that nothing bad happened to Vivienne, he could finally rx and reached out to pat her head. "Thank goodness, you''re not hurt."


    "Gwanpa?" (Vivienne) called out to him, Baron Hills looked like he was about to cry.


    "Yes... its grandpa. We''ve been looking everywhere for you. Kein, where did you find her?" (Baron Hills) turned to me and Iughed looking at Vivienne who didn''t seem to have any trace of guilt in her face.


    "She was apparently in my room, looking around and fiddling with some of my things." I exined to my father who seems to have forgiven her already for making everyone run around for nothing for about an hour.


    "Vivienne would like to say sorry to Grandpa and everyone for making them worry?" I held Vivienne and looked at all the servants who worked hard and tried their best on finding her.


    Vivienne saw the expression of my face, looking at everyone else in the room that looked frazzled, tried and out of breath. Some of their servant uniforms has grass stains, wet stains, and dirt. One servant even has animal scratches on their face.


    "O-Oh..." (Vivienne) muttered and looked guilty, as if understanding the situation she lowered her head for a moment turning to everyone and apologized. "I-I''m... sowrry." she hides her head into my shoulders and suddenly felt shy.


    Every servant who went through that trouble smiled widely, the atmosphere of the room changed and it became more flowery so to speak.


    "It''s alright, young miss. We don''t deserve such an apology."


    "It was all worth it to find you safe and sound."


    "Young miss, no need to be embarrassed!"


    Every servant inside the room was looking away, flustered and proud of themselves.


    Vivienne pouts still not wanting to show her face to everyone. "Mama... go... pwease..." she holds onto my sleeves and pulls it, telling me to move already.


    "Alright. Everyone, thank you for trying to find Vivienne. See to it that you''ll have your monthly bonus being double today." I announced and everyone erupted into cheers. I mean I can''t me them- who doesn''t like getting double their bonus?


    "You''re all excused. I still have to talk to my father, continue doing your work and see to it that it''s done well." I instructed them and they immediately fixed their cheers into their professional faces.


    All the servants in the room either bowed or curtsied with a reply towards my direction.


    "Yes, Master." They scurried out of the room and for a moment I heard some of the maids looking away in my direction with a red face before leaving but surely that''s nothing.


    Father walks up to us as if he remembered something, "Ah right-! I have a little gift made for Vivienne just this morning. Let me take it out of my [Storage Ring]." (Baron Hills) took out the colorful painting of his Pegasus with a little wiggly drawn Vivienne on top.


    "Wee to the family." he softly says to the blonde girl who epts the canvas into her hands, eyes shining.


    "Horsie?" She looks up at father as if asking for confirmation if the thing that he drew was a horse.


    Father shakes his head, scratching the side of his cheek a little bashful about his work. "It''s actually your mother''s Pegasus, Vani."


    "Oh! Ohhh! Pwegasus! Hehehe! Thank you!" She hugged the canvas and reached out to Baron Hills asking for a hug. I leaned over and did what she was trying to do, he sessfully hugged Father and now he was leaping for joy.

 Chapter 104 Festival With Vivienne (III).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (III).


    Kein''s POV


    We went into the dining room, where all is at peace.


    "Wahhh! Yummy! Nom!"


    Ah... well almost at peace.


    Vivienne was being a glutton by taking in a stack of pancakes with chocte syrup on top with strawberries on them. "Nom... nom..." she was making such a mess on the table- and father didn''t seem to mind.


    He was even encouraging her to eat some more when he noticed that Vivienne was low on pancakes, he gestured to Alfred with a set of orders. "Alfred, deliver another batch of pancakes won''t you? She looks famished- clearly she needs more food." (Baron Hills)


    Alfred looks towards me before nodding at Father. "Certainly, Master Hills." he bows before leaving the table in search of another stack of pancakes for Vivienne to eat.


    I frown looking at the finished te that came to be after Vivienne devoured those whole stacks of sugar. When I was with Father he never did any of this- I guess it really is true- people are more soft on their grandchildren more than their own children.


    "Father I don''t think that''s healthy- that''s too much sugar already. What she needs is vegetables and protein, as well as fruits." I exined, reaching out to grab an apple from a small basket that was in front of us and started peeling its skin with a knife that was on my side before putting it on Vivienne''s te.


    "Ohhh?" (Vivienne) stares at the slice of apple I ced on her te and holds it in her hand.


    "Its an apple- a fruit, you can eat it Vivienne." I told her reassuringly that it''s safe to eat, and without any hesitation Vivienne took a bite and smiled widely, liking the taste of the juicy red fruit.


    "Twank you." she takes another slice and plops it down into her mouth chewing the crunchy apple.


    "Kein, there''s strawberries on that pancake so it''s alright. Little Vivienne here is allowed to eat whatever she wants." (Baron Hills) scolds me for spoiling my- well... Vivienne will be my daughter soon from the looks of it.


    "Alright but I will only oblige only this one time she can eat those second te of pancakes but- that''s all. No more- and we''ll need another set of toothbrushes for her to use." I looked at Vivienne who munched her food in her little chair.


    Soon Alfredes back with another tower of pancakes and gives it to Vivienne who in a matter of seconds, picks up her knife and starts cutting it down. I was finished eating by then and waited for her to finish before I would be taking her to shower.


    I stood up from my seat, being finished with dinner. I decided to assign Vivienne to her bath with the maids and I will take my own in a different bathroom.


    The maids waited for Vivienne to finish, standing by her side and I needed to consult Alfred about Vani. The carriage doesn''t suit me anyways. "Alfred, can you prepare vani instead of a carriage? Vivienne here would probably rather take the high ground on a lovely steed."


    Alfred looks at his clock before answering, "Yes, Vani should be done with her feedings. The stable boys will be able to prepare Vani right after the little one''s breakfast." He tells me, fixing his clock and I nod.


    I feel like the wind will be harsh today. This might hurt Vivienne''s inexperienced eyes when riding. "And do we still have my training goggles from Pegasus riding?"


    "I will have one of the maids fetch it for you, mdy." (Alfred)


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    After a while, everyone was done showering and putting on a new set of clothes. I was already in my formal wear, a long tailed suit with gloves and pants.


    The maids seemed super giddy when they were dragging Vivienne around into the dressing room, we didn''t have any children to wear so I told them to find something that might fit her.


    "Leave it to us, mdy."


    I wasn''t sure back then but I felt their eyes shining when they held Vivienne by the shoulder and ran into one of the dressing rooms.


    "O-Okay..." were the only words I could only reply. I really am scared of people who can just drag you in a dressing room and dress you however they want.


    I know as ady of one of the lower noble houses I was frequently expected to be wearing a dress being invited to many usually by Lord Vincent and his other noble buddies. I was more acquainted with the men more than the women in the circle.


    Usually no one in the women circle would approach me, they would just use their fan to cover their faces and look away avoiding me. I have talked to Lord Vincent about it and asked if the nobledies hated me or anything like that but surprisingly he just told me not to worry about it and just stick close to him in case something happens.


    I am quite d that this is not a formal ball or anything like it but just an academy inspection.


    I haven''t done one of those in a while... The nostalgia of being a professor in my past life has gotten me a little excited about the results of at least three weeks worth of building with magic.


    If there will be more things needed to add, I will have the funds raised using the city''s taxes and see to it that it will be put into good use and not into the noble''s pockets just for their spending leisure.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mdy, we are done with young miss''s outfit. There are not many clothes her size so I had tailored this one myself with the given time using your old clothes." one of my maids exins looking at her aplice who opens the door to the dressing room and reveals Vivienne in my old clothing.


    In small tailored pants, and a cute blouse with aced ribbon around it. Her long blonde hair has also been tied, simr to mine, if you ce us side by side people would definitely mistake me for being her mother.


    "Mama! Lwook! Look!" she runs out quickly out of the dressing room, with her bare feet.


    She twirls around to let me see her new outfit giggling. "Hehehe!'''' She looked up at me, eyes shining and bodynguage seemed to be anticipating something.


    Did she... want to getplimented or something?


    "Mm, Vivienne. You look wonderful in that." I reached my hand out patting her head, gently. Vivienne snuggles up warmly to my hand and I feel my body rxing doing this. "It''s also good for Pegasus riding so I approve of it."


    "Aw... they''re so cute... mdy is really kind huh..." the maid behind me whispers to the other who agrees with her words.


    "If you only knew, almost half of the servant staff has been eyeing her. If you''re not new around here you have most likely heard that mdy is interested in women as well- everyone began questioning their preferences ever since then. The men and women around here have been admiring mdy both from afar and up-close."


    "Truly? And almost half- I wouldn''t be surprised if it was all of them."


    "Indeed the only reason it''s not all, is because the other half is married."


    I could feel the maids staring at us with their whispers about them eyeing me.


    I feel a little embarrassed now so I took my hand away and coughed. "A-Anyways, did anyone fetch me my training goggles?" I could feel my face a little flustered but I really did try my best not to show it.


    "Yes mdy, I have it prepared and cleaned here to use on your journey." The maid who started the conversation hands me my goggles in a neatly wrapped cloth. I was really ecstatic taking it from her and holding it in my hands, realizing that my head seemed to be smaller back then. It was a good thing that the straps were adjustable.


    "I haven''t seen this since my first riding lesson with my father." I muttered holding it into my hands remembering the times where Vani refused to let me get on her back.


    I really had to earn her trust before I could be worthy of being her master. "Come on, Vivienne. Let''s go to the new academy. I''m sure you''ll love it there."


    "Mama... shoes?" (Vivienne) points at her toes that wiggles and I facepalm. Right we may have something for her in clothes but we don''t have any shoes that could probably fit her.


    "Don''t worry, after the academy we''ll buy you shoes. For now I will carry you okay?" I took her in my arms on an upsie and she was surprised but giggled in excitement.


    Alfred was already waiting outside with the stable boys holding Vivienne by the leash. It seems that she got an armor upgrade and her saddle has been refurbished making it look rather shiny.


    "Alfred! I''m here!" I called out to Alfred who was taking notes in his clipboard that he took out from his [Storage Ring]. He looks up seeing the both of us in our new outfits, he nods in recognition and breaks into a smile.


    "Mdy, your steed has been prepared and will be ready for a long journey." He takes Vani by the leash and offers it to me. I held it in my hand looking at Vivienne who''s eyes never left Vani''s.


    "Vivienne I''ll put you into the saddle first okay?" I take the little girl who holds Vani by the mane, and since she knows who Vivienne is she didn''t throw a fit and kick back.


    "Mama! Pwegasus!'''' She jumps slightly around the saddle and I ce my foot into stirrup iron and kick Vani''s stomach gently for the instruction to spread her wings.


    I take the goggles from before and put it over Vivienne''s little head to her eyes adjusting the straps. "Hold still, Vivienne. This will help you look while flying over the sky while you''re still inexperienced."


    "Ohhh!" she rested her back to my front and it took a while for me to get her into those goggles but it was all worth it. "There we go Vivienne... Don''t let go of me when we''re in the sky alright?"


    "Hold a moment, Mdy." (Alfred) calls out to me and I turn my attention to him.


    "What is it, Alfred?" I ask, moving Vani forward.


    Vani neighs and stomps her foot impatiently at my orders.


    "The appointed Dean of the school has been appointed by the royal family. You''d be surprised on who it is, mdy. Master Hills has asked me to keep the person''s identity a secret." (Alfred) mutters before bowing and looking at his small pocket watch he keeps by the side of his vest.


    Baron Hills always had these surprises for me ever since I''ve been adopted, he tells me it''s good for the kid. To be honest, all it ever gave me was trust issues.


    "Father and his silly surprises he never tires of them." I muttered to Alfred who agreed with me. Perhaps he does this too often that we got used to it but since Vivienne is now here too, I feel like the surprises would be doubled.


    "Well then mdy that will be all, enjoy your flight to the academy." he clears the way for us and soon, Vivienne pped her wings to fly- in the direction of the newly built academy.

 Chapter 105 Festival With Vivienne (IV).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (IV).


    Kein''s POV


    "How are you liking the goggles?!" I yelled through the air as Vivienne holds down Vani''s white mane looking at the distance with no fear at all. She was nodding her head steadily while I made sure she was buckled up properly into the saddle, fearing that she might fall.


    I''m a bit surprised, usually kids her age would cry when seeing high ces but she''s just enjoying every bit of the ride.


    "You are one brave kid that''s for sure!" I told her, I couldn''t stop myself from patting her head right for a bit before holding onto the leash tightly. "Hold on tight for a bit! Hyah!"


    Vani neighs getting mymand to fly a bit faster, but not so much that it''ll fling us away. Vivienne was enjoying everything, being able to look left and right without hurting her eyes seemed to have made her love flying.


    There were so many magical birds flying with us as well, from colorful peaceful ones that don''t attack humans and if there were any Vani would make sure to take the safer route avoiding them.


    Soon, we arrived at the academy that was built near the capital and the orphanage. You could say it was in the middle of between those two, if students could take a public carriage ride it would only cost about fifteen minutes of their time and about three silver coins of fee.


    I have made Peter make a small runway for anyone that would being here using a Pegasus as their ride, it really helped making a smoothnding and Vani managed tond without making any rough movements.


    "Vani, good girl." I told her and she neighs happily, looking in our direction.


    Vivienne seeing that we''ve finallynded she takes off her goggles with a little sound of struggling before she could take it off, "Puh!" when she did she looks around the runway that had a huge space for ying around in.


    "Gwood girl! Vwani the best!" She hugs the neck and Vani wags her tail looking happy because right after the little girl''spliment, she reaches her head out to Vivienne and licks her face. "Hehehe! Gwood girl!" (Vivienne) holds on her hand and cups Vani''s face.


    "Ah! Vani! No, I don''t have any spare clothes for Vivienne! Take it easy on the licking..." I quickly got down from the saddle and pushed Vani''s smiling head away from Vivienne. She neighs angrily in retort but we just got here and I don''t want her covered up in Pegasus saliva.


    I took out a clean handkerchief from my [Storage Ring] and wiped all the saliva out of her face. Jeez, I have told this Pegasus several times that her saliva doesn''t wash out as easily as other animals do. "But I guess this is better than wyvern saliva back then..."


    I remembered being inside the wyvern''s stomach when we apanied Rose to the [Winshern Kingdom] to meet that crossdressing prince of a fianc¨¦ who turned out to be a woman. It was my first time fighting a low based dragon but thankfully that hero came around to help and just sliced that thing in half.


    The Hero Avery really took me by surprise seeing that she can use some OP skill called [Scan]. Every title that came with it was horrible on me! I would argue that some of it was not even true.


    I still have the wyvern me stored over at my cursed sword, I could sell that for a hefty price.


    Speaking of which, I told her she can visit me any time in my estate, hopefully she doesn''t visit now to speak about my concern of needing to hire her right now when I''m out of the estate.


    "Uwahhh nwo more! Mama!" (Vivienne) tries pushing my hand away that was wiping her right cheek.


    She wasn''t willing to hold still so I used a little force the next time I wiped, "Hold still I''m not done yet..." I ordered but as expected from a child she tried dodging my hand.


    I was so busy wiping her face that I waste to realize someone''s presence was already behind me. "We have been expecting you, mdy." a familiar voice called out to me and my ears perked up from it.


    Why is he here?


    "Ellis Regan? Well I''ll be... and hearing you call me mdy feels weird after a while of not seeing each other." I turned around to see the smiling expression of Ellis Regan. His ck ivory hair stood out and his purple eyes weed me unexpectedly.


    This is my cousin Lenard Yulien''s lover. From when we were children when I left the estate he''s the one who took care of my elder cousin when I wasn''t around and I was grateful for it. Being dragged by Lenard''s escapade from sending me books monthly and visiting me in person he was there.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I smiled at him waving but I noticed something peculiar. Why is he in the new academy and wearing casualmoner clothing, he''s not in his usual servant uniform assigned by the Yulien House.


    A servant from the Yulien family should be back at the estate and not here-


    "What are you doing here Ellis? And why are you not in your uniform- aren''t you helping my elder cousin back home at Aunt Haren''s?" Iughed remembering my aunt and her horrible shitty attitude. If I even step back inside there I would have my head chewed out before I get home.


    I did think about going there to ask about Vivienne but it won''t be needed anymore.


    Ellis smiles sadly at me which made me raise my eyebrows. "Did you and Lenard fight again? Don''t tell me you borrowed his favorite book and forgot to return it-"


    "Mdy... I think it''s better if your cousin exins everything that has happened, in the past few weeks at least." He cut me off, he was still smiling but now that I look at his figure more closely he looks tired and Ellis seemed to have lost some weight under those clothes.


    "What happened, Ellis? Is Lenard okay?! Where is he? I need to see him." I quickly took Vivienne into my arms seeing that she still have no shoes and the ground will be dirty for her to walk on.


    She looked confused as to why I grabbed her so suddenly but I made sure I was gentle and didn''t hurt the girl.


    "Oh! Who''s this- hold on she''s really adorable. Has anyone told you she looks exactly like you?" (Ellis) turns to Vivienne and waves his hand saying hi. Vivienne waves back a little shy at first but after a few side nces she started gettingfortable with Ellis'' presence.


    "About a hundred times already. Father, you, Alfred, Lord Ein and the whole royal family at this point." Iined, remembering that everyone I came in contact with had to at least point out that Vivienne is my daughter.


    "Hmm... Is this a secret love child you made with one of your flings in [Sprivanto] using that ritual to produce babies-" (Ellis) assumed and I immediately stopped him.


    "I swear if that''s how the rumors will go I will not be safe. I rescued Vivienne in one of the ruined viges on my trip back home." I ced a hand to my waist feeling the weight of the rumors.


    At this point I have a reputation for being interested in only women and clearly someone is taking advantage of that by just telling people I''m ying with women. Well I am not!


    "Oh! Your name is Vivienne! Delighted to meet you, young miss. My name is Ellis Regan, you''re quite lovely." (Ellis) tried buttering up to Vivienne and this little blonde headed girl was falling for it."


    "Hehe... Hewwo!" (Vivienne) waves energetically once more and Ellis seemed to be enjoying talking with her.


    He takes a fruit from his [Storage Ring] and presents it to Vivienne. "It''s not much but its a gift of wee."


    "Wahhh-" her eyes shimmered when Ellis presented the fruit. Her lips made a little sound and wanted to reach for it but she held back her arms to look at me. "What''s wrong Vivienne?"


    "Mama... Okay to twake?" (Vivienne) asks me, looking at Ellis and the fruit again. So she was asking me if it was okay to take the fruit from Ellis?!


    I bite my lip proudly of Vivienne being aware of not taking things from strangers, and asking me first. I gave her head a little pat before nodding that it was okay to take the fruit from Ellis. "Y-Yes, it''s safe to take the treat. You can go ahead and say thank you to Uncle Ellis over here."


    Vivienne smiles widely snatching the fruit out of Ellis'' hands before giggling happily that she got the fruit. "Hehehe! Thank you, Uncle!"


    Ellis blinks for a moment before smiling and reaching out to pat Vivienne with flowers floating all over his face. "Mm... Mdy, you have a smart little one here. Indeed you''re right young miss, it''s best not to take anything from strangers and you have to make sure mommy approves of them first you take anything from them."


    "Also- Eh- did she just call you Mama?" he asks me and I look away a little embarrassed. Right, it seems that it would be time to break it down to my friends and acquaintances that I''ll be having a daughter from now on.


    "Yes¡­ I''m this kid''s mom now."

 Chapter 106 Festival With Vivienne (V).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (V).


    Kein''s POV


    "Oh- I see... You''re adopting her?" (Ellis) decided to tour us around the newly built academy by his side.


    I exined my whole deal with Vivienne deciding that I ought to adopt her- and I think Rose would enjoy herpany as well. Of course, Ellis has no idea of my rtionship with Rose so I left that part out.


    "Are you excited, mdy? You finally have a little critter running around your estate making things lively!" (Ellis) excitedly tells me.


    I know Ellis was rather fond of children, I heard he and my cousin actually thought of adopting as well but of course, being part of the nobility and two men adopting children in Puronia is highly umon so they had to postpone the idea temporarily.


    "Yeah I mean... I wasn''t expecting it. She just popped around a corner and started calling me Mama. I can''t put my finger on it but there''s something about her that I can''t exin. All I know is I just can''t leave her alone now." I answered honestly, as Vivienne started listening in. I think she understood half of it because she kept holding onto my sleeves not letting go.


    "Truly wonderful, mdy. I wish the two of you will be one happy family." (Ellis) genuinely smiled in our direction as I responded with the same gesture.


    "Are you sure you can''t tell me anything about why you and my cousin are here? It''s a nice surprise but I feel something''s wrong. I know for a fact Lenard rarely likes to go out..." I remembered those childhood memories of ours where I would either drag him out of the estate or invite him out.


    We would asionally see each other on formal balls and catch up, but Lucas-


    Lenard''s twin and a pain in my ass back when we were children would often report when Lenard hands out with me often getting punished.


    Ellis frowns, looking really desperate. "I would like to tell you everything, really- but Lenard insisted that he''ll exin everything. He''s currently in the Dean''s office working on things."


    He told me Lenard was waiting for me in the main staff office, why would he need to work there? Lenard is a son of a lower noble so there was no need for him to fiddle with things such as an academy formoners.


    "Are things... not okay back at the Yulien estate, Ellis?" I asked him and he couldn''t answer.


    I felt guilty with the way he looked at me so I gave in. I hope it wasn''t too bad that I have to hear it from my cousin himself. "Alright... I understand. I''ll wait for my cousin to exin everything then." I tell Ellis who bows deeply at me, still smiling.


    "Thank you... Mdy." He breathes a sigh of relief before continuing. "Oh! And since we have some time for now let me give you a tour of the newly built academy. This ce is certainly one of a kind!"


    We walked along the school halls where several ssrooms have already beenid out. I counted them all and there were about twenty-five ssrooms with five different staff rooms for teachers.


    Specialb ssrooms for magic sses were also made. I asked Peter to make it located both underground and outside. I bought this plot ofnd with my own money and I''m excited to visit it.


    The ce was huge, marbled floors with intricate elegant design were all over and the pirs were put into great detail.


    "As you can see- the only things missing here are the furniture and seats. Baron Hills, your father has donated a lot already and would be willing to provide them in a few weeks time." He opened the door to one of the ssrooms and revealed a huge empty space with a ckboard on the front.


    "Wahhh!" (Vivienne) yells out seeing the pretty interior inside. It seemed like a small ssroom that would be made for children.


    "There are two kinds of ssrooms. For those who want advanced magic and already know how to read and write will be called the advanced ss. The ones who have not received any kind of education will be in the basic ss and will stay in this room, they will learn from scratch and help them improve so they can catch up to the advanced ones." (Ellis) gave me a clipboard that he took from his [Storage Ring] and showed me how many students have already applied for the academy.


    I saw the list and there were already a few- about fiftymoner children who listed and filed all their information. "We also made sure that they have their guardians apanying them when they fill things out. Some of the current teachers and staff have exined what the academy will do for their children."


    "We will put them based on their age and skill, however those younger who can prove themselves to bepetent can move into the advanced ss." He moved to another ssroom and revealed another design for a ssroom.


    It reminded me of a university setting where there was a whole line of tables and there were already several seats to sit on. The walls had huge windows, ss is expensive so I wonder if Peter had fun designing this whole ce. "This is the advanced ssroom." (Ellis) seemed to be having a wonderful time touring me as well.


    He was smiling the whole way and seemed to be much more freeing despite looking so pale and tired before.


    "There are only about ten of these and we''re still sorting out the future staff for the academy. Including conducting the entrance exam to be graded so we know which ss the students are fit to be in." I listened intently and was d that they would conduct an entrance exam first before admitting them in.


    There should always be entrance exams, and I know this is supposed to be a school formoners but since I own it I would push the implementation of it.


    "Mama! Mama!" (Vivienne) pulls my sleeve looking determined with her eyebrows furrowed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What is it, Vivienne?" I ask her, looking worried, maybe she''s getting tired of the whole trip. I haven''t really asked her if she was enjoying it.


    "Will me go to school?" She asks curiously with a mix of anxiety on her face. I breathed a sigh of relief thinking of something else. Jeez so that''s what it was. She wanted to go to school after seeing the whole setting of this ce.


    "If you want to, Vivienne. I would like for you to go to school so you can make some friends and bond with them." I told the little girl who continued to look at the ssroom in excitement.


    I imagined what it would be like if Vivienne would go to school. Would it be the same with my old Vivienne back on earth? She was in the advanced sses so I often wondered if she made any friends back on earth.


    In this world... would it be possible for me and Rose to apany Vivienne to school and cheer her on her studies? Make friends, enjoy the events and start her first fist fight?


    "Of course, mdy if Vivienne would like to study here we''ll conduct the entrance exam so we know where to put the young miss." (Ellis) writes down Vivienne''s name on the clipboard and I sigh some more. I don''t think it would be wise to ce her into this air yet without proper testing.


    If the system school from earth would work in this world.


    "Ellis she''s only- like... four... I would like to wait for another year before putting Vivienne into school." I exined telling him to erase Vivienne''s name because we still have to test the system and implement the subjects and learning materials we should use.


    "Alright, mdy. Looks like we''ll be seeing you next year." he used his pen and scratched Vivienne''s out before continuing to exin. "For now, we have also issues on what the uniform will be. Many of our tailored designs seem... a bit much or it''scking to the eyes."


    Uniforms?


    "I see... Do you have the designs with you?" I asked him and he flipped into the next pages of the clipboard giving me papers with the designs. There were messy notes on the side with fabric names to be used. "There were a lot but we tried our best. We thought of doing only one kind of uniform and giving different crest colors as a sign of which ss they were in. Whether they were basic or advanced."


    I eyed the uniform and definitely didn''t feel any good from them. "Who made the designs?" I look up at Ellis who bites his lip and looks away.


    "I-I... did." he answers, holding his clipboard up to hide his handsome face.


    "No wonder you have eyebags." I replied, raising an eyebrow and pointing at his design giving criticisms. "In this design I would definitelyment on why there is a cape- firstly it''s hot and it''s heavy for movement. The second design- er... why are these uniform have no sleeve?"


    He seemed to be in pain after hearing everything he said. "I-I told you mdy- it was either too much or toocking. I have no experience in designing uniforms to be tailored so..."


    "I''m only teasing, here- hold Vivienne for a bit?" I asked, passing the blonde who was behaving the whole time just leaning over to see the designs.


    "Yes, mdy." (Ellis) takes Vivienne from me and I borrow his pen making some design alternations that would be good to base on, I would borrow some of the modern design ideas from the real world and besides if anyone asked we can just disclose who made the uniform so I''ll be safe.


    What we''ll need is pants, skirts, a white blouse and a vest whose color is not too damaging to the eye. I would only require the neck ties to the advanced sses and the girls will have a choice if they would want to wear pants instead of a skirt.


    The crest will be a dove carrying a rose, but it will be used as a school symbol to live on for years toe. It will be silver for the basic ss and gold for the ones who''ll be taking the advanced sses.


    It''s turning out like a private school formoners... I''m going overboard.


    "Ah- my hands moved on their own and sketched them for the little ones. I know some people have already enrolled their kids- the ones at Vivienne''s age." I showed the designs to both of them and got simr reactions.


    p! p!


    Vivienne was the one pping while her gray eyes sparkled over my design. "Ohhhh! Mama! Cool! Me want!" she points at the uniform excitedly kicking her feet in the air.


    Ellis nodded with Vivienne and raised her for a little upsie. "Mdy, thank you! This is certainly great!" He takes back the clipboard and ces a check mark over it. "Now we will just need to think of a price andbor cost. I have a few tailor friends we can talk to-"


    "You can also ask Veronica if she''s avable to make at least well- over at least two hundred of these. She''ll need a team to back her up so call everyone you know that''s avable." I took Vivienne back into my arms and patted her head for behaving so well. "Good girl, Vivienne. After I talk with your Uncle Lenard we''ll be getting some Ubie nuts, alright?"


    She gasps and gives me a thumbs up, "Mm! Mm! Okie Moma!"


    Vivienne... will do anything for food I think.

 Chapter 107 Festival With Vivienne (VI).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (VI).


    Kein''s POV


    Ellis was wrapping up the end of the academy tour, we had a few more talks about the price of the uniform and the people he''ll be contacting to try and get a tailor building on the side of the school.


    "Mdy, if it will be in our budget I believe this would be beneficial. We should also think about themoners who will have to be able to afford schooling..." (Ellis)


    "Perhaps we should offer a few discounts to those who are in dire situations," he continues, using his pen to tap on the clipboard.


    "I wouldn''t mind. I have fixed the paperwork to have some of the taxes. If the kingdom moved to the education of themoners, we can ce discounts to those who have more than two children enrolled, single parents, the children from the orphanage and the list would go on."


    The paperwork to get this approved was hell. I had to fight tooth and nail in order to be able to get this into the light, finally the King issued my work to be progressive and something we should try getting to be implemented.


    Even though he didn''t exactly say it to my face, he just sent his reply through a letter. Thankfully, after talking with Cecilia she was the one who pushed it through so I owe her my thanks.


    Rose''s father, the king- seemed wary to be keeping this much distance. I know almost all of the nobles have disagreed with my ideals.


    "Thank you, mdy. I wish we had this kind of thing when we were young, but it''s great that the young ones would have this at least." (Ellis) tells me as he smiles softly, attention looking at the front door. "It seems we have arrived. The appointed Dean is inside this room, I will be with you on the side as you two talk with one another."


    When Alfred told me that I might know the appointed Dean- I''m getting curious now wondering who it is. Surely they hired someone with expertise with someone running an entire school, right?


    "Alright, would you mind taking care of Vivienne while I talk with the Dean, Lenard is inside there as well right?"


    "Certainly, mdy." (Ellis) replies gently, taking Vivienne away from me who tries her best to grab onto my sleeves after seeing Ellis was pulling her away from me.


    "Eh- Mama... Eh... Nwo!" she looked around her Uncle Ellis and reached out for my hold. "Mama..." she calls out to me weakly, tears forming in her eyes.


    She was ready to burst into tears, somehowtely when I see Vivienne crying it reminds me of how Rose would usually cry when she can''t cling onto me-


    "Oh, Vivienne. It''s only for a few minutes okay? Uncle Ellis will be babysitting you for a bit while mommy talks about work with your other Uncle, okay? Remember- if you don''t behave we won''t be getting any Ubie nuts." I managed to calm her down with the mention of food. I''m not sure if she has ever eaten them but it did the trick, she seems to be curious about foods she hasn''t tried before.


    "No... nuts?" (Vivienne) asks sniffing.


    "Yes, if you don''t behave we won''t get any." I tell her, crossing my arms and finally she relents, giving in to food. I was able to breathe with no worry of her running amuck and hearing her ear-piercing cry.


    I gave a little knock on the office door.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Kein is that you? O-Oh! Come in!" I could hear Lenard''s nervous voice over the room. I wonder how he has been, I haven''t seen him since he dropped thetest girl''s love book that he ordered from [Sprivanto] and [Puronia] for me.


    I wonder if he''s with the Dean, "I''ll be going in now."


    I opened the door to see Lenard holding some papers in his hands while sitting on the Dean''s chair. His hair looked rather haggard, his blue eyes looked tired as he put down the papers and turned to me with a smile standing up from the chair.


    "Kein! I missed you! D-Did you eat already?" He greets me with a tight hug and I ept it in confusion. I patted his back noticing that he was not wearing his usual clothes, ones that were tailored for nobles with their family crests.


    "I missed you too, Lenard." I hugged him back tightly, my reply was shaking a bit, feeling rather emotional.


    Even if the thought crosses my mind that he''s actually the real Kein''s cousin I have thought of him as mine. I am d for all the things he did for me when I was still at Aunt Haren''s house. "But what are you doing here in the academy with Ellis? This is unusual for you to hang out in- and do your paperwork here. Inmoner clothing too..."


    Lenard slowly lets go of my hug and faces me with a pained smile. I felt something was off with how he''s being quiet and that he''s here in the academy instead at the estate and continuing his work as a schr there.


    "Did... something happen back home? Is everything okay?" I ask him, holding his hand and staring into his tired dark blue eyes. He looked at me and then behind, where Ellis was currently holding Vivienne and wore a conflicted expression.


    I waited for Lenard to continue taking a deep breath before telling me, "I... Well... I suppose..." he stops for a bit, recollecting himself. "We got... kicked out of the estate." he tells me putting up a smile but I know Lenard is hurting.


    "They what?!" I yelled at the top of my lungs angrily. I''ve known for my entire life that Lenard couldn''t even do things that would be considered dishonorable to the family. I''m surprised that he''s the one being kicked out instead of Lucas!


    "Why?! I can''t imagine you of all people would do something to get you kicked out- you have been getting merits from being a schr in magic studies!" I told him but heughed weakly in reply.


    Being a schr is a highly regarded rank in [Puronia]. Studying magic, especially the concept of the light and research towards the goddess would make them a highly respectable group of people. Lenard was the top of his ss when he graduated and I know he''s working within the kingdom.


    So why...


    "W-We definitely have a lot to catch up on, please sit down while I brew you some Earl Grey." He pointed to the leather couch and I sighed tiringly.


    I''ve only been gone for about two weeks and things have already escted this much to the others. I''m afraid that when I''ll get into the capital city I might''ve missed out on something important- what''s next?!


    Someone getting married or someone getting a baby?


    "Alright but where is the Dean? I thought the person my Father hired would be here." I asked Lenard who chuckles, letting Ellis and Vivienne inside before closing the door.


    I watched as Lenard noticed Ellis who was carrying a little blonde girl in his arms and avoided my question. "U-Um... Honey... where did you find this little one?" he points a finger at Vivienne to which he raises his eyebrow noticing something.


    ? "And doesn''t she seem to look a bit like..." (Lenard) turns to me and I look away.


    "Yes, for the nth time she looks like me." I cross my arms, sitting down into the couch. Ellis sits beside me and puts Vivienne down in the middle of us.


    Lenard smiles fondly at Vivienne and walks towards one of the room''s cupboards and prepares some hot water that was on a kettle. I watched him take a few cups, put it on the table and poured the hot water until it was almost full. "What''s her name? And where did you find such a sweet looking girl?"


    He asks, setting the tea kettle down and waving slightly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hewwo... Uncle!" (Vivienne) who was sitting out in the middle was waving back at Lenard.


    Lenard being the soft boy that he is, enjoyed the small interaction and even made a sparkling excited expression.


    "O-Oh! Hello! Kein she''s so precious, she called me uncle! C-Can you believe that? U-Uncle Lenard..." it seemed like he was over the moon being called Uncle. I suppose in this world, we were already at that age where we would usually have children and such.


    "This is Vivienne, I found her while I was on a mission to escort the crown princess to [Winshern] kingdom. I told him you were Uncle Lenard so she must''ve picked it up on that." I introduced her to Lenard who eyed him curiously while he made some tea.


    "Kein... I know as your older cousin- I am responsible for you. Y-You can tell me if you got someone pregnant or something. Did you do the ritual in [Sprivanto] when going home with someone-" (Lenard) suggested such a thing-!


    I was at work! On duty! Not flirting around!


    "NO! I was strictly busy at work! Maybe the fact that we look alike is just a coincidence!" I identally yelled at him but Lenard didn''t seem to have minded it.


    Gurgle...


    "Nom nom?" (Vivienne) muttered out after her stomach grumbled that it was hungry. My eyes widened in surprise at how loud it was. Lenardughs taking something out of his [Storage Ring].


    "Some dried sweets I''ve been saving up, here you go." (Lenard) offers up some dried sweets in a clean cloth.


    The blonde girl happily took it, saying her thanks before eating. "Thank you... Uncle!" she yells out gratefully.


    "Vivienne... didn''t you already eat some pancakes back at home and the fruit that Ellis gave you-" I listed all the things that she has eaten ever since this morning- we haven''t even ventured out in the afternoon and now I was afraid of what will happen.


    ...


    Did I bring enough money?!


    "The only thing I can differentiate about you two is the way you eat, Kein you eat very little but this little one''s appetite seems to be bottomless- all the dried sweets are gone." (Lenard) covered half of his face in shock, I stared at Vivienne who put down the empty cloth with no more sweets left.


    "..."


    I think she got Rose''s way of eating or this girl just has some amazing metabolism that the food vanishes into thin air.


    "Is it normal for children her age to eat this much? Or should I cut it down... I should, right?" I ask my cousin, who I assumed can help me decide things but he shrugs weakly.


    "Well- Kein I don''t have any experience with children... And I''m afraid that whatever I will add is wrong. A-After all I researched magic not that..." (Lenard) answered and I lost my hope when it came to taking care of children then.


    I look at Ellis hoping that he might be able to add some of his opinions instead- but he shakes his head meaning he also didn''t have any clue on how to care for children. "I also don''t have any experience with children, so I cannot be of help, mdy." (Ellis)


    "Ah the only person I know who''s good with children is erm... You know who..." (Lenard) whispers to me and I tilt my head at his words.


    "Who''s good with children? It can''t be Lord Vincent and for all the other noble acquaintances we have they would prefer having a maid care for their children."


    Truly, when the topic of children will pop up between the talk of nobles they would just say they''ll leave their child at the hands of their maids to be cared for.


    After all, it''s their job. They would say.


    I digress... if the parent is present and would be able to care and nurture them. They should be the one stepping up and at least try or else the child will grow up having conflicted feelings about their parents.


    To the point they see them more as a stranger than parents.


    Lenard fiddled around with his fingers and answered, "D-Didn''t Rose worked a lot with children? Her name crossed my mind when you asked who was good with them..."


    Ah! Right speaking of which!


    Lenard doesn''t know Rose is the second princess of the kingdom!


    Should I tell him? Or just... wait for Rose to reveal it on her own? Maybe it would be best to leave it like that. "I actually met Rose... Uh- in my mission to escort the crown princess! We talked about how we''ve been fairly well and she wanted to reconnect with me- I thought of... doing the same as well."


    "Didn''t you tell me she left you and told you to just forget about her?" (Lenard) huffs his chest at me looking displeased at my decision to reconnect with Rose.


    "Y-Yes but that was all in the past!" I told him, truly Rose and I are currently fixing things for the better and we''re taking things slow.


    "Kein you are too forgiving!" he tells me but I feel like Lenard is averting the question that was pointed at him in the first ce- why did it be an interrogation for me?!


    "Enough of Rose-" I stopped him there and looked at him seriously, feeling like he''s been dragging me for too long being left unanswered. "When are you going to tell me why you''re here, Lenard? In my father''s academy, fiddling with papers as well as files- and you''re telling me you got kicked out of the estate-"


    My cousin, who has been by my side for a long time, is crying. He has always been a soft crybaby but thest time I saw him cry was when we were children. I panicked, my first thought in motion was that I should apologize quickly.


    "H-Hey! I''m sorry! Lenard, don''t cry...." I immediately stood up and supported him. If he''s this broken then what happened at the Yulien estate must''ve been bad...


    "Kein... sniff..." (Lenard) calls out to my name and I nod, being there to hear him out. "Father knows... of my rtionship with Ellis and he made me choose between my family and him..." He tells me to bite his lip and cry some more.


    Lenard''s father... Viscount Lenois Yulien.


    I remembered when I was still staying at their home. I know he''s well aware that I was being treated like a dirt bag but when he found my prowess in the arts he decided on giving me the offer of being adopted fully into the Yulien family, to which I refused.


    "And I choose Ellis... over them."

 Chapter 108 Side : Family Or Him? (I).

    Side Chapter: Family or Him? (I).


    The Yulien noble house is one of the most active noble houses in every season of the circle. Containing a long line family of schrs that rose up frommoners a hundred years ago before earning their position.


    The current main head of the family consists of four people.


    Countess Haren Yulein and Viscount Lenois Yulien as the head of the family.


    Following the twins, their two sons. Lucas Yulien and Lenard Yulien.


    You may remember Aunt Haren, as Kein''s aunt that made her through horrible things such as keeping her locked in the dirty closet full of broken ss shards, not feeding her to the point of starvation and ordering the maids to just make her life a living hell.


    She was not a good person.


    Her husband, Viscount Lenois Yulien who was only there when it was needed. He''s always in his study, rarely to be seen. Nose always pointed at the many books they have over his, proud of having knowledge as the power to everything.


    He values it more than money and thus why he favors one of his sons over the other.


    Lenard focused his career in being a schr in hopes he can get merits from the schrs of the royal family. Focusing on the study of magic theory and such, the magic academy he was in respected Lenard and even became their top student.


    Lucas on the other hand, has only received honors and was in the same military academy with Kein. The two were known to have some head butting moments and a lot of arguments in the academy, to the point both of them were called into the Dean''s office to be punished but thankfully it wasn''t that bad.


    .-.-.-.-.


    The following days were rather peaceful...


    This was the time when Kein was on her way to the mission to escort the second princess to [Winshern Kingdom], she made sure to give Lenard a letter of where she will be in order for him to not worry.


    Lenard was reading in his room about how to use a Kamera that he ordered from [Sprivanto]. Apparently it''s a device that''s able to capture sceneries or something you like into paper magic films. "Hmm... I see... so I just insert the film and just peek on the hole."


    He holds the kamera up to his eye wanting to test it out to picture his pet flower when suddenly someone knocks on his door.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    It was Ellis Regan, a loyal servant for their family and the nephew of the head maid.


    Two years ago, these two decided to court each other in the name of love. It was around the time where Lord Vincent was just finding out and learning about his feelings for Kein''s cousin but it seems that he was toote.


    "Young master, a letter has arrived. Would it be alright to give it to you now or are you upied?" The voice could be heard outside of the door. Lenard''s ears picked up that it was his boyfriend''s voice so he fixed his tangled blonde hair and wrinkly coat.


    It was really early in the morning so he wanted to look presentable for him.


    "No... I''m not busy. C-Come in." (Lenard) tried to sit down straighter but found out that he couldn''t after seeing Ellis smiling sweetly at him as always. It made his heart pound like crazy just by looking at him.


    Once there was no one else inside Ellis broke down his formal greeting and immediately hugged Lenard affectionately while he was still sitting down, since he was taller he nuzzled his chin under his blonde hair and greeted him a wonderful morning.


    "Honey, good morning." He tells Lenard in a little low whisper who was beet red into his lovely greeting. Lenard epts the hug and reciprocates back with a slight kiss on the cheek.


    They were already this lovey-dovey but seeing the blonde boy being so weak against someone they like, you could say it runs in the family.


    "G-Good morning. I hope you slept well." (Lenard) looks up slightly while holding the kamera carefully. "And a letter came for me?" he asks, remembering the reason why his boyfriend came looking for him.


    "Ah right." (Ellis) quickly takes the letter that was hidden in a secretpartment in his vest. It had a sealed crest with a dove carrying a rose, its sender was addressed from Kein Hills. "It''s from your cousin, I quickly came to fetch it before the other servants could."


    Many knew the history of the family with their niece inside the Yulien household. They weren''t expecting for the mere servant girl that was ridiculed by their masters would be adopted as an heir and daughter of a Baron.


    Aunt Haren made sure none of her sons would gain contact with Kein, especially Lenard and at first Kein''s letters were burned by the other servants whenever she would send them. Of course, they did by orders of the Countess.


    Now Ellis wakes up much early for his master, always checking onto the mail box before the other servants could just so he can deliver mdy''s letter to his young master. He would always say it was worth it as long as the two kept in touch.


    Ellis holds up the letter before offering it for the blonde boy to inspect, it was indeed from Kein and his eyes sparkled for a second, excited to read the contents inside.


    "From Kein!" He takes the letter anxiously, opening the seal and reading it with haste. He hasn''t heard from her in a while so he wanted to know what her beloved cousin was doing as ofte.


    The contents of the letter was;


    Dearest cousin,


    Lenard I will be venturing out in another kingdom due to a mission prepared by Duke Wolford personally and I won''t be back for a while. It is expected that the expedition willst until two weeks so by that time if you visit the estate I will be gone. Thank you for the books you sentst time, I enjoyed them. I hope you and Ellis are doing well, be careful and make sure you get proper rest.


    Sincerely,


    Your cousin.


    Kein Hills


    "O-Oh! Kein is going away for a while. I can''t believe she''s growing up so fast." (Lenard) takes the letter and folds it, putting it in his [Storage Ring] to make sure no evidence will be sought. "I hope she''s going to be safe." he mutters to himself.


    The way Lenard worried was like an overprotective parent that would rather keep his kid at home where it''s safe and secure, nothing like venturing out in the wild. "Ellis, [Winshern] is dangerous right? Do you think she''ll be safe there? I know the women there has a specific set of rules they have to follow..."


    "Don''t worry, if it''s mdy she''ll be safe. Your cousin is no longer the same little girl you''ve known, Lenard, she''s all grown up now and most likely has learned how to defend herself while staying at Baron Hill''s care." (Ellis) couldn''t help but pat Lenard''s soft blonde hair before kissing his forehead for reassurance.


    It made Lenard light headed but still enjoyed every single bit of it. "After all she attended the military academy right?" he continued.


    Lenard has almostpletely forgotten that Kein attended the same military academy that Lord Vincent did.


    Such a shame that they didn''t end up together but... Lenard is a lot happier now. "You''re right. I shouldn''t worry so much about her..." finally his heart felt reassured and excitedly moved onto the topic of his new package.


    A new model of a Kamera just came out, the use of it is being able to take pictures simr on earth. Princess Cecilia also has this type of model she uses for ckmail and she was very fond of the product.


    "Look Ellis! I brought this from [Sprivanto]. Some inventor made this and there''s only about five thousand avable in the world produced!" He holds it up for his boyfriend to see and shows him the buttons including how it works. Ellis couldn''t really understand much of it but it was nice seeing his young master not furrowing his eyebrows worrying about Kein for the next few weeks until shees back home.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The next few days were mundane, Lenard would work in his room on his thesis and write. Only toe out to dinner when it''s needed and every dinner was considered a family time that everyone has to attend to.


    .-.-.-.-.


    It was evening when all the servants were preparing to set the table for their masters, busy cleaning up tes, cups and utensils because one of their young masters will being back from their knightly duties to stay for a dew days before leaving again.


    Horses could be heard trotting outside. Their young master has arrived. The heavy footsteps of his armor were heavy, everyone in the servant was afraid. The young dark-blonde boy just threw his horse''s leash on one of the stable boys and clicked his tongue.


    Bam!


    "I''m home." he groans visibly tired and his armor was full of dirt.


    Lucas Yulien came home with his armor a bit tattered and dirty, the expedition was nothing easy and it was mostly just fighting off magic monsters that wereing close to the kingdom''s walls.


    All the servants bowed their head at the young master who was removing his cape and threw it on an old butler that was standing near him.


    Countess Haren was the first one to greet his young little boy into the estate, looking very excited to see his sone back home safely.


    "Lucas! Dear, wee home!" She walks up to his son taking a few elegant steps and tries to hug him but stops seeing how filthy he was. She ought to wait for him to take a shower before doing any hugging.


    "Have your armor be sent to be clean and polished. So how has your expedition been going?" (Countess Haren) she asks Lucas who was clearly angry.


    It seems that his expedition was too boring, all he was just doing was monster expedition and nothing exciting.


    Everyone in his group was talking about how it must be amazing that their ssmate Kein Hills was reported to have joined the advanced secret mission that was only for the high ranked knights.


    Everyone was talking about how it''ll bring merits and good rewards if you were picked.


    Naturally it irked him, he hated Kein to the point he actually dreamt about killing her. How could that useless servant girl that they brought home before would dare to even be higher than him at everything?!


    If he knew she was going to be a big threat to his merits, he would''ve made her suffer and at least broke a few more of her bones so that she wouldn''t be able to wield a sword. What if he just broke her legs?


    If the girl couldn''t walk she wouldn''t be going anywhere and he would prefer keeping her locked in a basement, chained. However, he couldn''t tell her mother that and in front of many servants.


    "My expedition is nothing special. Everyone was talking about how the crown princess will soon be married to one of the princes of [Winshern] as expected." (Lucas) takes off the rest of his armor and throws it at one of the servant boys. The servant boy, being surprised, hurt himself while trying to catch the armor.


    "Where is my elder brother?" he asks, looking around.


    "Oh in his room, as always." (Countess Haren) scoffs not believing his other son was holed up in his room just- studying and not doing anything productive! Why can''t he be more like Lucas?


    Being a knight is one of the proudest careers anyone could take! She doesn''t get how he can be like his father who did nothing but read until the dawn was over.


    "One of the butlers wille and fetch him, not to worry. We can get started on dinner with your father after you wash up, and I made sure to have the chefs prepare all your favorites tonight." (Countess Haren) was a spoilt mother towards Lucas and her son was enjoying every bit of it ever since he was young.


    Everything wrong he would make, Countess Haren never med him because she was sure her son was always in the right. It must be those other children that made a mistake!


    Not his little beloved Lucas!


    Lucas loves his mother truly, but what he still wants until now is respect and a sign of satisfaction from his father. "Father will being to dinner with us?"


    "Mm and you can tell him all about your adventures. I''m sure he''ll be proud of what you''re doing right now, dear." (Countess Haren) holds down his son''s hands softly.


    "Thank you, mother." (Lucas) smiled towards his mother and escorted her towards the dining room area even pulling the chair for her to sit down to before heading into the showers anding back a few minutester in his home attire.


    When he got there at the dinner table, he noticed it was only his mother still waiting. It seems that the Viscount is running a littlete to dinner as well.


    "Father... is noting?" (Lucas) mutters, but the tone of disappointment was clear in his voice.


    Countess Haren gives a stiff smile before ordering one one of the maids to go fetch her husband. She wonders what that man could be doing on an important family dinner at a time like this when one of his sons came home from a dangerous expedition?!


    "Oh he will be. He bettere... or else." (Countess Haren) crosses her arms and waits impatiently tapping her foot onto the floor.


    "I-I''m here!"


    A familiar voice calls out into the dining hall and it was Lenard walking in a rush fearing that he might''ve missed something important over dinner. He breathes a sigh of relief seeing that dinner hasn''t started yet but his mother thinks otherwise.


    "Lenard, You''rete." (Countess Haren) tells the boy who grimaced, feeling embarrassed of beingte.


    "M-Mother... and Brother, good evening." (Lenard) greets his family who looked at him full of disapproval. Perhaps Ellis and him were having too much fun staying together and ying around with the kamera that he hadn''t noticed time has passed by so quickly.


    Ellis, who was with him, bows slightly towards his masters before going to his station with the other servants. "I apologize for beingte... I was-" the blonde boy was cut off.


    "No need for excuses, just sit down and let''s wait for your father toe so we can start dinner." (Countess Haren)


    "A-Ah. Yes, mother." (Lenard) sits down on the other side of the table and Lucas sits down right beside his mother. Smiling because he saw his elder brother being scolded right in front of him.


    "Imagine beingte, aren''t you the eldest here? Aren''t you supposed to be a good role model to your little brother? But it seems we''re trading positions now." (Lucas) taunts Lenard who hides his flustered face by looking down at the te, looking timid. He puts his chin at the side of his palm, grinning.


    ? Ellis hears the entire thing while he was standing at his station... oh how he wanted to push that little brat out of his chair so badly. If it weren''t for him being Lenard''s little brother, he would''ve gone raged.


    "I-I am sorry for beingte..." (Lenard) mutters out weakly and Lucas just enjoyed doing this to his older brother every chance he had.


    Squeak...


    Not a few momentster the head of the family arrived. The Viscount fixed his eyes on his two sons, eyes more softly on the eldest and for the second it was more of dissatisfaction towards Lucas.


    "Let''s start dinner now, shall we?"

 Chapter 109 Side : Family Or Him? (II).

    Side Chapter: Family or Him? (II).


    Once all the family members had arrived, the servants were quick to work with the table setting and dish presentation. The Viscount Lenois himself who was fashionablyte to his own family dinner was particrly hungry.


    The sounds of metal utensils scrapping the marble tes filled the room. Countess Haren was enjoying the peace unlike before, and Lucas was trying to focus on the steak in front of him that was cooked mediumly.


    Viscount Lenios'' eyes drifted to both of his sons but it stopped first on Lenard. "How is your research going, has the court approved of your work?" his hands moved tenderly when handling his food, he took his knife and cut through the meat before putting it inside of his mouth.


    Lenard was taken aback with the sudden question of how was his progress at work but immediately answered his father.


    "T-The court has already approved two of my papers already and it''s will most likely be approved by the church." He told him a little nervous, his hands were secretly holding onto his pants- it was getting wrinkled as he waited for his father''s next words.


    "Well done, my boy." He tells Lenard, smiling faintly before turning back to his serious face.


    Lenard was happy inside that he was praised by the Viscount because everyone knew the man was not so easy to please.


    "T-Thank you father for your kind praises." the blonde boy did a little happy dance inside his mind.


    Lucas on the other hand could be heard clicking his tongue out of envy. He doesn''t get the whole paper and schrly thing- why can''t his father be more proud of him being a knight than Lenard who was just making papers with a bunch of words he doesn''t get.


    It''s too hard...


    The Viscount heard of his son''s rude gesture at the table and looks through Lucas like he''s expecting all that he did to make trouble today.


    "Lucas... How about you? What have you aplished today?" he asks his son, whose face lights up happily now that his father''s attention has been turned to him.


    "Father- I have aplished the task of exterminating the beasts from the west side. The higher ups have told me that I did a good job, rumor is I might even get promoted with the way things are." (Lucas) tells Viscount proudly, his chest puffing up a bit and his heart thumping.


    The nking sounds of utensils never stopped, the Viscount didn''t even look at him when he told his son. "I see... Well done." he takes another piece of his steak and chews it.


    "Ah..." (Lucas) mutters out, looking down on his food. Without even noticing his hands were gripping the handle of his knife and fork tightly. "Thank you... father."


    The boy knew that he was praised, but when hepared his praise to his elder twin brother... Why is it different? He couldn''t understand.


    They received almost the exact same words but the way he said it...


    Somehow it hurt his heart but he couldn''t tell anyone about it, he was afraid it would make him look weak by doing so.


    Countess Haren looks at her younger son and frowns, feeling that he''s not being given enough attention by her husband.


    "Dear, he just saved the kingdom by exterminating deadly magical beasts surrounding the town. Isn''t that an exceptionable feat to do? I don''t understand why he''s not even being offered to be a Head General right now!" she tells him a little bit too angry that the Viscount caught his wife''s tone.


    "I already have heard the same story, over and over from him. All I ever hear is either escorting some lower rank noble to some ce or monster expeditions." He looked disappointingly at Lucas who felt like his whole world was breaking at that table.


    "I told him well done, what more does he need?" (Viscount Lenois) ced sharp daggers over his wife who clicks his tongue at his husband before looking softly at Lucas.


    "Well I think Lucas here did a wonderful job." (Countess Haren)pliments Lucas'' aplishments further making the blonde boy smile a bit at his supportive mother but still it could neverpare to the words of his father.


    "Thank you... mother."


    .-.-.-.-.


    ck... ck... ck...


    Lucas'' finger tapped through his desk while he thought deeply of what happened at dinner. So many voices appeared as he tried getting his thoughts fixed but it seemed to be only getting stronger.


    "I told him well done, what more does he need?"


    His father''s words rang through his head. Well done- what more does he need?


    "UGH!" He screams, knocking over some things over his desk and into the ground. He looked at a couple of books on his shelf and took one.


    Thud! Bam!


    He stands from his seat, looks at the book that was in his hand and throws it hard onto the wall. "I can''t even... believe this.'''' He walked over to the book that he threw and stomped on it several times on the verge of crying.


    "I just wanted you to tell me you''re proud of me! How hard is it to do that! You tell it to my dumbass older brother every time!" (Lucas) didn''t stop until the cover bound leather page of the book was broken in half. "Well I''m sorry I can''t read- I''m not smart- I can''t even get big words- but that doesn''t mean I''m not trying hard this piece of-"


    Stomp! Stomp! Stomp...<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Finally, he slows down and catches his breath collecting himself for a moment looking at the damage he caused. He still feels his anger rising at the thought of the Viscount favoring his useless brother over him, every single... time.


    "Hmm... this is not enough." (Lucas) scoffed, throwing the tattered book into a corner and decided to leave the room.


    He grins looking forward to the door, opening it. "Why don''t I mess with my brother for a bit... It always makes me feel better. After all, a punching bag for today is all that I need to calm down."


    He walks through the other side of the estate, many servants who were upte greeted him but he just ignored them, feeling the need of excitement of hurting someone to calm down. His hands were trembling from excitement, he wanted to make his older brother cry like old times.


    How he always hated that he looked like him.


    It was a pain being with a twin who''s too nerdy, yet he was the one winning at life.


    When he arrived at the door he held the doorknob muttering to himself. "I''ll have you dead today, brother."


    He opened the door of the room but there was no one inside. "Hmph... I thought he woulde here after dinner?" he mutters to himself while looking around some more, seeing his brother''s little nt pet on the table.


    "I wonder if cutting the nt would make him cry." (Lucas) ced a hand on his waist while he looked through the room some more, it was all books, papers and the smell of ink was strong. He disliked it to the core but he couldn''t help but stay to see if there was some dirt he could pull off of his brother.


    Then again... he can''t read well...


    He pokes the little leaf of the nt sitting on a pot of soil and decides to let it live for today... but he stops after noticing something rectangr with a ss lens on the front, as well with a small peaking hole on the top.


    "Well what do we have here?" the device made him curious, what could be this thing that might be a potential important treasure for his brother?


    He held the object in his hand, and noticed it was sitting on top of a book from which he would guess it was its guide on how to use it properly. He frowns looking at the cover of the book, "Ka... mi.. kame? Kamira? Hmm..." he holds it in his hands, feeling the weight of it.


    Lucas was surprised it was a bit heavier than expected for a little object like this.


    He tried opening the book and was immediately irked by how many words there were to the point his head felt like it was being poked by needles just by looking at it trying to read. "Ugh great now I won''t know how to even properly work this-"


    He flips it to the next page angrily before noticing something that he usually never sees before usually in books.


    "Drawings?" his eyes widened, perhaps feeling a little happy that someone included pictures in a book with so many words. There were even guides on how to hold it properly with your hand.


    Lucas tilts his head being fascinated. "I see..." his hands scrolls down through the pages and smiles trying to follow the instruction.


    He held the camera by the sides and made sure that none of his fingers got through the lens, when he identally did a small fog mark appeared when he peeked through the kamera. He wipes it off with his clothes and looks through the lens.


    "What does it do?" he feels around the sides of it and notices a small button. Out of curiosity he clicks on it and the shutter makes a clicking sound.


    It made the boy surprised but he didn''t let go of the unknown object at hand and saw a small paper filming out on a small thin line on the front.


    "What the-" he was surprised when he took the film and showed the same exact thing in the paper he was pointing the lens at. He took it out and was amazed at how well he took the picture, it was the splitting image.


    For the first time in a while Lucas felt rxed... and wanted to try picturing more things.


    He looked at Lenard''s little pet nt and smiled genuinely for the first time in a while. He bends down a bit and takes a picture of it. Heughed looking at the nt picture he took, it was a little bad since he''s still getting used to it but- it was a little out of bnce.


    Lucas excitedly looks through things he could take a picture of- from the shelf- a shing sound could be heard.


    Click!


    He wanted to take a picture of a book learning over the window.


    Click!


    He opens the said window and squints his eyes, seeing two figures out in the distance proceeding to be kissing but he couldn''t see the faces well because it was dark outside.


    "I got you now... let''s see who I''m going to fire today for being caught doing indecent things on my estate." (Lucas)ughed, holding the kamera lens to his eyes and clicking on the photo.


    Click!


    A sh of light followed and he hurriedly ran away like a little child and took out the film to see who he caught making outside sote at night. "Heh... now I''m going to-" he stops his smile when he saw the paper.


    The two figures he caught making out... was Lenard and his butler Ellis...

 Chapter 110 Side : Family Or Him? (III).

    Side Chapter: Family or Him? (III).


    Lucas held the picture in his hands as it trembled. His mind raced into several questions.


    For how long? When did they even-? His big brother likes... guys?!


    Howe he never noticed?


    "What the hell..." (Lucas) looks at the film seeing the two figure''s happy looking faces as they hold each other looking so lovingly. He blinks a few more times at the picture, seeing his brother''s smile before realizing- "He looks happy here." he mutters to himself, putting the camera back into the table, looking untouched.


    He thinks for a bit on what he''ll do next with the picture in hand. He could keep it, save it for another time and ckmail his elder brother with it to get what he wants or- he could just give it to his father right away.


    When he wanted to see his father''s proud face towards him, he imagined Viscount Lenois'' hands patting his back and telling him how much of a good job he did for the family for ratting out his older brother''s little dirty secret but- "Lenard really... has it good."


    Lucas thought of himself of how much his older brother have everything, the smarts, the charm, someone willing to love him, and their father''s approval.


    Many voices rang in his head right after, it all told him the same things that taunted him till dawn. Insecurities over flooding, he wanted to hurt something- anything he wanted to break something to feel better about himself- he saw the little plot he was nning to let it live but he decided he changed his mind.


    If his brother gets everything that he wanted- why should he hide this little piece of information that could take everything away from him?


    "He doesn''t deserve... any of it." He angrily threw Lenard''s pet n into the ground.


    Crash!


    The pot broke and shattered into pieces, he hurriedly walked over to the door, opening it mming it into the wall and ran like crazy. The thrill of finding something to wrong your sibling never left him, he felt the excitement running through his head.


    His brother''s gay- and that''s just the thing that will destroy him.


    He felt thankful for the chance, just by that random window in his brother''s room coincidentally he looked outside feeling rxed with using the new kamera on those two... perhaps after Lenard gets his punishment he can ask his father if he can keep it.


    He stops running, hair messy and clothes wrinkled from running, a bead of sweat runs through his forehead and he wipes it off.


    "Father! Father! Father!" Each time he called his father, a knock followed. It rang through his father''s study and the Viscount who was having a smoke inside heard his idiotic son with no credentials yelling at the door.


    He sighs rubbing the side of his temples, wondering what is it this time?


    "Lucas... you cane in, son." (Viscount Lenois) says, tapping the tobo pipe into the side of his table. He doesn''t like to smoke when he''s in front of his children fearing that they''ll pick up on the habit as well.


    Lucas was waiting for the exact moment and opened the door.


    "Father you will not believe what I have found-" (Lucas) yells running over excitedly holding the picture in his hands but Viscount Lenois didn''t look too amused.


    "A nobleman... does not act like a child." (Viscount Lenois) ms his finger into the table looking seriously at his son with no utter decorum at all.


    "Fix yourself, Lucas Yulien. I want that attitude fixed right now." The Viscount tells his son to act like his age, and Lucas understood immediately what he meant.


    The whole ordeal and dirt he found made his adrenaline go up so he couldn''t help himself from acting like that. Lucas swallowed the lump forming on his throat, fixing his posture and made sure he used the right tone of voice. "Y-Yes Father, apologies- I just wanted to give you something that might be worth your time looking over-" (Lucas)


    "Is this something about your knightly duties once more?" (Viscount Lenois) cuts him off, not feeling like it to hear some of his son''s adventures of protecting the kingdom. What he wants is profound research, magic, and something worth the time to give.


    "Oh no. It''s something way better than that, Father." He takes the photo from before and holds it out, offering it to the Viscount who raises his brows slightly not expecting anything from the youngest son.


    "What is this?" He asks Lucas as he takes the photo suspiciously.


    "Flip it over, Father." (Lucas) grinned feeling like he can already taste the victory upon this moment. The Viscount does not trust Lucas one bit, but after seeing the photo he immediately grimaced.


    "..."


    He was utterly speechless and looked over it once more. He saw his son kissing one of his most trusted servants, he didn''t want to see it. It was something so unnatural for him he didn''t know how to respond.


    "You know how much I detest any form of pranks, son. I thought we already made that clear." He takes the picture and puts it over the table calmly trying to observe the situation at hand.


    He can''t be too hasty- he knows his son and he''s... not... this kind of person- right?


    "I am willing to give you a chance to exin yourself, Lucas. If I found out you''re only doing this to set up your brother, a punishment will be in order." (Viscount Lenois)


    Lucas trembled at the thought, but he grew more confident remembering that he certainly did nothing wrong this time! It was all his brother''s fault- kissing another man like that- how weird and disgusting!


    "Father I saw one of my brother''s little toys called a kamera, I was testing it out and took a picture of them outsidete at night-" He tells the Viscount who takes the photo looking at it more closely, there was no kind of quality art that could replicate this.


    And he has certainly heard of kamera devices roaming around the kingdom. How did Lenarde across such a rare device like this? Not even high ranking nobility cane in contact with such-!


    "Do you know where he got this kamera?" (Viscount Lenois)<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I only found it in his study father... I don''t know anything more about it other than how to use it." (Lucas) exined some more on his side and his father looked at him like he was useless to talk to. It would be better to find the source, instead of asking from a witnesses'' perspective.


    He breathes out slowly, his eyes staring into the further distance of the room feeling tired.


    "I''ll have a little talk... call Ellis Regan. Let''s see... how he''ll try to get out on this one."


    .-.-.-.-.


    Meanwhile...


    The two figures who decided to run away after the dinner- decided to find a ce where they would be alone.


    The servant noticed how his lover and master was frowning the whole time.


    "Lenard, Honey is everything alright? That frown hasn''t left your face since the start of it." (Ellis) asks the timid boy in front of him while holding his hands reassuringly.


    "The dinner... L-Lucas was staring daggers at me the whole time we were eating, it made me a bit ufortable and I couldn''t really eat." he replies holding his stomach. The atmosphere from their family dinner was so heavy that he couldn''t concentrate on his te.


    Ellis'' eyes darkened remembering the time how he just stood still while doing nothing to protect his man... he wanted to tell them to buzz off and list all the wonderful things Lenard has done for this family. "After all this time, I never understand how the Countess- your mother of all people would prefer your brother over you." (Ellis)


    Lenardughs softly wondering, why indeed does she hate him so much?


    "T-This is something I''ve heard over the years... my mother... She also had an older sister. Kein''s mom- I think mother''s parents... were too focused on their eldest.. that they forgot they had another daughter wanting attention and love." (Lenard) exins full of understanding, it''s like he doesn''t me her mother for all the treatment he has been receiving because he understands.


    "S-So... I think that''s why he spoils Lucas a lot. She doesn''t want to have him growing up without love like she did and I don''t mind it." he continues in understanding. He only heard this from the stories of the old servants that served his mother.


    Countess Haren... had a much sadder past.


    Ellis didn''t like Lenard''s answer, not one bit. It wasn''t a good enough reason to humiliate him over dinner- and scold him when he did nothing wrong. "Still... I get that but- does she have to.. yell at you sometimes? Call you horrible things? It''s not right. Whether you''re the eldest or the youngest- children are children." he angrily tells him.


    Ellis has dreamed of being a parent for so long... and he has watched many others just... raise them with no rity and even abuse them. Whenever he looks at Lenard, he sees that part of it every time.


    "Thank you for being angry for me, Ellis... I like the way you hold me, your hands are warm and it''s safe." (Lenard) tells him with a smile, looking around the darkness, pulling his servant up close, their lips touching for a kiss. It was something they did for almost a thousand times, the fluttering in their heart never left even after all these years.


    sh!


    It was the sound and light gathering to the kamera, and both of these boys didn''t know what was happening. "!!!" Both of them became alert and looked at the direction where it came from, heart pounding fearing that they''d been found out.


    Ellis was the first one to react, ring at the direction he quickly took Lenard''s hands and ran into a safe ce inside the estate hoping that was just a random sh of light- but where could ite from?


    "W-What... was that? E-Ellis..." (Lenard) looks up at him and he was wearing an expression of fear. Ellis was speechless for a second not knowing what to tell Lenard because he doesn''t know what it was either but he wanted to reassure his lover that it''s safe.


    "Lenard- it''s alright. I''m sure it''s nothing. Just a random sh of light going through our direction." (Ellis) holds his shoulder softly and hugs him. "Really?" The blonde boy asks softly, hugging him back.


    A random sh of light... Ellis could only hope it was.


    ...


    "So Ellis... Regan... I have tasked you with taking care of my son. Right?" (Viscount Lenois) had him seated in front of his table and asked him.


    Ellis was justing back from his duties the morning right after the random light that caught themst night. He was surprised when suddenly he was cornered by Lenard''s father one morning and asked him to go with him to the office.


    He never let his guard down and stood straight facing Lenard''s father. Making sure his expression never wavered. "Yes you have, master." he answers.


    "Why is it... that you seem to be taking care of him... too much?" (Viscount Lenois) asks the boy who acts like he knows nothing but deep inside, his heart has been beating so fast that sweat started forming on his hands under the glove.


    "Too much... I have only been doing what I have been tasked." (Ellis) responded, trying to figure out what was his objective- surely it''s not to just call him asking about Lenard''s condition and his services to him.


    The Viscount takes a hold of his shoulders leaning into him. "I." he starts off, and the hold on his body starts to get stronger to the point that Ellis could feel the ill intent on this man. "Did not ask you."


    "To form any romantic rtionship with my son, Regan." (Viscount Lenois) calls him by hisst name and punches his face beforending a kick to the stomach.


    "Urgh!" (Ellis) fell onto the floor coughing, he was on his knees holding his stomach, and ring daggers at Lenard''s father. "Hah..." he breathes out slowly but then-


    "Tell me..." (Viscount Lenois) presses his feet at the back of Ellis'' head before stomping on it once more. Bruises formed on the young man''s face while he grit his teeth to endure the pain.


    "Grrr..." (Ellis) wanted to rush at him, hold him and even punch him back as well- but when Lenard''s face came to mind- he just couldn''t do it. Lenard would be sad if he knew his lover punched the father he admired. "Ungh..."


    In the end he tried enduring it all. Anything that was important, he would consider it important for him as well. Even if that would cost him his own life.

 Chapter 111 Side : Family Or Him? (IV).

    Side Chapter: Family or Him? (IV).


    "Do you really think..."


    Stomp!


    "I would let you have your way with my son?"


    The Viscount''s beatings never stopped. Ellis'' face was broken, bruised and he felt like toppling over the pain. "Tell me. What did you do to force him to do these things with you?"


    He holds the boy''s cor and raises him up angrily. How dare he defile his son! He has already nned on an engagement with his eldest and now thises up?


    If someone knew... That one of his sons were a- a homosexual?!


    What would the noble court think of this?!


    And furthermore - he knows his son is not like that. He''s been studying non stop and asked for him to not be married until he achieved merits that will make him a qualified heir to the Yulien family line.


    The Viscount eyes the servant he trusted to care for his son like he was his enemy. Clicking his tongue he lets go of him and asks.


    "Awfully quiet now, are you?" He taunts him and he could hear the boy could only reply weakly, his dark purple eyes were determined and not afraid of the man in front of him.


    Perhaps he has been preparing himself for anything like this to happen when he first thought of courting his master.


    "I... Hah... Did not force your son to do anything with me." (Ellis) replies, panting for his breath telling the truth. Not once did he ask Lenard to do something he didn''t want.


    When he came to this estate, he thought he was alone. He thought loving another man was only a thing he did and understood.


    Then he found out that the young master he served was someone like him. Every library trip they had together, was one of the best memories he treasured.


    "Hah... I respect your son, sir. I love him to the point I would take every beating and torture you would inflict on me just to finally say it out loud." He smiles warmly at the Viscount who grimaced at his words.


    How dare he smile at a time like this-


    "You... Are not worthy of my son. You can''t even bear him children, what use are you if someone like you can''t give me an heir." (Viscount Lenois) clicks his tongue, making sure he knows his ce. "You''re a man yourself, this rtionship will notst for much longer. You should know that."


    Ellis'' heart broke when he heard those words. Truly, he cannot give Lenard what most people want.


    Children of their own.


    They could always adopt it and it crossed their mind. However, people will always point... It will never be the same as how normal people have it.


    The Viscount eyes his servant who coughs up a bit of blood before looking away in disgust. "And I will make my son realize his mistake for picking someone like you."


    .-.-.-.-.


    "I wonder where Ellis is today... He''ste..."


    Lenard, who came back to his room after a good night''s rest, was looking through his room.


    He was surprised that his pet nt had fallen down from his table and that made him feel unsettled. He grabs a broom and sweeps it off of his floor. He took another pot and tried saving it, settling it back down on where it was supposed to be.


    "The kamera is still here..."


    Lenard thought of the shing light fromst night.


    Did ite from the kamera?


    Did someone take a picture of them? If someone did... they must be keeping the film because it''s definitely not in the kamera''s mouth.


    While Lenard was busy with his thoughts- he didn''t notice someone elseing in his room, wearing a wide grin and looking smug.


    "Hey, is that a new pot for your little nt brother?" (Lucas) didn''t even bother to knock and just went into his room looking around.


    "What... Do you want Lucas?" (Lenard) asks, standing up from his seat, facing his brother who was weirdly smiling at him like he was in a good mood.


    "Nothing. I just came here to well... ask you something." (Lucas)


    Lenard blinks letting his guard down. He didn''t seem bothered after knowing that his little brother who didn''t use words and would prefer using his fists was suddenly asking a question.


    "Oh... if that''s the case ask me anything." he smiles a little, thinking positively that maybe his little brother needed to know about something he can help with.


    "Big brother... Have you seen your boyfriend around?" (Lucas) smiles widely leaning into his brother''s ears. Enjoying the reaction he received.


    Lenard on the other hand was panicking- he wondered if he knew- about him and Ellis. "I think I saw him in our father''s study... Do you think he did something wrong to suddenly get called in like that?" (Lucas) slides over to the table and holds the kamera in his hand.


    "Now... smile."


    Click!


    The sh of light captured Lenard''s shocked face of fear, Lucas... was taking it in all. Feeling such an immense amount of joy when he saw his big brother fall onto his knees like that.


    "Oh... you''re not smiling in this little film of yours. What a shame... no matter- I think I like it better this way." (Lucas) sadistically mutters to himself, dropping the photo onto the floor and into Lenard''s view.


    Lenard red up at him and figured it all out- this- brother of his!


    "Argh!" (Lenard) forcefully takes back his camera away from him and angrily punches him right in the face just right by his jaw. "You-! Did you do this?! Were you the one who took a photo of usst night?!"


    "Smart as always." (Lucas) took in his older brother''s weak punch and shakes his head. This little scrawny older brother of his could actuallynd a decent punch but not as strong as his. "Now... Why are you not seeing your little boyfriend now? I told you where he is... I wonder what father is doing to him right now."


    Lenard''s heart dropped. Was Ellis in his father''s study since this morning?<novelnext></novelnext>


    "E-Ellis..."


    "Wouldn''t you like to know?"


    Lucas'' words haunted Lenard and immediately went on his way onto his father''s office. Lenard dashed running out of breath with his lover in mind. "Please... Hah... please... be okay!" he mutters through each step.


    Hoping that his father didn''t hurt him.


    "Hah... Hah..." When he arrived at the doors he quickly held the doorknob of it and twisted it but realized it was locked. The Viscount didn''t want anyone to disturb him with his ongoing interrogation session but Lenard had other ns.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "F-Father! Let me in! I-I know you have Ellis in there!" (Lenard) bangs onto his father''s door. Viscount Lenois who was done talking with Ellis with a bruised up body and face heard his son''s voice and looked serious.


    He hasn''t even called for him yet... perhaps Lucas already made his move.


    Ellis'' eyes widened when he heard Lenard''s voice just right outside the room. "Father! Let me in! Please don''t hurt him!"


    "Lenard..." he looks up to see Viscount Lenois'' darkened expression. He looked really angry and it worried him that he won''t be able to protect Lenard at this current battered up state of his. "Ungh... not now..." he holds his broken ribs trying not to groan in pain.


    Lenard''s father is some scary shit. The man was rumored to be just reading books all day but no one told him that he can kick like a horse too!


    "We''re not done. I''ll let him in to see how pitiful and unworthy you are." (Viscount Lenois) walks up to the door with the loud knocking and opens it. Lenard almost falls over to his father''s figure but thankfully he caught himself and looked mad with worry.


    "Father! Where is he-?!" (Lenard) yells over him and the Viscount could only look in the injured boy''s direction. "Ellis!" he immediately runs over to his lover, quickly attending to his face, his hands traveling to his many bruises and wounds.


    Lenard would not believe... his father... would do something like this.


    Or more like... thankfully he''s not dead.


    "So son. What do you think of the state he''s in?" (Viscount Lenois) closes the door and locks it once more. Lenard''s head was beating irritatingly, he''s looking at Ellis almost beaten to death and he dare asks him what he thinks of the state of his lover''s in?!


    "Father- how could you?! He''s in bad shape now!" (Lenard) looked at the Viscount in tears. His timid side was being vulnerable and he just couldn''t help letting it all out.


    "Lenard... I''m fine. It''s okay, honey. I''m alright... it''s just a few broken ribs." (Ellis) joked trying to make light of the blonde boy''s face but it seemed it was the wrong time to bring up humor in such a serious situation. "Don''t... make a sad face. It''s making me sad too."


    Ellis weakly raises his hands and wipes the tears off his boyfriend''s cheeks and Lenard frowns. "B-But... you''re hurt... I need to get you help- anyone with first aid- the maids can-"


    "There will be none of that." His father''s footsteps were heavy and he stood in between the two before pointing his finger at Ellis. "From now on this boy is no longer allowed to set foot in the estate, he''s fired." (Viscount Lenois)


    "Nngh..." (Ellis) looks up at the man he once called master and now throws him away for understandable reasons. If someone knew your son was dating another man, in the country of [Puronia] it would be punishable by death.


    Him being fired is a merciful act by the Viscount.


    Lenard holds down Ellis'' hand and shakes his head. "I-I don''t approve! I... Father-!" He bites his lip looking at his lover then back again, trying to garner confidence by holding his hand. Finally he does it.


    "I like him!" he cried out and the Viscount froze from where he stood. Hearing his son''s words made him question everything. Does he like him?


    HE LIKES HIM?!


    BUT HE''S A MAN!


    The Viscount takes Lenard by the cor of his clothes and lifts him up. "Are you sick, boy?! He''s a man! Not a woman! What in the world did you eat to make you think this way?!" He threw his son onto the ground and looked at him disappointingly.


    "!!!" Ellis, who panicked, tried catching Lenard who was thrown off but due to his body being beaten to a pulp he could only use his own body as a cushion. With a loud thump he sessfully softened hisnding but it cost him pain. "Nngh... L-Lenard... are you alright?"


    "E-Ellis-! Y-You''re already hurt."


    Stomp!


    The Viscount didn''t care about shoving Lenard away and just immediately attacked the servant for getting in his way. "Father stop! Please! He doesn''t deserve this!" (Lenard) tries to stop him by pulling his arm but he is too weak to stop him.


    "Listen- here- I''m getting tired of you. Choose! Him?! Or your family?!" (Viscount Lenois) couldn''t help but shout, making Lenard cry even more.


    "W-What?! If I do that then-!" He looks at Ellis who was badly injured. He thought of his family, even if they were horrible- there were still times that they were good to him so he hesitated to leave but- if he chose Ellis...


    No... but to him... Ellis is already family.


    "Ellis... is also family. I want him to stay father please... I don''t want to leave anyone." The young man pleaded, heart tearing apart to be choosing anything that he both loved so dearly.


    The Viscount clicks his tongue and shakes his head, it seems that his answer was clear. He chose the boy over his family that treated him everything that he needed. "Get out."


    "Everything that we bought you- from your books, your toys, your camera, and all your allowance will be confiscated!"


    "You''re no longer my son and don''t even dare to use the Yulien noble name from now on."


    .-.-.-.-.


    Lenard and Ellis both packed clothes, the servants escorting them both. Dottie, the old servant who helped Kein when she was thrown out, was also there¡­ she looked empathetically at the two boys who were hurt.


    "Young master¡­" (Dottie) calls out to them both and secretly heals them without the master seeing. "Outside the estate, please nevere back and just live happily."


    "Thank you, Dottie¡­ Please take care of my mother and father for me." (Lenard) gave a stiff smile while he held all his necessities and Ellis gave his thanks to a friend.


    Amoner carriage was pulled over, as the both of them paid for the fare.


    Lucas watched it all unfold. He wasn''t smiling anymore or was happy with the result.


    He felt alone.

 Chapter 112 Festival With Vivienne (VII).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (VII).


    Kevin''s POV


    Lenard told me everything as he held his hand with Ellis.


    How he left the Yulien household, how he went to my ce and was offered the job to be the Dean of the school...


    "I-It was um... yeah. I think that was all... Honestly when I knew from the letter you sent that you weren''t going to be there I still wanted toe by and leave a letter by myself. I didn''t want to waste a few coins on the delivery fee..." (Lenard) ys around with his finger and smiled.


    "I''m not a noble now after all I have to think of my budget now. Ellis has been showing me properly on what things I should buy... and what I should not at the moment..." He turns to his lover who gives him a brief pat before looking at me and Vivienne who was listening in to the story, while she was in myp sitting obediently.


    She got bored ying with Ellis as Lenard told the story so she went to me instead, and since this wasn''t any formal meeting now- just family talk I decided to take her in myp where she seemed to befortable.


    "Father didn''t tell me about you being the new appointed Dean... Alfred just told me that they''ll be someone I know waiting for me here. I didn''t expect it to be you, Lenard." I tell him and he scratches the back of his neck a little flustered.


    "Your father... Baron Hills... He wanted it to be a surprise I suppose." He chuckles, and the figure of my father pops up in my head smiling happily that I liked his surprise. "I... would also like for you to know I''ll be calling myself Lenard Regan from now on. After all, father told me to never use the Yulien name since he has disowned me. I will dly take Ellis''st name permanently."


    Lenard takes his left hand and I lean in to see a pretty gold ring wrapped around his ring finger.


    No way! These two- did they really?! I know for a fact that the rules of marriage here are the same on earth where you have to exchange rings in order for it to be a sign of bond to each other.


    [Puronia] and [Winshern] have the same customs of exchanging rings.


    However, I heard in [Sprivanto] you don''t need a ring to propose. You just need something to exchange with and you can even record your marriage by doing a magical tattoo that will never be removed.


    "!!!" I gasped for a moment looking at my cousin excitedly.


    They''re getting married!


    Oh- sweet baby- goodness me...


    I looked at Ellis who looked away coughing, I think he was feeling shy that he proposed but I am loving this!


    "About time!" I yell at him, hitting his shoulder as a sign of good work. "Please take good care of my cousin- Really I hope you two will get to be happy as you deserve to be."


    "T-Thank you, mdy." (Ellis) replies still feeling bashful. So many things really did happen when I was gone for two whole weeks!


    All I''m hearing is church bells once this is all over! "W-When''s the wedding?! Please tell me in advance so I can bulldoze over all my work and projects just to attend and prepare."


    "Wedding?" (Vivienne) asks looking up at me, not knowing what a wedding is. I excitedly exined the meaning of it to her. "It''s where two people love each other so much, they hold a ceremony for everyone to see and attend. I suppose we''re invited, right Lenard?"


    I looked at my cousin who was smiling ever so widely. He seems to be excited for this too. "Of course you both are invited! Kein if it''s alright I would like to have Vivienne as our flower girl? We would love her to be a part of the wedding." He takes a soft stare at my daughter and I pat her head gently.


    I honestly don''t want to force anything she wouldn''t want... so... "Vivienne- do you want to be their flower girl?"


    "Fwoer girl?" (Vivienne) asks once more not knowing the term of it.


    "It''s the role of someone really important, you''ll be the center of attention making... a mess! You can scatter the flower petals all you want in there." I told her such an exciting offer she just nodded her head a few times.


    "Mama I wanna!" she tugs onto my pants and I turn to Lenard motioning that''s its a yes. The little girl agreed so we''ll most likely have to n her visit for tailoring sizes. "She''ll also be needed to fit on a dress."


    "Yes, we''ll be the ones covering the fees-" (Lenard)


    I stop him there, I don''t want to stress out my cousin over the payment. "No, Lenard, let me help pay for your wedding. All the resources you would need, we''ll help."


    He shakes his head at me looking guilty, "A-Are you sure? I-I don''t want to impose-"


    "Lenard. You''re family, and family stick together never leaving anyone behind. I''m offering, this is my blessing to you both." I look at them both and their intertwined hands that never let go. "So please... do ept it."


    "Thank you, mdy. You''re truly kind." (Ellis)


    "K-Kein... What did I ever do to deserve a cousin just like you..." He reached for a hug and I hugged back.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Just make sure all of us are invited to the wedding." I joked, Vivienne was also nodding in front of me, seeming to be agreeing with my proposition. "Flower girl!" (Vivienne) yells happily throwing her arms up in the air.


    "And may I rmend Veronica for any dress or suits you might need. She''s a very talented person- who''ll be a very... busy woman." I forgot about how I have also contacted her on being the school''s head tailor for a job.


    Ah... I can''t believe I would push on both the uniforms and the wedding onto Veronica. I think it''ll be a lot of money but oh boy will it be a lot of effort to do but- I''ll leave it up to her to decide.


    "Oh! Yes! Miss Veronica Lumine is an amazing tailor! I would love her to be the one making our matching suits for the wedding!" (Lenard) ps his hands remembering Veronica.


    "Pfft... Lenard, you haven''t even told me when your wedding will be. Give a date and we''ll see to it that it''s booked." I would also like to know if it will sh with my mission to ruin the uing royal wedding with two of the most powerful kingdoms there is.


    I would also want to invite Rose into the wedding... though that means I would have to go through exining some things-


    "Well... we were thinking it would be rude to do it so soon... we haven''t gotten settled into the main city. We thought of getting married next year when we''re stable." (Lenard) nned the wedding nicely! I will have time to attend then if it''s next year! "We were already scouting for a small house to live in temporarily too..."


    "If you need somece to settle in, the Hills family have several ownednds you can settle into. There are a couple of empty houses fit for a couple that''s near the academy." I tell them. Baron Hill''s family is definitely a powerful one that owns acres ofnds.


    "Kein... is this really okay? We''re not taking it for free- we''ll pay for the rent okay? I''ll be settling into the new Dean role for now and save up with Ellis." (Lenard) tells me with a determined look not willing to barter for this one so I''ll leave him be.


    "That''s fair. Alfred will send you the rental prices and tour you around which ce you''d like to stay in." Iughed nervously, I think I''ll also need to give Alfred a vacation right after all this chaos.


    He needs it after taking care of all of our minor troubles in the past up until now. I could already see his bent back in my mind due from overworking. Urk... yeah he needs a long vacation.


    Sorry Alfred! I''ll make it up to you by giving you two weeks of vacation and a bonus next time!


    "We might hire an officiant from [Sprivanto] instead of here... the church officiants will only curse slurs at us after all they''re not very epting." I suggested it to them and they both agreed. It would be safer to take in an officiant from [Sprivanto].


    I''ll have to contact big sister Valentina if she knows of one. I haven''t written her a letter in a while, she rarely visits with Sister Gis and their little kid too. Speaking of which, their kid should be around Vivienne''s age.


    I would consider arranging a ydate sometime around.


    "Those who are invited will only be close friends and family... Um... Kein speaking of which- I need to ask you something important." (Lenard) tells me looking nervous. I wondered what it was- he looked unwell.


    "What is it? You know you can ask me anything." I tell him to wave my hand for reassurance.


    "W-Will you be the one apanying me to the altar?! Um... I''ve cut ties with father and mother so... I... want you to be the one... walking me down. I-I hope it''s okay!" He bows down his head at me and I sniff happily, I can''t believe it.


    Time flies by so fast... Imagine dying, getting hit by a truck, waking up to be abused by someone else''s aunt with no memories intact and gone through several emotional things.


    Like finding out you''re half royalty from some shitty neighboring kingdom.


    Lenard and I certainly went through a lot. He even got over Lord Vincent who I supported before rooting for their rtionship but now- they''re both having different paths and that''s okay!


    I understand that some people are fated to meet but never end up together.


    I... will be supporting my cousin all the way and I nodded at his question of bing the person who takes on the role of his father in the altar. "Lenard- yes! I will be proud to walk you down the aisle!"


    "O-Oh Kein! I''m so happy! Thank you for epting!" (Lenard) and I had a furious hug as Ellis and Vivienne watched.


    "Now we''ll be needing to talk about listing the music, food-"


    "Food?!" (Vivienne) was suddenly awake from her silence with the mention of food.


    "Yes- food. Now continuing- we should also add entertainment since clothes are already solved we''ll also need toe up with the wedding invites-"


    "K-Kein¡­ it''s next year."


    "Well I say be prepared for next year!"


    "O-Oh! Okay!"


    After that talk... we nned a few more things before finally I left with Vivienne to venture out into the city to see the festival preparations.

 Chapter 113 Festival With Vivienne (VIII).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (VIII).


    The three of us were finished talking about the other matters at hand as to Lenard''s and Ellis'' nned wedding next year in the summer. The two looked really happy with their intertwined hands as we conversed, the ring on their finger was suiting them.


    "Well it''s already been an hour. I suppose we would need to go and still buy some things for Vivienne to settle in back home." I stood up and held Vivienne with my arms lifting her up.


    "Leaving so soon already?" (Lenard) stands up and looks at me with a pouty face. "To the main city right? Only a few minutes away from here if you took a ride with your Pegasus. The people there should be really busy since they''re preparing for the Lumineria Festival."


    "Aw man- remember that time when we snuck out just to see Lord Vincent-" Iughed remembering how I managed to get this introverted bookworm to rebel by sneaking out of the estate. Speaking of which¡­ that only happened because I was invited by Rose to go on with her.


    "A-Ah¡­ that was such a long time ago too." (Lenard) scratches the back of his neck in nostalgia, smiling.


    "And at that time you had a huge crush for him."


    "Ahem! Enough about that- I mean- will you be buying anything or just casual strolling?"


    I nod. I want to go to the city of Lindeshire to get some things for Vivienne. Normally maids would be the one doing things like these but I wanted to erm... I wanted to buy them for her myself. It''s been a while since I went shopping.


    "A little bit of both, I''m not sure if you haven''t noticed but- Vivienne is bare footed right and she''s wearing my old clothes that the maid fixed up together to make her a little presentable." I told Lenard who just noticed that Vivienne was wiggling her little toes and pointing at them.


    "Bean toes." (Vivienne) points at her little toes and I couldn''t help but finding that so¡­ cute.


    Pfft, bean toes.


    She actually does have little toe beans, a bit dirty but we''ll have a manicurist see to it that her nails be cleaned and we''re going to find clothes that''s her size. I bopped her little wiggling toes and turned to Lenard.


    "We''re going to find shoes that will protect her little bean toes, yes." I couldn''t help myself feeling excited thinking of shopping for the girl''s needs. I yed around with Vivienne''s little toes and sheughed feeling ticklish.


    "Hehehe! M-Mama!" Her feet were kicking right up into the air and I thought of visiting the best of the shops in the cityter. There could certainly many things to choose from to get, maybe from toys- we can get a couple of them and-


    My train of thoughts stopped seeing that Lenard was staring at me giggling softly to his own. It made me wonder what he wasughing about. I looked at Vivienne in confusion and she stared back at me too.


    "Is there something funny, Lenard?" I ask my cousin who shakes his head.


    "Nothing. It''s nice to see you smiling often again, I''m d things are going well for us that''s all." (Lenard) walks over to us and pats Vivienne''s blonde hair. "Take care of her." he tells me and I nod.


    "Of course I will-" He cuts me off by shaking his head at my answer.


    Wait- Does he mean Vivienne will take care of me?


    "Kein... my words were for little Vivienne here. Take care of your mom for me, I have never seen her smile often ever since two years ago but... I''m d you''re here now for her." He smiles widely at the blonde girl who gave a determined expression.


    "Uncle!" (Viviene) takes Lenard''s patting hand from her head and shakes it. "Mama I take care, uncle... smile!"


    Her words were a bit broken but I understood all of it. Lenard looked at their hands shaking and he looked like he was about to cry in pure happiness. "I-I... I think I love being called Uncle now..."


    "Are you feeling old yet, cousin?" I raise Vivienne up a bit on my waist feeling that she''s slipping a bit, Lenard turns to me slowly and nods his head.


    "Certainly, you''re with a child already and I''m going to get married soon." We think back to all those years before, my first day of being into another world... the times then weren''t as easy as the now and some of my decisions are questionable but if I made it to this far.


    I say I did good for a person trying to live a normal life as someone else.


    I''m just rather d I wasn''t summoned a hero or anything like it.


    Avery Williams is having a time of her life justzing around taking orders from the royal family to take down the demon lord of this world.


    Yes, we do have them but my rank is not high enough to get appointed to those kinds of missions nor would I want to. That''s their adventure not mine, what I need is a dragon''s heart not a demon lord''s heart.


    "It feels surreal really, if you would ask little Lenard what''s in store for him in the future. Getting married to a person with the same gender he liked was not an option." (Lenard)<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If it weren''t for you being somehow simr to me, Kein. I think... I would''ve stopped resisting my father''s wishes to let me be engaged with the nobledies in the circle." He continues to rant to me and I understand. Actually he was supposed to be engaged to some Duchess but he refused or at least bargained to have him finish his schr duties first before he got engaged.


    I am quite thankful that Lenard''s father was more fan of knowledge than the idea of political marriage. "Well now you''re free. Free to do anything you want and make your own choices, nning the wedding would be the first step and you''re already being independent, finding a job as well as adapting into themoner life."


    I pat his shoulders feeling proud of my cousin. "I''m proud of you." I tell him, pulling him in for a tight embrace. "For sticking up to yourself and not giving in to what others expect of you. I know it''s not easy but you did it."


    We hugged onest time feeling our emotions flowing. I understand the feeling of being disowned just for liking something family doesn''t support and I know even if Aunt Haren, Viscount Lenois and Lucas were pieces of shit.


    Lenard loved and still saw them as a family.


    I really missed Lenard, really it''s just been two weeks but so much has happened that its making my head dizzy with all these events.


    Lenard and I let go of each other''s embrace and he told me that he will see me out of the academy. Ellis, who was silent the whole time just giving us space to talk, excused himself to get Vani who was probably bored of waiting as we waited into the Pegasus runway.


    "W-Well both of you didn''t forget anything in the office right?" (Lenard) was back to his soft self and double checked our things to make sure we didn''t leave anything important back there.


    "I don''t think we left anything in there, we didn''t have much anyways besides I stored my items into the [Storage Ring]." I tell him, feeling his caring mode taking over again. Lenard feels like a mom so often that it scares me to think what if I slip out and call him mom, jeez.


    "Make sure the both of you eat in the city, don''t talk to strangers and-"


    "Be safe- I know... you''re still doing the same thing even back ten." I recall his numerous reminders and scoldings when we were children. Rose would often be with me and we would both get scolded together.


    Thankfully it''s not as bad as now. "We''ll eat and make sure to not get scammed."


    "A-Alright... Ellis should be here soon." (Lenard) looks out to the direction of the academy''s stables and after a few minutes we could already see him holding Vani''s leash who was walking right beside him obediently.


    Vani snorts a little, walking up to us and smelling our scent.


    Sniff... sniff...


    "Hey girl, sorry to keep you waiting." I told her while holding her snout and for a moment I could see Vani who rolled her eyes at me sassily. I swear this Pegasus is too sassy. I thought of making her into a kebab.


    "Sorry- jeez I''ll trade you some apples in the market so don''t be mad." I told her hoping that this will make her forgive me. Vani raises her eyebrows before nodding slightly in satisfaction with my negotiations.


    "Pwegasus! Vani! Hee hee!" (Vivienne) was already happy making excited sounds seeing her majestic figure and the Pegasus looked the same. She puts her snout to Vani''s cheeks before sticking out her tongue to lick it.


    "Vani... no." I moved her head away from Vivienne''s chubby plumpy cheeks and sighed, wiping the saliva off with my sleeves.


    "Here you are, mdy." (Ellis) walks over and hands me over Vani''s leash. I take it from his hands gratefully. "Thank you, Ellis." I tell him but something has been bugging me for a while.


    I just can''t get used to him- my future cousin-inw calling me in such a formal manner.


    "Hup!" I put Vivienne first into the leather saddle. She didn''t look surprised anymore but instead she looked like she was getting used to it.


    "Ellis, since Lenard already sees you as family. I would also like to see you as part of the family so stop with the mdy and just call me by my name. " I tell him taking out my old training goggles putting it over Vivienne.


    "But erm... is it really alright to call you by your name?" (Ellis) asks me looking nervous. Lenard nudges him a little for support and I nod in answer. There really is nothing wrong with a new added family member calling me by my first name.


    "Of course." I told him as I got into the back of the saddle, resting my foot at the stirrup leather.


    Ellis looked at Lenard before looking at me, his eyes filled an aura of respect as he told me. "Then... You are very wee, Kein."


    "And make sure to talk with Alfred about the housing." I reminded him of pulling onto the leash. Vani''s wings opened and we got ready to take off again. "See you another time I visit! Good luck with academy work you two lovebirds!"


    I kicked Vani by the side and warned Vivienne to hold onto me close. "Yah!"


    Next time! To see the festival preparations and buy things for Vivienne!

 Chapter 114 Festival With Vivienne (IX).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (IX).


    Kein''s POV


    We set out to the direction of the city with Vaninding onto the outside part. Her wings pped strongly making the leaves of the trees surrounding us dance strongly.


    When shended through the ground I made hernd near the entrance where no one else was around so no people walking by would have to deal with a nasty strong wind when shended.


    "No more flying for a while, we''ll just be shopping together with Vani in tow. She''s a trained Pegasus so she can just wait outside." I told Vivienne while I got down my saddle and took Vivienne onto my arms taking off her goggles so she could see better now that the wind is not hurting her eye.


    "Pah!" (Vivienne) exims after the goggles were taken off. She giggles, kicking her foot up and down looking at the city gates. "Whoah..."


    I''m guessing she''s never been inside a huge city before, well properly explored it because when we came to this ce the first time we were escorting the princess into the pce so there was no time to walk around.


    "As promised we''ll go get you some ubie nuts." I told her and she nodded happily cuddling into my hold.


    "Hehehe... Food."


    "You and your obsession with food." I muttered but then thought for a bit, she was someone who was probably starving while living in that almost dead vige that we found her in... so this behavior of her towards food would make sense.


    I instantly felt bad remembering that this morning I scolded my father for spoiling her too much with pancakes. "In that case, we''ll get you anything you want today."


    Me and Vani walked side by side, and immediately I saw the same city I haven''t visited for weeks turned into a festive look with all the white roses hanging around houses and shops being so busy with all their customers asking for the things they have on their list.


    "These holy candles are perfect! They will be there to take out the bad spirits in your home for the uing year!"


    "Fresh fish! These are so fresh the light goddess would buy them!"


    "Jewelries! Gentlemen there! Wouldn''t yourdy be satisfied this year with you picking her something new to wear?"


    Many people yelled more of their wares trying to attract customers. I... this feels so nostalgic.


    "Whoah!!!" (Vivienne) looks like she''s also loving the busy atmosphere we have here.


    "The Lumenaria festival is right around the corner." I looked up and saw the royal banners being posted as well, there were even church sisters handing out flyers to ongoing passersby.


    "Pleasee to the show! The offering dance will be performed as well!"


    "The show is free! You''re all wee to be blessed by our light goddess may the light guide you!"


    "The royal family will be watching so please watch with them!"


    Ah! The offering dance! I remember when Cecilia was still able to dance she would do that- not until two years ago when she suddenly disappeared and a random church maiden just reced her position.


    They change the girl every other year. After Rose disappeared, I would alsoe to the church to watch the offering dance to see her- because I thought she would be there but she was absent.


    This year though... will she be there?


    "Please take a flier! Watch the offering dance! Feast your eyes onto the light!" The girls were trying their best, honestly after it was announced that the royal family will not be performing due to personal reasons many people lost their interest but still- there were a lot who showed up.


    I walked towards the church girl who was handing the flier and smiled. "Can I have one please?"


    "Oh! Certainly! Thank you so much! May the light be with you-" The girl was about to give me her flier when she gasped, staring at me agape. "Y-You''re Lady Kein Hills-" she calls me by my name in a formal way and I tilt my head in confusion.


    I wasn''t aware that my name was well known amongst churchdies. Ah right- the orphanage works with the church so that''s how¡­


    "Yes, I am. I''m just here to get a flier." I told her and she looks at the flyer she was holding before giving it to me happily.


    "Thank you for your service, the church has seen what you are trying to do and we like it!" She told me and I thought that it must''ve been because the word about free education formoners and orphans has been announced to the public. "If you would like you can take all of my fliers!"


    ALL OF THEM?!


    NO THANKS I JUST NEED ONE LADY!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No! No um! I''m good! Just one is good! I honestly don''t know what I''ll do with that many flyers." I told her and she gave me a little sad pout. She holds my arm and tugs it a bit, Vivienne was also surprised it felt like she was being treated like air at that moment.


    "I-If you''re free I can show you around the church-"


    Show me around the church?! My atheist ass says no thank you-


    I panicked and just took the one in her hand running away but of course not without saying my thanks. "No thank you erm! Thanks for the flier, though have a nice day, Miss!"


    I ran away so quickly that I was short of breath. Yikes, for someone supposedly with a military background I get tired easily these days. "Hah... Hah... good we lost her."


    Vani just followed behind us and just didn''t care casually looking over some of the stalls that had fruits or hay or feeds.


    Whew good, however Vivienne who was with me eyes me carefully before pouting. "Mama... yer."


    GUHK!


    "Eh?! Vivienne, where did you even learn that word?!" I ask, eyeing her suspiciously. I swear! I''m not even cheating or anything!


    "...Hmph." she looks away with a dead eye fish and I stare at her menacingly.


    "Vivienne-"


    "Mommy I tell."


    "Please don''t tell mommy, and I- am not being a yer Vivienne just to make it clear I didn''t do anything! I will always be reserved for your Mama, okay?" I tell her reassuringly that I will definitely only be made for Rose until the day my hair turns gray and to my relief Vivienne drops the topic down just agreeing with my words.


    "Mm... Mama is better!"


    Ah finally something we can agree on.


    I take the flier in my hand seeing a written announcement in ink of how the offering dance show would be reallyte in the evening. Maybe Rose will be there, we ought to watch if that''s the case.


    "Would you like to watch the offering dance Vivienne? It usually happens on the day of the festival and it''s really a sight to see. There will be lights and a spell that will grant many blessings for the crops this year." I turn to the little blonde girl who looks at the flier looking uninterested.


    Ah right, these were all things that a little girl like her would definitely be not interested to be hearing or discussing about.


    "I think Mommy will be there."


    Vivienne takes a half turn before changing her mind. With the mention of Rose she immediately wanted to go. "Me want to go." she tugs on my sleeve and pouts her gray eyes looking teary eyed. "Mama go... go..."


    "Alright we''ll go for now let''s get you some shoes." I raised her up a bit and went on to visit a leather shoes store that we found while walking around the town.


    The store smelled good even from the outside, you can smell the leather and paint. We looked at the ss disy seeing several shoes that seemed to shine behind it. Looking at Vivienne she was trying to lean in to get a closer look but I couldn''t put her down because the ground is dirty.


    "For now we can buy you some steady shoes to walk in then you can walk around all you want okay?"


    "Mm! Okie Mama!"


    I ordered Vani to wait outside the store and she followed, she parked herself beside the outdoor ss while people stared at her in awe.


    I suppose anyone with a Pegasus was rare here. Lower ranked knights would mostly have horses after all, someone with Vani''s breed is expensive and hard to tame.


    I take Vivienne inside who looks around excitedly trying to spot her new shoe. "Oh my! There are so many! What do you think, Vivienne?!" We saw so many leather shoes on disy that I even wanted to shop for myself.


    There were also ones in the children''s section so we went that way. There were cute little ones designed for girls and so many sizes.


    "Hi! How can I help you today ma''am?" I saw one helper approaching us and I looked at Vivienne who was already pointing at several shoes that she wanted. Guess we''re going to have a little fashion show before taking them!


    "Hello there, all of the shoes that my daughter will pick today... we''ll be taking them all."

 Chapter 115 Festival With Vivienne (X).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (X).


    Kein''s POV


    Vivienne and I were looking around the shoe shop as I let her pick anything that she wanted telling the staffdy these words. "Hello there, all of the shoes that my daughter will pick today... we''ll be taking them all."


    I didn''t think we''d be getting over twenty of them but... she looked so cute in all of them.


    Ah shit... I think I''m a bit coddling over children and I thought Rose was the coddling one.


    She picked so many designs, there were little shoes that had a little flower on the top and ones that would definitely make her feel that she came from a very high ranking noble family. The staffdy that was catering us into the shop was ecstatic seeing us pick so many shoes.


    Vivienne was already wearing a cute in ck color that she picked with a little ck bow on the front. "Mama~" she lifts up her leg and points at her foot, grinning widely.


    "Toe beans-! They''re gone!"


    I blinked for a bit not getting it at first. Oh! Right she calls her toe beans. "Did the shoes eat your toes now?" Iughed a little, picking her up from the ground and lifting her up. "That''s my girl. If you see anything you want just point at it, alright?"


    I tell her and she nods aggressively.


    "Pffft..."


    I could hear the staffdy giggling behind us, respectfully covering her mouth. "Ah-"


    When I realized that she wasughing at us my face turned a little embarrassed so I put Vivienne down, and couldn''t help myself from coughing. "Um... where are your shoes for adults now?"


    "Right this way, mdy." She escorted me with a smile while Vivienne trailed behind.


    I was curious about some of them and I couldn''t help but think of buying some for myself. It''s been a while since I bought some shoes that I picked on my own. Usually Alfred would be the one picking things like this for me now.


    "This is not that bad..." I held a pair of leather shoes that I''ve been eyeing for a while. The staffdy tilts her head at me and points at the shoe.


    "Mdy- if you pick that shoe that''s actually one of our special ones with a pair. That''s from our mother and daughter pair, you can be matching with your little one if you buy that one." she pped once and turned to Vivienne who was now looking up at the shoe that I was holding.


    "M-Matching?!" (Vivienne) must''ve understood the word because she walks over to me and grabs a hold of my pants. "Mama! Matching! Ungh!!! Mommy! Matching!" she pulled my pants forcefully and I almost toppled over.


    "Vivienne- behave please." I tell her carefully, taking her hands away from my pants, stopping her from pulling any further. I have forgotten how children are prone to make tantrums. I took a look at the shoes and considered them. "Alright we''ll buy them and get one for mommy too-"


    "Yay!"


    Whew... now that''s over... we''ll be needing to find a shop for children''s clothing.


    "Oh? You''ll be taking two pairs of these?" The staffdy who was listening in to our conversation asked.


    "Yes I have erm... I have a girlfriend and we just um..." I scratched the back of my neck awkwardly. I couldn''t provide a proper answer because I have to be careful on what words I needed to choose next. I don''t even know if this woman was... homophobic or not.


    "Two mothers and one daughter... oh! You''re one of them." She gives me a warm smile and a look of understanding. I didn''t expect the warm gesture but the staffdy just continued. "If that''s the case- we have some more special pairs at the back. Would you like to take a look at them?"


    "That would be nice... yes. Apologies, it''s rare to find epting people like you around [Puronia]." I tell herughing nervously and she shrugs, leading us to the back of the store where the best pairs of shoes were stored.


    "Well mdy, personally we are running a business. We prefer not caring what race, ethnicity or sexuality you are as long as you''re buying something you''re wee here." The staffdy took a pair of shoes and white heels that was just what I was looking for!


    "This is beautiful!" I tell her as she offers me the products. Rose would definitely love these and I could already imagine her in these lovely white heels in her wedding dress with ME and not the cross dressing ass prince of a cousin of mine.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As if I''ll let her have Rose. Over my dead body!


    Ugh speaking of which he should be traveling to get here soon.


    "You said girlfriend, mdy. At the lovers stage- have you thought about marriage? This is a fine pair for a wedding! We got these from [Sprivanto], truly a perfect pair! We have one for your little darling as well. Good for being a ring bearer or flower girl!" The staffdy was turning into my marriage encouragement now. I took a look at the smaller version of the shoe and there was a perfect size fit for Vivienne as well.


    "Ah! If I buy this do you think my chances of getting married with her will increase?" I excitedly talked to her about the shoe and she nodded.


    "Yes ma''am this shop brings in luck to those who buy. What are you waiting for? If you want to get a grasp of yourdy you should definitely buy these!" she pushed on more and immediately I felt like- I need these shoes right away.


    "I''ll take them!"


    The staffdy gave a little happy smile as she danced around the counter. "Business~ I love business... I love money."


    Ah- I think I got roped into buying too many because right after she calcted everything it was over five hundred gold.


    "Mdy- would you like all these in a paper bag or inside your [Storage Ring]?" she asked me, she even noticed my storage ring. At this point, I should never underestimate the persuasive powers of a salesdy because I was a cheap person... Now I got turned into someone who spends five hundred gold over shoes.


    My Asian ancestors would be ashamed that I didn''t even try bargaining for them.


    "M-My [Storage Ring] should be alright. I can just put it there..." I took one of my savings bag coins that made clicking sounds when I held it in my hands. These were my allowance for the month but... I suppose buying these shoes is worth it.


    "Thank you for shopping!"


    .-.-.-.-.


    I sighed in relief knowing that I was out of that store. It was like the staffdy won me over with her words and I bought so much of it... I''m d that she was happy making money off of me but I should''ve been more strict with myself and my limited budget. "Mama you okie?"


    Vivienne turned to me, who was now standing and walking on her own with her newly bought shoes asked me, looking worried. "Ah yes. Mama is okay, she''s just disappointed with herself that''s all." I told her patting her head as we exited the shoe store, the bell ringing over our heads when we closed the door.


    Vani snorted while she patiently waited for us outside. "Good girl, how about we go fetch Vivienne a dress before eating?"


    Both of them looked at each other and immediately pulled me to try and find a dress shop for children. Vani who bites my sleeves and Vivienne who pulls my pants into the direction of the other shops.


    "Mama! Go! Go!" (Vivienne) was being helped by Vani who almost bites off my sleeve- jeez I could feel her saliva dripping off of it too. I''m going to feel sorry for whoever is going to clean my formal suitter.


    "Okay! Okay! Slow down both of you! The shops are not going anywhere!"


    We walked at a normal pace and saw the art shop that I often visited when I was still practicing art. Oh right- this street is close to where my friend''s are. I wonder if the dwarf cksmith with the thick Australian ent is still here... I have to ask him to do a manual check on my cursed sword sometime.


    Surely he''s busy with the uing festival though just like everyone else.


    "Mama dress!"


    I could feel Vivienne''s pulling had stopped and she pointed at a small dress shop at the side. I looked over to their disy window and saw that these types of dresses were probably a perfect fit for her. "Ah right- dresses. Let''s go pick some of them now shall we?"


    Vani let go of my sleeves and bumped her snout to Vivienne''s forehead affectionately before parking herself at the side of the store. "Hehehe... Vwani bye bye!" (Vivienne) waves her little hand to my sassy Pegasus who seemed to have gotten attached to her as well.


    I waved a little to Vani too expecting an affectionate bumping but she just ignored me and rolled her eyes.


    This little Pegasus better be ready if she''s going to be turned into a kebabter, I swear. How awfully rude!

 Chapter 116 Festival With Vivienne (XI).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XI).


    Kein''s POV


    Vani was going to wait outside patiently just like before. We were continuing our journey shopping for Vivienne''s necessities but this time, we were focused on her clothing.


    Vivienne held onto my pants as I held the door open for little Vivienne who runs inside and was immediately taken in with a variety of dresses disyed.


    "Whoah!!!" She was already liking my old boyish noble clothes and back then Baron Hills was kind enough to let me choose what I wanted to wear.


    I was expecting to be in a dress twenty-four seven back when I got adopted but I''m d that it''s not like that. I would want to be the same for Vivienne. I don''t want to neglect her and just leave her with my old clothes in case she doesn''t like any of them so it''s best if she would explore on her own for now and let her choose for herself.


    "Mama!"


    I could hear Vivienne yelling and pointing excitedly at a little blue dress that was on disy and several more that were out of her reach. "That''s a really nice one. Mm, you have a good eye for these." I walked up to her and patted her head looking at the dress she picked to be a good one.


    I noticed that the store had a few more other customers that were eyeing us and I felt a little shy. They also looked like young mothers who brought their daughters along to shop for the uing festival. So I guess I wasn''t alone...


    New clothes means weing the new time in style and perhaps if the light goddess has taken a liking to the clothes that you pick she''ll be happy and give double the blessings.


    Is what the new rumor I hearding around here.


    After the clothes we should take a small trip into the city to get food as promised.


    "Hello- good morning, how can I help you?" Another new staffdy approaches us and asks us what we needed.


    "Any dress that would fit my daughter, both formal and casual attire. I would like to have them delivered by Baron Hill''s estate." I take out my card address and hand it over to her.


    The staffdy''s eyes widened while epting the card I offered with shaking hands.


    "Y-You''re-! I see!" Her eyes flicked a hint of recognition before bowing slightly. It seems even here the Hills family name holds some recognition of the fact that we''re well known around the city.


    "Right this way. Mdy! Please we''ll take you to the finest products that we have!" She continues hurrying to escort us at the back.


    I nodded following thedy as I picked up Vivienne to see some of the clothes the staffdy took out from the back. "These are some of the new tailored designs that can be delivered in two weeks in your estate, mdy."


    She holds up several dresses that were tied up in her arm and I put down Vivienne to help her change her clothes. She was rather excited to wear the whole thing because she kept jumping up and down, her face turning into a little kettle when she was impatient.


    "Mdy, I''ll help your daughter go change in the back. You can just watch as we put on a little fashion show for you." She asks and I''m not going to lie. A little fashion show for Vivienne and walking on an imaginary runway seems fun!


    "Alright. I''ll be sitting in a corner right over here. Please do great care of her." I saw a little couch right in front of the public changing room that was inside the store. Mm... I decided to wait around the ce as I looked into the time. They were already picking a lot of casual and formal dresses.


    From the looks of it, I think if Rose were with us shopping for Vivienne''s dresses she would be the one mostly handling it all. I don''t know a thing about what kind of dresses would fit our daughter... ah... speaking of which I would need to tell her soon of the news that we''ll be adopting her as soon as the legitimate papers arrive.


    "Mdy- your daughter has just finished putting on some dresses. Would you like to see how much it fits your daughter?"


    "That would be appreciated, yes. If you don''t mind I would like to see her in all the dresses she would put on to try."


    A small curious crowd formed and watched along with me, the curtains of the changing rooms opened and closed watching the modeling scene happen.


    "Hmm~" (Vivienne) posed as the curtain opened with the blue dress she picked out before moving to another. It felt like a small little fashion show with how the other people decided to stick around and watch.


    "Oh what a cute little girl! I wonder where her parents are."


    "I think that''s her mother right there¡­ they certainly look alike."


    "She seems too young to be a mother though but goodness me she is rather charming."


    Vivienne didn''t feel shy towards the strangers watching her model for them, she even felt proud and confident about strutting inside the store.


    Little Vivienne was now out with her little toothy grin showing herself in cute little dresses as she waited for me for my reaction.


    ...<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s cute, if you want we can have it delivered by the next few weeks."


    Ka Ching!


    Another shop has disclosed, Vivienne was not carrying much because we had some of the dresses tailored to her size for the little girl to wear properly.


    I took out another pouch filled with money and grimaced, giving it to the staffdy who smiles happily having some of her clothing sets being bought. "Thank you for your purchase today!"


    "I would like to have them by two weeks, I will have my servant pick it up by then. Thank you." I told the staffdy who escorted us to the buying and showing process as we got out of the shop really quickly because Vivienne seemed to be hungry, her face pouting as she held her stomach with both of her hands.


    My storage ring feels somehow lighter when I use all those coins.


    I know that this would be considered something of a small knowing that I''m now in a Low ranked family of nobility who has a huge business towardsnd expansion and charity.


    If I would''ve converted that money I would''ve gotten a few couple digital coins to buy for some coins to pull for some Gacha games that I quit in my old world in 2025. Then again, Vivienne seems to be happy with all the things that we bought today so I suppose it was worth it.


    Speaking of which, I know Avery Williams probably took her money to buy some digital goods and essories for her own entertainment. She seemed to be the type to do it.


    "Mama..." (Vivienne) holds my hand and tugs it. Ah... with all the thoughts running across my mind I almost didn''t feel it.


    "Yes, Vivienne?"


    She looks down into the ground and kicks a small rock looking a little depressed over there. "Mommy... next time we bring."


    Oh- she wanted to bring Rose to shop with her. She really has gotten attached to Rose and I, it would be the same for both of us because this is only nearing the third week that we have gotten her. Even Father, the estate servants and Vani have gotten attached as well.


    "Rose... erm your Mommy we''ll invite her next time. I promise you that. She was just a little busy, that''s why she couldn''t be able toe today but she told me that on the day of the festival, mommy will be able to shop and y with you." I took her hand in mine and we walked together moving towards the shop''s exit.


    "I almost miss your mommy, so let''s wait for her together okay?"


    .-.-.-.-.


    Vani was outside as expected, she waited and angrily saw me. She bumps her head at me with a little force, hinting me that she was hungry and she wanted to eat now. "Vani! Hehehe..."


    Vivienne on the other hand seemed to have forgotten her hunger after seeing Vani who waited for her oddly happy return. I could even see Vani''s tail wagging slightly like I''ve been reced, I don''t even think she answers to some of mymands now.


    She only answers Vivienne''s.


    "Alright sorry-e on let''s go eat. We''ll be running around the city streets and buying some fresh fruit and skewers for you both but- hopefully we can get Vivienne something easily digestible too." I held Vani''s leash onto the left of my hand and the little blonde headed girl on my right.


    "Yay! Food!"


    "I still can''t understand how you can eat that much and stay small."


    After some asional staring we went into the market and was bombarded by so many people yelling and shoving their wares into the customer''s faces. I felt unsteady and fear that Vivienne might get separated from us so I picked her up and carried her into my arms for safety.


    It was rare that someone would bring a Pegasus into the streets like I would so we would get some asional stares but since Vani was wearing her uniform the people would understand that we were from the knights of order that''s protecting the city.


    "Miss! Pleasee take a look! We have everything that you might need!"


    "Are you single, miss? Would you perhaps care to look at a brooch?"


    "Apples! Fresh apples! Come and get them!"


    I could see Vani''s ear perked up from the merchant''s words of apples so she bumps her snout to my back and I got the message of her wanting me to buy them- I already promised to buy a lot of them for her anyways. "Thanks for reminding me girl."


    We went towards the seller and I bought about two bags of apples.


    "Ubie... Does anyone... want some ubie nuts?"


    Now it was my turn to have my attention taken by the same olddy... with distinctive clothing that originated from [Sprivanto] all those years ago... still selling the same sweet nuts after all this time.

 Chapter 117 Festival With Vivienne (XII).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XII).


    Kein''s POV


    "Ubie nuts..." I held the purchased apple in my hand and gave one to Vani looking at the olddy still selling those very same ubie nuts from before.


    She was sitting in a corner against a wall, the ubie nuts still have a faint purple color and smoky smell. It was ced on a dry loomed wooden tray that you could carry over the top of your head. Seeing her gave me a nostalgic feeling about the memory of the past.


    I unconsciously walked over to her and leaned in over to greet the old woman.


    "H-Hello..." I waved a little at the olddy who tilted her head up when I approached her.


    "Oh... Hello youngdy..." She turns to me with a smile and blinks squinting her eyes. "Aren''t you the little girl who woulde here before often?"


    So she remembers!


    It made me rather happy when she knew who I was. Back then when we were in our childhood years and adolescents years we would oftene to her and buy a little pack of this. I could remember Rose''s little moan when she would eat them.


    Since Rose can''t eat meat this was one of the few things we could buy and enjoy together, carrying it into our usual spot in the color changing tree and having our little treat there.


    "Yes I am her. You remembered me. I haven''t visited in a while..." I kneeled down to her level and Vivienne did the same.


    "Usually there would be two of youing by and buying my roasted ubie nuts. A nice little maiden of the church¡­ Oh where is she, the two of you are usually together." she puts her hand on her chin thinking a little.


    She mentions Rose and I suddenly missed her. I''m d that she also remembers her.


    "Ah no she''s not with me today- she''s busy with things..." I avoided the topic and thankfully her attention seemed to be elsewhere by looking at the little blonde girl I have by my side.


    Vivienne looked down on the ubie nuts that were disyed and smelled the smoky sweet scent before pointing at it with a little grin.


    "Mama!"


    The old woman looks at us both, putting two and two together.


    She looks at Vivienne with such curious eyes and asks.


    "What a lovely daughter you have." she tells me looking at Vivienne kindly who waves her hand with the mention of the word daughter. This time... it felt like I couldn''t put myself to deny that she is my daughter.


    "H-Hello...!" the little blonde girl says her greetings not looking away from the sweet tempting figure of the ubie nuts or at least I think she is. "Mmm..." she couldn''t even look at the grandma in front of her, justpletely focused on the food.


    I sighed, shaking my head while looking at Vivienne who was shyly poking the nuts in fascination. "Oh... Vivienne, don''t poke them. Grandma is selling them to be eaten and your hands are not clean." I tell her gently to take her hands off the wares to not get poked.


    She touched Vani''s mane before and while we take great care of Vani it''s not sanitary to do such things. Vivienne seemed hesitant but she was rather obedient about my order and kept her hands to herself this time.


    "Unmu... Okay..."


    She gives out a cute little sad pout before looking away.


    Ah... that was actually really cute. I wanna try pinching her cheeks- the way she gets real angry is the same with how Rose does it! Puffy cheeks and her gray eyes would just look away from mine when we fight in arguments.


    Its her first time trying something like this so I can understand why... she seemed to be so eager to try them but I feel bad for Vivienne poking her wares. "Sorry about that grandma... she never seems to get full."


    "Hohoho... It seems that she''s rather fond of these." The olddy motions towards the roasted fruit and takes a scoopful of it. She seemed to have taken in Vivienne because her next move was rather unexpected.


    She put that scoopful into a small paper bag, it seemed a little warm thankfully not hot enough that it would hurt someone.


    "Here you go little one." she offers it to Vivienne who gives her a shocked noise before hesitating, just like before when Ellis offered her some free fruit too she quickly turned to me and gave a hopeful look.


    Wait- is she asking for permission if we can eat these?


    "Ah it''s alright to eat, Vivienne. You can take it go ahead." I told her reassuringly and she gave me a sigh of relief taking the warm paper bag out of grandma''s hand happily but rather shyly.


    "T-Thank you..." she tells the elderly woman, nodding her head once more. "I... like it. Thank you..." the blonde girl continues to tell her looking at the elderly woman in such a thankful regard. Both of them weremunicating with each other just by staring.


    Vivienne slowly bows her head and I looked at her in confusion.


    Weird- usually she wasn''t shy when it came to my father or anyone else. There was even the time when she was modeling for other people with the dress outfitting.


    She didn''t do anything like this with anyone, even me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The both of them did a puzzling move. The elderlydy whom I would always see selling her wares made me feel something in my stomach sensing something dangerous yet it seemed to be not doing anything.


    Instinctively I put Vivienne behind my back and I tried my best not looking a bit rude with my actions. The elderly woman just stared at me for a bit beforeughing and waving a hand at Vivienne.


    "Mm... You''re very much wee. I''m d you like it. Treasure it now... alright?" she spoke so casually with my daughter that it made me wonder if they somehow knew of each other before I met the girl.


    "Mm!" (Vivienne)


    Eh?!


    "Vivienne, do you know this person?" I pointed at the elderly woman who made another weird richdyugh before denying my usations.


    "Hohoho... no. This is our first time meeting, isn''t that right?" she turns to Vivienne who nodded quickly while eating down her roasted snack. Ah... maybe I was overreacting a bit from the looks of it.


    "Is it still ten silver coins?" I took some leftover change coins from my pockets and counted the silver until it got to ten.


    "No need- no need." She stops me from further counting my coins, refusing my pay before I could even offer it. "The festival is near and... this olddy just wanted to bless the two of you before getting in spirit. After all, the light goddess roams to teach of generosity."


    "I was never once religious. I thought generosity was already a thing for human kind, you don''t need a deity to teach you how to be generous." I told her and she justughed at me again.


    "Hohoho..."


    Not the rich ojou-samaugh- it''s giving me the creeps honestly. I should keep Vivienne away from the distance of this woman. I don''t trust her at all, after not visiting for a while, who knew what kind of things happened to her and that she''s gotten mentally ill!


    "You''re right, young one, you don''t need theughing tale of a goddess to be generous." She looks at her wares, taking another scoopful and putting it on a small paper bag.


    "Here..." she offers it to me and I tilt my head in confusion feeling like there was a string attached to the sudden gifts.


    I randomly thought of poison but Vivienne seemed to be fine... but just in case I''m going to stop by near the church to have her healed just in case something happens."It seems to be unfair... if I just give only to your daughter. For all the times you''ve bought from this olddy all these years of watching over you. This is my thanks."


    "No... I couldn''t possibly-"


    "Do take it." she pushed the paper bag onto me some more and I gulped.


    With my old teachings of my East Asian ways. When you receive a gift make sure to refuse it once to act all humble and respectable before taking it for yourself.


    "Ah... Thank you." I tell her thankfully, taking the roasted nuts in my hand. I didn''t realize we''ve actually been here for a while so we should get going. "I think we should actually leave now, what do you think Vivienne and Vani lets go visit the next-"


    For the first time in a while I turned to Vani who was bowing her head slightly now too-


    "Eh? Vivienne? Why are you bowing your head?" I blinked in surprise looking at my Pegasus. When I tried holding her neck to lift it up she refused to not stop bowing, it made me worry.


    For a Pegasus to bow to someone it would usually be because it was a person with such a high status that they were required to bow down. "There''s no one here though-"


    Other than the olddy who was selling her roasted nuts on the street she didn''t seem to look like someone of higher status. Or is it because that magic has no effect on me that I can''t sense it?


    "Your little Pegasus is too polite." sheughs softly now but for some reason her voice changed. It was no longer raspy and like an older woman.


    The voice that spoke for a bit seemed so young and beautiful before it changed. "Take care of your daughter, she seemed to have traveled so far to get to you after all."


    Eh?


    Am I hallucinating or did I just hear a really beautiful voice that belonged to someone younging out of the old woman in front of me?!


    And what did she say about Vivienne?!


    Traveled so far to get to me?!


    "Cough! Cough! Excuse me- I think my throat caught something." The old woman coughed andined, I forgot all about what she said for a bit, turning worried.


    "Ah- Wait I have water over at my [Storage Ring] if you''d like-" I know I have some water here- the habit of leaving extra water and dried fruit inside it never left me. I was thankful to be prepared- I also have medicine here and that should help with her cough.


    I was about to reach for it but she shook her head.


    "My throat is alright now... I have to try and get more customers. Enjoy the festival, both of you and remember the light goddess is always watching."

 Chapter 118 Festival With Vivienne (XIII).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XIII).


    Kein''s POV


    The light goddess... is always watching.


    I felt goosebumps after thinking of such a deity watching my every move.


    "Ah if you don''t mind I''ll go back to selling my sweets." The olddy looks at her billow before calling out to other people behind us.


    "Ubie nuts? Would anyone like some? Only ten silvers..." her old grandma voice was back, it made me think that I was hallucinating a bit before.


    "Ah thank you again for the free roasted ubie nuts." I held Vivienne by the hand and Vani''s leash, she stopped bowing her head down following me away from the olddy who merely softly smiled at us while her figure was slowly going away.


    I sighed, feeling tired of all the things that''ve been happening today. I feel like it''s too much and the thought of the light goddess possibly taking form of an olddy is something to be impossible but I mean-


    It happens in isekai stories right?


    Though when I first came here- I didn''t meet any deity that weed me or anything like that.


    Ah- I haven''t actually asked Avery Williams that question, the hero was summoned by [Puronia] to go on an adventure to y the demon king.


    Surely she must have met a deity when she was being summoned- because she''s actually really OP to the one she just one shot a wyvern the first time I fought with her.


    "Nah it can''t be." I shrugged, turning to Vivienne and Vani who was acting like normal now after that encounter with that peculiardy who offered her roasted sweet ubie nuts.


    Even if the ever so sassy Vani who refuses to take orders from everyone or even bow her head down was clearly bowing back then-


    "Nom..." (Vivienne) chomps on her food before noticing her small paperback was out of ubie nuts. "Eh..."


    She holds it by the bottom and flips it, shaking it to see that there was nothing left.


    "Ngh... Unwa..." she looks at me, seeing that I haven''t touched mine. Iughed.


    She''s such a glutton.


    "Here you can have mine so don''t cry." I gave her my share and she took it in her hand like it was some sort of blessing.


    My heart feels full already just seeing her not going hungry.


    "Hmm..." I looked around to see what other ces we could visit. I really wanted to see if I could find anyone else I know here but there''s too many people.


    I suppose since it''s the festival I''m sure that the others would be busy preparing so I could take a peak at what they''re doing.


    "Mama! Thank you!"


    "Mm you''re wee. Would you like to walk some more? I''m just going to go meet some old friends before going home." I look down on Vivienne''s figure who really just looked like me but with a different eye color of gray. "If you do get tired, I can carry you up."


    "Okie Moma! Hand pwease!" (Vivienne) didn''t seem to restrict me from visiting my friends and raised her little arms asking to hold my hand.


    "Thank you, we hold hands so we don''t get separated. Vivienne is really a good girl." I couldn''t help but feel my heart melting and getting more attached to this little girl. I held her hand a little tightly but not enough to hurt her because I just felt an immense amount of joy leaving my body.


    "Let''s go introduce you to mama''s friends."


    .-.-.-.-.


    We walked hand in hand together as we passed by so many people. From adults, children who were shopping to merchants.


    My eyes also wandered around the very same stall where Rose was caught stealing an apple to give to a homeless person, now that I think of it. She was technically stealing from someone unfortunate to give it to someone even more unfortunate back then.


    She just didn''t realize it but everyone was having a tough time.


    At least now that the festival ising up, everyone is doing their best being more active since people from other kingdoms are visiting just to be here today.


    I also noticed some races here are mixed, there were elves looking at arrow wares and demi-humans who were riding their ox cart filled with wheat. Dwarfs do their usual business with weapon''s trade and some blueprints for sale.


    There were so many this year.


    What I haven''t seen are the demons inside the kingdom, the human''s enemies as always. I have seen them outside when I was tasked as a student to fend off a border near where the chances of demon visitors are abundant.


    Let me recap all the kingdoms here.


    We all know the three human kingdoms [Sprivanto], [Winshern], and where I currently reside [Puronia].


    Personally I''m not a fan of [Winshern]. It''s where the real Kein''s father resided and just left her to starve in Aunt Haren''s house where I- got abused so much after taking over her body.


    I haven''t visited [Sprivanto] but I would like to, big sister Valentina is there and I haven''t seen her in a while.


    [Beloma] kingdom. It''s where half-human and half-animal beast-men live and reside. They are a country with also having a royal family, the rulers being half-human and half-lion.


    The kingdom is famous for their high quality meat, restaurants, herbs, spices, and services.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They also have the most highest count ves because of their unique animal features many wanted them as pets but recently it has been deemed illegal to be a hold captive of a beast-men with that reason only.


    [Dwarfar] Kingdom. Famous for their skill in cksmithing and architecture.


    They live in the tallest mountain of Mount Skrafa. They provide the best quality weapons and sell them at a very expensive price.


    Now that after getting my cursed sword, I have also known the fact that they collect weapons that have either been blessed or cursed for disy.


    Dwarfs are strict, extremely loyal to their dwarf king, and would follow him anywhere into battle. They also produce thergest amount of vodka in the world.


    The clothes they had were leather-ish and very stylish. They also have knowledge on embroidery for designing their many armors. Other than their weapons, they make good furniture, buildings, and worship the God of Fire/Forgery or the God of the Sun.


    [Mermadia] is the kingdom in the middle of the sea.


    This is where mermaids, merman, or the fish folk dwell in. They are not considered beast-men or call them part fish because they want to be called mermaids or merman.


    Famous for fish, pearls, and guiding the traveler on a safe journey on the sea, being blessed by the Goddess of the Sea.


    They probably won''t be visiting for the festival.


    [Demonum] the final kingdom.


    I remember reading the book that Lenard lent me where it only contained a lot of horrible things in it telling about how demons are bastard creatures who just do nothing but destroy, plunder and use humans as their own personal toys.


    Kind of hypocritical since humans do the same thing to the beast-men people.


    I''m sure there was some misunderstanding that happened throughout history.


    Thanks to my military academy lessons I learned that the demonnds were not of good soil, so their ce is not good for gardening and growing crops which is why starvation is something we have inmon.


    Though while they may be horrible in crops, in terms of magical power and magical stones they have a lot of it in their underground mines. Specifically ones that could really help powering the magic of the kingdom.


    If there was a possible mutual benefit of trades between the two I''m sure that both of them woulde to a conclusion that it would be for the best if they became allies- but...


    I don''t think that will be soon since the King is ordering the heroes to go y the Demon Lord.


    For now the heroes are doing their own side quests at the moment and I''m going to need her toe aboard with mine.


    "Oh- my! Is that you, Kein?"


    I stopped myself from walking when someone said my name. "Ah! Madam Prisha! It''s been a while!" I looked at their figure while I didn''t even notice that we passed over their shop.


    Madam Prisha showed signs of aging, getting a few wrinkles over their forehead but still wore some thick makeup and contour.


    The new pink color of their sign [Magicare] could clearly be seen. It seems that even after all this time, business is still booming because there were so many women inside looking at the products disyed.


    I could hear their many voices talking about the many benefits of lotion for your skin and this certainly felt nostalgic too.


    I could still see some of the shampoo bottles I''ve made still on the shelves to be sold.


    "It has been a while~! Come! Come! I can''t believe it''s been so long since you''ve visited me." (Madam Prisha) tells me motioning toe over.


    Ah... right after my military school with all the things happening I couldn''t visit the city much and if I did it would only be strictly for business and not leisure. The only people I''ve really gotten in touch with due to business were Veronica and Peter.


    "Sorry! Madam Prisha I got too busy and I couldn''t visit."


    They looked at me with all eyebrows raised after seeing Vivienne Madam Prisha looked at me in a bit of a shocking manner. "Hmph! Certainly you''ve gotten very busy! I mean just look at this one-"


    They quickly kneel down to meet Vivienne and squish her cheeks with no mercy. "W-Wah!" (Vivienne) couldn''t move and stayed still as Madam Prisha inspected her face.


    "Goodness me- a splitting image!"


    This is the hundredth time I cannot bear to hear another person using me of having a baby. "Look at you- so cute! Don''t ever be like this woman here! This girl is a yer, now don''t grow up to be like her." (Madam Prisha) gave me a disappointing stare as they started shaking their head.


    "Madam Prisha I would like it if you stopped telling her things that are not true- when did I even be like that?" I yanked their hands away from Vivienne and theyughed.


    "Oh no sugar, I can''t believe you certainly got busy. She''s so cute." (Madam Prisha) closes their eyes and tilts their head. "How old are you now, baby?"


    Vivienne blinks for a bit looking at her hands.


    Ah- that''s right I don''t even know how old Vivienne is. We couldn''t really force an answer out of her back then and just decided on a name.


    "Twis many." (Vivienne) holds up three of her fingers and goodness gracious she knows what three means!


    Does that mean someone was teaching her basic math before she got thrown out into the streets? "Oh you''re three years old?" (Madam Prisha) gave her a smile before looking up at me.


    "So she''s not yours?" They ask me casually and I feel a little nerve get hit over my head. I could feel my face getting bashful so I couldn''t help myself from yelling-


    "Of course she''s not mine!"

 Chapter 119 Festival With Vivienne (XIV).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XIV).


    "Of course she''s not mine!"


    I yelled over not meaning to- even Madam Prisha was surprised. I guess I got too tired hearing everyone tell me the same thing- but it was no excuse for me to yell.


    "Moma..."


    "Ah-"


    Vivienne looked up at me and sniffed, some snots were already forming along the tip of her nose. "U...Ung... Ungh..." she tries her best not to cry but oh no- I''m such a dumbass!


    "No- no- Vivienne I didn''t mean it that way- I just meant that you weren''t stuck in my tummy or something like that for nine months straight." I took out a small hanky and let her blow over it with her nose.


    "Sorry for yelling... I think I''m just tired." I tell her with my most honest thoughts, with things moving so fast with others it feels like I''m running out of time.


    I felt guilty.


    "Dear- I was just joking. If I had known it was such a sensitive topic to have I wouldn''t have touched it." (Madam Prisha) crosses their arms and looks at Vivienne raising one of their brow. "In all seriousness then, if she''s not yours are you perhaps distant rtives? The resemnce is uncanny."


    "I''m not sure if she is a distant rtive." I leaned down to look at the blonde girl most closely who sniffs her snot. "I just found her in an almost abandoned vige when my troops and I wereing back from a mission to escort the crown princess back home."


    The mission where I just knew that it''s been rigged by Cecilia to have me- a newly ranked newbie into that mission. I''m still afraid of the powers she possess just by the position of a princess.


    Imagine what she could do if she was Queen.


    And I won''t forget what she owes to Lord Vincent... Family rtionships being breached by secrets and then changing.


    I wonder how they are doing since I know he got home at the same time I did.


    "Oh yes, I have heard of that. The mission of escorting the crown princess- that''s all been the talk of the town really! Hah! I can''t believe you were in it." (Madam Prisha)


    "I wasn''t supposed to but here I am..."


    "Anything interesting happened while you were there? Two weeks could feel rather long; there''s nothing much to do in [Winshern]." (Madam Prisha)


    Anything interesting happened?


    Is making out with the crown princess in the list of interesting things I''ve done-?


    Suddenly knowing that the fianc¨¦ of the said crown princess that I kissed and almost made love with was actually my cousin dressing up as a man because if she''s revealed to be a woman she''ll be killed?


    And on the cherry on top, they''re going to invade us soon right after the wedding where Cecilia''s death should be expected.


    How''s that for exciting-


    Iughed nervously feeling like the soul was leaving out of my body. I am so tired... man. "Definitely a lot of things happened, mostly trouble but I got a daughter out of it."


    Madam Prisha smiles nodding approvingly at my choice. "Ah I see you''re adopting the little one now. Hmm... Aren''t you curious, sugar?"


    "Curious about what?" I tilt my head, wondering what I would even be curious about.


    "My grandma is in the house, she''s preparing for the usual future readings with her long line of regrs but I can get you in. You would be able to know a thing or two about this little one with it." (Madam Prisha) suggested and I can''t believe I forgot about it!


    Madam Prisha''s card readings! I haven''t done that since forever! Mostly because it left a bad taste in my mouth after telling me that I''ll be a yer when I grow up.


    Who''sughing now?!


    But still- it really did happen. Three people fought for me and that was Natasha, Cecilia and Rose.


    I''m sure there were more but really those were not serious in my opinion. If I could have Grandma Chio''s card readings maybe I could dig a little bit more into Vivienne''s past!


    Besides, she''s really popr these years... I couldn''t visit often.


    "Really? That would really appreciate Madam Prisha..." I saluted gratefully at them to show my utmost respect for helping me out.


    "Why of course, you''re a friend and my grand has been missing you too. I could say the same to all my customers in my hidden bar~ The regr customers all missed you so much. Why not visit?"


    "Having you there would certainly be good for business..." (Madam Prisha) held my arm and suggested on vising the homosexual bar they have underground.


    Back then I was really popr¡­ mostly because after Rose left that''s all where I went when I have time for vacation.


    But now- I''m not sure a visit would be appropriate at the moment.


    "Maybe next time, I have Vivienne with me so I can''t go there. I''ll just be consulting with your Grandma for card readings today." I scratched the back of my neck, ttered at the invitation but I just don''t have the time. After this I still have to go back home but at least we got what we needed.


    Some casual clothes and shoes for Vivienne.


    "You''re so lucky I''m in the festival mood. Come now, she''s inside."<novelnext></novelnext>


    .-.-.-.-.


    Vani had to wait outside once more but she was feeling happy being left out with all the apples she was munching on her face. Madam Prisha escorted us inside with Vivienne holding my hand as we went inside the familiar shop full of lotions, oils, lipstick and so many things disyed.


    The first time I was here... all I could ever only buy was either bandages or burnt ointments.


    "Business is still going great it seems." I held a shampoo bottle that Ipleted before that I traded money with. All that trouble seemed to have been worth it because I used some of its money for the school and even made a small factory outside the kingdom.


    Near big sister Valentina''s ce where she helped me sell it and transport it to several other stores. A good professional merchant like her made me respect them more.


    I haven''t visited it due to my schedule but I have someone looking over it.


    "Oh~ Business seems to never stop blooming when ites to things women would want to look even more pretty and attractive, darlin!" (Madam Prisha)ughs a little too loudly as the other women in the shop stare at their back with a little offended stare.


    "I put more pretty and attractive in my words, meaning you are already as such so don''t look at me in that way sugar." They take out a small fan, fanning themselves softly, the breeze making Madam Prisha''s hair move a little swaying.


    "ring causes wrinkles, and we wouldn''t want that now would we?" (Madam Prisha) tells them in a warning tone and they immediately remove the look they were having before.


    Madam Prisha''s words seemed to have made them panic and look over their forehead, their hands feeling over their skin to see if any unwanted lines had been formed.


    "I-I... don''t have wrinkles right? If I have it my husband told me that he''ll leave me..." onedy turned to her otherdy friend almost like she was about to burst into tears.


    Her friend who came into the shop with her held her shoulder in reassurance. "No- I don''t think you do-"


    "Whew thank goodness." The onedy who panicked held her chest and let out a sigh of relief knowing that she doesn''t have any wrinkles.


    I covered Vivienne''s ears for a bit feeling a certain case of Deja vu. Every time Ie in here thedies here would often say some dark and sad things about needing to be pretty just so their husbands won''t leave them.


    Though I''m d that some people juste here just to buy things to feel confident being themselves and not gossip.


    When we grow older things like wrinkles will be inevitable... including with the hair turning silver.


    So I would just rmend just finding someone who''ll like and stay with you for who you are and not just for the looks.


    I wasn''t too fond of makeup or anything like that because they would just get removed when I partake in my missions in my knight duties so I don''t wear them.


    If there was even someone wearing them, any Commander or General would shout at them- who would they even impress in the battle field? However one of my knight friends wore makeup while on battle and used it as a matter of seduction when interrogating for information.


    "Don''t mind them." (Madam Prisha) tells me while they waved their fan in my direction.


    "It''s still the same as ever... Jeez these girls needs to find a person to be with." Iined but the person in front of me justughed.


    "Oh how I wish they would indeed, but it''s their lives not hours. Let them deal with the consequences themselves and have it figure it out on their own." (Madam Prisha) gave a good answer and I agreed.


    At the back of the store. I could see that the ambiance had changed, there was a small corner where an elderly woman could barely sit straight. That woman was Grandma Chio, who was still strong and active enough to shuffle the card as fast as before.


    Madam Prisha leans in before calling out, "Grandma I have a visitor for you."


    Grandma Chio''s ears perked up and looked up in our direction smiling a little while her eyes were squinted. "Oh dearie... I can''t see properly..." I could hear her mutter weakly as she tried to give my figure a good look. "Who is it?"


    "Hello, Grandma Chio. It''s me." I walk a bit more forward with Vivienne in tow.


    "That voice... is it you? The cards have foretold me of your visit..." (Grandma Chio) asks ,her wrinkled hands reaching out to hold mine, I graciously took it and treated it gently.


    "Kein... is it really you?" She called me by my name and I felt my heart being soft for my elders.


    "Yes, grandma. It''s me... sorry if I haven''t visited in a while. Things has been rather busy." I sat down on her table and put Vivienne in myp.


    "Grandma?" (Vivienne) asks with her head tilting slightly looking at the elderly woman.


    "Is there someone there with you?" (Grandma Chio) sat back down in front of me taking her cards again and settling them into the table. "I wasn''t foretold of the cards that you would be here with another..."


    I looked down on Vivienne who curiously looked at Grandma Chio. "Ah, it''s my daughter. I''m nning to adopt her soon. Her name is Vivienne, say hi to grandma."


    "Hewwo, Grandma." (Vivienne) greets Grandma Chio with a little wave.


    Grandma Chio''s expression could be seen softened just by hearing Vivienne''s voice. "My vision might not be as sharp as before but she must be really adorable."


    Vivienne was a little flustered with apliment and I patted her blonde hair. "Yes she is, just think of her if Rose and I had a daughter." I giggled a little because she really looked like what would happen if the both of us had been merged.


    "A little blonde haired girl with gray eyes." I tell her and she turns serious that even it surprised me a bit.


    "Oh... Gray eyes... Blessed with the heavens she is." (Grandma Chio) reaches out towards Vivienne and gives a whole line of cards to choose from.


    "I have asked the heavens... they want you to pick, little one."

 Chapter 120 Accident Double Update!

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XIV).


    "Of course she''s not mine!"


    I yelled over not meaning to- even Madam Prisha was surprised. I guess I got too tired hearing everyone tell me the same thing- but it was no excuse for me to yell.


    "Moma..."


    "Ah-"


    Vivienne looked up at me and sniffed, some snots were already forming along the tip of her nose. "U...Ung... Ungh..." she tries her best not to cry but oh no- I''m such a dumbass!


    "No- no- Vivienne I didn''t mean it that way- I just meant that you weren''t stuck in my tummy or something like that for nine months straight." I took out a small hanky and let her blow over it with her nose.


    "Sorry for yelling... I think I''m just tired." I tell her with my most honest thoughts, with things moving so fast with others it feels like I''m running out of time.


    I felt guilty.


    "Dear- I was just joking. If I had known it was such a sensitive topic to have I wouldn''t have touched it." (Madam Prisha) crosses their arms and looks at Vivienne raising one of their brow. "In all seriousness then, if she''s not yours are you perhaps distant rtives? The resemnce is uncanny."


    "I''m not sure if she is a distant rtive." I leaned down to look at the blonde girl most closely who sniffs her snot. "I just found her in an almost abandoned vige when my troops and I wereing back from a mission to escort the crown princess back home."


    The mission where I just knew that it''s been rigged by Cecilia to have me- a newly ranked newbie into that mission. I''m still afraid of the powers she possess just by the position of a princess.


    Imagine what she could do if she was Queen.


    And I won''t forget what she owes to Lord Vincent... Family rtionships being breached by secrets and then changing.


    I wonder how they are doing since I know he got home at the same time I did.


    "Oh yes, I have heard of that. The mission of escorting the crown princess- that''s all been the talk of the town really! Hah! I can''t believe you were in it." (Madam Prisha)


    "I wasn''t supposed to but here I am..."


    "Anything interesting happened while you were there? Two weeks could feel rather long; there''s nothing much to do in [Winshern]." (Madam Prisha)


    Anything interesting happened?


    Is making out with the crown princess in the list of interesting things I''ve done-?


    Suddenly knowing that the fianc¨¦ of the said crown princess that I kissed and almost made love with was actually my cousin dressing up as a man because if she''s revealed to be a woman she''ll be killed?


    And on the cherry on top, they''re going to invade us soon right after the wedding where Cecilia''s death should be expected.


    How''s that for exciting-


    Iughed nervously feeling like the soul was leaving out of my body. I am so tired... man. "Definitely a lot of things happened, mostly trouble but I got a daughter out of it."


    Madam Prisha smiles nodding approvingly at my choice. "Ah I see you''re adopting the little one now. Hmm... Aren''t you curious, sugar?"


    "Curious about what?" I tilt my head, wondering what I would even be curious about.


    "My grandma is in the house, she''s preparing for the usual future readings with her long line of regrs but I can get you in. You would be able to know a thing or two about this little one with it." (Madam Prisha) suggested and I can''t believe I forgot about it!


    Madam Prisha''s card readings! I haven''t done that since forever! Mostly because it left a bad taste in my mouth after telling me that I''ll be a yer when I grow up.


    Who''sughing now?!


    But still- it really did happen. Three people fought for me and that was Natasha, Cecilia and Rose.


    I''m sure there were more but really those were not serious in my opinion. If I could have Grandma Chio''s card readings maybe I could dig a little bit more into Vivienne''s past!


    Besides, she''s really popr these years... I couldn''t visit often.


    "Really? That would really appreciate Madam Prisha..." I saluted gratefully at them to show my utmost respect for helping me out.


    "Why of course, you''re a friend and my grand has been missing you too. I could say the same to all my customers in my hidden bar~ The regr customers all missed you so much. Why not visit?"


    "Having you there would certainly be good for business..." (Madam Prisha) held my arm and suggested on vising the homosexual bar they have underground.


    Back then I was really popr... mostly because after Rose left that''s all where I went when I have time for vacation.


    But now- I''m not sure a visit would be appropriate at the moment.


    "Maybe next time, I have Vivienne with me so I can''t go there. I''ll just be consulting with your Grandma for card readings today." I scratched the back of my neck, ttered at the invitation but I just don''t have the time. After this I still have to go back home but at least we got what we needed.


    Some casual clothes and shoes for Vivienne.


    "You''re so lucky I''m in the festival mood. Come now, she''s inside."<novelnext></novelnext>


    .-.-.-.-.


    Vani had to wait outside once more but she was feeling happy being left out with all the apples she was munching on her face. Madam Prisha escorted us inside with Vivienne holding my hand as we went inside the familiar shop full of lotions, oils, lipstick and so many things disyed.


    The first time I was here... all I could ever only buy was either bandages or burnt ointments.


    "Business is still going great it seems." I held a shampoo bottle that Ipleted before that I traded money with. All that trouble seemed to have been worth it because I used some of its money for the school and even made a small factory outside the kingdom.


    Near big sister Valentina''s ce where she helped me sell it and transport it to several other stores. A good professional merchant like her made me respect them more.


    I haven''t visited it due to my schedule but I have someone looking over it.


    "Oh~ Business seems to never stop blooming when ites to things women would want to look even more pretty and attractive, darlin!" (Madam Prisha)ughs a little too loudly as the other women in the shop stare at their back with a little offended stare.


    "I put more pretty and attractive in my words, meaning you are already as such so don''t look at me in that way sugar." They take out a small fan, fanning themselves softly, the breeze making Madam Prisha''s hair move a little swaying.


    "ring causes wrinkles, and we wouldn''t want that now would we?" (Madam Prisha) tells them in a warning tone and they immediately remove the look they were having before.


    Madam Prisha''s words seemed to have made them panic and look over their forehead, their hands feeling over their skin to see if any unwanted lines had been formed.


    "I-I... don''t have wrinkles right? If I have it my husband told me that he''ll leave me..." onedy turned to her otherdy friend almost like she was about to burst into tears.


    Her friend who came into the shop with her held her shoulder in reassurance. "No- I don''t think you do-"


    "Whew thank goodness." The onedy who panicked held her chest and let out a sigh of relief knowing that she doesn''t have any wrinkles.


    I covered Vivienne''s ears for a bit feeling a certain case of Deja vu. Every time Ie in here thedies here would often say some dark and sad things about needing to be pretty just so their husbands won''t leave them.


    Though I''m d that some people juste here just to buy things to feel confident being themselves and not gossip.


    When we grow older things like wrinkles will be inevitable... including with the hair turning silver.


    So I would just rmend just finding someone who''ll like and stay with you for who you are and not just for the looks.


    I wasn''t too fond of makeup or anything like that because they would just get removed when I partake in my missions in my knight duties so I don''t wear them.


    If there was even someone wearing them, any Commander or General would shout at them- who would they even impress in the battle field? However one of my knight friends wore makeup while on battle and used it as a matter of seduction when interrogating for information.


    "Don''t mind them." (Madam Prisha) tells me while they waved their fan in my direction.


    "It''s still the same as ever... Jeez these girls needs to find a person to be with." Iined but the person in front of me justughed.


    "Oh how I wish they would indeed, but it''s their lives not hours. Let them deal with the consequences themselves and have it figure it out on their own." (Madam Prisha) gave a good answer and I agreed.


    At the back of the store. I could see that the ambiance had changed, there was a small corner where an elderly woman could barely sit straight. That woman was Grandma Chio, who was still strong and active enough to shuffle the card as fast as before.


    Madam Prisha leans in before calling out, "Grandma I have a visitor for you."


    Grandma Chio''s ears perked up and looked up in our direction smiling a little while her eyes were squinted. "Oh dearie... I can''t see properly..." I could hear her mutter weakly as she tried to give my figure a good look. "Who is it?"


    "Hello, Grandma Chio. It''s me." I walk a bit more forward with Vivienne in tow.


    "That voice... is it you? The cards have foretold me of your visit..." (Grandma Chio) asks ,her wrinkled hands reaching out to hold mine, I graciously took it and treated it gently.


    "Kein... is it really you?" She called me by my name and I felt my heart being soft for my elders.


    "Yes, grandma. It''s me... sorry if I haven''t visited in a while. Things has been rather busy." I sat down on her table and put Vivienne in myp.


    "Grandma?" (Vivienne) asks with her head tilting slightly looking at the elderly woman.


    "Is there someone there with you?" (Grandma Chio) sat back down in front of me taking her cards again and settling them into the table. "I wasn''t foretold of the cards that you would be here with another..."


    I looked down on Vivienne who curiously looked at Grandma Chio. "Ah, it''s my daughter. I''m nning to adopt her soon. Her name is Vivienne, say hi to grandma."


    "Hewwo, Grandma." (Vivienne) greets Grandma Chio with a little wave.


    Grandma Chio''s expression could be seen softened just by hearing Vivienne''s voice. "My vision might not be as sharp as before but she must be really adorable."


    Vivienne was a little flustered with apliment and I patted her blonde hair. "Yes she is, just think of her if Rose and I had a daughter." I giggled a little because she really looked like what would happen if the both of us had been merged.


    "A little blonde haired girl with gray eyes." I tell her and she turns serious that even it surprised me a bit.


    "Oh... Gray eyes... Blessed with the heavens she is." (Grandma Chio) reaches out towards Vivienne and gives a whole line of cards to choose from.


    "I have asked the heavens... they want you to pick, little one."

 Chapter 121 Festival With Vivienne (XV).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XV).


    Kein''s POV


    "I have asked the heavens... they want you to pick, little one."


    Grandma Chio ces the cards into the table, with its back in the front. Vivienne looked at the cards with a confused expression. It looked like she didn''t know what to do. "Vivienne, Grandma Chio is asking you to pick three cards."


    Three cards.


    To represent; The past, present and future.


    "Three?" (Vivienne) turns to the cards looking at the design of their backs and took three of the nearest ones that she could giving it to Grandma Chio with that big bright smile that was simr to Rose''s. "Hwere you go, Grandma." she politely tells her and the old woman in front seemed to be taken in with her.


    "Thank you, dear."


    Grandma Chio takes the cards looking like she was in a good mood before settling it back down again into the table. I forget that she''s a blind woman... yet she can probably feel the card''s magical power coursing through it.


    "The first card. The little one''s past let''s see what we have here..." she takes the first card and flips it over.


    It showed a blonde figure of a human that seemed like a lonely traveler under the stars. I looked upon it more closely and I didn''t get much out of it. I don''t know what this card means- but from the name under the card it''s called- [The Traveler].


    "Ah... this card, yes."


    She pushes it forward to our direction and Vivienne seems to have taken a keen eye to it. Her little hands picked the card up and for a second I could swear it glowed.


    The card glowed in her hands-!


    I... I have never seen that before. I''ve been into Grandma Chio''s future readings before as well as Rose but when we did it I was sure that none of our cards glowed like that before.


    "The card of the traveler, it means the person has been wandering for a while. From miles to miles just to find something, whether it be a person, something of importance, or a goal." (Grandma Chio) exins the meaning behind the first card and notices the glow of her cards used for card reading but makes noment on it.


    "Quite an interesting past... I''m sure you''ve taken your time traveling, dearie."


    Traveling...


    Didn''t the olddy who was selling Ubie nuts said something simr to it? I couldn''t help but feel something was amiss¡­


    "The present card... Let''s see what''s in store for you- Oh?" (Grandma Chio) flips the card to reveal something called [The Trickster].


    I raised my eyebrow at the card and eyed Vivienne like she''s going to be grounded for life. With that name towards a card I''m already thinking of something bad. I mean can you me me? Its named the trickster for a reason- when is it a good one?


    "What is this card, Grandma Chio?" I ask her and she stutters moving the card forward to us both to see more clearly. It contained a fox symbol on the card, orange in color and it seemed to have a snickering posture the more I observed of it.


    "This is... well-" she looks away as she exins. "A card of the trickster means she won''t be easy. Having a spirit of the fox- of course, she''ll be good at manipting and lying." (Grandma Chio)


    "And that''s the present?!" I couldn''t help but yell in worry looking at the card. I don''t believe in these things but for some reason I felt really- as in really worried.


    "Yes-"


    "How about the future- I need to see the future-!" I turn towards thest card seriously waiting for the result as Grandma Chio flips it over.


    Time seemed to have slowed down as we saw a familiar card that I could not forget.


    "Ah-"


    "Oh... dear. Isn''t this..."


    I stare at the same card that hunted me at my love readings all those years ago... [The Womanizer]. You little bitch of a card- I me you for giving me such a lucky card- I mean horrible demise in my love life!


    "What''s it doing in the past, present and future reading? I thought this was reserved only for the love readings-!" I take the card in my hand and now my heart can''t stop beating. The womanizer card came to me for the second time- but technically it''s Vivienne''s future!


    Oh no... If Rose finds out about this-


    "I knew it! Do you know why she''s a yer? It''s because she looks up to you and picks up on your bad habit of picking up girls! Even ones that aren''t even bent!" I imagined her really beautiful but angry expression that looked scary as she pointed a finger at me and dered my death sentence to sleep on the couch.


    I gulped.


    She''s one hundred percent going to me it all on me! And might even give me a stricter regimen on how to properly avoid women and make clear lines that we''re friends- I mean nothing bad with it but its not like I''m actually womanizing anyone!


    I waited for Grandma Chio to reply to my question but she seemed to be confused as I am. "You''re right- I... I don''t get how that got here. It was supposed to be in the other stack of cards so why is it... Has the deities above foretold us about your daughter''s future?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Vivienne? Bing a womanizer when she grows up?!


    Oh hell no!


    "Moma?" (Vivienne) asks innocently with her cute voice but after looking at these cards and the meaning of them all- she''s definitely a mix of Rose and I- like what in the hell?!


    Rose is also a good maniptor but she just doesn''t show it- or more like she doesn''t use it... and my womanizing card is false... but women still do flock to me at times even if I don''t want to.


    If before I would''ve thought this was a blessing but now that I actually found someone I would love to settle with it feels like a curse now.


    "Moma...?" (Vivienne) sees my silence so she pulls onto my sleeves.


    "Ah sorry Vivienne... I was busy with my thoughts but- I''ll make sure that you won''t grow up to be a womanizer. Or else... I''ll never hear the end of it from everyone. Literally, I love you so please don''t do it for my sake." I held her by the shoulders and begged.


    Please- please!


    I''M BEGGING YOU!


    ? NEVER BE A PLAYER! DON''T BE A WOMANIZER! DO NOT GROW UP LIKE THAT! I''M NOT LIKE THAT SO YOU SHOULDN''T BE LIKE THAT! BE BETTER THAN ME!


    "Dear... I don''t think she knows what a womanizer means... Isn''t she quite a bit young?" (Grandma Chio) tells me. That make me break our hug apart, I look at her a little embarrassed and coughed covering my mouth with my right hand.


    Right, surely a three year old wouldn''t know how to y with people so I have time to prepare for the future.


    "I... I knew that." I tell her but Grandma Chio takes her cane and bonks me right in my head. I wasn''t expecting the attack from her and even if I dodged the cane would''ve hit Vivienne so I took one for the team.


    Smack!


    "Ow..." I held my head feeling dizzy because ouch that hurt! Then again I might''ve deserved it.


    "Not again..." I grumbled, this is not the first time she hit me with her cane. The first time I got a card reading she hit me with it too.


    "Moma are you okie???" (Vivienne) stands up from myp and tries to reach for my head to get a look at it.


    "Yes- yes... Moma is okay and she deserved to get hit just now so I''ll let it slide." I patted my head knowing the pain would go away in a few minutes. I just sighed. I imagined an older version of Vivienne who was a teenager drawing in so many people by her ws.


    She is cute- and she looks like me- so she''ll definitely be a handsome or beautiful woman by the time she reaches her teens.


    "Dearie now all of the card readings are done for your daughter... What would you like to do next? Would you like to know your future instead?" (Grandma Chio) looks through her cards that weren''t used, she stomps her cane two times and the cards fly onto her open palm.


    "I''m free for another hour if you''d like to get a reading." she tells me with a smile but I... I don''t think I want to get another reading for now.


    "Maybe at the festival Grandma Chio. You''ll be open right? I want to take one again with Rose. I want to know what''s in store for us both, because... I want her in my life." I tell her and she widens her eyes.


    "You- Did the two of you reconnect?"


    "Yes, just recently... I met her during one of my missions-"


    "The card told me she runs of royal blood before you know... though the cards ordered to not tell because you were there." (Grandma Chio) tells me and I''m shook.


    So she knew all these years that she was of Royalty? Though why did the cards not want me to know she was royalty? I wouldn''t have cared...


    "This olddy is blind... so I can only feel what the card tells me, I can see it." she spread the card out again into the table but didn''t tell me to pick.


    "You knew all this time she was royalty?"


    "An olddy... knows how to keep her secrets." (Grandma Chio)ughs heartily to herself and Vivienne looks like she took a liking to herugh because she began giggling with her. "Hehehe!" (Vivienne)


    That was really cute.


    "In that case." I stood up from my chair and raised Vivienne up in my arms. "I''ll be seeing you in a few days for the festival with Rose this time." I tell her my goodbyes with a smile and left.


    "Ohoho... See you by then dearie. I just hope you won''t get another womanizer card because that''s a deal breaker for marriage even for me." she teases as I was just halfway out of her little booth.


    Oh for the love of-! For thest time I did not do that!


    And everyone knows I don''t do that! Jeez!

 Chapter 122 Festival With Vivienne (XVI).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XVI).


    Kein''s POV


    "Bye bye!"


    I was holding Vivienne into my arms as she waved her goodbye to Madam Prisha who was fanning themselves while their other hand reciprocated it by doing a little wave. "Bye, sugar~! Aw you''re so cute, be safe now!"


    We exited her [Magicare] shop and I wondered which ce we should go next.


    Vani was standing around outside with an empty bag, meaning the apples we bought for her were already gone. She neighs looking in our direction again and I pick up the bag from the ground to not litter.


    "Jeez... we were in there for only thirty minutes. You could''ve saved a few forter, Vani." I tell her putting my hands on my waist looking at her disappointingly.


    "Then again I don''t think a Pegasus would care for human rules." I stored the used bag into my [Storage Ring] and just decided to clean up after. "Come on, now. Let''s go explore some more- there''s still a lot of people preparing for the festival we can see."


    Vani bumps my shoulders and points her snout into a fruit stand again. This time it had mangoes in it but I''m pretty sure if I bought them she''ll want to buy moreter. "No, Vani. Wait until we get home." I pulled her leash to keep on walking.


    I sighed and looked at Vivienne instead. "Is there any ce you want to see next, Vivienne?"


    "Food?" (Vivienne) answered without hesitation and I turned to both my Pegasus and daughter now. "For some reason I was expecting that answer of yours. Both of you are really huge gluttons."


    Maybe we should get home- after all we''ve already done a lot. I can''t exactly get into a restaurant with a Pegasus in tow, maybe I should''ve rented a stable this time or have taken our family carriage.


    I sighed in defeat and turned to the direction of the outside gates of the city.


    "Alright then if the both of you are hungry- let''s get home-"


    "Oh my~! Little charmer is that you!"


    Wait! That voice!


    "Veronica?"


    I turned around to see Veronica with her adopted son Matthew that was trying to take Rose away from me when he was just a little snot nosed brat in the orphanage.


    "And Matthew, I see you''ve grown taller." I raise my eyebrows at him judgingly and he didn''t like that one bit.


    "Just wait till I get taller than you." (Matthew) puffed out his little adolescent chest and Iughed. Oh please from the looks of it you''re only five foot one and if I remember correctly he just turned thirteen.


    "Sure sure, keep telling yourself that." I rolled my eyes at him and Vivienne looked up at me, copying my actions.


    "Ohhh!" (Vivienne)


    "Ah wait no- Vivienne don''t do that!" I didn''t even know she would repeat what I was doing!


    "I see that both of you are still doing your usual arguing with each other~" (Veronica) giggles, taking Matthew by his shoulder and patting his head.


    Matthew looks a little embarrassed and takes his mother''s hands off of his hair.


    "Mom... I''m not little anymore. I''m a teenager now and if my friends sees any of this..." (Matthew) tells the woman who didn''t seem to take any offense on it but just smiled in understanding and took her hand away.


    "Wow... he really is going through puberty." I muttered a little loudly, I couldn''t but snicker as well because from the looks of it- little Matthew can''t handle some little motherly affection.


    When Matthew heard me he didn''t give me much of a friendly look because he was ring at me the next but I didn''t stand down to this little twerp.


    We red at each other as sparks flew.


    Bring it on.


    "Little charmer~ now, now. Enough teasing my son, we haven''t seen each other in a while and why not say hello to an old friend?" she walks over to me and blinks after noticing I was holding Vivienne in my arms.


    "Oh my? And perhaps introduce me to this little one? What''s your name~?" (Veronica) smiles gently. I noticed she was using a softer one that she would usually use towards children and I grumbled thinking her husband was a real lucky one.


    Rose is cuter though.


    "Oh~ Isn''t that cute? Both of you look so simr to each other~" she told us and Iughed tiringly hearing the same thing over and over again.


    "That''s the third time today..."


    "Well I''m not surprised it''s not more than that, the resemnce is rather uncanny." (Veronica) reaches out to poke Vivienne''s cheeks. Her index finger bounced for a bit as Veronica hummed happily. "Poke... so cute and plumpy, aren''t you adorable?"


    "A..." (Vivienne) for a moment turned into a beet red of color before I could feel her holding my sleeves for a moment before hiding her face into my chest a little shy.


    "A... Moma..." (Vivienne) tells me a little muffled, refusing to face Veronica who frowns. She must be thinking that Vivienne hates her now but I think its the opposite!


    "Don''t tell me you''re turning shy?" I told her and Vivienne grumbled to my chest. I look at Veronica who tilts her head in confusion not knowing the effect she has on people.


    "Hmm~? Did I say or do something wrong?" (Veronica) asks innocently, with her brows furrowed in worry and I''m not sure if I could tell her that I think Vivienne has just taken a liking to her.


    Now that I think about it the [Womanizer Card] might be true- it''s either that or Veronica is a force not to be reckoned with. Even at her thirties she''s still the same young figure from our first meeting.


    But I guess now though- I''m not that into it like before. I... prefer Rose''s figure.


    "Cough..." I''m so going to hell for thinking of the princess like that but then again... the princess is also doing the same to me. Heck she gave me a hickey and we almost did it at the [Winshern Kingdom].


    The more that I think about it, it gets my face getting beat red too.


    "Little charmer I think you''ve gone away to another ce- stuck with your thoughts now are you?" (Veronica) pats my shoulder and I went back straight to my mind.


    "Ah- right. Apologies, I was thinking of something- important." I scratched the back of my head awkwardly before continuing. "Vivienne is alright, I think she just got shy towards Veronica."


    "Ah~ Vivienne is your name? My... what a lovely name. My name also starts with a V." (Veronica) tells Vivienne who speaks a little who smiles and agrees that V might be the best letter ever to start your name with.


    "I mean... Vani is also a V." I pointed at my Pegasus who was just minding its business and she looked like she didn''t like the name I gave her- Honestly... I don''t even remember why I gave her that name.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Vani~?" (Veronica) mutters out a little curious with a mix of confusion in her voice. "Hmm... like the ingredient you use for baking?"


    Umm... if you think about it, yes?


    "Yes... it''s something like that." I told them and Veronica looked disappointed in me.


    "No offense little charmer but why in the world would you name that to something like a majestic Pegasus?" (Veronica) gave a valid point because everyone in the knight academy would mock Vani because of her name but- I think it''s a lovely name!


    Matthewughs with his mother''s words, probably agreeing with her. "Hey Pegasus! How does it feel being named after a baking ingredient? Hahaha!"


    Vani didn''t like Matthew''sugh because she walked up to me and snorted out to his face. "Brrr..." she even licks the boy in his face with her long tongue that probably feels like sandpaper.


    He looked really ufortable as she snorted for the second time and Matthew ended up being covered in Pegasus saliva.


    "Ew!!! What is this?!" (Matthew) tries removing the saliva but fails.


    "Oh dear, Matthew- are you alright?" (Veronica) worriedly asked him and he shook his head. "I mean- the Pegasus licked me and I''m covered in saliva mom..."


    "Sweetie, you''re not injured at least. You shouldn''t be insulting a Pegasus like that, they can actually understand humannguage you know." (Veronica) tells him.


    Matthew blinks and looks at Vani in fear now. "O-Oh. I didn''t know..."


    "Yeah that''s not... going to be easy to wash out. Sorry about that Matthew- perhaps listen to your mom next time." I look at him apologetically but deep inside-


    HAH! THAT BRAT DESERVED IT! GOOD JOB VANILLA!


    "In any case, Veronica, the trick to removing Pegasus saliva out of clothes is soaking it in some baking soda first before washing it with soap. I''ve been there so it''s a real pain, this should make it a bit easier to wash off."


    "Thank you, little charmer. My son should probably apologize to your Pegasus right?"


    "I think Vani would like that... Though I think Matthew needs to go home first to get changed. You stink man!"


    "Ugh! Shut up! I swear after I get home..."


    "And I need to borrow your mom for a bit if you don''t mind. Shoo."


    Besides I needed to get Veronica alone to talk to her about everything that happened. For some reason I couldn''t wait- I want to tell her about all the things Rose and I did!


    Matthew grumbled because I know for a fact that Veronica won''t reject my invitation to go out to dinner besides Vivienne is hungry and Vani- I''ll just buy her those mangoes she was eyeing on before to settle down outside.


    .-.-.-.-.


    We went to the corner and into a small stand of food where I ordered plenty for us. We decided to catch up in a better manner and not by standing on the side of the road.


    Vani was definitely following my orders after I bought those mangoes for her. I parked her out in the back so I wouldn''t worry about her killing anyone who tries to steal her.


    "Here is your order of potato sd, a veggie soup and some roasted mushrooms with gravy sauce." The server ces down our tes and bows down a little in our direction.


    "Thank you."


    Usually some lines on food stalls would be long when ites to festival season but on this particr stall everything they serve are vegetables.


    Think of it as a Vegan ce... and it''s a little empty.


    Everyone would crave for some wolf meat instead but since the server was weing I ought to leave a huge tipter.


    I gave Vivienne her potato sd and veggie soup. I realized I didn''t have a binkie so I used a handkerchief to wrap it around her neck gently so that she wouldn''t get her clothes dirty.


    "Nom..." (Vivienne) just ate peacefully with her potato sd and I can''t me her, it certainly looked yummy.


    I talked to Veronica about how I had been these past two weeks of my mission to escort the crown princess as we ate.


    Honestly, other than my father... She was one of the few people I trusted with my personal life problems. Especially about romances, I run to Veronica and tell her everything.


    I told her about me and the current crown princess, Rose.


    Veronica was super ecstatic to hear me and Rose getting along together once more- maybe too well that she almost fainted in her seat from fangirling.


    "So little charmer, you and your little ex-girlfriend went on a rendezvous mission? You were supposed to escort Rose to her fianc¨¦ but you swooped in and took her back! How romantic~" she leaned over at the table and I chuckled nervously.


    That was a little over dramatic summary of your story but yes... that''s what happened.


    I missed Veronica and our usual girl talk. This is nice...


    "Oh yeah erm... it was... you know we almost... sort of did it but stopped."


    "Oh my~ I''m taking all of this to my grave. Tell me why did the both of you stop."


    "She asked me to just cuddle and I didn''t want her to continue if she didn''t want to."


    "I have to tell you little charmer, that was a good move. If it''s not the right mood then don''t do it." (Veronica) stabbed a piece of lettuce and smiled in my direction. "Though I can''t believe its been so many years and you both didn''t do it yet."


    I almost choked on my sd. It is a bit sad now that I think about it- its been a while I don''t even know what I''ll do if... we did it- but maybe Veronica can help?


    "I mean... if we did do it do you have any tips on how I could- you know... make her feel... nice?"


    I felt like a fourteen year old boy with all this talk. I was trying to be careful because Vivienne was still with us munching her food away.


    I wouldn''t be able to talk about this if Matthew were butting into our conversation because I know he has a huge crush on Rose.


    "Oh little charmer... I have just the thing you need."

 Chapter 123 Festival With Vivienne (XVII).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XVII).


    Kein''s POV


    "Oh little charmer... I have just the thing you need."


    Veronica tells me with a little excited purr before taking something out of her storage, something wrapped in clean cloth appeared out of her hands and offered it to me. "Here little charmer~ I have it prepared just in case you know~ but it looks like you need this more than me."


    For some reason when she said that I felt a little insulted- but nheless I took her gift in my hands curious to know what it is. It felt sort of... long?


    Like a stick- I didn''t want to assume but... my heart felt a little nervous imagining what was in this. "What''s... this?"


    Veronica reaches for the cloth, opening it and I panicked the heck out when I realized what it was. My face turned horribly red like it was on fire. I haven''t seen one of these since- I was back on earth!


    "Oh for the love of-"


    I tried hiding it within my hands into my [Storage Ring] breathing a little faster than I should be.


    This is a sex toy- an actual sex toy!


    "Fufufu... I take it, it''s your first time holding and seeing something like this?" I saw Veronicaughing at my embarrassed and hasty reaction upon seeing the thing she gave me. "How adorable~" she continued to tease me and I bit my lip in agony.


    I have held and seen something like this, thank you very much! It''s just been a while since- I used one of these! And to think she can just grab hold of it and show it off in public- Veronica is some other world leveled adult.


    Even if my calcted mental age. I could never do what she did.


    "Um... I-I thought it was something like choctes to help set up the mood-"


    Not a whole... sex toy... used for... you know.


    Then again I suppose I had thising.


    "Ah... I can''t believe I have something like this in my [Storage Ring] now." I muttered to myself while I covered my face.


    I feel so different- usually I wouldn''t get all embarrassed with something like this on earth- but now that I got all serious with someone... I turned into someone mellow who can''t even look at a sex toy without being flustered.


    If I used this with Rose... What kind of sounds would she make...


    "Ahhh... I can''t think like that, no- nope."


    I shook my head repeatedly while Veronica was just smiling and eating her dinner in rxation. At least someone is having fun with my pain.


    I was also making sure that Vivienne is not hearing any of our conversation. I don''t want her to know any of these things after all. "Veronica... I am really thankful for the thoughtful gift but I don''t know..."


    "Well then little charmer~ just keep it for a special asion if you won''t use it any time soon." (Veronica) takes her cup of juice and sips it looking at me with those Vixen green eyes of hers, something was telling me she wasn''t done with her speech. "But if you do use it... The pleasure you''ll get from your partner''s little face full of expressions you''ve never seen before is utterly... amazing."


    Peter... Are you alright?


    This woman of yours is actually a master in bed from the way she talked! Surely by all the years these two have been together goodness gracious...


    But Veronica''s words made me think, Rose''s expressions that I''ve never seen before. She would be pertaining to the lewd, hot and bothered expressions one would make in bed right?


    I swallowed the lump forming in my throat for a sh second, I saw Rose''s naked body and her heavy breathing looking tired with her tangled hair all over the ce.


    I imagined her face making a really lewd expression that she would be begging to make me- do it- and make her feel- Ahhh... I think I''m a little... bothered now.


    "My~ Are you imagining something dirty now? My, my from the look on your face you are? You''re quite easy to read when ites to these things." (Veronica) pouted and poked my cheeks before I straightened my posture instinctively.


    "Ah- Well-" I gulped. Damn I''ve been caught.


    "Was I right~? Were you thinking of something dirty?" she presses on and I hesitantly nodded awkwardly. Ashamed to admit it but I lied it would be even more shameful, because it was very obvious that I was thinking of doing it with Rose just now.


    "Yes..." I grumbled quietly, it seems that she took that as a victory and began patting my head like the old times.


    "There, there~ Good girl." she smiles and I look away feeling even more embarrassed. I don''t mind if some monster attack happened, I would have an excuse to leave and run.


    "The crown princess would be fond to know that the person she picked is an honest person. Now another tip from me, don''t be shy about saying things that you would want while doing it." (Veronica) tells me and I wondered what she meant by that.


    "I know that many would prefer to keep things they would want while doing it to themselves in fear of being selfish or asking too much but just know, if that person is really the one. They would be able to make an effort or two to change courses." (Veronica)


    Huh, that was actually good advice.


    "Speaking from experience now are you?" Iughed and sheughed together with me, sighing with a little wistful expression on her face.


    "Perhaps, that is why I''m passing down some wisdom for your first time. Honesty, consent, trust, and confidence to tell what you want all y such a huge part in that area... to make someone feel good that is." she continued and I sympathized with her answer.


    Honesty to tell the person you''ll be doing it with if you''re ready or not.


    Consent if they would agree to let it do with you and respecting the person if they don''t want to do it.


    Trust to make your partner feel safe in your embrace as you are doing it.


    Confidence to tell what you want in bed, some people are notfortable with certain parts of their body so its best to tell what to avoid before venturing in.


    To me... that was a good answer to give to someone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Veronica was finished with her meal and so was us so we stood up from the table and I took some coins offering to pay for the dinner because I was the one who invited her out. "Little charmer ever the gentlewoman are you~"


    I chuckled while leaving three times the usual tip to the server. "Not really, thank you for talking to me about this and the erm... present."


    I took Vivienne who was listening in by my hand as she walked beside me.


    "You''re very much wee." (Veronica) smiled widely as she looked at me like an older sister I never had. "You know I''m d you have Honesty already because back then I didn''t have it and I learned the hard way that it was important to have, setting aside your pride to tell the person you love what you wanted so that they won''t get hurt."


    "Continue making her happy, then it''ll be alright. Alright little charmer~?" she asks me, head slightly tilted and my heart pounding in excitement. Of course! I''ll make Rose the happiest girl in the world!


    "You don''t even have to tell me... I n to make her the happiest woman alive." I replied with determination in my eyes and looked at Vivienne who I''m guessing didn''t understand anything, not one bit of our conversation so I felt safe. "I will um... visit again if I do it with her. I might need someone to talk to after that."


    "You know where I live little charmer~ Come and visit my booth sometime if you''re nning to attend the Lumineria festival in a few day''s time. I can whip up a cute little bag for this adorable cutie right here~" (Veronica) kneels down to Vivienne who stretches her little plumpy cheeks breaking down into satisfaction. "Ah~ I love pinching these. So soft~ never grow up please."


    Ah for little Vivienne to never grow up?


    "I wish that was the case, we went to Grandma Chio to get her card reading and guess what? This one got a card telling her that she''ll be a womanizer in the future."


    Veronica giggles at my story as she tries to get Vivienne out of her shell.


    "Oh my~ Daughter just like mother? Truly you take after the little charmer but hmm... in this case shouldn''t you be the one being called little charmer?" (Veronica) asks Vivienne, humming in thought. Vivienne being shy hid behind my pants not knowing what to do.


    "I suppose from now on you''ll be Charmer Sr. now, Kein. You''re too old for the nickname anyways."


    "Ahahaha... yippee?" I replied a half-bakedugh at her because I don''t know if I should be happy or not that the nickname left me because I don''t like the new one.


    "Don''t grow up to be a yer now~ new little charmer of mine."


    Vivienne stares at her, her blue little orbs of eyes just gleaming while she hid behind me but nheless the little figure nodded in answer to Veronica''s question. "Okie... me no be like Moma... yer no no."


    "I swear I wonder where she even learned the meaning of yer! I''m not one!" I tried defending myself but it didn''t seem to work.


    Vivienne no longer hid behind my pants and walked up to Veronica while she pulled for her hands, she held it and pointed at me. Vivienne''s eyes squinted as she said, "Moma... church girl... invited dinner. Moma no no."


    "Oh dear~ Charmer Sr. is such a bad influence. Were your moma hitting on a church girl?" (Veronica) was joking around but Vivienne looked like she was serious about the usation.


    "Mm! Mm! Mommy doesn''t like yers."


    "Oh? Mommy as in Rose right?"


    "Yes Mommy!" (Vivienne) yells out enthusiastically with the mention of her mommy.


    "Now I truly can''t wait for the three of you to visit me as a family in the festival." (Veronica)


    .-.-.-.-.


    After the two of them got along some more, we said our goodbyes and headed out to fetch Vani to take us back home to the estate.


    When I got home I immediately gave out all the casual clothes and shoes that we bought to the maids ordering them to have it put in a wardrobe we currently don''t use anymore.


    I made sure that we all ate together as a family with father, and even told him about Alfred needing a vacation. After the realization that he does a lot for the Hills family, he needs a break.


    As the midnight stroke chimed, so was the little girl''s curfew. Vivienne yawned tiringly as she was so energetically running around the estate ying with Father.


    I could hear themughing along as the other servants joined them.


    Father seemed to be thinking of retirement soon now that we have Vivienne and all the workload will be passed onto me. After that I might not have time to continue being a Knight for the royal family but I can manage it...


    "The budget should be here... and I would need to calcte thebor cost for the school. I need to tell Alfred to contact the administrator for this..."


    At this point I was having some unfinished work but I tried to do it as fast as I could. I want to be there when Vivienne needs to get tucked in-


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Ah yes?"


    When the door knocked I was expecting someone else but... it was Vivienne and now in her cute little white nightgown. "Vivienne, why are you still up and I thought you were with grandpa?"


    I put my papers aside and stood up from my chair, walking over to the little girl who seemed to be barely herself from standing up.


    "Moma... sleep?"


    She requested the same thing two days straight. I couldn''t have the heart to turn her down after being cooped up in this room.


    "Alright let''s get you tucked in. I''ll go grab some books to read to you before going to sleep." I take her in my arms, her chin resting on my shoulders gigglingfortably before I take her to her room.


    Father has already prepared some few soft plush toys figures from cute teddy bears and such. I could also see some story books prepared on the side. I took one of them and read them to Vivienne until she finally fell asleep.


    "Goodnight, Vivienne. I''ll see you tomorrow..."


    And tomorrow is where the real festival begins.


    We''ll need all the sleep we can get.

 Chapter 124 Festival With Vivienne (XVIII).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XVIII).


    Kein''s POV


    The morning came and I could feel my body getting a little stiff from the way I was positioned. I groaned ufortably seeing the stack of papers on the side of my face.


    I held my head feeling a bit dizzy when I sat right back up. "Augh... I can''t believe I slept while I''m at work against night."


    Last night was the time where Vivienne asked me if I could tuck her in and tell her a little bedtime story before I continued back into finishing some of the tax paperwork, problems covering some of ournds and estate.


    I grabbed a hold of my quill that was ced onto the side of the table, the ink on the tip of it has already been dry. I organized some of the papers and ced them in an orderly manner, so that I won''t be too confused when I''ll do them againter when Ie back...


    From the festival.


    Will Rose being to meet uster?


    She told me she will be with us from thest time we talked. I would want her to be with us and this will be our first festival after two years of not seeing each other. I wanted her to show everything that''s changed.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Hmph! Hmph! Moma!"


    I could hear small hasty footsteps walking towards my door, immediately I knew that it was Vivienne knocking and trying to reach the doorknob to open my office door. I forget that she''s still so small... I couldn''t help but giggle as the sound of her struggling continued.


    "Vivienne, hang in there. I''ll go get the door-" I yawned a bit, stretching my body, feeling some of my bones make a satisfying sound as I stood right up from my chair.


    "Moma! Moma! Moma!"


    "In a second-"


    Is she excited to attend the festival too? She got up so early in the morning-


    "Moma!"


    The moment that I opened the door I saw Vivienne already in her new dress and shoes that we bought yesterday. She looked so adorable-! It felt like I was looking through a small little mirror reflection. Her braided blonde hair from side to side, cute little red dress and ck shoes definitely made her shine out to be some noble''s child.


    My child!


    "Vivienne! You look so- cute." I felt like there was a pang in my hand and an impulsive decision to take her in both my hands and lifted her up.


    "Hehehe!" (Vivienne) giggled like a cheeky little thing and waved her arms happily at me. I''m so d that we went shopping before because she looked so darn cute in a dress, I felt my pride going up for some reason and this feels the same when I had my Vivienne from earth.


    "Look at you! So cute and adorable no one in the city will be able to take your hands off of you!" I told her and dropped her down gently to the ground where she stands up and points at me.


    "Moma dwess. Please-! Festival go!" She pulled to my white robe and I got the message. She seemed to be really impatient in going to the festival and I couldn''t me her after her next words to me. "Mommy! Mommy is going too!"


    Vivienne never forgot what Rose told her back when we were at her castle. Rose will be there in the festival, promised to be with us and I know for a fact she won''t let her new daughter down. "Okay! Festival we go! Why don''t you get your grandpa too? I heard he''s going to be with us to host an artpetition again like every year."


    "What''s that Moma?" she asks with those little curious gray eyes of hers. Every bit of it reminds me of her other mother, I felt happy that she even got her curiosity for things from Rose.


    "I''ll show you when we get there, soe get grandpa for me please? I''ll be quick with my shower and clothes so we can leave as soon as we can." I slightly kneeled and patted her blonde head gently. She leans up more to my hand like a little cat liking the pat that I did.


    "Okie Moma, I go get grampa." she rustled out of my office with her little legs running, when she ran the image of Mister Krabs shed to my mind and I couldn''t help myself fromughing a bit.


    Children are funny.


    "Alright time to get dressed too." I left as well after final touches of organization in my office. Some of the papers in there are really vital to our business so I would rather have them kept in a safe ce.


    I made sure to lock the door to it before going to my room before taking a quick shower, I don''t have much time to rx in there if Vivienne is this excited to see Rose.


    I... have to admit I also can''t wait to see her. It''s been two days- and its been that long since I was left with Veronica''s... useful gift to me. I don''t know when I''ll be even using it but still I decided to keep it in my [Storage Ring].


    Best to be prepared for anything right?<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Now... What should I wear...?" I muttered to myself, seeing my wardrobe full of suits tailored specifically for me but I''m afraid that some of these are a little outdated on the size of the bust and I want this Lumineria festival to be perfect.


    Shit I was focused on giving Vivienne all that she needed that I didn''t think for myself- I did buy some new shoes but- I doubt Rose will notice that!


    "Come on- I gotta have something nice to wear... One that will make me irresistible when I meet her..." I even dug through the deep side of my closet and I noticed there were small cobwebs forming in there. I suppose the servants haven''t cleaned it, but I have to inform them sometime today.


    "Achoo!"


    Some speck of dust must''ve caught my nose because I sneezed and-


    Thud!


    Something fell out from the top covered in magic cloth where it''s enchanted to keep your clothes dust free. I wasn''t aware of something like this being in there. "What''s this... new things keep popping up the the right time."


    I grabbed it from the ground and opened it to see a ck vest covered in gold buttons with dove symbols inside of them. It even came with a ck cape, a blouse, as well as a ck ribbon to tie and gloves that seemed to be of good quality silk.


    "It''s... exactly my size too." I held it from both sides and saw that a little letter that fell out on the vest. There were some writing on the front and I recognized it was from my father, Baron Hills.


    "To my daughter, if you are reading this you are definitely going on a date. Use this when you don''t have anything to wear. Love, dad."


    I blinked at the letter and felt like I was too predictable. Then again I don''t usually shop for clothes so the only thing that was in here was my old formal suits that I kept and nothing else.


    I got used to wearing the same thing every time because I didn''t care and I didn''t have anyone to impress back then. To think father would think ahead- because I don''t even look deep into my closet because of a certain trauma someone gave me... so this was a little smart.


    I would onlye look at the very deep back of the closet if I was so desperate to find something to wear. "Huh... Thank you, father."


    I looked at the letter once more and decided to keep it in my [Storage Ring] for safekeeping. I couldn''t wait to wear it and so I did. I wore a white blouse underneath hiding all my scars that I got, the ck vest and I wrapped the cape around me feeling like a prince from the stories.


    I tied the ribbon around my neck before cing the gloves in my hand. I used the same hair tie to tie my hair into a long ponytail and smiled.


    Hmph, Rose won''t be able to resist me now.


    Looking in the mirror I would say I looked so mature, I felt so confident... in a while and that made me bring back my childlike excitement.


    I exited out of my room feeling ready for anything.


    All the servants that walked past me couldn''t help but give me an admiring stare, especially the maids that stopped whatever they were doing just to look at me. Alfred was one of the servants who nodded and looked satisfied with what I was wearing. "Good morning, Mdy. You clean up well. It seems that you''ve found Master Hill''s hidden gift for you."


    "Father with his surprises, he never really tires of them."


    "You look good, mdy. Master Hills gave it his all with this gift." With Alfred''s smile I became even more confident, if he approves it means I won''t be going home crying today. "Master Hills and the young miss are already outside with the prepared carriage in hand that will escort you into the capital city."


    I nodded gratefully for his service. "Thank you, Alfred. I''ll talk to my father about giving you a long two week vacation after this." I held his shoulder with a wide grin and gave him a thumbs up.


    "Granmpa! Moma!"


    Vivienne was the first to notice my new outfit and she immediately gasped looking shocked but very pleased. "Moma cool!" She praised my outfit and I became even happier than before.


    "Thank you, Vivienne. I really appreciate it."


    Father turned to me andughed with his hand by his hips, with his face of ''I see you''re using it'' as usual. "You found it, I always knew you would be needing an outfit for a date. So... is it the same girl as always? Rose will be waiting for you right?"


    Father, my other aplice for Romance asks, and I nod in reply. "Let''s go get her, dad! I''ll definitely not let go of her this time. Just you wait, I''ll bring home a wife!"


    He gave me his proud smile revealing a set of dimples I never noticed before. "Indeed, you brought me a daughter. It wouldn''t be aplete package if your wife is missing." (Baron Hills) joked with me as he opened the carriage door for Vivienne who says her thanks and called out for me to hurry.


    "Moma! Mommy waiting! Let''s go!"


    She yells out and I shake my head looking at her pouty expression of wanting to leave already. I smirked and looked behind the estate, my home and one day I''ll have Rose with me the next time I visit. "Wait for me, Rose."

 Chapter 125 Festival With Vivienne (IXX).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (IXX).


    The horses pulled the carriage and we were close to the capital city by ground. It has only been a thirty minute ride but I see Vivienne getting more curious by all the animals that we came across on a field of green grass.


    "Mama... What is that?"


    Vivienne pointed into a cow and I leaned at the window to tell her what it was. "That''s a cow."


    "Cow...?"


    "Yes, that''s a cow."


    It happened a few more times and goodness me she was just so cute, she kept asking all the animals that we came across with.


    "Gwoat?"


    "Yes, that''s a goat."


    "Ohhh okie goat."


    I patted her soft head and her expression was still looking excited. Her feet were rocking back and forth happily so I wondered if she was excited about getting to see Rose again soon.


    "Are you excited to see mommy?" I ask her and she turns to me with a nod.


    "Yes... Mommy."


    I chuckled holding Vivienne to myp as she continued to look into the window. "I''m excited to see her too."


    Father was watching us both looking happily at us as time went on, we had to stop.


    The carriage has arrive to the city gates and I noticed there were more visitors than two days ago. There were so many carriages in line waiting to get into the city, I could recognize a few of them being rich merchants on the other parts of the world, especially kingdoms and there were even people speaking their nativenguage from [Sprivanto].


    Speaking of sprivanto...


    I actually didn''t hear anything from Big sister Valentina and Gis if they were going to visit for the festival but since I didn''t get any letter pertaining to it I''m mostly guessing they would be busy to visit. I believe that they already have a daughter close to Vivienne''s age already.


    "Please be careful! One at a time! Thank you for visiting and enjoy the festival!"


    Several Knights positioned at the front of the city gates were on duty, checking the visitors if they were safe and I believe they were given duty to check if there were any demons hidden among them or anything like that.


    "Kein... Actually, you won''t be on duty like them?" (Baron Hills) asked and I look towards the hardworking knights saluting and weing every visitor that came by. "Its not like I don''t enjoy getting to see you resting but now that your escort mission is over, you didn''t get any orders simr to those boys?"


    "No... I have separate orders from the royal family. It was mostly disclosed but the first princess has her orders for me and I think I would be relieved from my current duties." I exined to my father and he didn''t look satisfied but still respected my privacy.


    I would still need to exin to him that I''ll be going away for a while... and I have to write a letter to Princess Cecilia about her n to leave.


    I can''t drag father to the trouble I''ve brought myself in for now so I mustered up a convincing smile and held Vivienne by her side. I guess she was a little surprised because she raised her arms and looked up at me. "Wah!" (Vivienne)


    "It''s alright father." I tell him, hoping that he''ll be able to brush it all off. "I''m going to treat this as a small vacation and besides Vivienne- will be with me. I have to show her around the city and maybe into your artpetition that you''re going to be holding like always."


    "And you''ll be meeting Rose, I hope her highness... is well. Remember Kein, she''s an engaged woman and while I found your words of deration of bringing her in as your wife-"


    "Be careful."


    I gulped.


    I know that was actually a bit like words of impulse when I told father teasingly that I''ll be bringing home a wife but I promise to fix everything. "I will be careful, father. It''s a bitplicated and I can''t exin because I was ordered for my mission to be disclosed, I just ask you to trust me."


    "I do trust you, daughter of mine. This sounds like trouble and if royals are involved I won''t be able to get you out of this one." (Baron Hills)


    "I don''t expect you to, father. I would prefer if you tell everyone you don''t know anything to be safe. Ignorance is bliss as they say."


    I was a bit nervous of what his next words will be, my heart feeling a bit heavy because I was afraid he''ll be disappointed in me getting tangled in a mess like this for liking an engaged princess. I expected a few scolding but... he told me something else.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He reached out to hold my shoulders and smiled. "I''m d you''re just happier now, Kein. Just be careful and enjoy the festival alright? Tell her highness, she''s wee to visit our home if she wants to."


    You''re too much of a good father- Baron Hills, I can''t believe a man like you in this world exists, it''s like I hit the isekai family jackpot... I know for a fact that many people who get isekai will either get a shitty family- which I did but I found something better after.


    "Thank you, father. I promise to be safe." I tell him getting a little teary eyed. "You''re... one of the best things that came into my life sir... The day you adopted me is where everything changed for the better. I am... eternally grateful."


    Thank you... for giving me shelter, for giving me a home, and for giving me a better future I couldn''t even imagine having when I transmigrated into someone else''s body.


    I bowed my head deeply to hide my tears. Vivienne held my hand seeing that I was crying... and called out to me, "Moma..."


    "I''m okay I''m sorry... I just feel happy to have you both."


    "As I am,ss."


    Sniff... I feel a little emotional but I suppose its just one of those days. I didn''t even notice we were next in line to enter the city because of theforting silence we were having. Iposed myself and wiped all of the tears recing it with a smile.


    "I''ll see youter, father."


    He nods in my direction and I don''t need to know what that meant with words.


    ck!


    One of our servants opens the carriage door to reveal so many people walking alongside the busy streets of the city. Father and I went out at the same time to feel the spirit of Puronian people on such a beautiful day like this.


    Many people are doing tricks, bringing their own instruments and dancing. The merchants were double the persuasion to get people at their stall.


    "Wee! Come to my booth! Its worth the look!"


    "Are you looking for charms to bless you by our light goddess?! Come take a look!"


    "Do you see anything interesting you would like to purchase?! Since its the festival if you buy anything I''ll give you a sweet discount miss!"


    I helped Vivienne get out of the carriage and into the ground, I held her hand as she leaned in closer being amazed by the vast sea of different people. "Moma! So many people!" she yells out at me looking excited to explore everything on her own.


    Her nose was sniffing into the direction of where the food stalls were and I found that a little cute to watch. "Moma Ubie nuts that way!" (Vivienne) pointed in one of the directions and I just patted her head.


    She definitely has the same sensitivity of smell like a dog in my opinion but she could be wrong. "I''m impressed you would know where it is, Vivienne."


    Father takes out his hat from his [Storage Ring], cing it on top of his head and turns to me. "Kein, enjoy your time with my granddaughter. I''ll be at the art booth to watch and judge. Swing by now, will you?"


    The artpetition he usually holds every year. I won my title as champion six years ago by beating a grown adult who was too arrogant about his title, not letting me in because of my age and not seeing my worth in skill.


    Ah... Rose was cheering for me the whole time back then and even defended me from the same arrogant man I fought in the art tournament. I could remember how she watched me in the crowd, yelling my name to win.


    It was really nostalgic, I needed to ask her to swing by with meter. "Yes father. We''ll see you there."


    He nods at me before kneeling to Vivienne''s direction. "Stay close to your, mother and visit grandpater. Have fun and eat all you want, granddaughter of mine. Hold out your palms for me." (Baron Hills) takes out a money pouch out of his pocket and handed it over to the little girl.


    Vivienne who was holding both of her palms out suddenly received a huge money pouch, when itnded on her hands I could even hear some of the coins clinking.


    Knowing father''s history of being soft towards his loved ones. I would be guessing inside that golden pouch there''s about a hundred gold coins in there for Vivienne to spend.


    "Grampa?" She looked up towards Baron Hills who looked at her happily when she called him grandpa.


    He reached out to pat her head and told her, "Spend everything like there''s no tomorrow, kiddo."


    "I wuv you, grampa."


    She hugs Baron Hills and jumps happily with the money pouch she revealed. I eyed my father like, what the hell dad?! He was having those flowery effects all around him!


    I swear... I have to tell him to lessen the spoilingter! That''s too much money for a three year old girl! Oh no I feel like I''m going to carry everything Vivienne buyster...

 Chapter 126 Festival With Vivienne (XX).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XX).


    Kein''s POV


    "Have fun you two."


    Baron Hills said his farewell to us, my daughter beside me was holding the money pouch in her hands as she waved goodbye to her grandfather.


    "Mdy, I''ll park the carriage along with the others." The carriage servant said their goodbyes as well, whipping the horse gently to walk along the streets and I was left with Vivienne in my hand and I guess we have one thing to do now.


    "Let''s go find mommy now, shall we?"


    .-.-.-.-.


    We walked together into the streets, flowers were being thrown everywhere and magic users were using the best of their ability to be shy. From the flower banners that were tied up, it really seemed like those fantasy cities at their best in festivals.


    So many people danced as they brought their own instruments this year.


    Elegant dancers bring in crowds with their body moving invitingly amongst the people watching. I was enticed by them and Vivienne seemed to be the same, she stopped walking and made me watch. "Pretty..."


    "They are pretty, yeah."


    "Hmm... Moma remembers Mommy, no ying." (Vivienne) pouts at me and I roll my eyes.


    "For thest time you brat I am not like that." I pulled her nose teasingly while she giggled and moved on to the next main attraction when the dancing was all over. So many people pped for the wonderful dancers and we did the same before seeing a huge fire roar into the corner.


    "Step right up! If you want to see the me brothers trick now its your time to watch!"


    "Feast your eyes for magic never before seen!"


    There were two brothers holding a torch set aze, looking happily at the crowd forming on their side. People can''t resist the me once they see it but I know the danger it brings. "Moma! Moma! Fire! I wanna watch it!"


    "Eh? You want to watch that?"


    She pulled onto my hand and I decided to just follow along, seeing that the crowd was forming too much and Vivienne was too small. I raised her up to my arms so she could see what the show was all about.


    "Please! Have you ever seen mes that could reach the heavens?! My brother and I are pure believers of the light goddess! And we believe our me will reach her touch!" The two brothers preached and I immediately felt a little ufortable by that. "Please behold our tribute to the light goddess!"


    The two brothers moved the me close to their mouths before blowing into it, the fire getting bigger and almost reached the sky.


    "That doesn''t seem safe..." I looked up to see the me getting TOO big.


    ITS NOT GOING TO REACH THE SKY YOU IDIOTS IT''S GOING TO BURN THE PEOPLE INTO CRISP! WHO ALLOWED THEM IN HERE?!


    And I thought I would be getting to experience a peaceful festival- Jeez!


    The crowd noticed the me getting way out of hand but the two brothers who believed in their deity didn''t seem to be stopping, the crowd panicked and were about to run for their lives.


    "Vivienne, look away." I pulled her head into my shoulders and red at the growing me of these two idiots.


    "Tch, [Absorb]." I clicked my tongue and raised my hand a little before these two idiots could ruin the festival experience for Vivienne.


    I could feel the magic that I was absorbing coursing through my hand as slowly their me went out into nothing.


    "Whew..." I sighed in relief when I saw the two street performers looking at their torch with no me, their faces in pure shock and confusion as to why it suddenly went out.


    They tried lighting it again with their magic but I made sure to get all of their mana because that''s just really irresponsible of these two. "W-What happened to our magic brother? I can''t use mine..."


    "I-I can''t use mine either?"


    For now... I''ll be taking all of their mana that''s worth the whole day in the festival so these two won''t be able to do any crazy stunts like these again. "Moma, is it okie now?"


    "Yes, Vivienne, it''s okay now." She holds onto my cape and looks at the two street performers looking like an idiot, putting their hands over the dead torch and starting casting their magic over it.


    "[Ignis me]! Light up damn you!"


    "B-Brother stop... This is a little embarrassing."


    "No! We have practiced so hard to have our me reach our goddess! I won''t give up now!"


    I admire the spirit, what I don''t like is doing it in such a public area to disy. "No more fire moma?" she asks a little sadly at me, probably missing the fire. I get that fire is cool but it''s also dangerous. I''m not even sure if they were licensed to do that kind of stunt in here.


    I''m currently not on my knight duty right now, so I can''t arrest them on my own and besides... I don''t want Vivienne to see me arresting someone on the spot.


    I shrugged, deciding to leave that part of the area and walked towards the food stalls showing some lovely street dishes I haven''t tried in a while. "I don''t know what happened, the mes just went bye, bye. How about we go get you something to eat? Aren''t you starving?" I tried moving away from the topic and offered to buy some grub.


    It worked because she immediately forgot about those street performers and pointed at several food stalls that she wanted to get.


    There were so many options we could choose from but Vivienne, having the smell sensitivity of a dog, decided that we should go for the delicious smelling one out of them all.


    "Moma! There!" (Vivienne) points at a small ce where a middle ageddy was taking care of her grill, there was so much meat on disy and some were cooking over a heated me and charcoal.


    "Alright, I see you''re really hungry if you want meat early." I walked over to the meat stall as the one managing the grill noticed my noble attire. She must''ve mistook me for a really high-titled one because she mediately lowered her head in my direction.


    "Oh! Mdy! A noble in my stall...?"


    "Oh please- I''m only a Baron''s daughter please raise your head." I pleaded and she did what I told. "We came here to buy what you''re cooking it smells good ma''am."


    "Oh dear, thank you. P-Please go ahead and take whatever you''d like." Her hands motions into the meat cooking in her grill and I look at Vivienne if she''s already made her decision on what she would like to have.


    There was wolf meat, cow meat, and chicken. Some of the other meats are lower tier magical beasts you can kill easily too and its guts. Personally I won''t take any beast''s guts unless I know it''s been cleaned well.


    "I take chicken, please and thank u." (Vivienne) excitedly tells me.


    I motioned to the stall owner with a polite smile and told her, "We''ll take two chicken skewers ma''am, please and thank you just like what this little one said."


    "Moma I''ll pay."


    "Oh? You want to pay?"


    Vivienne held her money pouch and took so many coins giving it to the stall owner who smiled in delight.


    "Aw how cute- is she your daughter?" The stall owner looks towards Vivienne who giggles looking at the meat cooking into the grill.


    "Um... she is." I answered by taking Vivienne''s change and put it in her pouch. I really feel like a hardcore mother bringing her daughter into shopping.


    "You two are just so adorable. Mother and daughter pairing..." She stops to look at my figure more closely, looking up and down before gasping with widened eyes. "Oh goodness me! I recognize you- blonde hair, blue eyes, daughter of a Baron... you''re that one noble who built themoner academy-!"


    Even in the streets?! I''m recognized?!


    Iughed nervously at the stall owner but I managed to let out a polite smile. "Yes, but I merely helped bring the idea of it into our kingdom and get it approved. The credits of building the school would be the good people of Puronia." I tell her humbly and she shakes her head happily as if she can''t believe it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I have already gotten my daughter enrolled, with this we can get jobs more easily. Please- take an extra skewer it''s all on me so please don''t think much of the payment." she takes three warm chicken skewers and holds it out for me to take.


    "Oh um- is it really okay?"


    "Of course! Please take them!" she holds it out for me even closer and I got a little embarrassed by the sudden free stuff I''m getting.


    I have to be honest, I''m liking the attention... just a bit.


    I take the free skewers into my hand. I gave one to Vivienne looking at the stall owner gratefully. "Thank you so much." I tell her and she waves her hand.


    "And if you''re single my daughter is free, mdy."


    ...


    Don''t tell me even the rumors that I was into girls already got out in the capital city? But then again I wasn''t really all that subtle. "Hahaha... I actually already have someone in mind but I hope your daughter gets the right person she deserves ma''am."


    She didn''t seem to get infuriated with my answer and even looked at me with such support. "So humble! Pleasee again sometime, mdy!"


    We waved our farewell as we found a nearby bench to sit on. Vivienne and I ate there as we watched the people passed by keeping a lookout for any sign of Rose. I could see Vivienne''s eyes squinting as she was looking for her.


    "Do you see Mommy?"


    "Noe... Mommy where?"


    "I... don''t know either. All I know is that she might meet with us in the middle."


    In the middle part of the city, there was a fountain. We watched the water shoot right up a bit as many people threw their coins and made a wish. Vivienne was one of them, she threw one of her copper coins and made a wish.


    Curious, I asked her what her wish was, "I wish for more food." she tells me with a grin on her face.


    Oh for the love of-


    "Alright let''s get you more food. I swear, do you have a worm in your stomach or a ckhole?" I asked her while she held my hand as we walked, it seems that she didn''t want to get carried anymore so she wanted to walk together.


    "Oh look there''s some candy floss over there? Would you like one?" I pointed at the man selling the pink colored candy floss. I think we have room for more dessert. "Please Moma, thank you."


    We went to the candy stall and I opted to pay for the candy floss. The man handed me our two candy floss and I took out the money from my storage ring giving him two silver coins.


    Vivienne has really been well behaved so she deserves a treat today.


    "Alright Vivienne here''s your candy floss-"


    I turned to my side to see her figure nowhere.


    Vivienne?!


    "Vivienne?!" I yelled almost letting go of the candy floss. Where is she?!


    I turned to the stall owner to see that he was also shrugging, meaning he didn''t see my daughter anywhere because he was busy conversing with me and I was too busy taking out money!


    "Oh no..."


    I ran towards the crowd of people in the center of the city aimlessly. I asked several people as they walked, hoping they''d seen Vivienne!


    "Excuse me! Have you seen a little girl with blonde hair and gray eyes?!"


    "No clue, sorry."


    "Excuse me can you help me-"


    "No- sorry! This might be a scam... so I don''t have time for this."


    Shit!


    It took me about ten seconds of not keeping an eye on her and she disappeared! This is really stressing me out... I don''t know where to look- alright... I should calm down and think.


    "The Knights! They could help me look for her!"


    Right-! They''re around!


    "I should''ve done this before!"


    I was running now, hoping to find any group of knights that could help me look for my daughter but I heard something familiar-


    "M-Mommy!"


    That''s Vivienne''s cry! Hold on!


    I stopped running and tried to find out where the source of the voice was. There was a small crowd forming on one stall where it seemed to be a fruit stand. I couldn''t see much because there were so many people standing.


    I groaned, pushing the crowd trying to get in.


    "Hey!"


    "Watch it!"


    I apologized as I kept pushing through into the crowd. "Excuse meing through that''s my daughter-"


    When I got inside Vivienne was holding someone''s white dress and the usual familiar red scarf covering her whole face. It was Rose! She actually came to the festival!


    "Hey! This kid stole something!" The owner of the fruit stand seemed mad about something but I don''t know what it was all about. "Your kid took an apple away from my stall!"


    Rose stood there taking the me, when it was me who lost Vivienne while we went out shopping. And how would even Vivienne steal- she has money!


    "Apologies, may I pay for the apple she took?" she asks with a sweet tone in her voice.


    "Rose, wait! Something''s wrong."


    "Kein?"


    She turned around to see my figure, looking up and down and I could see her blinking a bit before swallowing the lump on her throat. "Rose, Vivienne has money there''s no way she could''ve stolen anything."


    I red at the stall owner and looked behind him, he was hiding his hands behind his back and I felt suspicious about that. "Hey you-! Let me see your hands."


    "What you prick? You want a fight?" He walks over to me and I don''t stand down.


    "No. My daughter has her own money pouch, it''s colored ck with a cute white ribbon on it. Just let me see your hands and then I''ll back down."

 Chapter 127 Special Book Reveal In 2023!

    Prologue: Evanora and Rowena.


    The lonely witch continued her journey of adventure, and by the name she ventured alone.


    Crash!


    The broom she kept by her side was now broken, the storm was too much for her to handle and thus her stubbornness of wanting to push on has consequences.


    The lonely witch felt a cold tingling sensation on her body as the rain didn''t stop. She couldn''t open her eyes because of the heavy rainwater, she couldn''t see anything besides the empty sky when she awoke.


    From a rooftop of a tower, slowly her body slipped down onto a balcony where itnded in a thump same with her broom.


    "It hurts." She muttered as she tried reaching for her broom again but it was for naught. She was too weak to make a move.


    She hasn''t eaten proper food in days, only barely surviving with the edible nts such as mushrooms or fruits she found along the way but it was not enough. Her canteen was running low on water too and that worried her the most.


    She can survive without food for days, but not without water.


    Her magic is weak through all the endless flights, how long has it been?


    She''s since run away from home.


    How much time does she have left?


    "Hello? Is someone there?"


    The doors of the balcony opened, raindrops were entering the house as the owner of the home looked around but she appraised everything with the use of sound. "Nngh..." the witch groaned while her bodyid down weekly on the cold floor.


    "H-Help me..." she said weakly and the sheltered girl heard a pleading voiceing outside of her balcony.


    "I-Is someone there?" she asked again confused, her body was cold due to the harsh breeze. How could a person be here in the tower?


    It was ced so high so that no one could enter.


    Perhaps it was the birds who called out for help?


    The witch saw the sheltered girl and for a moment hope filled her eyes and reached her hand out to her. "Please... help me..." there it was again- a parched voice calling for help.


    The sheltered girl not knowing what to do walked forward into the cold rain where her clothes got drenched. The rainwater drizzled as the witch fainted because of fatigue.


    Raising her hands forward, she started looking for the girl who might be in need of help only to find her feet stopping when she noticed something soft and cold blocked her way. Immediately she knew it was the body of whoever was asking for help earlier.


    She bends down and her hands inspected everything, from the face- it was shaped like a diamond, petite and she could feel the longshes when her fingers brushed the part of her eye.


    "A girl... just like me." she muttered getting distracted when her body went down to the part of the chest.


    Her face flushed for a moment before deciding that she needed to take her hand away from that area quickly, and get the girl inside her tower where it''s dry and warm.


    Her hands roamed once more to the girl''s knees and neck, cing it behind and proceeds to carry the unconscious girl into a princess carry before feeling the door with her foot before going inside.


    Once she was inside she found her living room and the sofa. She carefully ces the girl in the soft pillow and sighed a breath of relief once they were inside, she runs back to close the door and found some towels and a few clothes that might fit her visitor.


    The sheltered girl has never cared for another when they''re unconscious but- surely the next thing to do is to dry the person that is wet so they don''t get a cold.


    She takes the towel from before and wiped the visitor''s hair- admiring of how smooth it was she couldn''t help but ying around with some of the strands- she brushes her hand onto the hair and lets it fall down.


    It was smooth... there wasn''t any tangled hair and that made her curious on what this person looked like. She must be someone who really takes good care of their hair.


    "Nngh..." the girl winces in pain holding the side of her stomach.


    "Lucinda..."


    "!!!"


    The sheltered girl panicked when the unknown girl slides she feels the other''s hand to her wrist- the one she was using to wipe her hair dry and pulled her closer. "Don''t leave me, Lucinda..."


    The hold on her wrist was first and for one moment she wanted to push her away but with the tone of her voice- it sounded like she was in pain when she called out to Lucinda.


    Who is Lucinda?


    "I-I''m not..." before she could continue exining that she was not the girl that she was looking for. The hold on her wrist loosened and she could feel the girl''s hands drop down.


    The witch seems to have fallen asleep and that made the sheltered girl breathe a sigh of relief.


    The storm must''ve did a number on the poor girl and her mind was in taters. "Its okay... you''re safe here." she whispered to girl who breathes faintly in peace.


    Her mother once told her, if someone is in pain, caressing the top of their head would help soothe it. The half dried hair was met with soft callused hands. "Ah..." she realized she needed to change the girl''s clothes or else she will be met with a cold.


    She stands up to find the nearest wall, and ces her hand to be the guide to her tower.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her clothes should fit the unknown visitor, she went back and carefully removed her old ones except the underwear- because if her unknown visitor wakes up she wouldn''t want her to misunderstand.


    The sheltered girl ced a nket on top of the sleeping visitor and decided to sit down on the floor beside the sofa and wait for the witch to wake up.


    .-.-.-.-.-.


    The storm has stopped when the morning came, the sun says it''s greetings through the window the sun shining it''s light to the face of the witch. Who groans and weakly opens her eyes to see...


    A beautiful girl wasying her head to where sheid.


    Long thickshes, long locks of brown hair, an adorable bulbous tipped nose and lips pink full of color- it looked so... tempting to kiss. "Mm..." the sheltered girl felt someone moving beside her and by instinct she woke up.


    "You''re awake." she wipes the mornings stars on the side of her eyes smiling that the unknown visitor seems to be awake. Having no response she had to double check if the girl was awake. "Hello? Um... you are awake right?"


    She tries reaching out her hand to feel the body- not realizing she actually grazed the side of the cheek and then holding it. "Is this your face?" she asks the witch who looks curiously at her savior.


    Still bewitched by her beauty, and ears turned to the color shade of red. One should thank their savior the moment they wake up- but to her she could only say. "You''re beautiful..." the words slipped out of her lips.


    The sheltered girl- who has never seen her reflection was conflicted.


    Frankly, she didn''t believe the unknown visitor in front of her but not wanting to sound rude... she smiled politely and told her, "Really? Thank you... I''ve never actually seen what I look like myself." she tells the witch who tilts her head closer, curiously looking over the girls eyes.


    "You''re... blind?" the witched muttered seeing that her savior didn''t move away when she leaned in closer, their lips merely inches apart. How could this little petite girl have the strength to carry her without being able to see?


    "Mhm... I am." the sheltered girl nods to which their lips almost brushed.


    "!!!" The witch''s face stepped back and noticed that she was no longer wearing her clothes from before, her sses was now missing and her broom- was broken outside.


    The witch awkwardly takes her nket off, assuming that the clothes she currently have now is from the blind girl. "Thank you for lending me your clothes while I crashed my broom into your tower because of the storm."


    The sheltered girl''s ears moved when she heard the word ''broom''.


    Isn''t that something you use for cleaning?


    What a funny guest!


    "You used a broom to get here? Amazing! Who knew a cleaning equipment could be used as something to climb into the tower." she said to the other woman who giggles softly at the sheltered girl with her question and curiosity.


    ? The tower seem to be isted, it''s miles away from the nearest human vige further more she''s blind. "It''s not a simple broom. Its the ones witches use to fly." she exined to the other girl who happily wanted to get to know her visitor.


    "You''re a witch? I''ve never seen one... my mother has always told me they were scoundrels who knew nothing but to curse people. Are you like that miss?" her voice was innocent, it seemed that she was right.


    The girl who was locked in the tower knew nothing of how the world outside worked or what it looked like.


    "I assure you, I am nothing like your mother has described. Witches who curse others- they are considered criminals who practices dark arts upon others. There are good witches in our kingdom so be not afraid." she tells the girl with a smile reassuring her heart, knowing her first ever visitor was a kind witch!


    She wanted to talk to her more.


    "My name is Evanora Evergreen. A wandering witch you could say, what''s your name savior of mine?" she tells the human of her name. The witch awaits for the beautiful girl''s answer.


    "Rowena Albrecht." the blind girl answered happily feeling like she made a friend after all these years being in the tower.


    Only her mothere visit her once a year, the birds were her onlypany and the insects that would roam around for food. "Rowena," the witch calls her name and for some reason the sheltered girl couldn''t help but being extra happy.


    "That''s a lovely name." the witchpliments the girl who seemed so happy and red with hearing her words.


    The witch groans standing up, holding the side of her stomach and walks towards the porch of the tower where she finds her broom broken in half.


    The blind girl used her sense of hearing and followed Evanora while keeping in mind of her surroundings. "Will you be leaving so soon?" she asks the witch.


    Evanora bends down to hold the broken broom that she can easily repair with magic but... even if she repaired her broom to travel once more... where would she even go?


    Not back home that''s for sure.


    "If you''d like you could stay with me for a while if you can''t fix your broom." the curious girl wanted someone to talk with anyways rather than the walls of her tower.


    Evanora seemed surprised with the sudden offer.


    The witch decided perhaps its time she could stay for a while and apany her savior as thanks after all she felt like she needed to repay her in some way possible. "Really? You wouldn''t mind another person- a stranger in your home?" (Evanora) asked teasingly.


    Rowena tilts her head in confusion and asked the witch, "You said that you''re not bad right? So it should be okay!" she says cheerfully.


    Evanora feared this girl was too innocent and too believing. Imagine if someone with ill intent has found the tower what could be of this girl?!


    And so... in the next few months the lonely witch has fallen in love with the sheltered girl.


    This is their story.

 Chapter 128 Festival With Vivienne (XXI).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XXI).


    The man that was running his fruit stall was clear he didn''t look happy with me getting into the middle of their fight.


    But then I saw he was putting his arm behind his back as if he was hiding something.


    "No. My daughter has her own money pouch, it''s colored ck with a cute white ribbon on it. Just let me see your hands and then I''ll back down."


    Vivienne could never steal, she shouldn''t have a reason to steal.


    The stall owner scoffs, "Listen here I don''t see nor have taken anything, it''s your daughter''s fault she lost her things." He points at me with his other hand repeatedly stabbing my shoulder refusing to reveal the other.


    "Then why do you keep hiding your hand behind your back? Just let me see it, sir." I ordered for him to reveal his hands once more but he refused.


    "Prick, just pay up and we''ll forget about this." He tells me with a little grin on his face. I ought to punch it when I have the chance. "This what you nobles are!" he continues preaching, getting many to sympathize with him.


    The people from the crowd gasps as if they were hearing something obviously true. They all began to whisper by themselves and not good things about us.


    "Picking on a small stall owner, does this nobledy have no shame?"


    "It''s always them I tell you..."


    "He''s true she shouldn''t be ming him if her daughter was the one at fault."


    "Nobles are really scums..."


    I looked at the crowd forming around us and clicked my tongue in annoyance.


    Rose and Vivienne were getting a bit restless as they stood behind me.


    As to make sure there was a nose understanding I looked at Rose and once I did she already knew what to do and kneeled head leveled to Vivienne talking in a soft voice.


    "Vivienne darling... Can you tell mommy if what this man is saying is true?" (Rose) tilts her head slightly and holds Vivienne''s hand for reassurance. Vivienne looked so scared before all of this. "Did you take something without paying for it?"


    Vivienne shakes her head at Rose giving her hand a firm squeeze. "No Mommy..." she tells her with those gray eyes that were pleading as if to say... please believe me.


    Well then that settles it.


    We took in Vivienne''s answer and decided to fight back.


    "I see..." (Rose) pats her head hugging her before lifting her up to her chest. "That''s my darling, thank you for telling us the truth."


    Meanwhile...


    I could see the stall owner''s smug expression feeling like hended the crowd''s attention winning them over so he continued to berate me. "You prey in the weak just because we''re poor you assume we''ll steak even from small little girls like her- but really how many of you have stolen from the innocent?!"


    At this point I couldn''t even be bothered with his words and forcefully took his wrist with my hand to reveal that I was right.


    He was holding the same pouch that Father gave to Vivienne. Now it was my turn tough, seeing his panicked expression was truly worth it. "Well then, what''s this now?" I pulled his hand out for all the crowd to see what he was holding.


    "Ah- this is-!"


    "I don''t suppose you would own a cute pouch now big fe? The same exact pouch I described and something you told me you don''t have?"


    It was my turn to give a really cocky grin, and held his wrist a little too tightly because I could feel him slipping away from my grasp.


    "That hurts you little-!" He groans in pain looking at me with pleading eyes. "Stop it already! Here you can have the pouch back! I just found it on the street! I didn''t even know it belonged to her!"


    If he thinks he can escape me and try to take something away from my daughter.


    He''s dead wrong.


    With no warning nor mercy, I twisted his hands and slowly the pain made his knees weak. He screams in pain while he falls onto the ground. "AH! STOP!"


    He told me to stop but I didn''t do what he wanted. Not until I get the truth out of his mouth.


    "Tell me really, did you steal from my little girl?" I ask him to put a bit more pressure on me.


    The color of his skin was turning purple and I didn''t really care if I broke it or not. I''ve done more nasty work for the Knights under good reason. This is nothing and I don''t really see that I''m breaking anyws, since he''s alive. "I''ll ask again and this time I would like to have the proper truth, did you steal or not?"


    "I... Hngh- Stop it! My hands are going to break..."


    I couldn''t stop myself from hurting him and I don''t intend to until he tells me the whole thing. Everyone in the crowd was watching all of it unfold, no one wanted to stop me from hurting him since they were all agreeing with him that nobles were stealing from the poor.


    When he was the one actually stealing from the little girl, who''s guilty now?


    After a few minutes more of pleading I felt a hand holding my shoulder as Rose even under that red shawl I could feel her face making a sad expression as she looked at me and the man I was holding down. "Kein... that should be enough- please... he''s in pain. I know we want the truth but hurting him like this is a bit too much..."


    Rose snakes her hand around my arm and I swallowed the lump forming in my throat. My hand that was holding onto the man unconsciously loosened and I sighed in defeat. "Apologies, I must''ve... gone too far."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even if Rose told me to stop, I still looked down at him as he fell down to the ground. The dust getting everywhere on his clothes.


    "You''re quite lucky." I told him while I took Vivienne''s wallet from his hands and gave it to Vivienne who smiled when she got back her pouch.


    "Ungh..." I could still hear him groan in pain while he held his wrist trying to relieve the pain.


    I wanted to leave right then and there but Rose looked at the injured stall owner and unexpectedly, she stopped me and offered Vivienne over.


    "Can you hold her for a bit? I just need a second..."


    With that look in her eyes I already knew what she was going to do. "You feel pity for him don''t you? Don''t tell me you''re going to heal him Rose..." I pleaded for us to just leave him be but it seems she couldn''t take no for an answer.


    "I can''t leave an injured person... Kein. He''s still one of my people and besides... Perhaps during these hard times some people steal." (Rose) tells me as I take Vivienne away from her as she goes to the man and kneels.


    Rose¡­ you''re too optimistic!


    "Please let me take a look at your hand." I heard Rose say softly and the man looked up at her like she was some angel that came to his savior.


    I was on high alert, even if she was still dressing up as amoner I have to keep it in mind she''s still the second princess of this kingdom.


    If anything happens I will be responsible if she gets hurt.


    Once themotion was over, everyone else felt bored and dispersed feeling like there was nothing interesting to watch anymore.


    The stall owner looks conflicted as he looks away and moves his hand over to the side.


    "No need... I probably deserve it." He sighs and looks guilty standing up to take a seat in his stall. He looks at me admittedly guilty of his actions because he told Rose, "Your friend is right. I took the wallet from her little girl. I''m sorry..."


    I wanted to correct him and say it''s actually ''our'' little girl... But it didn''t feel like the time to do so.


    "I understand and I''m sorry. I know everyone in the kingdom is having hard times, what you did was not right but you were only doing what you needed to go on." She smiles at him gently walking towards him and taking his hand that I twisted until it was bruised.


    Maybe... I really was being too rough.


    "Tell me do you have a wife, sir?" (Rose) started a conversation with him to ease up the mood.


    The stall owner smiles as he looks up at her, his expression smitten when he talks about his wife. "Heh... Yeah I do... We have two kids that''s going to school soon... I was a little hesitant on letting them go there since I... don''t make much you see."


    He looked at Vivienne when he told us about his two kids. He looks down on his thighs and rubs the sides of his temple. "We''ve been married for eight years now. I can''t believe I would stoop low to take money from a little girl and to even say all those things about your folk... I really apologize, mdy."


    Rose nods hearing him out on every inch of his story. The more that I heard about it the more I felt guilty about breaking his hand.


    Still I stand by my case that he''s wrong. I might feel guilty but anyone who crosses my family will not be safe from me even if they tell me their personal sob story.


    It might not be kind now, but this is how I am.


    "Thank you for telling me, sir. Don''t worry the light forgives you for you told us with honesty what you''re going through and we understand." She put her hand over the injured hand and soon a sh of light appeared, including some small glowing orbs floated once Rose was done heaving his injury.


    "[Light Magic: Heal]." (Rose) chants her spellpletely focused on making him do a full recovery. Her eyes were closed when she did it but after she finished, she opened them looking at the hand proudly at her work. "Thankfully, none of your bones have been dislocated or broken so this was really easy to fix. You can work another day, sir."


    "I... My hand..." He raises it up a little inspecting it. "It''s all okay now... Thank you, mdy." The stall owner tells Rose and bows his head deeply at her.


    "Please never do what you did today, that is all I ask." (Rose) stands up walking towards me with those kind eyes of hers and I sighed. I can''t believe I''m going soft now. If it helps him not do any stunts like this in the future it should be worth the mention.


    "Hey mister, what''s your name?" I called out to him and asked.


    He looks and points at himself in confusion before answering. "It''s... James Hollow, mdy."


    "Alright, James Hollow. If you''re going to enroll your kids in my school, tell the principal your children is qualified to try for a schrship and get some of its merits so you won''t have to pay much for anything just as long as they keep up their grades." I told him, taking a pen and paper from my storage ring and wrote a quick note about the situation.


    "When you get them fully enrolled, give them this." I offered him the paper and he took it in his hand looking over the contents of it.


    His expression slowly changed from dread when he got to the bottom of the paper. That''s when he understood I wasn''t just an ordinary noble passing by for a good time at the festival. "Y-You''re the one who built the-?!"


    I nodded and when he got my affirmation his face turned pale. Now then, I''m giving you a favor James. I hope you never do any kind of bullshit ever again.


    "I don''t want you doing anything like this because if my girlfriend hears that you''re up to no good, she''s going to be sad and I don''t like it when she''s sad." I bent down staring at him with my serious blue eyes making him frozen on the spot. "Are we clear, James?"


    "C-Crystal clear, mdy."


    Well then now that''s one problem over, I held Rose by her hand and dragged her away from there. "Ah- Kein hold on! Be gentle!"


    I really don''t like it when she gets too overly nice to others she knows who has it hard¡­ that could take advantage of her someday¡­


    Still her kindness is one of the most attractive parts about her that I love.


    I love her too much to get angry.

 Chapter 129 Festival With Vivienne (XXII).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XXII).


    I dragged them both into a nearby bench where I looked like I was about to burst in tears myself. "Vivienne, what were you doing? Why did you have to go and get separated from me?!"


    I hugged the blonde little girl while she was still in Rose''s arms so I ended up hugging her too. I was getting a little too emotional when she''s getting lost. I could even smell Rose''s scent as I hugged them both, it was oddly rxing, my body started to loosen but apparently-


    "Kein- sweetie- too tight-" (Rose)


    I was hugging them too tightly.


    "Sorry!"


    I let them both go and saw Vivienne holding her little pouch guiltily. Maybe she wanted to buy something? Was it in the fruit stall?


    "If you were nning to buy something... tell me so we can do it together." I tried not to sound mad or disappointed since I know she''s already feeling bad about herself now. "We have to thank Rose for getting there first huh?"


    Rose was watching us both talk and I saw her eyes getting softer the more we did it.


    Vivienne was still a little quiet when I reached my hand out to caress her blonde hair. She looked at me with small tears as she sniffed her snot again.


    "Moma... I''m sorry." she apologizes and my heart couldn''t bear to see her looking so sad.


    "It''s okay at least you''re not hurt anywhere." I put my hand to her cheeks and sighed in relief. I really wouldn''t know what I would do if she was.


    I thought of calling the Knights for help out of desperation, I''m rather pleased that there was no need to do that in the end because of Rose.


    "Rose, thank goodness you were there."


    I tell her gratefully with a huge smile on my face because if she wasn''t I wouldn''t be able to find Vivienne so quickly.


    "I''m quite shocked to find her there all alone crying..." She pats Vivienne''s head as she looks at me affectionately holding my hand over the bench. "I was confused at first then thought something might''ve happened, I know you wouldn''t leave our little girl alone." (Rose)


    I felt hot, heavy and I could hear my heart beating so fast. I held my chest for a moment trying to calm down but when she said ''our little girl''... it made me... feel happy.


    ...


    ''Huh?! What do you mean you have a kid?! I can''t believe I was dating someone with a kid! I''m out!''


    ''I''m sorry but someone with a kid is already a deal breaker for me.''


    ''She''s not even mine. Why should I care?''


    ...


    Right... For a moment there...


    I remembered many of my past lovers on earth telling me the exact same thing over and over again. The reason I couldn''t staymitted to one person and I didn''t really have much trust over people when it came to my kid.


    We tried, of course, it''s either I had bad luck with women or they just couldn''t work with having children in the rtionship.


    ''Moma¡­ is it my fault? Is it my fault¡­ that you can''t find love?''


    My... daughter on earth has asked me painfully so many times.


    If it was her fault... to why she couldn''t get another mother, the reason I wasn''t happy- she med herself often but I made sure that she knew she was not the one at fault.


    "I was buying some candy floss while I put her down for one second, when I was paying for it the next time I turned to her she was gone. It''s my fault... I should be more attentive next time."


    Rose nods and looks at Vivienne before me in understanding. "Children are a little- difficult that you really can''t take your eyes off of them, not even for a second. You can learn for next time but these kinds of things just happen so don''t be too hard on yourself."


    "Vivienne is here with us safe and sound now."


    Her words made me think a bit more and my mind rxed in her reassuring words.


    I suppose she was right- I know it''s not my first time taking care of a kid but my Vivienne on earth was such a timid and obedient girl that I''m not used to a really energetic one.


    Now that I think about it, back then in the orphanage Rose would always be surrounded by a lot of children like that, enthusiastic children who want to learn more about the world and so unafraid stepping into a new territory.


    How did she even have the strength to continue on for the next day?


    "Hahaha... I can''t believe you dealt with that back then in the orphanage there were so many you had to keep your eyes on. You''re too kind to children." I rubbed the sides of my temples with a little tiredugh. I could feel my age catching up a bit.


    However, I suppose that''s one of the skills she picked up while taking care of those children in the orphanage.


    "Though I like that about you, I guess..." I muttered a little shyly. I still had problems with conveying some of my true thoughts to the person I like but at least I''m getting better.


    I couldn''t help but rest my head over her shoulders. "I really missed you."


    Rose was surprised by my words at first. I could feel her body shifting and then rxing, she ced her head next to mine as Vivienne cuddled into the middle of our bodies. "I''ve never seen you this much clingy towards me, Kein. Remember when we were kids? I was the one who was always trying to get close to you..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    She giggles softly moving her head to my forehead and kisses it affectionately, my heart starts to beat faster. "Guess who''s the one who''s being clingy now? Not that I hate it though."


    I hid my face around her neck because I was feeling double shy... I don''t like this feeling. I don''t like this... I super don''t like this.


    "I... don''t hate it either but don''t misunderstand me I... don''t like it that much either." I whispered my breath tingling her neck. My body felt a little weird now... and it was like at the time in the winshern castle when we almost- did it.


    "Kein... you''re sort of tickling me now."


    I wanted to hold her down and kiss her- do anything she would like me to do to her body. What Veronica said to me before to see someone you like doing expressions they could never show.


    I want to do it.


    However, I feel like I''m forgetting something important...


    "Moma... Mommy flirting?"


    !!!


    So that''s what I was forgetting-! I was too caught up in our romantic mood. I forgot about the little girl that was in the middle of all our flirting! I swear I forget all the things around me when Rose is around. "We''re not- flirting, Vivienne."


    "Yes your mother and I are just nning on how to make your festival experience better, darling." She boops Vivienne''s nose as the little blonde girl hastily holds it giggling.


    "Hehe! Mommy!" (Vivienne)


    "It''s actually been a while since I''ve attended."


    Ugh I wish I was the one calling me darling too. Honestly, that''s kind of hot.


    I know she already calls me sweetie but I mean darling could also be an alternative option but I don''t have the balls to tell her that. "Kein what do you think we should do? I haven''t attended since two years ago... I''m not sure what events are currently happening now."


    "I... probably missed out on a lot huh."


    Did she miss out on a lot?


    The past two years of the Lumineria festival... I remember during this time the newbie knights would have a small one week break before going home.


    When I attended I was either alone watching things by myself or I helped father judge by his art boothpetition that he still holds even to this day.


    It was a little lonely because every festival we always attended it together.


    For Rose... she must''ve missed all the friends she made.


    Two years, they all thought she was missing after all. Leaving an abrupt letter that she''ll be leaving and nothing else. Everyone, especially the children in the orphanage to which she has taught a long time, was devastated.


    Madam Prisha, Grandma Chio, Veronica, Matthew, Big sister Gis as well as Valentina and everyone in the orphanage. I''m sure I wasn''t the only one who missed her dearly.


    "Well then it''s decided. Let''s go visit everyone, I''m sure they''ve missed you too but some of the others are out today." I stood up from the bench and took Rose''s hand pulling her up to stand from the bench.


    "The others?" (Rose) tilts her head in questions and I nod. The music of the festival was enveloping us as I wrapped my fingers around her into a tight hold as Vivienne raised her arms in excitement.


    "I''ll take you to the orphanage some other time and the two love birds moved out to Sprivanto so we can''t see them at the moment."


    She giggled at the two love birds guessing perfectly who they were, "I''m really happy for those two. Does Sister Gis still punch Valentina like always?"


    Iughed remembering those two all those years ago, even if they got married some things just never change. "You don''t even know half of it. Big sister Gis has been going soft on her wife now though and they even have a kid just like us."


    "Oh, did they also adopted or?"


    "No, apparently it was some sacred ritual in Sprivanto that they needed to do. They didn''t tell me the full details of it but I could ask another time on how that happened." They didn''t want to tell me what happened during the ritual because they were really so flustered when I asked them.


    I remember when they visited me when Gis was only six months pregnant. I was so amazed when she asked for me to put my hand over my stomach to feel her baby''s kicking.


    I didn''t know there was a ritual where you can make a baby with homosexual couples. "Sprivanto is really amazing..." Sheplimented the progressive kingdom and I agreed.


    "Want to move there once everything is over?"


    I suggested, I mean it''s not that much of a bad idea.


    I could picture the both of us staying in a small cottage house with a small farm or something like that, it would be nice. No one to bother us with arranged marriages and I could be living my life in peace just... teaching and selling art.


    "Perhaps... but lets see what will happen for now though. I don''t mind staying here with Vivienne, our friends and family are here so it would be a little hard to part with them." (Rose) tells me and she was right, Father would need me to be the heir for the Hills estate and every business that runs along with it.


    It was a good idea though, but she''s right. I like how home is right now.


    "You''re right... maybe in another time then." I told her smiling and we went on our way to meet Madam Prisha and Grandma Chio.


    Maybe we''ll get to renew our future card readings too?

 Chapter 130 Festival With Vivienne (XXIII).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XXIII).


    Kein''s POV


    "So Madam Prisha is still running their cosmetic store while Grandma Chio is still doing her future card reading business?" she asks me and I nod.


    "Yes, and they''re still going strong as ever. The two are quite a pair, you''re only gone for two years, nothing has changed that much."


    We walked down into the same familiar street.


    There were so many people now that we had to tightly hold hands to not get separated from each other... but really that''s just an excuse to hold hands for me. "I know it''s only been two years but- you never know what could happen. Just like now you told me Big Sister Gis and Valentina has their own little kid now."


    I could also argue the fact that it''s only been about a short while since we got Vivienne and things could really happen in a week or two. "You''re right I mean look at us..." I turned to Vivienne and flicked her forehead.


    "Owie." (Vivienne) holds her forehead acting like she was in pain. "Hmph, Mommy! Moma meanie."


    Haha! This little brat. Turning into an actor now are you? I didn''t even flick you that hard.


    "We got one of our own. I have already talked to my father about adopting Vivienne and he fully supported the idea of having a little pumpkin running around the estate." I put a hand on my waist and couldn''t help the smile forming on my face. Looking at the good weather we have now, it feels like this festival is really taking off well.


    My other Vivienne... doesn''t run around the house we had before. She would always be either reading books or asking me what I was doing.


    Rose''s eyes widened and blinked, then her expression turned into excitement when she heard of my words that little Vivienne would be adopted into the family. "Looks like you''ll be Vivienne Hills now, darling! Isn''t that nice."


    Vivienne looked really happy that Rose was cuddling their noses against another. It was even making me a little jealous... I want to bump noses too and be all cute. I coughed trying to gain my girlfriend''s attention. "You know... Rose Hills sounds nice too."


    I dropped the prospect of marriage feeling the sweat on my hands. I mean... We''re still figuring things out so if she doesn''t like it I''ll say I''m just joking-! Yeah- joking.


    I gulped when she eyes me and I could see her raising one of her brows. "This is a nice change of pace." she mutters and I tilt my head in confusion.


    A nice change of pace from what?


    "You''re really turning soft on me, I love it." (Rose) tells me under that shawl her eyes staring at me which made me flustered again. She got a bit closer to my side, her fingers danced at the side of my arm, those gray eyes were telling me something I can''t exin.


    It was like she''s seducing me with just a look. What I felt under that situation, it felt like I was a little mouse trapped inside a box and she''s the one I''m chasing, ying with my emotions.


    With the right distance¡­ she leans me in at my heated moment before teasing me and putting the same distance up again, honestly it''s making me want more.


    She held my arm and I gulped. She tells me to bend a little so that she can whisper something in my ear... Of course, I happily obliged and suddenly I felt her nibbling the lower part of it.


    I could feel the silk of the shawl nipping my skin and I almost moaned in public.


    "!!!"


    I had to cover my mouth for a moment because I know for a fact Vivienne is watching my every move. I managed to hold it in but¡­ the next thing she whispered in my ear will haunt me.


    "I hope... you''re like that when we''ll be all alone in a room. Makes you easier to pin down in the bed."


    This little- shit that actually felt good. I can''t believe I''m enjoying every bit of this... I mustn''t- not in public!


    She innocently smiles at me letting my arm go and that''s the only time I could only breathe properly.


    My chest felt like it was running a whole marathon from how it was beating so loudly.


    "We should get our card reading from Grandma Chio too. It''s been a while since we took one~" she happily changed her tone and I was left feeling horny as I followed behind her.


    I have to respond normally... or else Vivienne might notice something''s wrong with me.


    "B-By a while you mean- well we did take a second one three years ago. So I guess it''s sort of a while." I told her my memory got foggy on those days because the cards were nothing special at first. They were all riddles to solve and usually Grandma Chio would exin what they were but she didn''t this time.


    If I remember correctly she was acting super duper weird too. "My fortune there was not as bad as the first one. Calling me a womanizer and whatnot, what false cards dare ruin my good morals."


    "But you are a womanizer, Kein. Oh and don''t forget you''re stealing someone else''s fianc¨¦~ You could also count as a homewrecker." (Rose) teases me by lifting one of her fingers that has her engagement ring on it. It seemed the gem was made out of diamonds and I felt a little angry.


    "Hey I''m stealing you with consent from both parties." I tell her, crossing my arms. I wanted to put a ring on her first... and she just giggled at my words so I continued. "Nothing illegal there and the said fianc¨¦ is my shitty cousin who has to hide her own chest to live as a man. I''m no homewrecker."


    Speaking of which now that I said it... He told me he''ll be the one visiting the kingdom next. Let''s just hope he gets here on time.


    I don''t want to risk slipping out her true gender so it''s better if I get myself used to using male pronouns for him. "Ugh and she''s really confusing. I can''t believe she actually looked like a man."


    Ugh a handsome man too. In this case a handsome woman, and if Rose actually fell for her looks I would punch her face. It would''ve been really satisfying to do.


    I had so many chances where I could''ve punched her but... I''m thankful she saved us from getting caught on our rendezvous. "She''s quite well built. If I remember correctly she would be my little sister''s type if she was a man which is hrious."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her little sister? Princess Catherine Goldheart right?


    "Princess Catherine likes the... edgy type?"


    "We would use the term... dark and brooding? I actually like those type as well."


    "Well sorry, I''m blonde."


    "Oh but I like blonde girls more definitely. More specifically, I only like anyone named Kein, isn''t that better?"


    ...


    If she thinks she can win me over by these words... She''s right, my face is incredibly flustered right now and I could feel my ears being a little tingly. Curse this! This is the second time already.


    "Ugh... Shut up, let''s go get our card readings already." I held her hand and walked a bit faster. I hate how she has this effect on me, I super hate it. "You''re looking a little red over there-"


    "It''s the sun. The sun got to my face, nothing else."


    I don''t think I ever graduated from being a tsundere again, if Gis were to see me like this I would be getting teased as well as punched while she wasughing her ass off. Though I know she wishes she could attend the festival again, I wish I could talk to those two once I get inside Sprivanto.


    "Mommy! Me got a card too!" (Vivienne) raises her hands a bit, puffing her cheeks, getting Rose''s attention. "Oh? You went ahead and got your own card reading too?"


    "Yeah... I went ahead and her card read. Though I was mostly focused on having her past found out on what life she lived before and if I can find her real biological parents." I tell her remembering the weird cards that she would pull.


    None of them were helpful, I could feel a vein popping up recalling the womanizer card when I replied. "But I didn''t expect the future card one to worry me to the point I felt like I was having gray hairs."


    Now I understood why everyone was worried and constantly teased me for being a womanizer by just pulling out a card that tells me I''ll be one.


    Because I''m doing the same for Vivienne, I said I didn''t believe in these but after some events in the past years I''m beginning to believe.


    "Goodie, I''m sure darling had wonderful cards." (Rose)pliments Vivienne who she carries in her arms and I felt my body be stiff. "Haha yeah... Awesome best cards there are. I... will not exin the cards she got so I''ll let Grandma Chio exin it when we get there."


    "Oh how I missed her... I hope she still remembers me."


    "Even at that old age she''s still strong on her memory so don''t worry she remembers you and she can still hit a cane so harshly."


    Olddies with their cane hitting innocent people. Thest time I went there I was hit too. "And don''t worry Rose, Grandma Chio told me the cards already knew who you were."


    "Wait..." She stops walking for a moment facing me. "Does that mean... The whole time she knew that I was a princess?"


    The whole entire time most likely.


    "I''m as surprised as you are but... we should''ve sort of expected it. If she''s connected to whatever light deity there is, it would''ve told her about it." I exined and she seemed to agreepletely with me.


    "Well... I''m d she kept my real identity a secret. Now I''m even more excited to see her in person. Oh! Should we prepare a gift?" she told me and I held my chin thinking of a proper gift for an olddy. I mean if it would make Rose happy I suppose a gift wouldn''t hurt.


    We can stop by somewhere nice to go pick up a gift.


    "Well any idea what would an old blinddy like her even want?"


    .-.-.-.-.


    Not too far away from the cosmetic shop of [Magicare]. The lovely woman beside me managed to buy something that I think Grandma Chio would actually love. We had to stop at a small woodwork shop where they had a really nice cane made out of mahogany wood.


    It even smells nice. I paid for it of course.


    "That''s a really nice gift, I''m sure she''ll love it."


    "Hehe you think? Every time we went there she was always using the same old cane. I thought she would love a new one that looked worn out." She holds the cane for disy and even Vivienne wanted to reach out for it, probably wanting to hold it to imagine it was a sword.


    On the contrary, as a victim of the cane I guess I would prefer getting hit by a new cane than an old one. "A new cane to use to bonk people... yeah she''s going to love it. I definitely have an awesome, thoughtful girlfriend that''s for sure. Truly has the gods blessed me with such a woman."


    "Hmm~ tterer." (Rose) rolls her eyes on me but under that shawl I know I could see a huge smile forming on her face and her ears were turning red. She''s blushing!


    Finally, my time to get my revenge!


    "This tterer would like a kiss from the prettiest thoughtful girl I''ve everid my eyes on." I lean over to her nning to take a small kiss on her cheek but she pushes my face asideughing.


    "Not in front of Vivienne-" she hit my side with the newly bought cane and I snickered.


    Not in front of Vivienne~ says the one who whispered such a naughty thing in public while we walked. So much for getting a free kiss now but maybe after the festival I''ll get it.

 Chapter 131 Festival With Vivienne (XXIV).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XXIV).


    Kein''s POV


    The whole way to our usual cosmetics store we could see so many young women lining up at the front entrance looking over the numerous festival sales on certain products.


    "This blush would truly suit me!" one girl eximed to the other showing her the color of her blush before the other girl nodded after finishing up putting her lipstick on. "Does this lipstick go well with my lips?"


    The girl who bought the blush stares intently at the other''s lips and tilts her head. "Hmm... Your lips are really pretty even without lipstick for me but it does go well with your lips."


    "E-Eh? You really think so?"


    My ears perked, couldn''t help myself from hearing the conversation so I nudged Rose gently by her side to get her attention. "Is it just me or was there a small flirting moment as we passed over the crowd?"


    She shrugs followed by a littleugh. "You know how it is here, Kein. It''s either womenining about their cheating boyfriends or husbands, girlsplimenting each other and just minding their own business shopping."


    I nod mostly remembering the bad times. I can''t even count them now. "Mostly we always hear the part where they''re always getting cheated on."


    I feel bad but these women should really go find decent people to date. "Oh those times..."


    We continued to pass by the women trying to browse until we found a familiar voice ordering the staff what to do. "You there- we''ll need aisle two and three restocked on lotions. Hop to it, people!"


    Madam Prisha was in the middle front of the cashier desk with their fan out sighing tiringly while they weakly fanned themselves. "Gosh, it''s so hot now. I can''t believe the festival sale is getting this many people to boot."


    I felt that Rose was getting cold feet, looking up at someone she hasn''t seen in two years. Such a short while must''ve felt like a long time. I held her hand in mine for reassurance.


    She turns to me, feeling my touch and visibly rxed.


    "It''s going to be okay." I tell her giving an affirming squeeze. "Let''s go say hi." I pulled her slowly as we get into Madam Prisha''s view.


    "Madam Prisha!" I yelled, getting their attention.


    Madam Prisha raised an eyebrow when someone called out their name but I saw them faintly smile when they only saw it was us.


    They turn to us, closing their fan. "Another visit I see~ Seems like we''re being spoiled by your presence and- oh?" They seemed to have noticed I was holding someone else''s hand... someone familiar.


    "Rose, honey is that you?" (Madam Prisha) slightly gasped but at the same time it looks like they weren''t shocked at all. "You''ve all grown up after all these two years of absence." They walked forward pointing their fan under Rose''s chin, being the taller one Madam Prisha couldn''t help but look down on Rose''s nervous figure.


    "H-Hello... Madam Prisha it''s definitely... been a while." (Rose) nervously muttered keeping a hold on Vivienne for support.


    "Truly it''s been a while! How have you been? Dear, if you''re looking for any cosmetics today is the time. Almost everything is on sale as you can see." (Madam Prisha) points at all the isles that all had a sign with SASA LELE.


    Oh wait it''s just SALE put together in a weird position.


    In any case they seemed to be acting normal and that made Rose feel rxed at least. To see them not mad at her is already calming her nerves.


    However, if I''m being honest, why would Madam Prisha be mad?


    "I''ve been well Madam Prisha. I see business is blooming as always, I''m sorry for being absent for all this time. I had some personal reasons to sort out first." (Rose) scratches her back, the engagement ring on her finger shone and the person in front was sharp to notice.


    "Hmm nice ring you have there." (Madam Prisha) grins folding out their fan looking at me weirdly and by the looks of it I think I already know what they''re going to ask next. "Did this idiot finally propose?"


    I-Idiot?


    I did not study like hell to be downgraded like this to be an idiot. "I''ll have you know Madam Prisha this idiot is one of the top graduates of my ss-"


    Madam Prisha looked not interested in my educational prospects and just waved their hand in my direction. "Sure, sure that''s nice and all, however no amount of unting is going to impress me but- omg did this idiot kneel down and ask the question?" they covered their hands together letting out a girl squeal.


    Vivienne looked at me with sympathy and reached out her hand to pat my shoulders. It was unexpected but I needed that. "Thanks, Vivienne..." I told her as the two became absorbed in their own conversation.


    Rose was a bit flustered when she talked with Madam Prisha upon the prospects of love. "W-Well erm... this isn''t exactly an engagement ring- but you know I wouldn''t mind getting one."


    ?!


    "Oh how romantic- if this idiot proposes, be sure to invite me to the wedding. I''m up for hire as a makeup artist to make you the most beautiful woman on that altar." (Madam Prisha) smiles warmly at Rose before turning to me. "And this girl too I guess."


    I pointed at myself for a second and blinked. "Thanks?"


    Urk... I feel like I''m getting attacked. I swear just a few days ago we were fine but when Rose came into my side what is this?


    I wanted to retort again but I felt like that was going to get ignored.


    "We will still have a few things to sort out first but I can''t wait for that day toe. Thank you, Madam Prisha, if you''re offering I''ll hold you to it." (Rose) stares at me with those gray eyes of hers with the same affection that I could never get tired of.


    My face turned red and my heart beat a little bit faster than normal today.


    Rose wanted a proper engagement with me... I could see it so clearly.


    We''ll only invite people of importance to us. They all sat under the color changing tree. The most memorable ce for us to hold a wedding, a pastor and an altar were already at the front as I waited with my father at my side.


    Rose in a frilly white dress, face covered in a veil as she walked down the isle by herself holding a bouquet of white roses.


    I can''t wait for it too.


    "Oh you two are very wee." (Madam Prisha) she looks at the new cane we bought too and she probably realized why we''re here. "My grandmother would love the gift, it''s lovely." They turned their attention into the mahogany wooden cane and nodded, turning their back walking into the deeper part of the store.


    "I''ll escort you to my grandmother. Please follow me."


    .-.-.-.-.


    Madam Prisha led us to the same ce, there were still those ss chandeliers at the top as well as Grandma Chio shuffling her tarot cards, feeling our presence she turned to us both and smiled. "Prisha? Is that you, dear?"


    "Yes grandma, I''ve brought your favorite guests and customers."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh then they''re no customers... They''re friends who always get free readings. The gods told me to." (Grandma Chio) stopped shuffling her cards, patting down the table. Madam Prisha waves their goodbyes to us and leaves us alone with their grandmother.


    Oh fuck... I just remembered I didn''t exactly pay for Vivienne''s reading and just left but did the gods really tell her to not charge us fees?


    "Hewwo grandma!" (Vivienne) waves her hand at the blind old woman.


    That made me feel pain at the same time I couldn''t helpughing a little because she''s not aware of it but it''s understandable.


    With how the old woman can still shuffle the cards like a professional card dealer I wouldn''t even think she''s blind at all.


    "Oh hello dear, a joy it is to see you again after your card reading fromst time." (Grandma Chio)ughs doing an ohohoho before motioning us to sit down. "Please sit down, I already know why you''re here."


    The three of us took a seat to where she pointed and began organizing the cards in one line. I could see Rose''s hands fidgeting and I grabbed a hold of it once more.


    "G-Grandma Chio its... been a while. How have you been?" (Rose) mustered up the words to say and Grandma Chio was just onto the final card before answering with a smile.


    "Oh your highness, old age is just catching up with me." she tells Rose who rxed at her words. Hearing Rose''s title used in public was a new experience that''s for sure.


    "Please when ites to friends you can still call me Rose. My title is something I''d like to be disclosed when I''m in public." She smiles holding out her hand to the old woman and Grandma Chio could feel the slight vibrations before taking it in hers. "You knew all this time, Grandma Chio... for how long?"


    "I''ve known since your hands touched the cards. They told me more than what I intended to find out but it also came with an order to never reveal it but it seems they changed their minds this time." She lets go of Rose''s hands before presenting the cards.


    "Perhaps... This time the both of you choose. Now that you two are together- why not find out what would be in store for you as a couple?" The temptation in her voice was definitely working.


    As a couple... I want to know mostly if- everything goes well in the future.


    I nod liking the idea. "Doesn''t seem like a bad idea. What do you think?" I turned to Rose and asked her.


    "Yes... I want to know what will happen to us in the future once it settles in." she nodded in reply at me and we instinctively both prepared ourselves mentally for anything that mighte.


    Grandma Chio wasted no time and asked us to pick three cards that we both would agree on. I chose the first card- it was settled in the middle, Rose took the second one and for the fun part on thest card- "Moma, Mommy- Can I pick?"


    Rose and I looked at each other and shrugged, we happily let Vivienne pick thest card helping her reach the stack she''ll be choosing from. Once we were done we let Grandma Chio now we were ready to hear our card readings.


    "Well done dears, now make sure not to look and ce them down in front of the table." (Grandma Chio) instructed and we followed. We ced the cards into the table and she reached out for the first one which was mine, a new card I have never seen before appeared.


    It had the figure of two people turning their backs on each other, with their arms crossed, looking like they had an argument about something. Did I pull another weird card?


    Grandma Chio holds the card and with her magic she reads it with a faint light glow on her hand she exins, "The card of [Hidden Feelings]. Well, well this is rather a treat. This card only appears when you want to tell someone something important that you can''t say."


    "It could apply to both the partners or just one." She holds her cane under the table and I look at the two figures hiding their own feelings for each other.


    To both partners... something important I can''t say...


    The only thing that came to my mind... something I can''t exactly tell her yet... is the fact that I''m not the real Kein Rosenguard. I promised to tell her but... when exactly?


    "Now the next one, let''s see what it is?"


    The second card was flipped over and we can see it was still the same two figures but their positions had changed. Instead of their backs turned, they were now facing and hugging each other with a small flower blooming in the middle of them. "The card is the continuation of thest, [Couple''s Confession]. It seems that both of you are getting along now."


    I leaned in to take a look at the card and sighed in relief, we are definitely getting along now... I could even say we''re getting along so much that we started hitting on each other with subtle flirting.


    "Grandma! My card?" (Vivienne) excitedly lops her head onto the table who was looking over thest card she picked.


    "Yes, yes dearie. It''s your card now, the future you picked lets hope it''ll be an interesting one-" (Grandma Chio) takes the card and slowly flips it over but we all look at it in confusion.


    There was nothing on the card except for its name. [The Cliffhanger].


    "It''s nk?" (Rose) asks looking over the third card more closely. Grandma Chio frowns, taking the card in her hands, feeling it before shaking her head looking over in disappointment.


    "I can''t believe the deities up above have done this. This is a card to which they refuse to tell you anything that might happen in the future. Hence the name, the cliffhanger. I haven''t seen one of these since... eighteen years ago." she looked displeased with the card pull Vivienne made but I guess its all the gods fault in my opinion.


    The deities refuse to tell us anything?! Well damn they''re mean.


    A small peek into the future wouldn''t hurt-! Like will I get to marry and make love to Rose or anything like that?!


    I could see Rose''s reaction under that shawl and it seemed that it didn''t bother her at all. "If the gods would wish to keep our future a secret... I respect it. Perhaps it''s better left not knowing, I would like to enjoy the present without knowing much of what the future will bring."


    She said positively and all the anger over the stupid card has left my body.


    I suppose she''s right, besides instead of relying on cards I would rather draw my own fate into them than some deity''s choice. "I do apologize dearies, I thought I would be more of help on giving you both your readings today..." the old woman frowns, looking down on her cards sadly.


    Grandma Chio- don''t look sad- it makes me sad when I see an elderly sad-


    "Oh no- it''s quite alright, Grandma Chio." I assured her and Rose followed with my words.


    "The three of us had fun, if duties at the pce won''t be too much I ought to visit sometime again to catch up after all I... I''m going to be free soon." (Rose) smiles before taking the new cane we bought before giving it to her.


    "This is a gift, thank you for keeping my secret all these years."


    Grandma Chio reaches out to hold the smooth wood realizing it was a cane. She ces her old one gently to the side before epting our gift, the expression on her face seemed to be more than satisfied.


    She unexpectedly stands up and walks beside the table making her way to us giving a tight hug. "Oh dear... you shouldn''t have. I love the gift, truly."


    This made our hearts well up with happiness.


    Visiting old friends¡­ is always nice.


    "Bye bye! Grandma!" (Vivienne) waved her little arms goodbye and we did the same, Madam Prisha and Grandma Chio escorted us both outside.


    We left the shop with smiles while we ventured out on our next friend to visit.

 Chapter 132 Festival With Vivienne (XXV).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XXV).


    Kein''s POV


    "Well that was Madam Prisha and Grandma Chio. Who would you like to visit next?"


    "I haven''t seen Veronica and Matthew in a while..."


    Ah right, Veronica... I haven''t seen her since the time I went in for a visit and she gave me an adult toy to work with if Rose and I ever- have... sex. "Yeah- we could visit them since they''re not too far from here too. If you don''t mind, would you also like to stop by my father''s art gallery?"


    We walked into the streets, hands holding together before seeing two familiar figures walking around who were also holding hands.


    That short stature- blonde hair simr to mine but darker, and the tall figure next to him.


    "One moment Kein, isn''t that your cousin?" (Rose) points out Lenard and Ellis holding some bags while talking to one another, if I would guess they just got out of a store and thebel on those bags looked like-


    A famous brand of jewelry that sells rings.


    That''s right I have forgotten they''re also partaking in the festival and after all that wedding talk they went ahead and bought rings already?


    "Aren''t those bags..." (Rose) noticed the bags as well and I nodded.


    Whatever she''s guessing she most likely got it right.


    Back when we were children Lenard has be fond of Rose and has known about their rtionship with Ellis but since the tale of her leaving me all those years ago.


    Lenard looked like a disappointed mother as we sat through and talked about it back then.


    "Does that mean they''re getting married?"


    I shake my head removing those thoughts.


    "Not anytime soon. I have talked to them about their marriage, seeing that the royal family is still holding your engagement in the season they nned to hold a small wedding next year." I exined and she nods, expression looking a little grim now that the subject of her engagement with the crossdressing crown prince has been mentioned. "Would you like to say hi?"


    "Would it be alright...? I haven''t seen both of them since- I disappeared and... Do they know the things I''ve done to you?" she asks me, looking a bit worried.


    Well... I couldn''t exactly lie to her about it.


    Considering that almost everyone knew that she was part of royalty that needed to be engaged was a lot. "They know... and I think they''re the only ones who don''t know you''re a princess."


    She blinked a few times hearing my words. "Who else knows?"


    "Well there''s Lord Vincent- but that''s a given he already knew from the start." I thought of Lord Vincent and wondered what he''s doing right now. The festival is on session and I haven''t seen him since we separated from the mission. "I have told father and Veronica about you but... Madam Prisha and Grandma Chio must''ve known all this time."


    I counted each person as I raised a finger. In total we know about five people from our friend group who know about what happened. "Well... That certainly is almost everyone if you don''t count big sister Valentina and Gis."


    "If you don''t want to say hi it''s also alright, we can go ahead and visit Veronica first." I suggested but she tried to look resolved looking at my cousin as his lover was browsing more things at a nearby shop.


    "No... Let''s go say our greetings. He''s your family and surely- he... might understand." (Rose) gripped onto my hand a bit more tightly but I could feel her body shaking a little.


    Wow...


    I''ve never seen her this serious before. I mean is it something to be considered serious?


    It''s just my cousin... who might I add has the heart of a crybaby... as much as I love him he often cries a lot so I don''t think he has the spirit to go ham on her.


    "Alright let''s go ahead and say hi. It''s just Lenard he''s usually sweet so it''ll be just fine-"


    Is what I thought... But when we actually went over to say hi- and when the two noticed our presence. Lenard immediately went over to his parental instinct and immediately crossed his arms trying to look intimidating.


    He''s... Trying but if I''m being honest it looks like he''s just pouting.


    Ellis on the other hand seemed confused on why his lover was acting like that and I can''t really me him.


    Nheless he was the first one to greet us with a small nod and a smile, "Mdy- it''s nice to see you again. I''m d we''vee across you and little Vivienne at the festival." he says, looking over to me and Vivienne.


    "Likewise as well Ellis, I see both of you went shopping for rings today." I take a quick look at their shopping bags and he scratches the back of his neck awkwardly holding up the bags.


    "Well... the process of buying the rings was a bit awkward, mdy. The person who was handling them asked if we were getting these for our girlfriends." (Ellis) mutters sadly with a mix ofughter and I frowned, feeling bad for them.


    "Did you tell the person that well- you were getting them for the two of you and not your girlfriends?" I ask Ellis who shakes his head in answer to my question. So they never corrected the person in charge of the jewelry store.


    "I wanted to but... Lenard is taking his time to adapt to things. He''s ready to tell many of his close trusted people but not yet to the public." (Ellis) walks over to me as we watch Rose and Lenard stare at each other for a moment.


    Vivienne who was obediently resting on Rose''s shoulder waves her hand slightly at her newfound uncle. "Hewwo uncle!" (Vivienne) happily greets her uncle who fawns at the sight of her new dress that we bought.


    Lenard''s face softens for a moment waving back in reply. "Hello, Vivienne! You''re so cute in that new dress of yours. I''m guessing your moma took you shopping." He reaches to pinch her plumpy cheeks to which he finally notices Rose who was holding her and looked like he didn''t take her in nicely.


    "Kein... Mind introducing me to this girl?" (Lenard) ces a hand on his waist and eyes Rose like a hawk.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s still Rose, Lenard. I''m sure you remember her." I tell Lenard whose expression still fixated on Rose never leaving her sight.


    "Hello... Kein''s cousin. Lenard, sir it''s been a while." (Rose) did a little nervousughter and feeling Rose''s posture became high on alert. I tilted my head in confusion because when did Rose call Lenard, sir?


    I don''t think Lenard is in a good mood after seeing Rose.


    "Oh I remember how much pain she''s given you that''s for sure." He continues with a scoff and I sigh at the way that he was acting.


    "Lenard... That''s quite rude. She''s here as my date today. We just came over to say our greetings-"


    Lenard shakes his head looking irritated. It was one of the many rare times I could see him being like this. He would usually be a crybaby but this is- on another level of immaturity from him when it came to my business.


    He was acting like an overly clingy parent sometimes, still is. "This girl and I made a deal. She promised to never hurt you in exchange for getting my blessing but that''s long broken."


    Wait? These two had a deal over something like that? When?! And howe I wasn''t informed of this.


    "Lenard..."


    "W-What? As your older cousin I have the right to make sure you''re not dating anyone bad..."


    "I know you mean well... but really- what I do with my heart and feelings is up to me. I just want your support, you''re family and Rose is already part of that too."


    He looked rather conflicted but there was nothing much he could do because I was right.


    It''s my life and my own romantic choices.


    "O-Oh well... Young love... I just hope you two will be well this time, please take care of Kein."


    "Um... If I may... I had a good reason for leaving and since... You''re part of Kein''s most trusted family. I would entrust this to you to keep it a secret as well."


    I held Rose by the shoulders and looked around at the many sea of people. "I don''t think revealing and talking about yourself in public is a good move..."


    "Ah right... perhaps somewhere private next time. We have all the time now that I''m not going anywhere soon..." (Rose) tells Lenard to which he agrees with the suggestion. The academy''s private office is probably safer than any street full of people. "When we visit the private academy we can have a talk there. I''ll be making a public visit due to my royal duties." she whispered thest part as both Ellis and Lenard overhears.


    "P-Pardon...? What duties?"


    The cat was out of the bag but we couldn''t further exin what it was, putting the words together they quickly figured out that Rose was part of the royal family.


    Lenard tries his best not to cry because he was basically being rude to someone of a much higher stature than him- especially if that person was part of the Goldheart royal family.


    "Ah- I got you." Ellis tried to hold down my cousin for support when he almost copsed out of shock.


    "I... I was so rude towards her highness..." (Lenard) tells over to himself in a guilty voice. After all they were told to never be rude or make a bad impression towards any high noble family like from the Duke''s house and the royal house. "F-Forgive me... father will never let me hear the end of it if he knew what I did."


    This kind of mindset was grinded to the bone that if they do anything like it, they would have done the most unforgivable offense ever made.


    It''s alright Lenard... I''ve been picking fights with Rose since we were children and I even rejected the first princess and look where that got me. I''m still alive!


    "Mdy, erm... I think your cousin needs a bit of time to process everything. Would it be alright if we went ahead first?" (Ellis) puts Lenard''s arms over his shoulder and nervously chuckles.


    "I see you''re doing fine after that shocking revtion of the news." I point out Ellis who shakes his head. "Oh I''m very much afraid... No offense at all to your partner but- we... don''t know much about etiquette on how we would need to act around her..."


    "Oh no-! It''s quite fine if you would act the same. I would actually prefer it that way." (Rose) tells them but Ellis looked rather ufortable by her words. Lenard was rather stunned by the request-


    A royal asking to act someone below her to treat her the same? Never in a million years would they have thought of such.


    "It won''t be easy after just knowing but we''ll try, your highness. If you''ll excuse us- I need to get this one some water before heading home." (Ellis) nods of curtsy before excusing themselves as my cousin looked like his soul was about to leave his body.


    "I... was so... rude." (Lenard)


    It might take him an hour or two before he gets to his senses but hopefully he gets there.


    "This is why... I couldn''t tell you who I was all those years ago." (Rose) looks into the distance of Lenard and Ellis who walked as they talked looking unsure of themselves. "I was afraid that someday the way you would look at me will change."


    "Our silly little banters will be gone, you would start calling me your highness formally, and you would see me no longer as a friend but as a princess you''ll be needing to serve." (Rose) looks at Vivienne who listened in to her mother''s troubles.


    "I already have hundreds of servants but very few I would call close friends. Even at the very least if we didn''t end up together back then I was hoping we could have stayed as friends."


    With the way she told me all her fears, I understood it all. I imagined myself trying to be formal and distant calling Rose, princess to which I have tried to do when we were in winshern but it didn''t work.


    I couldn''t stay that way. I couldn''t have stopped loving her even if she told me to. "You are my princess I''m serving though."


    "Kein..."


    "Alright, I''m kidding. To me no matter what your status is, you''ll always be my Rose and I will be your Kein." I pulled her away from the crowd as we continued to walk. "As long as you''ll want to have me I will always be yours."


    With a small pout and blush we continued on with our little mission to get to Veronica and hopefully this will be thest one.

 Chapter 133 Festival With Vivienne (XXVI).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XXVI).


    Kein''s POV


    Onest stop to Veronica before we head out to my father''s art booth. Thankfully this visit will be a quick one because it looks like their stall for bags are having a little sessful haul on selling.


    "One at a time, please!" (Matthew) exims while pushing some of the customers back while trying to negotiate with the prices.


    There were about ten people browsing around and attempting to pay.


    "A long line... I don''t see Veronica anywhere." (Rose) tries to inspect the area as Vivienne squints her eyes as well to look at the stall that was full of people. "Oh- is that Matthew?" Her gray eyes sparkled when he saw the little brat doing his best on keeping hold of the fort when his mother was absent from work.


    "Yeah that''s him." I roll my eyes and she sighs in relief.


    "He''s certainly all grown up now. All tall and much more responsible from the looks of it." she giggles a little seeing how the boy she used to take care of in the orphanage was now all grown up being his own man.


    It made me feel a little envious nheless but still happy.


    Sure he''s tall and all- but I''m taller and I''m also heaps of responsibility too you know?


    Is what I thought in my mind¡­ as if I can actually say that to her face...


    "Mommy I wanna walk." (Vivienne) tells us as her expression looks excited with her mouth giving a watery expression. Did you just mistake that stall for food just because it has a lot of people?


    "Vivienne, that''s not a food stall, that''s a stall that sells leather or silk bags. That''s where your Aunt Veronica would be working right now if we could only find her-" I almost finished my sentence but I was cut off when I felt a sharp hold on my back.


    "Ow- ow-" I cried out in pain feeling someone else''s finger digging through my skin under my clothes.


    "What in the-" I look behind me to see a scary figure of Veronica her green hair- I was surely hallucinating but I thought they were forming into spider legs telling me in this deathly tone-


    "Don''t you mean- Big Sister Veronica now~ Charmer Sr.? I don''t think my heart could handle hearing Little Charmer Jr. over here call me an auntie." (Veronica) didn''t let go of my shoulder and urged me to repeat my words.


    "R-Right- Big Sister Veronica- not Auntie but big sister." I hastily repeated the words she wanted to hear and only then did she let go of my shoulder with a smile going back to her usual sweet tone.


    I held my shoulder and groaned, the pain might not leave for a few more minutes. Note to self never call someone Auntie again, because healing magic wouldn''t be able to work on me if she decided to do more damage than just holding my shoulders.


    "Oh~? Well I''ll be..." (Veronica) turns to see my otherpanion with a huge smile. "Is that you, Teacher Rose? Lovely shawl as always." She teases the crown princess who''s eyes looked like she was about to burst into tears.


    "Veronica... I missed you so much and your horrible nicknames for us." (Rose) reaches out her other hand for a hug cornering Veronica who takes it gently hugging her.


    I noticed that not once did Veronica call Rose any of her royal titles. I think this made my girlfriend a bit happy after hearing the usual banters of nicknames they would have exactly like before.


    "Oh dear... You''re going to make me cry a little. It''s certainly been a while. How have you been?" (Veronica) pats her back as she looks at me before leaning in to the girl in front of her talking in whispers. "I''ve also heard from Charmer Sr. over here that you two were back together. Did you two use it yet?"


    "P-Pardon? Use what?" (Rose) asks, looking dumbfounded by the question which was followed by Veronica''s shrugging smile and slight wave of her hand.


    "Ah I see you haven''t. It''s a little gift for celebrating your lover''s quarrel finally ending. It''s usually something we use to destress so I hope you two will find pleasure in using it." she pokes the crown princess by the cheeks and giggles.


    VERONICA YOUR WORDS- GOODNESS ME!


    I''m going to die- I can''t believe she''s talking about it in public and my girlfriend looks so confused on why I was being so silent the whole time.


    "Veronica- please no..." I pleaded and she giggled even more, making Rose even determined to know what the gift was.


    "Kein, what is this gift she speaks of and howe I haven''t heard of it?" (Rose) asks me with such an innocent tone. I''m not sure if she knows about sex toys- I mean I knew it existed but I never brought upon myself that I''ll be using one of these in this life.


    My heart stopped for a moment- should I just tell her about the gift?! No! We''re in public! I would tell her if we were in some private ce but there are a lot of people that might overhear.


    "I-I''ll show you another time-" I couldn''t help covering my face from the shame as I replied.


    "You can do more than show you know~" (Veronica) walks over to me and nudges my sides slightly making my face feel hotter than the sun. I want to throw Veronica out a window now, I remembered that I still have the same sex toy over at my [Storage Ring].


    After Veronica was finished indulging on my reactions she curtsied a little to Rose and her tone became different- it turned formal and polite. "Really it''s a pleasure to finally meet you, your highness."<novelnext></novelnext>


    She made sure it was not too loud for all the people to hear when she called her by the royal title. The yelling of the merchants helped cover it up as Rose chuckled weakly. "I would prefer if you would just call me Rose. Anyone I would consider as a friend can call me by that name."


    "It''s special."


    Veronica nods, putting a hand on her chin, humming while she thinks. "Hmm... Well I suppose I could still stick with your nickname Teacher Rose. Both of you are here to enjoy the festival, yes? Did you stop by my stall to visit?"


    I''m regretting visiting you with Rose that''s for sure.


    "I just came to see how things have been after all we haven''t seen each other for over two years. I''m d Matthew is living a happy life after being adopted from the orphanage. You''re a good mom." (Rose)pliments Veronica who lets out a little color shade of red on her cheeks by theplement of the crown princess.


    "You''re way too kind with your words." (Veronica)


    I looked at Matthew who was at his wits end at the stall andughed. "A good mom who''s not helping her son being trampled over by a stampede of people wanting to buy their bags." I point at the stall being flocked by so many people.


    Even from here I could hear their yelling. They were already shoving each other just to get what they want after all its just a small stall not a store with a lot of employees.


    Speaking of which, I need to invest in a store for Veronica''s sake. She''ll need the space and the employees of how popr she is now.


    "I want that bag, son! Give it to me quickly! School ising and I need it!"


    "Move aside, I need that bag for my daughter!"


    "That''s the only bad left with fifty percent off the sale so you either move or I''ll make you move!"


    With all themotion going on, Matthew was panicking and trying to get the people under control. Veronica realized that she probably left her post for too long and needed to go.


    "Oh dear, I think he''s going to pass out soon but before I go~ I see that it would be unfair for little charmer sr. here, having a gift of congrattions." (Veronica) raises her hand a little and soon takes something out of her [Storage Ring].


    Oh no... What is it now?


    "Veronica I swear if that''s-"


    "Tadah~" She holds out a small book with a child art cover that says-


    "Posing tactics for dummies?" I read it out loud. The title seems innocent enough as well as the cover. Veronica pouts in my direction looking smug when I realized I was thinking of something dirty she might give Rose but it appears I was overthinking too much.


    Veronica nudges me with her waist and whispers in my ear. "Were you thinking that I''ll give our princess here something lewd~ You''re bing more dirty mindedtely aren''t you?"


    Urk¡­ I covered my face a little feeling the temperature rising in my face. Who''s fault do you think that is?!


    With all those hidden dirty subtle words- how can I not think that you''ll be giving her something lewd Veronica?


    "It''s just something that can help you help your back and be more flexible in the process, nothing to be afraid of." (Veronica) holds it out for Rose and the girl takes it gratefully from her hands.


    "Thank you, Veronica. I''ll make sure to read it sometime-" (Rose)


    Veronica cuts her off, shaking her head.


    "Oh dear... It''s best to read it when... you''re alone~ If you know what I mean." She winks at us both leaving me confused.


    "Anyway best not to read it in public, especially when little charmer jr. is around. Isn''t that right ~?" (Veronica) smiles widely, poking Vivienne''s nose before deciding to head out and help her son on their stall.


    "Bye bye~ You two~ Doe to visit Matthew when we''re not busy~"


    Rose and I stood there looking at the book she gave her as her figure disappeared and was now starting to help Matthew at their stall.


    "Why wouldn''t she want me reading this in public? It looks harmless enough." She holds the book and inspecting the covers sliding her finger by the front.


    Woman- haven''t you heard of that one quote never judge a book by its cover?


    For all the times I''ve known Veronica and finding out that she keeps sex toys over on her storage ring- that book could be something dirtier than it seems! "I¡­ have a bad feeling about that book so why don''t we read it when we get somewhere more private."

 Chapter 134 Festival With Vivienne (XXVII).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XXVII).


    Kein''s POV


    After going to Veronica''s ce and storing her little ''gift'' in Rose''s storage ring, we walked around and I saw the same maid that was handing out flyers back to me a few days ago giving it out to the people who walked past her.


    "Please visit the church to see a spectacr performance of our Blue moon dancer! The royal family will be there to watch! Take a flier! The dance will begin when the full moon sets this festival!"


    My ears perked up at the words that weren''t mentioned before. Was it a new dancer?


    "The blue moon dancer?" I muttered in question looking at Rose expecting for her to answer.


    "I believe that would be the dancer''s stage name." she exins and I tilt my head. I thought one of the princesses would be dancing the offering dance not someone else.


    Though I have to admit the blue moon dancer does have a nice ring to it.


    "Isn''t the Mistral dance supposed to be the light princess'' duty?" I might have forgotten to ask her that and since Cecilia is not well on her health being unable to dance, I wondered who would rece her this time.


    Since thest two years of the festival I would also visit the church to see the dance but Rose didn''t serve the tradition and there would just be church girls trying their best to please the crowd asking the blessings of the heavens.


    "It''s not really required for the light princesses to give a Mistral dance towards the stage of the church, it''s more of a voluntary work to do so that my sister took too seriously."


    Princess Cecilia... right I''ve had times where she told me her foot would arouse some pain so she couldn''t walk often when I visited her and even suggested to me that if I''m offering to carry her she wouldn''t mind-


    I''ve always thought it was one of her friendly banter but I should''ve seen the signs that she had some romantic feelings for me back then. "I know that she loved dancing, it often came to our topics of conversation when we were still having tea parties before. I even remember asking her to be my muse because of my first time watching the first Mistral dance. "


    I remember the faint memory of our meeting, she drugged me with a truth serum by herself making sure that I wasn''t going to have any ill intention as I painted her amazing figure.


    While our rtionship now was different at least things are clear now. I''m d for Princess Cecilia moving on and finding a new lover. Last I heard, that personal maid of hers- those two were basically subtle flirting when we had to talk about ns for the future.


    "Just making sure... your sister and her personal maid- are they-?"


    "They''re... sort of together. It''s ratherplicated from what I hear from my sister."


    "Howplicated are we talking about?"


    "All the advances that would usually lead onto the bed were being ignored, of course with good intentions from Kazari but I think she''s just worried my sister would have her condition worsened if they did any of it."


    Well if that''s the case then it''s reallyplicated. I wasn''t expecting Princess Cecilia to be the horny one in the rtionship- and from how Rose says the description of Kazari, it seems like she''s a really good person. "This is one of the many reasons I love you, I have first hand source of the royal gossip. Tell me more!"


    We decided to visit father next while talking more about Rose''s sisters.


    I wasn''t expecting for her to reveal a lot of dirt on them- she was practically ranting about how annoying they were but in the end she couldn''t help but love them for being the best sisters she could ever have. "Did you know Catherine is an aspiring author? She''s already having her book signing soon."


    "An aspiring author?" It was the first time I heard of it. If she was an inspiring author and I had no news of it I supposed her work got published under her writer''s name too.


    I''m sure she''s gone far with her writing skills over the years from the time I read her first manuscript as well.


    "What kind of book did she make?"


    "She told me she''s been inspired by our love story and actually decided to write and climb her way into a spot to get published by a rather famous publishing house." (Rose) takes out a book from her [Storage Ring] and I immediately recognized the title as well as the cover of a small little frog in a knight costume and the princess- "I''m very proud of her."


    It was the same book that Lenard gave me!


    "The book that was made by C.G Howling?! This was the third princess'' work?" I held the book in my hand and inspected it.


    "You''re familiar with it?" (Rose)<novelnext></novelnext>


    I was right! This was the story about how a knight has been cursed to be a frog for the rest of her life unless she receives a true love''s kiss. "I''ve read it all in all. I loved it, can you send a copy of my book to your sister and let her have it signed?"


    "Frog!" (Vivienne) points at the picture drawn on the leather of the book and she seemed to have wanted to hold it as well. I gasped looking at Vivienne''s star stuck gray eyes, "Frog!" she repeated the words again and my mind did a little happy dance.


    "Y-You know what frogs are, Vivienne?!" My heart became happy hearing Vivienne knowing what a frog was- "Yes aren''t they cute! Frogs! Aren''t they so cute, Vivienne?!" I grabbed Vivienne by her waist, taking her away from Rose and twirled her around happily in the air.


    "Yey! Moma like frog!"


    Yes, Vivienne I love them so much because they''re so cute just like you!


    "...I beg to differ, they''re not really that cute but I can get Catherine your signed book." (Rose) crosses her arms saying alright to my request and I could feel her mood drifting into jealousy. "Let me ask you a question, Kein. If you had to choose between me and the-"


    "I choose the frogs." I answered with a straightforward face onto her question and she raised one of her eyebrows at me.


    "!!!" She does a little ''hmph'' noise and pulls my cheeks a little too harshly. "No hesitation on answering, am I that below your list that you''d choose a frog over me?" she continued to pull and Iughed while being in a little pain from her pulling my cheeks.


    "N-Nwo?" I teased, I know she would be above my love for frogs but it''s just cute seeing her being so jealous over the small little things. "I''m kidding, of course, I love you more. Vivienne can vouch for me right?"


    "Moma a yer." (Vivienne) raises her thumbs up and smugly smiles before Rose was practically pulling my face to the point I could feel my skin being peeled away. "Ow! Ow! Not the face! I can''t believe you wouldn''t believe my love for you, my sweet?" I tried coaxing her up with my sugary words but it didn''t seem to have worked.


    I could see a faint little blush under that shawl but it seems she was not happy with me.


    "Don''t you dare think that calling me cute nicknames would make me soften up on you, Ms. Rosenguard."


    "Hey, you used my oldst name."


    "I actually sort of preferred your oldst name before. Hills sounds better but... Rosenguard has a nice ring to it, don''t you think?"


    I haven''t used thatst name for a while... Kein Rosenguard, I wonder how you''re doing right now? Are you alright with me using your name to flirt with a princess? "It does have a nice ring to it, it''s telling me to guard you properly Rose."


    She nudges my shoulders gently, chuckling at my joke. "You''re doing a very horrible job with it. You''re flirting with me, not guarding me." (Rose) spitted straight facts, but she was wrong about one thing.


    I''m doing both.


    "Who says I can''t do both?" I gave her one of my best smug faces before quickly leaning in to give her a kiss on the cheek. The silk of her shawl might have gotten between our skins but at least I gave her a quick peck there. "And I stole a kiss from the princess."


    "You dare steal a kiss from an engaged woman that''s also a princess?" (Rose) dramatically gasps, grabbing a hold of my arm and kisses my cheek back. It was brief as she didn''t let go. I was stunned in my ce, my mouth in an ''o'' as I stared at her.


    Seeing my reaction she seemed to be satisfied as she winked in my direction. "That''s your punishment for stealing, you could say now we''re even."


    Oh my gosh, she kissed me back- oh my heart- oh my love- oh my I''m gay.


    "I... erm..." I feel my head got hot wired from all this hotness I''m feeling. Am I horny? Yes, I think I am and I need to behave.


    "Moma losing flirting... Mommy wins?" (Vivienne) looks up at me in disappointment- as if she expected me to lose?!


    No! Listen here, in this rtionship I assure you I''m one hundred percent the top in here.


    The effect this girl has on me is rather scary. "That doesn''t count..."


    "Quite red now are you?" (Rose)ments on my red face as I shake my head denying her usation.


    "I''m not red. Don''t be daft, princess. I''m getting this rare tan from the sun because it''s rather hot today isn''t it? We still have the day ahead of us- lets go visit my father''s booth before it gets any hotter!"


    That was just my excuse because all this time I''ve just been losing wars from this woman. Let''s just hope that the next chapter is thest one-!

 Chapter 135 Festival With Vivienne (XXVIII).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XXVIII).


    Kein''s POV


    Well the flirting session only ended when we could finally see some artists walking around with their tools signing their name into thepetition, while others were happily trying to sell their artwork at that side of thepetition where they wouldn''t be able to disturb the ongoing event while still making some money.


    "Moma, where''s grampa?" (Vivienne) looks around the ce while holding the little wallet she got from father. It seems that she''s already missing my old man.


    "Oh don''t worry we''re finding him."


    I''m not sure where he is but I''m sure he''s probably in a meeting with a friend or acquaintance. Besides, we''ll be able to find him anywhere once thepetition will start judging, father mostly judges everything this year.


    Father likes holding events like these, because histe wife was an artist. He would hold apetition in her honor just like every other year with different themes we could work on.


    There were so many artists roaming around, they were even disyingst year''s winners and I remember all of them. I became excited smelling the fresh paper and wet paint, seeing so many artists bringing their tools, conversing with one another to see who''ll most likely win the top prizes.


    There was a small little billboard on the list of the top prizes the artist''s will be getting this year. There''s other sections on sculpting, painting, poetry and many more subjects that were rted to the arts.


    The kingdom considers arts as one of their many strong points and unique characteristics that the light goddess loves.


    The lore here states that the more talented you are at the arts the more you''re magically talented at magic and the chances you have of receiving a blessing from her would be high.


    "Father is going all out on the prizes." I held my chin reading the long list of gold my father would be giving away. There''s also some needed art supplies they could win as well if not the money. "All in all, this is really good."


    "You still draw and paint right, Kein?"


    I stopped eyeing the prizes for a second to answer her. "Yes but mostly for a hobby now. I... think I''ll be getting back to it more when I have free time."


    While I miss the feeling of my brush being held in my hand, the only thing I was mostly painting was Rose in my free time anyways and that was years ago.


    Vivienne found my stash of sketches and watercolor paints I made of Rose in my room, speaking of which thankfully I hid it somewhere much higher that she wouldn''t be able to reach.


    "Well would you look at that? The prizes for first ce are at least a thousand gold coins, second ce would be five hundred and the third ce is two hundred." There''s also small constion prizes, from silver coins to plush toys.


    "Wait, the tenth ce will have a chance to win a frog plushie?!" I point to the tenth cer list that you needed to get in order to get the cute plush, there''s even a cute frog drawing on the side.


    "I want it for- ahem for Vivienne."


    I totally don''t want it for myself but Vivienne seems to be rather taken with it just like me. Of course, we''re bonded frog lovers so I''ll get her this cute plush!


    "Are you sure you can get the plush with your level of skill in the art of painting?" (Rose) tells me and I stop in my tracks.


    "Well of course I can, I just... have to do badly."


    Is what I said- but-


    "I''m actually a bit more worried about your pride as an artist, knowing you- you don''t like to do things half-baked." she tells me and I grimaced, nodding in agreement.


    She''s right, my pride as an artist will not be able to do badly at apetition, one should do their absolute best in events like these to show your personal growth and continue on- but if I won''t be able to join how can I get the frog plushie?


    Buying it or demanding for it is rude- even if my father runs the booth.


    "What if I win it for you?" (Rose)


    Win it for me?


    "You''re... going to participate in thepetition?" I ask Rose as she responds with a look of a determined brave face as if she''s saying, ''I''ll get you that damn frog toy if it''s thest thing I do.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    While I adore the spirit of her wanting to win something for me- "What if your cover gets blown?" I whispered and she shook her head.


    "I thought about what area to choose from that won''t be able to reveal my identity."


    "I have some experience in dancing and singing but if needed I can participate in the art of painting. Watching you often has already helped me grasp the basic steps of it." (Rose) ys with her fingers and I wasn''t sure what to tell her.


    "I learn really quickly... Just by watching or reading. If I can do decently enough, I can win it."


    I scratched the back of my head, I looked for Vivienne with some sort of guidance but she just gave me a small thumbs up and quick nod.


    "Trust mommy." (Vivienne) states and I sighed, feeling to have lost to these two gray eyes doing the little puppy eyes, I''ll just suffer the consequencester if she gets found out.


    As long as she''s having fun that''s all that matters.


    "Alright let''s get your name registered now, and which course of thepetition will you bepeting in?"


    .-.-.-.-.


    When Rose had decided on what event she was going to participate in, we went ahead to the front to see one of my father''s personnel staff listing to all the artists that were going to join. "Thank you so much, here''s your number and you''ll find a stall with that number on the side."


    We could see him giving a paper with the number thirty-four on it to the artist and waving goodbye before serving the next person, we waited until it was our turn.


    "Wee to the art booth! Are you interested in participating in the event- wait a moment!" The art booth helper recognized me immediately looking up in my blond hair and bowed his head in an apologizing manner. "Apologies mdy! I didn''t see it was you! Please forgive me."


    I shake my head, referring to him that it was alright, I did n on joining as well before but it seems Rose was pretty determined that she''ll be the one trying to win the frog plush for us. "No it''s quite alright, my partner here would be interested in joining in one of the events."


    "P-Partner?" He looks at my partner in confusion after all as the next heir to the Hills heirloom, if there were any gossip of me getting a partner it would''ve been heard to his face however it seems to be aplete shock.


    I could see Rose smiling faintly under the shawl when I called her my partner, her chest puffing a little not denying my im.


    "Yes, I''m her partner." she told the event organizer and I chuckled a little seeing his dumbfounded expression.


    "M-Mdy''s partner¡­ I see-! Congrattions!" he ps a little stuttering as he looks at Rose warmly. "Wee and please which one event would you like to join in?"


    I thought everyone that''s under my father''s personnel would have known about my preferences by now, seeing that I don''t have any male suitorsing up to get me. "I would like to join the dancing event please." (Rose)


    The event organizer gave a little stiff smile holding out the clipboard with the paper for all the dancers that listed their names under the event.


    Rose takes the quill that was offered, dipping it in wet ink before putting only her first name and then she stops writing, "Kein- I have a problem." she turned to me as I held Vivienne in my arms.


    What could be the problem?


    "What is it? Do you need anything? Is the quill broken?" I looked at her quill that seemed to be in good condition and she didn''t seem to be running out of ink.


    Rose pulls my sleeve telling me to bend down a little so she can whisper something in my ear. I followed her request and bent down a little to her level and she smiled, "Mind if I borrow yourst name?"


    Borrow my...st name?


    "Rose... which one are you nning to borrow?" I asked her and she didn''t look happy with my reaction. "That pick-up line wasn''t enough to get your face getting flustered?"


    "It usually would but... my mind was more interested on whichst name you''ll be nning to take." Iughed a little as she did a little ''hmph'' taking the quill once more before writing Rosenguard on the part of herst name section.


    "I''ve dreamt that someday I''ll be able to take yourst name, this works too~"


    This cheeky woman has been being way too bold this whole time. I swear to get my revenge just to see it when we get into the bedroom.

 Chapter 136 Festival With Vivienne (XXIX).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XXIX).


    Kein''s POV


    The event organizer ced his sign on the side of Rose''s name in affirmation that she will be participating in the dancing eventter.


    "Thank you for putting your name on the list, you''re officially in. We''ll check up on you after fifteen minutes with this number." He gives Rose a piece of paper to which she epts gratefully before moving to the side with me.


    I take a look at her number seeing that she''s the twelfth person to only sign up. I frowned, I''m mostly worried that her cover up as amoner would be blown while she''s dancing in front of the stall stage set here.


    "You''re really going to dance." I muttered and she nodded. "To win a frog plush." I continued, hearing myself it would all sound so silly- someone trying to win a frog plush instead of the grand prize of gold would be absolutely ridiculous to think.


    Rose nods for the second time, still determined to get me that plush no matter the amount of talking I''ll be trying to do.


    A princess participating in amoner event just to win a frog plush for her girlfriend- which is me is sort of funny when you look at it that way. If Lord Vincent has heard of this fiasco I''ll never hear the end of it.


    "You looked like you really wanted it, so let me win it for youe on it''s not always a princess is offering you her services to win a prize." (Rose) teases but I shake my head.


    "When we were kids you would actually still try and win me things that I don''t even need-"


    I remembered when there were wandering festivals and performers on [Sprivanto] that came to the streets of [Puronia]. It was simr to a circus where they would usually perform and have fun stalls the children would be able to y in.


    What''s abundant in the business when it came to a wandering festival was the gambling stalls, brimming of cards, betting on gold and chips being thrown around like there was no tomorrow.


    This was when we were still together as friends traveling into the capital with new adventures in there. Rose somehow had the ability to perfectly ring toss, shoot an arrow right by the bullseye, and some other more carnival games to the point she ended up winning almost all of the prizes that they had.


    Who do you think brought home those prizes?


    Me.


    I would alwayse home [Storage Ring] full of capacity because all of the things Rose bought for me.


    "You still haven''t changed-" At times I wasn''t even aware that she''s one of the light princesses of the kingdom, if I ced myself in her shoes- being given a lot of duties at her age,ing into themon city to have fun must be her way of destressing.


    "But as long as you''re having fun- remember to be careful to not let your shawl get blown off..."


    I scolded her with a reminder to which she takes, Rose takes her hand and reaches for the side of the shawl wrapping it more tightly around her head.


    "There-! Isn''t mommy pretty, Vivienne?" (Rose) asks our daughter who gave a thumbs up and positive answer.


    "Mommy is very pretty!" (Vivienne) exims giggling trying to get some sweet points from her other mother and I couldn''t help pinching both of their cheeks for having too much of the same personality.


    Though, Vivienne is not wrong... Rose is very pretty indeed.


    "Will the dancers for thepetition please gather in this corner? We''ll be starting soon!" The event organizer was standing on a small little crate gaining everyone''s attention, especially the dancers who moved to the designated area. "Don''t forget your number because that will be your recorded turn."


    The other artists who were going to other events were left behind as they prepared for their turn. Some audience members who wanted to watch the dancing event followed the dancers.


    Vivienne and I were one of those people who wanted to watch so we followed them as well seeing the small wooden stage prepared.


    "Wish me luck." (Rose) waved her hand a little in our direction and we did the same thing waving back.


    We could see her eyes smiling while she went with the other dancers forming a line. "Goodluck¡­"


    "Please dancer number one- pick a song that''s as to be yed by the band at the side-"


    Many of the other dancers were called upon the stage first, they were all revealing a little more revealing clothes- their navel being exposedpletely. I was looking respectfully- there were even a few male dancers participating here.


    Some picked a serene slow song, while the others were fast on the beat. Their body moved to the beat in precise timing and even though I was impressed by their skill on the art of dance, I couldn''t help butpare them to the best dancer I''ve ever known.


    Princess Cecilia has been the only dancer who has been able to move me to paint by her skill in dancing. I''m not being biased but I really believe that she''s levels aheadpared to these dancers.


    "Ten."


    "Eight."


    "Seven."


    "Congrattions! You have gained twenty-five points! The highest points we''ve attained just yet!" The event speaker pumps up the crowd as they all start pping for the dancer who just performed.


    I noticed that the three people sitting on the front seeing the dancers up close were criticizing them all fairly, holding up written numbers upon a small board raising it a little to show the crowd- Hold on- is that- father?!


    "Father was going to judge the dancing event this year?!" I saw my father''s expression while looking at the dancers seriously, he''s most likely already judging them based on their skill and pointing them out for their elegant moves of choreography.


    Father was usually the one judging the painting event not the dancing one- I looked up to see the score that he raised up was usually the lowest ones of them all.


    "May the next dancere up onto the stage- Miss Rose... Rosengaurd?" He calls onto the name and my face blushes for a moment hearing Rose using myst name actually made me feel shy now.


    "And can you tell the band what song they would like to y?" The event organizer calls out the next dancer, and I realized by the perfect timing that it was Rose''s turn to dance.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mommy!" (Vivienne) almost lets go of her pouch in excitement of seeing Rose into the stage but I manage to catch it quickly before it slumps into the ground. "There we go... I know you''re excited to see your mommy but always be mindful of your surroundings."


    I ced the ck pouch into her hands again, this time she wasn''t intent on letting it go, we watched as Rose went into the band and whispered the song she was going to dance in.


    "A moment of surprise-dies and gentleman."


    The strums of several guitars and the banging of drums could be heard. My lover in front of me puts her foot forward, bending down as her hands stretch out to the back before it flows the movement dancing like she was a river flowing on thend.


    Dum! Dum!


    The drums became louder before it stopped, the guitar yed slowly revealing that it was the chords for the Mistral dance. The song that was used to purify thend and the people of [Puronia] in the name of the light goddess herself.


    The air around us became thicker, as the music grew into a small tremble, Rose''s movements were graceful and elegant as she danced the remainder of the string. She stretches her hands into the crowd, as if she was pulling them in- I felt being pulled in as well.


    When she looked in my direction, I could feel the gaze being different. It was as if she was dancing for another reason than to bless others- it felt... a bit seductive instead. The look in her eye was if she''s telling me, you know you want to...


    To think a dance like this was being used in this kind of way- is practically unheard of.


    The stroke of the instruments became slower nearing its end, Rose''s swirled and twirled until at the veryst beat she stopped letting out a different posepared to the original Mistral dance performed at the church.


    "Ow!"


    Her veryst pose- was falling t onto her face.


    It surprised everyone, they gasped and even the judges-!


    So that''s how she was nning to get the plushie! Honestly I was wondering how in the world was she going to get the plushie with such a good performance but-


    "Oh dear. I slipped-" (Rose) acts out acting timid as she clumsily tries to get back up again. "That would make me lose some points, yes?"


    "Pfft-"


    I couldn''t help myself from trying not tough. "Hahaha!" I was the only oneughing among the crowd and everyone was looking at me weirdly but I didn''t care! Sure it looks bad- it seemed like I was making fun of her but the way she fell t on her face intentionally to lose some points!


    She''s too genius!


    "Well... you''re right... we''ll have to remove some points for your unexpected blunder." One of the judges eximed to the crowd. The crowd who fell in love with the performance they all shouted boo''s.


    Apparently the performance was so sessful that it made a whole crowd want an encore.


    "We want an encore!"


    "The new Mistral dance was so amazing it moved me into tears!"


    "Encore! If not, I''m going to throw my kid on the stage!"


    Who in the heavens shouted thatst one?!


    In the end no encore was made and Rose decided to exit the stage where the other dancers were, Vivienne and I decided that we''ll meet her there instead of the area we were in before where it was heavily crowded and the people might ask for an encore and she''ll be too kind to not refuse the request of her people.


    "Ugh Kein..."


    When we arrived there, we saw Miss Rose Rosenguard holding her shawl overprotective she was covering her face looking a bit embarrassed. "Are you alright, Miss Rose Rosenguard?"


    "No... I''m not. My face fell t onto the floor and you dare to ask me if I''m alright?" she tried to act all mad but really she was smiling under that shawl, I could feel it in my heart.


    "Stop acting, woman . I know that was intentional,e on, stand up properly and let''s wait for the announcement of winners." I held her hand and dragged her across a secluded space where we waited for the other dancers to finish.


    "Fine..." (Rose) replied in azy manner before following behind me.


    We had a lot of fun watching many dancers perform and excitedly waited for the final score to be carried out before choosing a winner. "I know I''ve got this in the bag- with my final move of falling t onto the floor- how could they not give me the rightfulst ce?" she proudly tells me and I just chuckled holding her hand while waiting for the announcement.


    The three judges, including my father who has been rather oddly quiet the whole time, were waiting for the event organizer to announce the list of winners for all the events. "For the dancing event- we would like to congratte the top three winners who''ll be taking the gold prizes."


    The first two wereplete strangers.


    "Miss Emerald Linskel."


    "Miss Hollow Unpen."


    "And Miss Rose Rosenguard please im your prize."


    Everyone pped into abrupt cheers except... for my girlfriend who looked like she was about to cry from not getting thest ce that she wanted.


    Rose was frozen in ce when she heard her fake name onto the list.


    "I-I''m notst?"

 Chapter 137 Festival With Vivienne (XXX-END).

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XXX-END).


    Kein''s POV


    The announcement of the several events went on until the sun was almost down. After winning third ce- my girlfriend looked so out of it after hearing she didn''t win tenth ce as she intended.


    "But the plush..." Her shoulders slumped looking at me apologetically for not winning me the plush.


    Iughed a little. I haven''t forgotten howpetitive she can get when ites to things like these. "It''s alright Rose, you have gold now at least. We can just- buy one?" I suggested it to her and I mean there''s always these toy plushies in stores.


    Nothing to be worried about now.


    "It''s different... I wanted to win it for you, not buy it for you..." (Rose) mumbled like a little girl in a small tantrum and Iughed, patting her head.


    I suppose with the way she lived, everything she did was bought for her- so it would be rare to get something for me without the use of money.


    I continued patting the top of her head and that seemed to have made her feel a bit more at ease. "There, there. We loved your performance nheless if you won it or not."


    Vivienne feels sympathetic towards her mommy so she tells me to lean in closer just so she can pull onto the sleeves of Rose''s dress and tells her, "Mommy very cool! Dance... very pretty!"


    Her little hands stopped pulling onto the sleeves and began patting her head too. Immediately when we patted her head both at the same time, her little sad aura went away. "You two know how to make a girl forget about her problems."


    "Hehehe!" (Vivienne) and I smiled at each other feeling aplished in making our girl happy. I whispered to my little peanut well done and Rose rejuvenated her spirits excited to the next part of our festival traveling.


    "For anyone who has won a prize pleasee in front of the desk and im it!"


    We turned to look at an announcer telling everyone who won something toe onto the front desk. Several people had already made their way and were taking the coins, materials or plushies of their choice.


    "Can you two apany me on getting the prizes?"


    "Of course."


    We went to the front of the desk where the same event organizer from before was smiling widely when he noticed both of us walking in, "That was such a lovely performance-!"


    Heplimented Rose and while she did feel happy getting thepliment her gaze looks outstretched when she saw a dancer taking in a little frog plush happily in her arms.


    The dancer stops her walking noticing Rose and gives a little pplimenting her performance, "Hey! You''re that dancer right? It was amazing! You were amazing!"


    "O-Oh! Thank you?" she replies, the dancer leaves us to the event organizer who saw the whole thing.


    "You''re here to collect the third prize, yes?"


    "That we are." I answered for Rose''s sake because she''s a little preupied but still after hearing me answer in her stead she followed next. "Y-Yes! We are."


    "If I''m being honest mdy- your partner here if she hadn''t had made that part on the end of her dance she most likely would have won first ce-! A shame that she''s only gotten third." He chuckles sympathetically towards my girlfriend and then to me.


    Iughed at his words thinking he was right but I assure you sir, it was definitely a shame but not in the way that you think.


    Pfft! We were nning to get tenth ce, not first!


    "Yes- but- she was actually trying to get another prize other than the first ce you see." I tell the event organizer who looks at me in a very confused manner, I mean shouldn''t everyone at this point be gunning for the gold?


    In this case- a princess who''s been surrounded by money all her life wouldn''t really give much care for it.


    "Kein..." she pulls my sleeves a little embarrassed.


    Ah- perhaps I overshared a little.


    "Sorry about that-" I scratched the back of my head looking over to the event organizer who was about to give the pouch full of money in Rose''s hands.


    "What prize other than the first ce was she getting, daughter of mine? Is it perhaps not enough for thedy?"


    I turn to the side to see father who was done judging every other event walking forward to us with a professional smile. He saw Rose and immediately knew what was going on, "It''s been a while, Miss Rose."


    I could see Rose momentarily gulped seeing my father''s smiling figure looking nervous. "Y-Your father... I don''t think he''s happy to see me." she whispers to me but I don''t think father seems mad.


    "No... I don''t think he''s mad. If he''s mad he would''ve had his arms crossed and looked rather huffy. It''s the kind of anger you wouldn''t want to see." I whispered back to Rose who took another look at my father again but the same worried expression never left her face.


    "Or should I say Ms. Rose Rosenguard, quite a mouthful to say but it suits you." He said teasingly at Rose and looked at Vivienne who was in my arms softly.


    "Grampa!" (Vivienne) calls out to him asking for an upsie with her hands raised up in the air.


    "I think she wants you to hold her, Father." I carefully offered Vivienne to Baron Hills who suddenly had some flowery effect all over his face when he heard the little girl call him grandpa.


    "Oh I''ve missed you so, judging all of these wonderful artists and their work was rather draining." (Baron Hills) takes little Vivienne from me and into his arms, cradling her like a little baby. "Seeing my granddaughter is calming my nerves."


    "Milord-! You''re here!" The event organizer sees my father looking so-


    How can I say this... He saw the one and only Baron Hills being grandfatherly around Vivienne that it surprised him because usually he''s a man of elegance and professionalism.


    There was never a moment of time where his workers saw him acting all spoiling towards anyone because there wasn''t a time where was spoiling towards me... okay maybe not in a sense like Vivienne''s but Baron Hills is quite generous.


    "Yes, I''m here because I''ve judged my daughter''s partner who was participating in one of the events seeing that she has one third ce. I wanted to congratte her." He tells us looking so rxed and carefree while holding Vivienne on his arm who was trying to get Father''s hat.


    "However, hearing that she was not aiming for the top prize, I was intrigued."


    "Baron Hills, sir-" (Rose) decided to talk head on with my father even using the word ''sir''. Someone of royalty like her would never normally use it but it gained some respect back from my father because even after knowing that she''s a princess.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She knew that she didn''t need to keep up using something like that, because if she stopped my father would understand why- but she wanted to.


    Her principles were still the same.


    "I believe... I''m not one to be used to something of the word ''sir'' when ites to your presence Miss Rose. I am no one but a humble Baron after all." He replies bowing his head a little but she shakes her head and proceeds to tell my father that he was wrong.


    "You are... Kein''s father and someone worthy of it. The things you''ve done to help the people of [Puronia] doesn''t go unnoticed- sir." (Rose) tells Baron Hills who chuckles a little and looks at the event organizer.


    "Tell me, what prize were you hoping to win?" He looks at the long list of gold and the pouch that was offered for the winning of third ce consisting of about two hundred gold coins that couldst someone about four months for their living expenses. "You weren''t here for the gold were you?"


    Sharp as always father.


    "How did you know- I wasn''t-"


    "Let''s be frank, Miss Rose... I believe you have no use for them but... then were you hoping for something else? Is that why you made a huge blunder at your dance in the very end to lower your score?" (Baron Hills) was hitting every fact that there was on Rose''s n that I was having problems holding my smile because of how right my father was at everything.


    "Well then since you''ve asked- sir. I was hoping to get... one of those frog plushies you were offering for the tenth cer below for..." (Rose) takes a deep breath holding onto her shawl and hides her face- I could feel her getting a little embarrassed knowing what the next words were going to be so I bite my lip unconsciously. "For your daughter, sir."


    Father wore the same expression but I could see there was a faint smile on his face.


    "For my daughter?"


    "Yes... for your daughter."


    Vivienne looks at us three before taking in the silence that wassting for a few seconds before hearing my father chuckle softly at Rose. "Alright, you can have my daughter and the frog plush for today. We''ve missed you, Miss Rose."


    Rose blinks a few times checking to see if she''s heard everything right.


    "See? My father doesn''t hate you." I tell her reassuringly to which she breathes a big sigh of relief hearing that Father doesn''t hate her in any way. "Thank goodness..." (Rose)


    "On the contrary I''m being careful since I don''t want my daughter''s heart to be broken once more. I trust my daughter but don''t make me regret trusting you once more, Miss Rose." He leans over to Rose and I trust father to not do anything out of line and his next words really... made my day.


    "I don''t like seeing her cry." (Baron Hills) warns Rose who nods affirmingly at the words of Baron Hills.


    "I don''t like it either, sir- I... I won''t make the same mistake again." (Rose) nervously replies, my father nodding in satisfaction holding Vivienne in his arms.


    "Well then please take the gold back and exchange it for a little frog plushie would you? Give it to the girl who has earned that prize." (Baron Hills) tells the event organizer who smiled, going under the desk and taking a dark green frog plush before presenting it to the table. "Actually how many are in there- I want one for my granddaughter as well."


    Rose takes the first plush and hands it to Baron Hills who epts it gratefully before the event organizer gives the second one to where my girlfriend shyly offers it to me as she holds it in her hand firmly, hiding her face behind it. "For you, Kein. I know you love frogs so-"


    "That''s why I wanted to win it at all costs."


    ...


    I feel a little shy now.


    I remembered the times where she wouldpete with the frog to gain my affection but now she''s using the frog to gain my affection- this should be illegal because my heart is not prepared for such a move.


    "A-Aren''t you going to take it?"


    "Shut up! I''m going to-! Don''t rush me!"


    I take the frog plush from her arm and wrapped it around mine. I feel like a high school girl getting a teddy bear on valentines- gosh if I would''ve known that it would be this embarrassing I wouldn''t have done this in public.


    "Moma and Mommy... flirting? Right grampa?"


    Urk! If you don''t use your words correctly Vivienne I''m considering making sure you won''t have desserts for the whole week. We are flirting but I don''t like getting called on it.


    "Vivienne, my dear, where did you learn such a thing?" (Baron Hills) asked in worry, turning to me with a re. "Kein-"


    "It''s not from me! I swear!" I defended myself because I''ve known from the fact that Vivienne is already equipped with that knowledge even before we got her!


    Father stares at Rose suspiciously but denies the usation of it as well. "Not from me either!"


    "Well then I''ll be going with my granddaughter for some bonding time with grandpa. How about you two go on with the rest of the night to continue your date?" (Baron Hills) takes Vivienne cing her above his shoulders. Vivienne giggles slightly looking down on how high she was on that shoulder. "I''ve always wanted to do this with one of my grandkids one day."


    "You''re alright taking care of Vivienne for a while, Father?"


    I mean I would love to continue the date but I also mind seeing Vivienne have fun at her first experience at a festival. Though it looks like she''s still looking for fun, excited to be in father''s shoulders. "Of course, and I know the Mistral dance will take ce under the moonlight however I know that time will be past this little one''s bedtime. Best to get her home and just y some games."


    "T-Thank you so much for taking care of her sir." (Rose) says her thanks towards father and I did the same.


    Father gave this same look whenever he would stare at his wife''s portraits when he had the chance. I could feel he sees something familiar with the way he looked at us-


    "You two... take your time, love is nothing to be rushed. How about you take your time to get to know each other once more? And see the Mistral dance performance." (Baron Hills) suggests before patting my head leaving Vivienne who waves her hand while she sat on father''s shoulders happily.


    "Bye Moma! Mommy! Swee you at home!"


    We waved back to our little girl before looking at each other, and the direction of the church.


    Mistral dance...


    Looks like that''s where we''ll be heading to go.

 Chapter 138 Mistral Dance (I).

    Chapter 69: Mistral Dance (I).


    Kein''s POV


    At that point we were left alone, everyone else in the art booth were fixing and preparing to pack heading out either to home or wherever they wanted. Father just left with Vivienne for some grandfather and granddaughter bonding moment leaving me with Rose.


    I held the frog plushie she had given me and I felt a bit flustered as I wrapped it around my arms. I... have to admit I don''t know how to take the lead now that I''m this hot and bothered.


    "I erm... should we go?" I managed to mutter out and she reluctantly nodded. I guess we were both feeling the jitters after a lot of things happening now.


    "Yes, let''s go to the church it''s turning night and I fear we could get separated-" She stops for a bit looking hesitant. "So to not get lost... would you like to hold hands with me while we walk?" Slowly she offers her small hands towards mine.


    I saw my hand that has been all roughed up and full of scars, nothing befitting for a woman.


    I have most likely killed a lot of things with these hands from my time at the military academy, purging monsters and I... might have killed a criminal or two.


    Usually I would worry that I would hurt and taint such a national treasure such as a princess of a kingdom but I know... this girl is not that fragile and innocent, I know she wouldn''t be a person to care if my hand were dirty as such she would still hold it regardless.


    I took a deep breath, looked at her and replied. "If you wouldn''t mind me, Rose. I would love to hold hands with you." I take her hand in mine, feeling that familiar warmth I''m craving. As expected it was still the same when we were children, small and soft.


    "Two years since we''ve seen the Mistral dance together. Are you excited?"


    "Yes, I am. Though the dancing will start once the moones out this year, from the looks of it, it''ll be a full moon where the moonlight shines the brightest under the dark. On other festivals it would''ve been alright to start at any time."


    "On the time of the full moon, is where the light goddess says to be giving her blessings to your people."


    Hand in hand, we walked inplete silence seeing so many people going into the direction of the church.


    There were already church girls on duty weing so many people and knights on posts making sure that the Mistral dance event would go on without a hitch.


    Some of the Knights who were posted on the side noticed me and began waving over. I tried to squint to see who was posted, thinking it was my ssmates from the same batch but-


    Oh- they''re- the knights from the [Winshern] tavern.


    They''re my seniors who were assigned on the same mission the same to escort Rose safely to the neighboring kingdom and then back home. It seems that they''ve already been given duty to be guarding posts over here.


    "Hey, Commander! I see you''re still with the Winshern girl!" They teased and at this point we were forced toe over.


    "Kein aren''t they your friends from-" (Rose) seems to recognize the drunkards as well. They also looked happy being recognized by a prettydy as well.


    "Yes, they''re the knights from the tavern back in winshern-" I replied tiredly scratching the back of my neck looking at their happy goofy faces.


    Grrr... if Lord Vincent knew of their behavior while seeing a co-worker in public they''ll surely never hear the end of it. "Just a moment if you don''t mind I think I might give them some small talk about work ethics while on duty. Clearly after just getting back from a high ranked mission they think they can do well just because it''s the festival."


    "Oh Kein, everyone deserves to rx a little."


    "Still- I''ll be quick to just talk to them."


    I sighed and shook my head for getting recognized in public. The fact that these guys are breaking professionalism while on duty is also another added disappointment.


    "Alright but please be quick- I think the dance will start soon but you know I could alsoe with you?" (Rose) suggested and I was a bit conflicted on it.


    It''s not like I don''t want her toe with me but knowing these bunch they''ll be running their mouths that I''m afraid whatever they''ll spill about me will be baseless lies.


    Especially the false rumors of me being a womanizer at the military academy as a joke. "Are you sure- these guys- knowing back at the tavern you''ll be a target of teasing as well."


    "Nothing I can''t handle, dear. Nowe on- why don''t we say hi?"


    With our hands still holding she leads me to the way of my ''friends'' of the Knights that came with us drinking in the tavern. Immediately they were giving me smirks and started pping when we got near them.


    "So you actually brought your girlfriend from Winshern! I thought it was just one time fling but Commander Kein, I aspire to be like you one day. Look at you bringing homedies left and right-" One Knightughed before the other group followed.


    "Oh- and is that a frog plushie?" They pointed at the frog plushie, colored into a dark shade of green and I swallowed the lump forming in my throat.


    The senior knights have never seen me bring anything- like a plushie.


    "S-So? What if it is one?" I clicked my tongue taking the plushie into a more safe area now, which is into my [Storage Ring].


    "Nothing- it''s just something we couldn''t expect from the Commander, you know?"


    "You guys won''t have any mercy from me when I get back to my station." I threatened them while I could hear Rose giggling right by my side.


    Rose shakes her head and turns to the Knights. "I''m actually not from Winshern originally- I was visiting when I met your Commander on her mission and what a fate it is for us to meet again in our hometown."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Pffft, yeah fate.


    The knights were a bit surprised but then just went along with it. "Oh? You''re originally from Puronia- no wonder you''re probably a catch, Miss- but be careful this girl right here is fire."


    "You better have a good exnation forparing me to a fire-"


    He cuts me off and dramatically settles his hand over his forehead.


    "A zing me that attractsdies like a moth-!" The other Knight beside him readies a catching stance before the first one falls over right by his arm, the knight being prepared catches him. "However just before they could touch the me they came burning down gaining nothing- thrown to the floor with an aching heart. Their feelings never returned."


    At this point everyone in the crowd was just staring.


    I don''t know these crazy people.


    "However, seeing that this is the second time we saw you with the Commander we might''ve guessed it was serious." The senior knights nodded with each other''s direction agreeing in the said sentence. "Though rumors have it she''s still in love with an old me- been two years already but thisss here has no absolute sign of moving on."


    "You guys I swear- every time we meet up it''s all about my love life!" I am thinking of taking out my cursed sword, [Nirvana] and wondered if it wanted any souls of a knight for dinner today. "Think of something else to talk about while I''m here."


    And for the record, I''m currently on a date with the said old me. To where they are right I don''t think I''m going to show signs of moving on at this point.


    "Hold on there, Commander. It''s not every time we meet up-"


    "No- no- we''re not that bad. It''s only when we see you having a lovelydy by your side, we''re just here to warm them before it''s toote. It hurts us to see more hearts getting broken by the youngmander."


    "Pfft! I like these friends of yours, Kein." (Rose)plimented these two fools to which I didn''t like.


    I crossed my arms and red at the three Knights who mostly started themotion.


    "I don''t like them not one bit." is what I said but I was lying.


    These two seniors have got my back since at the academy, the first to ept who I was. When the news got out that I wasn''t ''normal'', where the other knights would try to attempt to fix me and I would just beat them in duels... Including Lucas being in my batch.


    Despite being years older than me, it seems that he was held back due to horrible grades. He made sure to make my life a living hell inside the ssroom, to the point no one wanted to do anything with me.


    With my seniors however, I gained their respect and thus we have this respectable rtionship in the present.


    "Please you stole my girlfriend that one time- I should be the one saying that."


    "You''ll never live that down. For thest time I said I was sorry and I didn''t even steal her!"


    "I know I was kiddingmander. I''m already engaged to a better woman anyways." This time the Knights smiled genuinely in our direction. "We were all kidding Miss. If the both of you are anything serious, we hope that you two will be happy moving on forward."


    They all nodded in sync and I feel my mood being a little lighter, perhaps checking up drunk knight friends would be worth a while. "Thanks... you idiots."


    Rose seemed to be more than pleased, she looked really happy because her eyes had that little shimmer that says I''m having a good day today and nothing can ruin it feeling.


    "Please, may I have your names? You people... are rare friends to find. Kein is truly lucky to have all of you." She walks forward to the group of Knight seniors and asks for their name.


    The knights looked at each other for a moment before going into abrupt cheers happily telling her their names one by one and even trash talking my name into the mix.


    "My name is David Shlock, little miss. Did you know, your little girlfriend of yours has balls greater than any other man from her ss. She dueled all of us using no magic at all and beat the crap out of us fairly."


    "And the name''s Gerald Antson. Your girlfriend was a real one, one time I was her senior partner for a low ranked mission we had to defeat a group of monsters and she saved me? Definitely agree she got balls."


    "Your girlfriend got me out of a horrible rtionship that I was too blind to realize it was, it sucks but I consider her as one of myrade in arms I owe her a lot for it¡­ My name is Finner Kentley but my friends call me Fin."


    All of them shook her hand respectfully and I could see her having fun talking with them some more until it was time to go.


    "Thank you for getting to know us a little better, Miss. Next time why don''t you and the Commander visit my wedding? I''ll hand you both an invite, I know where she lives anyways." (Fin) turns to me patting my back, I can''t believe that he''s also getting married.


    Rose happily epted his invitation to go to the wedding and I told him, "I''ll be waiting for the invite then. Also are kids allowed in your wedding-"


    I might take Vivienne when the timees but thankfully the wedding is not going to happen after a few more months. Which means I have time to attend afterpleting my mission for the first princess'' cure.


    "Kids are wee to my wedding, now sorry for keeping your time. Please do go on- enjoy your date, you two."


    The three of them were waving their hands and we waved back, I muttered good riddance finally being out of there. "They seem to be really good people."


    "Oh they really are, I''ll tell you all the adventures that I had in the military once we have time."

 Chapter 139 Mistral Dance (II).

    Chapter 69: Mistral Dance (II).


    Inside the church, we still held hands and saw the familiar ce full of people. They all looked so excited to be blessed and to partake in the dance. I could hear so many people already settling their wishes with the light goddess.


    "I wish for good health."


    "Do you think our baby will be blessed by the light goddess? After all, a festival celebrated by the full moon would be something special."


    "Oh I do hope, my dear. I believe the light goddess would have so many things in store for our baby."


    It was overcrowded but I could see that there was a small seating ce up top where the royal family was supposed to stay and watch.


    "Is that-" I noticed that there was the third princess looking over to the stage and supposedly Rose''s figure beside her. I blinked twice to make sure I wasn''t seeing things- two Roses-


    "That''s one of your clones right?" I whisper and point at the Rose who was sitting on top of the chair looking distant.


    "Yes, if father knew that I was back running wild amongst themoners he would never let me out of the castle ever again so I''ve had some precautions." (Rose) smiles and I understand the reason why she was able to escape to y with us all this time. What a miracle that for all these years she hasn''t been found out. "Don''t worry Catherine will be my voice so that my little light clone won''t be in trouble. I have already made severalints of my voice being sore so there shouldn''t be a problem."


    I looked up again to see the King looking... intimidating while he stares at another seat amongst the light princesses that was empty. "That''s Princess Cecilia''s seat I presume."


    "My elder sister... is not well." (Rose) tells me the tone of her voice is a little downhearted.


    The few days before I visited I remember she still had a lot of fighting spirit in her to the point we had to talk about our strategies on beating the winshern kingdom in order to not start a war. "She''s not well enough toe and watch the dance, I know she''s been really looking forward to this and I was hoping I could watch it with her."


    "Don''t worry, next year you''ll watch it together. You two could even perform the dance to the people on the stage, I would cheer you on and your sister''s personal maid can sit beside me." I suggested trying to picture the two light princesses dancing onto the stage as Princess Cecilia''s personal maid and I would be cheering on their dance.


    "We''ll both be your cheerleaders." I told her with a smile, sessfully lifting her mood.


    We held our hands together under the crowd of people, I felt safe.


    Not even the king who was high up would be able to stop me from getting what I want.


    I swore that I''ll find a way to get everything in order.


    Never underestimate reincarnated people who were killed over by a truck. The truck is much more scary than a king- in my opinion it is. It killed possibly hundreds of thousands back on earth and I wonder how many souls it has sent to other worlds like me.


    "Wait- the King is standing!"


    "Oh my by the light goddess he is!"


    "The king looks so serious, do you think he''s going to announce something important?"


    The attention of the crowd was pulled towards the stage, where all of the people were seeing the King stand up from his chair clearing his throat.


    "Wee to a momentous festival, I have my daughters with me this year." He motions to show the two daughters he has over his side. I could see Catherine momentarily flinch before standing up as well as the clone, looking expressionless but nheless it would pass to be the princess because it''s working to fool all the people inside the church.


    "However- my eldest will not be attending due to her critical condition. I would like to ask for the people of my kingdom to add her to your prayers. To pray to the light goddess to let her be healed so that she will not join the Queen in heaven so quickly." The King appears to have closed his eyes looking down on all the people below him.


    There were a few sobs and understanding nods from a lot of people who seemed to be so touched with his message.


    "Oh the Queen... she was so young."


    "Mana Deficiency is such a cruel thing."


    "The first princess, I will be adding her into my prayers to the light goddess along with the safe return of my father."


    Everyone put their hands together and prayed. I felt a little out of ce, I wasn''t one to pray to a deity I don''t really believe in.


    Rose was a believer though I could feel her desperate aura seeing all these people praying she sped her hands quickly together and ced her forehead into the front of her hand, muttering her prayers possibly-


    For Cecilia to get better.


    I felt a pan of guilt when seeing all these people pray for the first princess, it made me feel a bit conscious so instinctively I sped my hands together as well and closed my hands muttering a prayer for Cecilia to be well.


    I guess just this once, I''ll pray.


    When a whole minute of silence was over, the king motioned for the priest toe forward. "Please, let us not dy then. May the priest go and start blessing the dancer for the mistral dance."


    "Raise the blinds! Let the Mistral Dancemence!" The priestes forward raising his staff, yelling for the blinds to be opened.


    I could see several people pulling a rope for the stage and opening the blinds, letting us see a beautiful dancer with long light blue hair barefooted, bowing towards the people.


    So manypliments followed, saying how beautiful the dancer was and it felt like it was someone they haven''t met before.


    "So beautiful..."


    "Has this dancer always been in here?"


    "I haven''t seen this dancer in all my years of living but I do wish she did appear when I was at my prime."


    The face of the dancer was hidden under a light transparent scarf, hands raising up and down as she walked around the front her feet pranced elegantly. The way that the shoulders were dropped, the sullen expression, the blue watery lights of the background.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I couldn''t help butpare this version of the Mistral dance from Princess Cecilia''s version.


    Princess Cecilia''s version was telling me a story about someone who wanted to dance her heart out to fulfill her duty but this dancer- who is this?!


    "May the light guide you to where it might lead." The priest chants raising his staff higher, the gem on the middle part seemed to be absorbing all the moonlight glow by the moon.


    I couldn''t seem to remove my gaze towards the mysterious dancer.


    "Huh? This is-"


    My hands- they''re itching for me to draw right now?! Of all the times- what''s wrong with this dancer? There''s only been a few people who made my hand move and itch for a brush to paint.


    "Rose, just a question the dancer here do you feel like-"


    Rose seemed to be watching the mysterious dancer as well, the music never stopping. Everyone''s eyes were given to the dancer''s attention; it felt like I was the only one broken out of this spell.


    "It''s a different kind of Mistral dance... It feels a bit more sad and distant than usual. Whenever I practiced I was told to give it my all and always wear a smiling expression so that may the light be weed by our presence." (Rose) mutters looking wistfully into the stage.


    "The dancer''s moves seemed like she''s in pain, I caught a glimpse of the expression on her face. It was not a smile, it seemed like she was swaying for help, the dance- it''s so beautiful. I can''t seem to stop watching."


    "Me too... I wonder who it could be. It''s been a while since my hands itched to draw something." I took out a sketchbook as well as a pencil from my [Storage Ring] and decided to sketch the mysterious dancer with her long blue hair and quickly made a sketch of all her features.


    I could hear the sound of my pencil scratch the surface of the paper drawing several shapes to be the base of the dancer.


    A pose of a saddened girl, dancing at the eyes of many people to be seen, asking for aid, everyone could feel what the dance was all about but no one would move. They all wanted to admire the dancer who wore the expression of pain, yet she could dance like there was nothing hurting her physically but surely inside there was.


    "You''re drawing the dancer?" (Rose) sees what I was doing and I leaned in closer to her to let her see my current progress on the sketch. "It''s been a while since Ist saw you draw."


    "I couldn''t help myself, there''s something familiar about that dancer that I just can''t seem to put my finger on." I told Rose who looked up at the dancer inspecting her every move and agreed with me soon after.


    "Now that you say it... there''s something I can''t put my finger on it as well-" We both looked up at the dancer, I feel like I''ve seen that dancer before but there''s something preventing me from remembering.


    I saw someone else''s hand hold onto my sketchbook and our faces were almost a few inches apart. I dropped my pencil due to the sudden surprise, I couldn''t even feel anyone''s presenceing behind me- who in the hell would even-


    "Natasha believes the mysterious dancer is your noble friend."


    Natasha?!


    Oh my heart almost stopped!


    I held my chest to show how shocked I was but Rose was excited to see an old face. "Natasha! It''s good to see you! I see you''re also here to watch the dance?"


    Natasha looked at the princess with a serious expression at first but slowly gave a faint smile. "Yes, your highness." she whispers thest part before continuing. "Natasha was bored and Natasha was given this- flier with a girl with church clothing, you see. Natasha was curious about this year''s festival, and what it would be."


    Natasha shows us her evidence ofing, the same flier that was given to me before. "Here it is. Natasha was not expecting for a man to dance and wear girlish clothing however, this is new."


    Rose and I looked at each other questioningly before tilting our head at the same time towards Natasha.


    "I-Is there something wrong with Natasha''s face?" (Natasha) worriedly wipes half of her face with her hand and I shake my head, telling her it''s not her face that''s got our attention.


    "Did you just say that- well- a man is dancing on that stage?" I broke my voice into a low whisper and Natasha replied back into a whisper as well.


    "Yes, Natasha is confused why a man is dancing on that stage. Natasha thought it was for girls only in this kingdom. After all this is considered to be a woman''s duty- right?" She innocently asked, the more she asked the more her figure became smaller, being unsure.


    "Church girl duty? Is Natasha wrong? If so Natasha didn''t mean to offend- it is only what I heard in this kingdom when it came to dancing." She exined to us thoroughly and we listened intently. "The same with Winshern, women dance when ites to public shows, never the men."


    Natasha frowns looking over at the stage.


    "Are men dancing here a bad thing?"


    "Oh heavens no!" Rose quickly diminishes the thought. Natasha is like a scary gori at times but there were cute times like these where she would act like a baby fawn trying her best to learn Puronian culture.


    "There''s nothing wrong with a man dancing on stage- it''s just- well it''s the first time I''m hearing of it in the Mistral dance.The dancer up there whoever he is- he''s a good dancer." (Rose)


    I nodded in agreement looking at the sketched drawing I made, such a talented dancer- I wonder who he is?


    "Wait Natasha, you told us it was our noble friend- can we know who it is?"


    Natasha blinks for a moment before answering in the most serious voice.


    "The noble friend, the one who was beside you riding on a pretty pegasus."


    Riding on the pretty pegasus- there''s only one person who rides a pegasus and who was usually beside me the needed times.


    "It''s Lord Vincent." I answered hitting right on the money because Natasha quickly agreed with me while Rose looked so confused.


    "How did he even get up there?" (Rose)

 Chapter 140 Please Skip!

    Chapter 68: Festival with Vivienne (XXX-END).


    Kein''s POV


    The announcement of the several events went on until the sun was almost down. After winning third ce- my girlfriend looked so out of it after hearing she didn''t win tenth ce as she intended.


    "But the plush..." Her shoulders slumped looking at me apologetically for not winning me the plush.


    Iughed a little. I haven''t forgotten howpetitive she can get when ites to things like these. "It''s alright Rose, you have gold now at least. We can just- buy one?" I suggested it to her and I mean there''s always these toy plushies in stores.


    Nothing to be worried about now.


    "It''s different... I wanted to win it for you, not buy it for you..." (Rose) mumbled like a little girl in a small tantrum and Iughed, patting her head.


    I suppose with the way she lived, everything she did was bought for her- so it would be rare to get something for me without the use of money.


    I continued patting the top of her head and that seemed to have made her feel a bit more at ease. "There, there. We loved your performance nheless if you won it or not."


    Vivienne feels sympathetic towards her mommy so she tells me to lean in closer just so she can pull onto the sleeves of Rose''s dress and tells her, "Mommy very cool! Dance... very pretty!"


    Her little hands stopped pulling onto the sleeves and began patting her head too. Immediately when we patted her head both at the same time, her little sad aura went away. "You two know how to make a girl forget about her problems."


    "Hehehe!" (Vivienne) and I smiled at each other feeling aplished in making our girl happy. I whispered to my little peanut well done and Rose rejuvenated her spirits excited to the next part of our festival traveling.


    "For anyone who has won a prize pleasee in front of the desk and im it!"


    We turned to look at an announcer telling everyone who won something toe onto the front desk. Several people had already made their way and were taking the coins, materials or plushies of their choice.


    "Can you two apany me on getting the prizes?"


    "Of course."


    We went to the front of the desk where the same event organizer from before was smiling widely when he noticed both of us walking in, "That was such a lovely performance-!"


    Heplimented Rose and while she did feel happy getting thepliment her gaze looks outstretched when she saw a dancer taking in a little frog plush happily in her arms.


    The dancer stops her walking noticing Rose and gives a little pplimenting her performance, "Hey! You''re that dancer right? It was amazing! You were amazing!"


    "O-Oh! Thank you?" she replies, the dancer leaves us to the event organizer who saw the whole thing.


    "You''re here to collect the third prize, yes?"


    "That we are." I answered for Rose''s sake because she''s a little preupied but still after hearing me answer in her stead she followed next. "Y-Yes! We are."


    "If I''m being honest mdy- your partner here if she hadn''t had made that part on the end of her dance she most likely would have won first ce-! A shame that she''s only gotten third." He chuckles sympathetically towards my girlfriend and then to me.


    Iughed at his words thinking he was right but I assure you sir, it was definitely a shame but not in the way that you think.


    Pfft! We were nning to get tenth ce, not first!


    "Yes- but- she was actually trying to get another prize other than the first ce you see." I tell the event organizer who looks at me in a very confused manner, I mean shouldn''t everyone at this point be gunning for the gold?


    In this case- a princess who''s been surrounded by money all her life wouldn''t really give much care for it.


    "Kein..." she pulls my sleeves a little embarrassed.


    Ah- perhaps I overshared a little.


    "Sorry about that-" I scratched the back of my head looking over to the event organizer who was about to give the pouch full of money in Rose''s hands.


    "What prize other than the first ce was she getting, daughter of mine? Is it perhaps not enough for thedy?"


    I turn to the side to see father who was done judging every other event walking forward to us with a professional smile. He saw Rose and immediately knew what was going on, "It''s been a while, Miss Rose."


    I could see Rose momentarily gulped seeing my father''s smiling figure looking nervous. "Y-Your father... I don''t think he''s happy to see me." she whispers to me but I don''t think father seems mad.


    "No... I don''t think he''s mad. If he''s mad he would''ve had his arms crossed and looked rather huffy. It''s the kind of anger you wouldn''t want to see." I whispered back to Rose who took another look at my father again but the same worried expression never left her face.


    "Or should I say Ms. Rose Rosenguard, quite a mouthful to say but it suits you." He said teasingly at Rose and looked at Vivienne who was in my arms softly.


    "Grampa!" (Vivienne) calls out to him asking for an upsie with her hands raised up in the air.


    "I think she wants you to hold her, Father." I carefully offered Vivienne to Baron Hills who suddenly had some flowery effect all over his face when he heard the little girl call him grandpa.


    "Oh I''ve missed you so, judging all of these wonderful artists and their work was rather draining." (Baron Hills) takes little Vivienne from me and into his arms, cradling her like a little baby. "Seeing my granddaughter is calming my nerves."


    "Milord-! You''re here!" The event organizer sees my father looking so-


    How can I say this... He saw the one and only Baron Hills being grandfatherly around Vivienne that it surprised him because usually he''s a man of elegance and professionalism.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There was never a moment of time where his workers saw him acting all spoiling towards anyone because there wasn''t a time where was spoiling towards me... okay maybe not in a sense like Vivienne''s but Baron Hills is quite generous.


    "Yes, I''m here because I''ve judged my daughter''s partner who was participating in one of the events seeing that she has one third ce. I wanted to congratte her." He tells us looking so rxed and carefree while holding Vivienne on his arm who was trying to get Father''s hat.


    "However, hearing that she was not aiming for the top prize, I was intrigued."


    "Baron Hills, sir-" (Rose) decided to talk head on with my father even using the word ''sir''. Someone of royalty like her would never normally use it but it gained some respect back from my father because even after knowing that she''s a princess.


    She knew that she didn''t need to keep up using something like that, because if she stopped my father would understand why- but she wanted to.


    Her principles were still the same.


    "I believe... I''m not one to be used to something of the word ''sir'' when ites to your presence Miss Rose. I am no one but a humble Baron after all." He replies bowing his head a little but she shakes her head and proceeds to tell my father that he was wrong.


    "You are... Kein''s father and someone worthy of it. The things you''ve done to help the people of [Puronia] doesn''t go unnoticed- sir." (Rose) tells Baron Hills who chuckles a little and looks at the event organizer.


    "Tell me, what prize were you hoping to win?" He looks at the long list of gold and the pouch that was offered for the winning of third ce consisting of about two hundred gold coins that couldst someone about four months for their living expenses. "You weren''t here for the gold were you?"


    Sharp as always father.


    "How did you know- I wasn''t-"


    "Let''s be frank, Miss Rose... I believe you have no use for them but... then were you hoping for something else? Is that why you made a huge blunder at your dance in the very end to lower your score?" (Baron Hills) was hitting every fact that there was on Rose''s n that I was having problems holding my smile because of how right my father was at everything.


    "Well then since you''ve asked- sir. I was hoping to get... one of those frog plushies you were offering for the tenth cer below for..." (Rose) takes a deep breath holding onto her shawl and hides her face- I could feel her getting a little embarrassed knowing what the next words were going to be so I bite my lip unconsciously. "For your daughter, sir."


    Father wore the same expression but I could see there was a faint smile on his face.


    "For my daughter?"


    "Yes... for your daughter."


    Vivienne looks at us three before taking in the silence that wassting for a few seconds before hearing my father chuckle softly at Rose. "Alright, you can have my daughter and the frog plush for today. We''ve missed you, Miss Rose."


    Rose blinks a few times checking to see if she''s heard everything right.


    "See? My father doesn''t hate you." I tell her reassuringly to which she breathes a big sigh of relief hearing that Father doesn''t hate her in any way. "Thank goodness..." (Rose)


    "On the contrary I''m being careful since I don''t want my daughter''s heart to be broken once more. I trust my daughter but don''t make me regret trusting you once more, Miss Rose." He leans over to Rose and I trust father to not do anything out of line and his next words really... made my day.


    "I don''t like seeing her cry." (Baron Hills) warns Rose who nods affirmingly at the words of Baron Hills.


    "I don''t like it either, sir- I... I won''t make the same mistake again." (Rose) nervously replies, my father nodding in satisfaction holding Vivienne in his arms.


    "Well then please take the gold back and exchange it for a little frog plushie would you? Give it to the girl who has earned that prize." (Baron Hills) tells the event organizer who smiled, going under the desk and taking a dark green frog plush before presenting it to the table. "Actually how many are in there- I want one for my granddaughter as well."


    Rose takes the first plush and hands it to Baron Hills who epts it gratefully before the event organizer gives the second one to where my girlfriend shyly offers it to me as she holds it in her hand firmly, hiding her face behind it. "For you, Kein. I know you love frogs so-"


    "That''s why I wanted to win it at all costs."


    ...


    I feel a little shy now.


    I remembered the times where she wouldpete with the frog to gain my affection but now she''s using the frog to gain my affection- this should be illegal because my heart is not prepared for such a move.


    "A-Aren''t you going to take it?"


    "Shut up! I''m going to-! Don''t rush me!"


    I take the frog plush from her arm and wrapped it around mine. I feel like a high school girl getting a teddy bear on valentines- gosh if I would''ve known that it would be this embarrassing I wouldn''t have done this in public.


    "Moma and Mommy... flirting? Right grampa?"


    Urk! If you don''t use your words correctly Vivienne I''m considering making sure you won''t have desserts for the whole week. We are flirting but I don''t like getting called on it.


    "Vivienne, my dear, where did you learn such a thing?" (Baron Hills) asked in worry, turning to me with a re. "Kein-"


    "It''s not from me! I swear!" I defended myself because I''ve known from the fact that Vivienne is already equipped with that knowledge even before we got her!


    Father stares at Rose suspiciously but denies the usation of it as well. "Not from me either!"


    "Well then I''ll be going with my granddaughter for some bonding time with grandpa. How about you two go on with the rest of the night to continue your date?" (Baron Hills) takes Vivienne cing her above his shoulders. Vivienne giggles slightly looking down on how high she was on that shoulder. "I''ve always wanted to do this with one of my grandkids one day."


    "You''re alright taking care of Vivienne for a while, Father?"

 Chapter 141 Please Skip!

    Chapter 69: Mistral Dance (I).


    Kein''s POV


    At that point we were left alone, everyone else in the art booth were fixing and preparing to pack heading out either to home or wherever they wanted. Father just left with Vivienne for some grandfather and granddaughter bonding moment leaving me with Rose.


    I held the frog plushie she had given me and I felt a bit flustered as I wrapped it around my arms. I... have to admit I don''t know how to take the lead now that I''m this hot and bothered.


    "I erm... should we go?" I managed to mutter out and she reluctantly nodded. I guess we were both feeling the jitters after a lot of things happening now.


    "Yes, let''s go to the church it''s turning night and I fear we could get separated-" She stops for a bit looking hesitant. "So to not get lost... would you like to hold hands with me while we walk?" Slowly she offers her small hands towards mine.


    I saw my hand that has been all roughed up and full of scars, nothing befitting for a woman.


    I have most likely killed a lot of things with these hands from my time at the military academy, purging monsters and I... might have killed a criminal or two.


    Usually I would worry that I would hurt and taint such a national treasure such as a princess of a kingdom but I know... this girl is not that fragile and innocent, I know she wouldn''t be a person to care if my hand were dirty as such she would still hold it regardless.


    I took a deep breath, looked at her and replied. "If you wouldn''t mind me, Rose. I would love to hold hands with you." I take her hand in mine, feeling that familiar warmth I''m craving. As expected it was still the same when we were children, small and soft.


    "Two years since we''ve seen the Mistral dance together. Are you excited?"


    "Yes, I am. Though the dancing will start once the moones out this year, from the looks of it, it''ll be a full moon where the moonlight shines the brightest under the dark. On other festivals it would''ve been alright to start at any time."


    "On the time of the full moon, is where the light goddess says to be giving her blessings to your people."


    Hand in hand, we walked inplete silence seeing so many people going into the direction of the church.


    There were already church girls on duty weing so many people and knights on posts making sure that the Mistral dance event would go on without a hitch.


    Some of the Knights who were posted on the side noticed me and began waving over. I tried to squint to see who was posted, thinking it was my ssmates from the same batch but-


    Oh- they''re- the knights from the [Winshern] tavern.


    They''re my seniors who were assigned on the same mission the same to escort Rose safely to the neighboring kingdom and then back home. It seems that they''ve already been given duty to be guarding posts over here.


    "Hey, Commander! I see you''re still with the Winshern girl!" They teased and at this point we were forced toe over.


    "Kein aren''t they your friends from-" (Rose) seems to recognize the drunkards as well. They also looked happy being recognized by a prettydy as well.


    "Yes, they''re the knights from the tavern back in winshern-" I replied tiredly scratching the back of my neck looking at their happy goofy faces.


    Grrr... if Lord Vincent knew of their behavior while seeing a co-worker in public they''ll surely never hear the end of it. "Just a moment if you don''t mind I think I might give them some small talk about work ethics while on duty. Clearly after just getting back from a high ranked mission they think they can do well just because it''s the festival."


    "Oh Kein, everyone deserves to rx a little."


    "Still- I''ll be quick to just talk to them."


    I sighed and shook my head for getting recognized in public. The fact that these guys are breaking professionalism while on duty is also another added disappointment.


    "Alright but please be quick- I think the dance will start soon but you know I could alsoe with you?" (Rose) suggested and I was a bit conflicted on it.


    It''s not like I don''t want her toe with me but knowing these bunch they''ll be running their mouths that I''m afraid whatever they''ll spill about me will be baseless lies.


    Especially the false rumors of me being a womanizer at the military academy as a joke. "Are you sure- these guys- knowing back at the tavern you''ll be a target of teasing as well."


    "Nothing I can''t handle, dear. Nowe on- why don''t we say hi?"


    With our hands still holding she leads me to the way of my ''friends'' of the Knights that came with us drinking in the tavern. Immediately they were giving me smirks and started pping when we got near them.


    "So you actually brought your girlfriend from Winshern! I thought it was just one time fling but Commander Kein, I aspire to be like you one day. Look at you bringing homedies left and right-" One Knightughed before the other group followed.


    "Oh- and is that a frog plushie?" They pointed at the frog plushie, colored into a dark shade of green and I swallowed the lump forming in my throat.


    The senior knights have never seen me bring anything- like a plushie.


    "S-So? What if it is one?" I clicked my tongue taking the plushie into a more safe area now, which is into my [Storage Ring].


    "Nothing- it''s just something we couldn''t expect from the Commander, you know?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You guys won''t have any mercy from me when I get back to my station." I threatened them while I could hear Rose giggling right by my side.


    Rose shakes her head and turns to the Knights. "I''m actually not from Winshern originally- I was visiting when I met your Commander on her mission and what a fate it is for us to meet again in our hometown."


    Pffft, yeah fate.


    The knights were a bit surprised but then just went along with it. "Oh? You''re originally from Puronia- no wonder you''re probably a catch, Miss- but be careful this girl right here is fire."


    "You better have a good exnation forparing me to a fire-"


    He cuts me off and dramatically settles his hand over his forehead.


    "A zing me that attractsdies like a moth-!" The other Knight beside him readies a catching stance before the first one falls over right by his arm, the knight being prepared catches him. "However just before they could touch the me they came burning down gaining nothing- thrown to the floor with an aching heart. Their feelings never returned."


    At this point everyone in the crowd was just staring.


    I don''t know these crazy people.


    "However, seeing that this is the second time we saw you with the Commander we might''ve guessed it was serious." The senior knights nodded with each other''s direction agreeing in the said sentence. "Though rumors have it she''s still in love with an old me- been two years already but thisss here has no absolute sign of moving on."


    "You guys I swear- every time we meet up it''s all about my love life!" I am thinking of taking out my cursed sword, [Nirvana] and wondered if it wanted any souls of a knight for dinner today. "Think of something else to talk about while I''m here."


    And for the record, I''m currently on a date with the said old me. To where they are right I don''t think I''m going to show signs of moving on at this point.


    "Hold on there, Commander. It''s not every time we meet up-"


    "No- no- we''re not that bad. It''s only when we see you having a lovelydy by your side, we''re just here to warm them before it''s toote. It hurts us to see more hearts getting broken by the youngmander."


    "Pfft! I like these friends of yours, Kein." (Rose)plimented these two fools to which I didn''t like.


    I crossed my arms and red at the three Knights who mostly started themotion.


    "I don''t like them not one bit." is what I said but I was lying.


    These two seniors have got my back since at the academy, the first to ept who I was. When the news got out that I wasn''t ''normal'', where the other knights would try to attempt to fix me and I would just beat them in duels... Including Lucas being in my batch.


    Despite being years older than me, it seems that he was held back due to horrible grades. He made sure to make my life a living hell inside the ssroom, to the point no one wanted to do anything with me.


    With my seniors however, I gained their respect and thus we have this respectable rtionship in the present.


    "Please you stole my girlfriend that one time- I should be the one saying that."


    "You''ll never live that down. For thest time I said I was sorry and I didn''t even steal her!"


    "I know I was kiddingmander. I''m already engaged to a better woman anyways." This time the Knights smiled genuinely in our direction. "We were all kidding Miss. If the both of you are anything serious, we hope that you two will be happy moving on forward."


    They all nodded in sync and I feel my mood being a little lighter, perhaps checking up drunk knight friends would be worth a while. "Thanks... you idiots."


    Rose seemed to be more than pleased, she looked really happy because her eyes had that little shimmer that says I''m having a good day today and nothing can ruin it feeling.


    "Please, may I have your names? You people... are rare friends to find. Kein is truly lucky to have all of you." She walks forward to the group of Knight seniors and asks for their name.


    The knights looked at each other for a moment before going into abrupt cheers happily telling her their names one by one and even trash talking my name into the mix.


    "My name is David Shlock, little miss. Did you know, your little girlfriend of yours has balls greater than any other man from her ss. She dueled all of us using no magic at all and beat the crap out of us fairly."


    "And the name''s Gerald Antson. Your girlfriend was a real one, one time I was her senior partner for a low ranked mission we had to defeat a group of monsters and she saved me? Definitely agree she got balls."


    "Your girlfriend got me out of a horrible rtionship that I was too blind to realize it was, it sucks but I consider her as one of myrade in arms I owe her a lot for it¡­ My name is Finner Kentley but my friends call me Fin."


    All of them shook her hand respectfully and I could see her having fun talking with them some more until it was time to go.


    "Thank you for getting to know us a little better, Miss. Next time why don''t you and the Commander visit my wedding? I''ll hand you both an invite, I know where she lives anyways." (Fin) turns to me patting my back, I can''t believe that he''s also getting married.


    Rose happily epted his invitation to go to the wedding and I told him, "I''ll be waiting for the invite then. Also are kids allowed in your wedding-"


    I might take Vivienne when the timees but thankfully the wedding is not going to happen after a few more months. Which means I have time to attend afterpleting my mission for the first princess'' cure.

 Chapter 142 Please Skip!

    Chapter 69: Mistral Dance (I).


    Kein''s POV


    At that point we were left alone, everyone else in the art booth were fixing and preparing to pack heading out either to home or wherever they wanted. Father just left with Vivienne for some grandfather and granddaughter bonding moment leaving me with Rose.


    I held the frog plushie she had given me and I felt a bit flustered as I wrapped it around my arms. I... have to admit I don''t know how to take the lead now that I''m this hot and bothered.


    "I erm... should we go?" I managed to mutter out and she reluctantly nodded. I guess we were both feeling the jitters after a lot of things happening now.


    "Yes, let''s go to the church it''s turning night and I fear we could get separated-" She stops for a bit looking hesitant. "So to not get lost... would you like to hold hands with me while we walk?" Slowly she offers her small hands towards mine.


    I saw my hand that has been all roughed up and full of scars, nothing befitting for a woman.


    I have most likely killed a lot of things with these hands from my time at the military academy, purging monsters and I... might have killed a criminal or two.


    Usually I would worry that I would hurt and taint such a national treasure such as a princess of a kingdom but I know... this girl is not that fragile and innocent, I know she wouldn''t be a person to care if my hand were dirty as such she would still hold it regardless.


    I took a deep breath, looked at her and replied. "If you wouldn''t mind me, Rose. I would love to hold hands with you." I take her hand in mine, feeling that familiar warmth I''m craving. As expected it was still the same when we were children, small and soft.


    "Two years since we''ve seen the Mistral dance together. Are you excited?"


    "Yes, I am. Though the dancing will start once the moones out this year, from the looks of it, it''ll be a full moon where the moonlight shines the brightest under the dark. On other festivals it would''ve been alright to start at any time."


    "On the time of the full moon, is where the light goddess says to be giving her blessings to your people."


    Hand in hand, we walked inplete silence seeing so many people going into the direction of the church.


    There were already church girls on duty weing so many people and knights on posts making sure that the Mistral dance event would go on without a hitch.


    Some of the Knights who were posted on the side noticed me and began waving over. I tried to squint to see who was posted, thinking it was my ssmates from the same batch but-


    Oh- they''re- the knights from the [Winshern] tavern.


    They''re my seniors who were assigned on the same mission the same to escort Rose safely to the neighboring kingdom and then back home. It seems that they''ve already been given duty to be guarding posts over here.


    "Hey, Commander! I see you''re still with the Winshern girl!" They teased and at this point we were forced toe over.


    "Kein aren''t they your friends from-" (Rose) seems to recognize the drunkards as well. They also looked happy being recognized by a prettydy as well.


    "Yes, they''re the knights from the tavern back in winshern-" I replied tiredly scratching the back of my neck looking at their happy goofy faces.


    Grrr... if Lord Vincent knew of their behavior while seeing a co-worker in public they''ll surely never hear the end of it. "Just a moment if you don''t mind I think I might give them some small talk about work ethics while on duty. Clearly after just getting back from a high ranked mission they think they can do well just because it''s the festival."


    "Oh Kein, everyone deserves to rx a little."


    "Still- I''ll be quick to just talk to them."


    I sighed and shook my head for getting recognized in public. The fact that these guys are breaking professionalism while on duty is also another added disappointment.


    "Alright but please be quick- I think the dance will start soon but you know I could alsoe with you?" (Rose) suggested and I was a bit conflicted on it.


    It''s not like I don''t want her toe with me but knowing these bunch they''ll be running their mouths that I''m afraid whatever they''ll spill about me will be baseless lies.


    Especially the false rumors of me being a womanizer at the military academy as a joke. "Are you sure- these guys- knowing back at the tavern you''ll be a target of teasing as well."


    "Nothing I can''t handle, dear. Nowe on- why don''t we say hi?"


    With our hands still holding she leads me to the way of my ''friends'' of the Knights that came with us drinking in the tavern. Immediately they were giving me smirks and started pping when we got near them.


    "So you actually brought your girlfriend from Winshern! I thought it was just one time fling but Commander Kein, I aspire to be like you one day. Look at you bringing homedies left and right-" One Knightughed before the other group followed.


    "Oh- and is that a frog plushie?" They pointed at the frog plushie, colored into a dark shade of green and I swallowed the lump forming in my throat.


    The senior knights have never seen me bring anything- like a plushie.


    "S-So? What if it is one?" I clicked my tongue taking the plushie into a more safe area now, which is into my [Storage Ring].


    "Nothing- it''s just something we couldn''t expect from the Commander, you know?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You guys won''t have any mercy from me when I get back to my station." I threatened them while I could hear Rose giggling right by my side.


    Rose shakes her head and turns to the Knights. "I''m actually not from Winshern originally- I was visiting when I met your Commander on her mission and what a fate it is for us to meet again in our hometown."


    Pffft, yeah fate.


    The knights were a bit surprised but then just went along with it. "Oh? You''re originally from Puronia- no wonder you''re probably a catch, Miss- but be careful this girl right here is fire."


    "You better have a good exnation forparing me to a fire-"


    He cuts me off and dramatically settles his hand over his forehead.


    "A zing me that attractsdies like a moth-!" The other Knight beside him readies a catching stance before the first one falls over right by his arm, the knight being prepared catches him. "However just before they could touch the me they came burning down gaining nothing- thrown to the floor with an aching heart. Their feelings never returned."


    At this point everyone in the crowd was just staring.


    I don''t know these crazy people.


    "However, seeing that this is the second time we saw you with the Commander we might''ve guessed it was serious." The senior knights nodded with each other''s direction agreeing in the said sentence. "Though rumors have it she''s still in love with an old me- been two years already but thisss here has no absolute sign of moving on."


    "You guys I swear- every time we meet up it''s all about my love life!" I am thinking of taking out my cursed sword, [Nirvana] and wondered if it wanted any souls of a knight for dinner today. "Think of something else to talk about while I''m here."


    And for the record, I''m currently on a date with the said old me. To where they are right I don''t think I''m going to show signs of moving on at this point.


    "Hold on there, Commander. It''s not every time we meet up-"


    "No- no- we''re not that bad. It''s only when we see you having a lovelydy by your side, we''re just here to warm them before it''s toote. It hurts us to see more hearts getting broken by the youngmander."


    "Pfft! I like these friends of yours, Kein." (Rose)plimented these two fools to which I didn''t like.


    I crossed my arms and red at the three Knights who mostly started themotion.


    "I don''t like them not one bit." is what I said but I was lying.


    These two seniors have got my back since at the academy, the first to ept who I was. When the news got out that I wasn''t ''normal'', where the other knights would try to attempt to fix me and I would just beat them in duels... Including Lucas being in my batch.


    Despite being years older than me, it seems that he was held back due to horrible grades. He made sure to make my life a living hell inside the ssroom, to the point no one wanted to do anything with me.


    With my seniors however, I gained their respect and thus we have this respectable rtionship in the present.


    "Please you stole my girlfriend that one time- I should be the one saying that."


    "You''ll never live that down. For thest time I said I was sorry and I didn''t even steal her!"


    "I know I was kiddingmander. I''m already engaged to a better woman anyways." This time the Knights smiled genuinely in our direction. "We were all kidding Miss. If the both of you are anything serious, we hope that you two will be happy moving on forward."


    They all nodded in sync and I feel my mood being a little lighter, perhaps checking up drunk knight friends would be worth a while. "Thanks... you idiots."


    Rose seemed to be more than pleased, she looked really happy because her eyes had that little shimmer that says I''m having a good day today and nothing can ruin it feeling.


    "Please, may I have your names? You people... are rare friends to find. Kein is truly lucky to have all of you." She walks forward to the group of Knight seniors and asks for their name.


    The knights looked at each other for a moment before going into abrupt cheers happily telling her their names one by one and even trash talking my name into the mix.


    "My name is David Shlock, little miss. Did you know, your little girlfriend of yours has balls greater than any other man from her ss. She dueled all of us using no magic at all and beat the crap out of us fairly."


    "And the name''s Gerald Antson. Your girlfriend was a real one, one time I was her senior partner for a low ranked mission we had to defeat a group of monsters and she saved me? Definitely agree she got balls."


    "Your girlfriend got me out of a horrible rtionship that I was too blind to realize it was, it sucks but I consider her as one of myrade in arms I owe her a lot for it¡­ My name is Finner Kentley but my friends call me Fin."


    All of them shook her hand respectfully and I could see her having fun talking with them some more until it was time to go.


    "Thank you for getting to know us a little better, Miss. Next time why don''t you and the Commander visit my wedding? I''ll hand you both an invite, I know where she lives anyways." (Fin) turns to me patting my back, I can''t believe that he''s also getting married.


    Rose happily epted his invitation to go to the wedding and I told him, "I''ll be waiting for the invite then. Also are kids allowed in your wedding-"

 Chapter 143 Please Skip!

    Chapter 69: Mistral Dance (I).


    Kein''s POV


    At that point we were left alone, everyone else in the art booth were fixing and preparing to pack heading out either to home or wherever they wanted. Father just left with Vivienne for some grandfather and granddaughter bonding moment leaving me with Rose.


    I held the frog plushie she had given me and I felt a bit flustered as I wrapped it around my arms. I... have to admit I don''t know how to take the lead now that I''m this hot and bothered.


    "I erm... should we go?" I managed to mutter out and she reluctantly nodded. I guess we were both feeling the jitters after a lot of things happening now.


    "Yes, let''s go to the church it''s turning night and I fear we could get separated-" She stops for a bit looking hesitant. "So to not get lost... would you like to hold hands with me while we walk?" Slowly she offers her small hands towards mine.


    I saw my hand that has been all roughed up and full of scars, nothing befitting for a woman.


    I have most likely killed a lot of things with these hands from my time at the military academy, purging monsters and I... might have killed a criminal or two.


    Usually I would worry that I would hurt and taint such a national treasure such as a princess of a kingdom but I know... this girl is not that fragile and innocent, I know she wouldn''t be a person to care if my hand were dirty as such she would still hold it regardless.


    I took a deep breath, looked at her and replied. "If you wouldn''t mind me, Rose. I would love to hold hands with you." I take her hand in mine, feeling that familiar warmth I''m craving. As expected it was still the same when we were children, small and soft.


    "Two years since we''ve seen the Mistral dance together. Are you excited?"


    "Yes, I am. Though the dancing will start once the moones out this year, from the looks of it, it''ll be a full moon where the moonlight shines the brightest under the dark. On other festivals it would''ve been alright to start at any time."


    "On the time of the full moon, is where the light goddess says to be giving her blessings to your people."


    Hand in hand, we walked inplete silence seeing so many people going into the direction of the church.


    There were already church girls on duty weing so many people and knights on posts making sure that the Mistral dance event would go on without a hitch.


    Some of the Knights who were posted on the side noticed me and began waving over. I tried to squint to see who was posted, thinking it was my ssmates from the same batch but-


    Oh- they''re- the knights from the [Winshern] tavern.


    They''re my seniors who were assigned on the same mission the same to escort Rose safely to the neighboring kingdom and then back home. It seems that they''ve already been given duty to be guarding posts over here.


    "Hey, Commander! I see you''re still with the Winshern girl!" They teased and at this point we were forced toe over.


    "Kein aren''t they your friends from-" (Rose) seems to recognize the drunkards as well. They also looked happy being recognized by a prettydy as well.


    "Yes, they''re the knights from the tavern back in winshern-" I replied tiredly scratching the back of my neck looking at their happy goofy faces.


    Grrr... if Lord Vincent knew of their behavior while seeing a co-worker in public they''ll surely never hear the end of it. "Just a moment if you don''t mind I think I might give them some small talk about work ethics while on duty. Clearly after just getting back from a high ranked mission they think they can do well just because it''s the festival."


    "Oh Kein, everyone deserves to rx a little."


    "Still- I''ll be quick to just talk to them."


    I sighed and shook my head for getting recognized in public. The fact that these guys are breaking professionalism while on duty is also another added disappointment.


    "Alright but please be quick- I think the dance will start soon but you know I could alsoe with you?" (Rose) suggested and I was a bit conflicted on it.


    It''s not like I don''t want her toe with me but knowing these bunch they''ll be running their mouths that I''m afraid whatever they''ll spill about me will be baseless lies.


    Especially the false rumors of me being a womanizer at the military academy as a joke. "Are you sure- these guys- knowing back at the tavern you''ll be a target of teasing as well."


    "Nothing I can''t handle, dear. Nowe on- why don''t we say hi?"


    With our hands still holding she leads me to the way of my ''friends'' of the Knights that came with us drinking in the tavern. Immediately they were giving me smirks and started pping when we got near them.


    "So you actually brought your girlfriend from Winshern! I thought it was just one time fling but Commander Kein, I aspire to be like you one day. Look at you bringing homedies left and right-" One Knightughed before the other group followed.


    "Oh- and is that a frog plushie?" They pointed at the frog plushie, colored into a dark shade of green and I swallowed the lump forming in my throat.


    The senior knights have never seen me bring anything- like a plushie.


    "S-So? What if it is one?" I clicked my tongue taking the plushie into a more safe area now, which is into my [Storage Ring].<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Nothing- it''s just something we couldn''t expect from the Commander, you know?"


    "You guys won''t have any mercy from me when I get back to my station." I threatened them while I could hear Rose giggling right by my side.


    Rose shakes her head and turns to the Knights. "I''m actually not from Winshern originally- I was visiting when I met your Commander on her mission and what a fate it is for us to meet again in our hometown."


    Pffft, yeah fate.


    The knights were a bit surprised but then just went along with it. "Oh? You''re originally from Puronia- no wonder you''re probably a catch, Miss- but be careful this girl right here is fire."


    "You better have a good exnation forparing me to a fire-"


    He cuts me off and dramatically settles his hand over his forehead.


    "A zing me that attractsdies like a moth-!" The other Knight beside him readies a catching stance before the first one falls over right by his arm, the knight being prepared catches him. "However just before they could touch the me they came burning down gaining nothing- thrown to the floor with an aching heart. Their feelings never returned."


    At this point everyone in the crowd was just staring.


    I don''t know these crazy people.


    "However, seeing that this is the second time we saw you with the Commander we might''ve guessed it was serious." The senior knights nodded with each other''s direction agreeing in the said sentence. "Though rumors have it she''s still in love with an old me- been two years already but thisss here has no absolute sign of moving on."


    "You guys I swear- every time we meet up it''s all about my love life!" I am thinking of taking out my cursed sword, [Nirvana] and wondered if it wanted any souls of a knight for dinner today. "Think of something else to talk about while I''m here."


    And for the record, I''m currently on a date with the said old me. To where they are right I don''t think I''m going to show signs of moving on at this point.


    "Hold on there, Commander. It''s not every time we meet up-"


    "No- no- we''re not that bad. It''s only when we see you having a lovelydy by your side, we''re just here to warm them before it''s toote. It hurts us to see more hearts getting broken by the youngmander."


    "Pfft! I like these friends of yours, Kein." (Rose)plimented these two fools to which I didn''t like.


    I crossed my arms and red at the three Knights who mostly started themotion.


    "I don''t like them not one bit." is what I said but I was lying.


    These two seniors have got my back since at the academy, the first to ept who I was. When the news got out that I wasn''t ''normal'', where the other knights would try to attempt to fix me and I would just beat them in duels... Including Lucas being in my batch.


    Despite being years older than me, it seems that he was held back due to horrible grades. He made sure to make my life a living hell inside the ssroom, to the point no one wanted to do anything with me.


    With my seniors however, I gained their respect and thus we have this respectable rtionship in the present.


    "Please you stole my girlfriend that one time- I should be the one saying that."


    "You''ll never live that down. For thest time I said I was sorry and I didn''t even steal her!"


    "I know I was kiddingmander. I''m already engaged to a better woman anyways." This time the Knights smiled genuinely in our direction. "We were all kidding Miss. If the both of you are anything serious, we hope that you two will be happy moving on forward."


    They all nodded in sync and I feel my mood being a little lighter, perhaps checking up drunk knight friends would be worth a while. "Thanks... you idiots."


    Rose seemed to be more than pleased, she looked really happy because her eyes had that little shimmer that says I''m having a good day today and nothing can ruin it feeling.


    "Please, may I have your names? You people... are rare friends to find. Kein is truly lucky to have all of you." She walks forward to the group of Knight seniors and asks for their name.


    The knights looked at each other for a moment before going into abrupt cheers happily telling her their names one by one and even trash talking my name into the mix.


    "My name is David Shlock, little miss. Did you know, your little girlfriend of yours has balls greater than any other man from her ss. She dueled all of us using no magic at all and beat the crap out of us fairly."


    "And the name''s Gerald Antson. Your girlfriend was a real one, one time I was her senior partner for a low ranked mission we had to defeat a group of monsters and she saved me? Definitely agree she got balls."


    "Your girlfriend got me out of a horrible rtionship that I was too blind to realize it was, it sucks but I consider her as one of myrade in arms I owe her a lot for it¡­ My name is Finner Kentley but my friends call me Fin."


    All of them shook her hand respectfully and I could see her having fun talking with them some more until it was time to go.


    "Thank you for getting to know us a little better, Miss. Next time why don''t you and the Commander visit my wedding? I''ll hand you both an invite, I know where she lives

 Chapter 144 Please Skip!

    Chapter 69: Mistral Dance (I).


    Kein''s POV


    At that point we were left alone, everyone else in the art booth were fixing and preparing to pack heading out either to home or wherever they wanted. Father just left with Vivienne for some grandfather and granddaughter bonding moment leaving me with Rose.


    I held the frog plushie she had given me and I felt a bit flustered as I wrapped it around my arms. I... have to admit I don''t know how to take the lead now that I''m this hot and bothered.


    "I erm... should we go?" I managed to mutter out and she reluctantly nodded. I guess we were both feeling the jitters after a lot of things happening now.


    "Yes, let''s go to the church it''s turning night and I fear we could get separated-" She stops for a bit looking hesitant. "So to not get lost... would you like to hold hands with me while we walk?" Slowly she offers her small hands towards mine.


    I saw my hand that has been all roughed up and full of scars, nothing befitting for a woman.


    I have most likely killed a lot of things with these hands from my time at the military academy, purging monsters and I... might have killed a criminal or two.


    Usually I would worry that I would hurt and taint such a national treasure such as a princess of a kingdom but I know... this girl is not that fragile and innocent, I know she wouldn''t be a person to care if my hand were dirty as such she would still hold it regardless.


    I took a deep breath, looked at her and replied. "If you wouldn''t mind me, Rose. I would love to hold hands with you." I take her hand in mine, feeling that familiar warmth I''m craving. As expected it was still the same when we were children, small and soft.


    "Two years since we''ve seen the Mistral dance together. Are you excited?"


    "Yes, I am. Though the dancing will start once the moones out this year, from the looks of it, it''ll be a full moon where the moonlight shines the brightest under the dark. On other festivals it would''ve been alright to start at any time."


    "On the time of the full moon, is where the light goddess says to be giving her blessings to your people."


    Hand in hand, we walked inplete silence seeing so many people going into the direction of the church.


    There were already church girls on duty weing so many people and knights on posts making sure that the Mistral dance event would go on without a hitch.


    Some of the Knights who were posted on the side noticed me and began waving over. I tried to squint to see who was posted, thinking it was my ssmates from the same batch but-


    Oh- they''re- the knights from the [Winshern] tavern.


    They''re my seniors who were assigned on the same mission the same to escort Rose safely to the neighboring kingdom and then back home. It seems that they''ve already been given duty to be guarding posts over here.


    "Hey, Commander! I see you''re still with the Winshern girl!" They teased and at this point we were forced toe over.


    "Kein aren''t they your friends from-" (Rose) seems to recognize the drunkards as well. They also looked happy being recognized by a prettydy as well.


    "Yes, they''re the knights from the tavern back in winshern-" I replied tiredly scratching the back of my neck looking at their happy goofy faces.


    Grrr... if Lord Vincent knew of their behavior while seeing a co-worker in public they''ll surely never hear the end of it. "Just a moment if you don''t mind I think I might give them some small talk about work ethics while on duty. Clearly after just getting back from a high ranked mission they think they can do well just because it''s the festival."


    "Oh Kein, everyone deserves to rx a little."


    "Still- I''ll be quick to just talk to them."


    I sighed and shook my head for getting recognized in public. The fact that these guys are breaking professionalism while on duty is also another added disappointment.


    "Alright but please be quick- I think the dance will start soon but you know I could alsoe with you?" (Rose) suggested and I was a bit conflicted on it.


    It''s not like I don''t want her toe with me but knowing these bunch they''ll be running their mouths that I''m afraid whatever they''ll spill about me will be baseless lies.


    Especially the false rumors of me being a womanizer at the military academy as a joke. "Are you sure- these guys- knowing back at the tavern you''ll be a target of teasing as well."


    "Nothing I can''t handle, dear. Nowe on- why don''t we say hi?"


    With our hands still holding she leads me to the way of my ''friends'' of the Knights that came with us drinking in the tavern. Immediately they were giving me smirks and started pping when we got near them.


    "So you actually brought your girlfriend from Winshern! I thought it was just one time fling but Commander Kein, I aspire to be like you one day. Look at you bringing homedies left and right-" One Knightughed before the other group followed.


    "Oh- and is that a frog plushie?" They pointed at the frog plushie, colored into a dark shade of green and I swallowed the lump forming in my throat.


    The senior knights have never seen me bring anything- like a plushie.


    "S-So? What if it is one?" I clicked my tongue taking the plushie into a more safe area now, which is into my [Storage Ring].<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Nothing- it''s just something we couldn''t expect from the Commander, you know?"


    "You guys won''t have any mercy from me when I get back to my station." I threatened them while I could hear Rose giggling right by my side.


    Rose shakes her head and turns to the Knights. "I''m actually not from Winshern originally- I was visiting when I met your Commander on her mission and what a fate it is for us to meet again in our hometown."


    Pffft, yeah fate.


    The knights were a bit surprised but then just went along with it. "Oh? You''re originally from Puronia- no wonder you''re probably a catch, Miss- but be careful this girl right here is fire."


    "You better have a good exnation forparing me to a fire-"


    He cuts me off and dramatically settles his hand over his forehead.


    "A zing me that attractsdies like a moth-!" The other Knight beside him readies a catching stance before the first one falls over right by his arm, the knight being prepared catches him. "However just before they could touch the me they came burning down gaining nothing- thrown to the floor with an aching heart. Their feelings never returned."


    At this point everyone in the crowd was just staring.


    I don''t know these crazy people.


    "However, seeing that this is the second time we saw you with the Commander we might''ve guessed it was serious." The senior knights nodded with each other''s direction agreeing in the said sentence. "Though rumors have it she''s still in love with an old me- been two years already but thisss here has no absolute sign of moving on."


    "You guys I swear- every time we meet up it''s all about my love life!" I am thinking of taking out my cursed sword, [Nirvana] and wondered if it wanted any souls of a knight for dinner today. "Think of something else to talk about while I''m here."


    And for the record, I''m currently on a date with the said old me. To where they are right I don''t think I''m going to show signs of moving on at this point.


    "Hold on there, Commander. It''s not every time we meet up-"


    "No- no- we''re not that bad. It''s only when we see you having a lovelydy by your side, we''re just here to warm them before it''s toote. It hurts us to see more hearts getting broken by the youngmander."


    "Pfft! I like these friends of yours, Kein." (Rose)plimented these two fools to which I didn''t like.


    I crossed my arms and red at the three Knights who mostly started themotion.


    "I don''t like them not one bit." is what I said but I was lying.


    These two seniors have got my back since at the academy, the first to ept who I was. When the news got out that I wasn''t ''normal'', where the other knights would try to attempt to fix me and I would just beat them in duels... Including Lucas being in my batch.


    Despite being years older than me, it seems that he was held back due to horrible grades. He made sure to make my life a living hell inside the ssroom, to the point no one wanted to do anything with me.


    With my seniors however, I gained their respect and thus we have this respectable rtionship in the present.


    "Please you stole my girlfriend that one time- I should be the one saying that."


    "You''ll never live that down. For thest time I said I was sorry and I didn''t even steal her!"


    "I know I was kiddingmander. I''m already engaged to a better woman anyways." This time the Knights smiled genuinely in our direction. "We were all kidding Miss. If the both of you are anything serious, we hope that you two will be happy moving on forward."


    They all nodded in sync and I feel my mood being a little lighter, perhaps checking up drunk knight friends would be worth a while. "Thanks... you idiots."


    Rose seemed to be more than pleased, she looked really happy because her eyes had that little shimmer that says I''m having a good day today and nothing can ruin it feeling.


    "Please, may I have your names? You people... are rare friends to find. Kein is truly lucky to have all of you." She walks forward to the group of Knight seniors and asks for their name.


    The knights looked at each other for a moment before going into abrupt cheers happily telling her their names one by one and even trash talking my name into the mix.


    "My name is David Shlock, little miss. Did you know, your little girlfriend of yours has balls greater than any other man from her ss. She dueled all of us using no magic at all and beat the crap out of us fairly."


    "And the name''s Gerald Antson. Your girlfriend was a real one, one time I was her senior partner for a low ranked mission we had to defeat a group of monsters and she saved me? Definitely agree she got balls."


    "Your girlfriend got me out of a horrible rtionship that I was too blind to realize it was, it sucks but I consider her as one of myrade in arms I owe her a lot for it¡­ My name is Finner Kentley but my friends call me Fin."


    All of them shook her hand respectfully and I could see her having fun talking with them some more until it was time to go.

 Chapter 145 Please Skip!

    Chapter 69: Mistral Dance (II).


    Inside the church, we still held hands and saw the familiar ce full of people. They all looked so excited to be blessed and to partake in the dance. I could hear so many people already settling their wishes with the light goddess.


    "I wish for good health."


    "Do you think our baby will be blessed by the light goddess? After all, a festival celebrated by the full moon would be something special."


    "Oh I do hope, my dear. I believe the light goddess would have so many things in store for our baby."


    It was overcrowded but I could see that there was a small seating ce up top where the royal family was supposed to stay and watch.


    "Is that-" I noticed that there was the third princess looking over to the stage and supposedly Rose''s figure beside her. I blinked twice to make sure I wasn''t seeing things- two Roses-


    "That''s one of your clones right?" I whisper and point at the Rose who was sitting on top of the chair looking distant.


    "Yes, if father knew that I was back running wild amongst themoners he would never let me out of the castle ever again so I''ve had some precautions." (Rose) smiles and I understand the reason why she was able to escape to y with us all this time. What a miracle that for all these years she hasn''t been found out. "Don''t worry Catherine will be my voice so that my little light clone won''t be in trouble. I have already made severalints of my voice being sore so there shouldn''t be a problem."


    I looked up again to see the King looking... intimidating while he stares at another seat amongst the light princesses that was empty. "That''s Princess Cecilia''s seat I presume."


    "My elder sister... is not well." (Rose) tells me the tone of her voice is a little downhearted.


    The few days before I visited I remember she still had a lot of fighting spirit in her to the point we had to talk about our strategies on beating the winshern kingdom in order to not start a war. "She''s not well enough toe and watch the dance, I know she''s been really looking forward to this and I was hoping I could watch it with her."


    "Don''t worry, next year you''ll watch it together. You two could even perform the dance to the people on the stage, I would cheer you on and your sister''s personal maid can sit beside me." I suggested trying to picture the two light princesses dancing onto the stage as Princess Cecilia''s personal maid and I would be cheering on their dance.


    "We''ll both be your cheerleaders." I told her with a smile, sessfully lifting her mood.


    We held our hands together under the crowd of people, I felt safe.


    Not even the king who was high up would be able to stop me from getting what I want.


    I swore that I''ll find a way to get everything in order.


    Never underestimate reincarnated people who were killed over by a truck. The truck is much more scary than a king- in my opinion it is. It killed possibly hundreds of thousands back on earth and I wonder how many souls it has sent to other worlds like me.


    "Wait- the King is standing!"


    "Oh my by the light goddess he is!"


    "The king looks so serious, do you think he''s going to announce something important?"


    The attention of the crowd was pulled towards the stage, where all of the people were seeing the King stand up from his chair clearing his throat.


    "Wee to a momentous festival, I have my daughters with me this year." He motions to show the two daughters he has over his side. I could see Catherine momentarily flinch before standing up as well as the clone, looking expressionless but nheless it would pass to be the princess because it''s working to fool all the people inside the church.


    "However- my eldest will not be attending due to her critical condition. I would like to ask for the people of my kingdom to add her to your prayers. To pray to the light goddess to let her be healed so that she will not join the Queen in heaven so quickly." The King appears to have closed his eyes looking down on all the people below him.


    There were a few sobs and understanding nods from a lot of people who seemed to be so touched with his message.


    "Oh the Queen... she was so young."


    "Mana Deficiency is such a cruel thing."


    "The first princess, I will be adding her into my prayers to the light goddess along with the safe return of my father."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Everyone put their hands together and prayed. I felt a little out of ce, I wasn''t one to pray to a deity I don''t really believe in.


    Rose was a believer though I could feel her desperate aura seeing all these people praying she sped her hands quickly together and ced her forehead into the front of her hand, muttering her prayers possibly-


    For Cecilia to get better.


    I felt a pan of guilt when seeing all these people pray for the first princess, it made me feel a bit conscious so instinctively I sped my hands together as well and closed my hands muttering a prayer for Cecilia to be well.


    I guess just this once, I''ll pray.


    When a whole minute of silence was over, the king motioned for the priest toe forward. "Please, let us not dy then. May the priest go and start blessing the dancer for the mistral dance."


    "Raise the blinds! Let the Mistral Dancemence!" The priestes forward raising his staff, yelling for the blinds to be opened.


    I could see several people pulling a rope for the stage and opening the blinds, letting us see a beautiful dancer with long light blue hair barefooted, bowing towards the people.


    So manypliments followed, saying how beautiful the dancer was and it felt like it was someone they haven''t met before.


    "So beautiful..."


    "Has this dancer always been in here?"


    "I haven''t seen this dancer in all my years of living but I do wish she did appear when I was at my prime."


    The face of the dancer was hidden under a light transparent scarf, hands raising up and down as she walked around the front her feet pranced elegantly. The way that the shoulders were dropped, the sullen expression, the blue watery lights of the background.


    I couldn''t help butpare this version of the Mistral dance from Princess Cecilia''s version.


    Princess Cecilia''s version was telling me a story about someone who wanted to dance her heart out to fulfill her duty but this dancer- who is this?!


    "May the light guide you to where it might lead." The priest chants raising his staff higher, the gem on the middle part seemed to be absorbing all the moonlight glow by the moon.


    I couldn''t seem to remove my gaze towards the mysterious dancer.


    "Huh? This is-"


    My hands- they''re itching for me to draw right now?! Of all the times- what''s wrong with this dancer? There''s only been a few people who made my hand move and itch for a brush to paint.


    "Rose, just a question the dancer here do you feel like-"


    Rose seemed to be watching the mysterious dancer as well, the music never stopping. Everyone''s eyes were given to the dancer''s attention; it felt like I was the only one broken out of this spell.


    "It''s a different kind of Mistral dance... It feels a bit more sad and distant than usual. Whenever I practiced I was told to give it my all and always wear a smiling expression so that may the light be weed by our presence." (Rose) mutters looking wistfully into the stage.


    "The dancer''s moves seemed like she''s in pain, I caught a glimpse of the expression on her face. It was not a smile, it seemed like she was swaying for help, the dance- it''s so beautiful. I can''t seem to stop watching."


    "Me too... I wonder who it could be. It''s been a while since my hands itched to draw something." I took out a sketchbook as well as a pencil from my [Storage Ring] and decided to sketch the mysterious dancer with her long blue hair and quickly made a sketch of all her features.


    I could hear the sound of my pencil scratch the surface of the paper drawing several shapes to be the base of the dancer.


    A pose of a saddened girl, dancing at the eyes of many people to be seen, asking for aid, everyone could feel what the dance was all about but no one would move. They all wanted to admire the dancer who wore the expression of pain, yet she could dance like there was nothing hurting her physically but surely inside there was.


    "You''re drawing the dancer?" (Rose) sees what I was doing and I leaned in closer to her to let her see my current progress on the sketch. "It''s been a while since Ist saw you draw."

 Chapter 146 Mistral Dance (III).

    Chapter 69: Mistral Dance (III).


    Kein''s POV


    After the revtion that it was Lord Vincent who was dancing upon the stage, I took my sketch and kept it safe for now. I also bent down to take the dropped pencil and into my [Storage Ring] it went.


    Natasha being the good person that she was, decided to talk more with the princess and so I was left with my thoughts.


    "I wonder why he didn''t tell me..."


    I thought being one of Lord Vincent''s closest friends- he would at least tell me about his performance tonight. I still haven''t heard about any updates with his family- with General Wolford and Duchess Viviana.


    I thought for the worst, and I really did hope with Princess Cecilia''s influence she would be able to patch their rtionship to what it once was before.


    The priest settles down his staff and bowed down just in time for the music, it slowly stops into a melodic tune before the crowd ps in admiration for the wonderful performance.


    We could see Lord Vincent''s figure bowing looking over hundreds of people who watched his show, all satisfied smiles.


    "Wonderful!"


    "Spectacr! One of the best dances I''ve seen these years!"


    "Prettydy,e on dance again!" An audience member from the church whistled echoing across the room.


    At that onement by the crowd we saw Lord Vincent''s figure rx a little before retreating into the blinds of the stage.


    His expression looked so happy just before he left, whoever said that possibly made his day. I chuckled a little and couldn''t help myself from doing so.


    "So the dance is over now?" I turned to the two girls who nodded in reply.


    Everyone else from the crowd was also going through the exits.


    "It seems so, something was different with today''s festival. It was a bit fast but everyone seems to have received their blessing and so should us." (Rose)


    "I would want to visit Lord Vincent and see how he''s doing but from the looks of the crowd and church personnel I don''t think they''ll be letting me in there." I told Rose, deep inside I really wanted to speak with Vincent but if he didn''t want to tell us about his dancing performance we won''t bring it up unless he''ll do it first.


    Natasha clears her throat looking over to us both. "Natasha will go now since the dance is over, the two of you are safe for the next activities you will do at night, very dangerous."


    She tries to speak properly in her best Puronian ent but she fails a little. "The princess and Kein, Natasha... Will see you both another time. She has already started to give up, the more that Natasha sees the both of you together."


    "The more that Natasha sees the two of you she realizes she''s being a fool."


    Oh... Natasha''s words made me feel guilty but- it''s not like I have a choice.


    Chasing me who''s alreadymitted to the princess will just waste her time and hurt her feelings... and I''ve already rejected her strongly, not even risking her hope for something.


    Because I know that''ll also be a waste of her time.


    I could only lower my head and offer my sincerest apology.


    "Natasha¡­ I''m really sorry." My voice came out really weak but I could feel her hand holding my shoulder before I looked up seeing her shake her head at me.


    "No need to apologize, I understand." (Natasha) reassures me with a faint sad smile and I feel a little better after that. "Natasha wanted to try and at the very least I did confess."


    Her next move surprises me however because she pulls me in to whisper something in my ear. "However¡­ Natasha hopes you consider what Natasha has told you before at the bar, in terms of being honest with the crown princess. I hope you have done or will do it once you are ready."


    The bar?


    My memory wandered off to that time.


    ¡­


    "Natasha knows but if you love the princess. You shoulde clean, have you told her that even though you have not rejected some other girls but just kept them hanging because you don''t want to hurt their feelings?"


    "The princess is waiting for us. Tell her everything when you''re ready, tell her everything that she needs to know."


    ¡­


    To tell her everything¡­ I have told her almost everything but she''s right. I whispered back to Natasha. "I''lle clean tonight. I''m ready. I''m resolved to tell her everything there is."


    I''m really ready to tell her everything.


    From the start, before I leave and talk with the other heroes to venture off to my separate mission.


    This is one of the few rare times we''ll be alone and who knows when I''ll have another chance like this, today must be the day.


    "Hey are the both of you talking behind the crown princess'' back? Natasha and Kein, would you like to share whatever your findings are?" (Rose) was respecting our privacy while we talked a bit before and I scratched the back of my head looking at her pouty expression.


    Natasha leaves my side and faces the crown princess. The Winshern girl was taller than Rose so she had to look down a little, her gaze full of respect towards Rose.


    "Kein loves you, Rose. Please take care of her, not only that she''s been a good friend. She is not that much of a bad person or a yer from what Natasha has seen."


    My heart did a little happy dance knowing someone other than Rose thinks I''m nothing like that!


    Thank you! Jeez!


    It seems I wasn''t the only one happy hearing that.


    "Hehe!" (Rose) giggles under her shawl and she holds the scary Natasha into a quick hug before quickly letting the girl go. "Natasha, I''m d I''m not the only one who sees it too."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Natasha was stiff as a stick, she was standing in her ce looking so pale and confused. "Erm¡­ Natasha doesn''t understand Puronian people. Aren''t you not supposed to hug- people who like your lover?" she asked me pointing at my happy Rose having no worry at someone like Natasha now.


    I shrugged as the other girl had to stop and think.


    "Well- you''re not a bad person, Natasha. So I felt like hugging you."


    "Natasha- is well¡­"


    The girl actually became speechless, the tip of her ears bing red from the suddenpliment.


    I think she was still not used topliments, especially someone from a higher ranking of royalty. Imagine if the crown princess told you that you weren''t a bad person and that was the only reason why she hugged you.


    "Thank you, your highness."


    Rose holds her hand gently, shaking it up and down before telling Natasha, "Please, anyone who I consider a friend can call me Rose. Calling me your highness in mymoner clothing is rather weird."


    "Yes¡­ er¡­ Rose. Thank you, Natasha is grateful for your kind words."


    "Mm! Mm! Call me Rose from now on!"


    The two of them talked for another ten more minutes before Natasha went ahead and told us that she needed to go to the restroom and she''ll go home right after.


    "Well then Rose and Kein, have safe travels when you get home." (Natasha) bowed her head a little at us and we did the same.


    Rose waves her hand energetically. Natasha waves her hands at us before leaving and I feel my eyes getting teary when I watch those two talk with one another.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­"


    I''m so happy that these two are bing close friends. I dreaded for a possible oue where one of them would propose a fight, whoever will win will give me the ''prize''.


    Urgh¡­ I really don''t want that to happen, then again that seems rather childish and these two are mature enough to talk about it.


    "Oh! Hello, excuse me!"


    "???"


    It seems like a couple of church girls with brooms in hand seemed like they were going to clean the area. "The church is closing soon- the Mistral dance is over and almost everyone is going home so the church girls will be cleaning this area."


    "Please be careful when going home- the night market is still very much alive though so please go there instead!"


    Rose frantically realized that we were probably standing on a spot that she needed to clean on. "Ah apologies! We''ll be out of your hair. Kein,e on- let''s go outside the church." She holds my hand tightly dragging me away from where we were.


    "Alright, alright."


    The guards who was outside guarding the church, my upperssmen noticed us leaving so they waved their goodbyes too but some asshat decided to embarrass me by thest minute-


    "Use protection!"


    "Don''t forget!"


    "Remember to be safe or else babies will pop out!"


    I feel like a nerve will pop out of my forehead, out of a little anger I grabbed a small pillow that I used for camping in the winshern escort mission and threw it in their direction. Landing a direct hit on one of my upperssman''s faces.


    "Urgh! A pillow!"


    "You''re lucky it''s not a rock you bozos!" I grit my teeth wanting toe over there and give them a proper beating but I can''t leave Rose on her own-


    Ah¡­ Ahhh-


    Rose''s face was beet red and I was also beet red because- well!


    Those guys were so shameless.


    I cursed in my mind, if they knew that this was actually the princess- they would have their heads rolling for having to say such things!


    "E-Erm¡­ Kein¡­" (Rose) called out to me and I took a deep breath before answering. "Y-Yeah?"


    "Don''t they know we can''t exactly reproduce-"


    "Oh they definitely fucking know we can''t."


    I exined to Rose that it was just another mild teasing from my upperssmen and she decided to go with the flow.


    "Ignore it, Rose it''s- erm nothing we should be thinking about right now but- I mean¡­" My words were getting tongue tied. How should I do this¡­?


    I want toe clean, I want to tell her everything before I leave.


    "Y-Yes?"


    "I have to tell you something important." I swallowed the lump forming in my throat, knowing that there''s no going back.


    I''ll tell her I''m not really Kein.


    "Something I''ve never told anyone before. Will you trust me?"


    I''ll tell her I''m someone else living in another person''s body.

 Chapter 147 My Real Name (I).

    Chapter 70: My real name (I).


    Chapter 70: My real name (I).


    "Something important... you''ve never told anyone before?" she repeated and I could feel my palms sweating.


    Rose and I felt like we were the only people outside the church, the faint voices of all the people were muffling. "If you''d be free to apany me to our special ce. I think I''m ready to tell you everything about me."


    "Our special ce, the color changing tree." She looked at me with a saddened expression and I slowly smiled nodding to tell her that she was right. "I know that at this time of the night, we''ll bepletely alone. I haven''t set foot in that ce in two years with you, I''ve always been visiting it alone."


    I held her hand leading her away to the very same tree I''ve always visited whenever I felt lost or depressed. We had a lot of memories here, from the time Rose got stuck trying to save a cat, where I had a burnt back and she went ahead applying burnt ointment for me.


    Reading books together after her work at the orphanage...


    Sleeping together while I let her borrow my shoulder to use as a pillow.


    That ce for us was definitely something special.


    .-.-.-.-.


    When we walked into the small hill, I noticed that the night was pretty chilly.


    "The moon is really pretty tonight." (Rose) looks up where the moon was still shining clearly being surrounded by hundreds of stars twinkling with their pretty colors.


    The wind brushing against our skin made me feel a sudden chill and I looked at mypany beside me who wasn''t wearing any extrayers.


    "Wait- here."


    We took a small stop on our walking trip as I hastily took off my jacket. "Hold still, it''s cold- I should''ve thought of this when I suggested I visit this ce." I wrapped the jacket around her and once I was satisfied with my work I let out a sigh of relief.


    "But what about you?" she looked at the jacket worryingly and I smirked.


    "You can just hug meter. That''s all I need." I suggested teasingly opening my arms to show that I''m waiting for an uing hug from my beloved but she chuckled in reply.


    I could see her raising one eyebrow before shoving me yfully.


    "Are you sure you''re here to tell me something important? Or is this your n on having some alone time to flirt shamelessly with me, personal knight of mine?" (Rose) reaches for her red scarf that she wrapped around her head and took her time taking it off.


    "..."


    I bit my lip looking at her long flowy silver hair that was being blown by the wind and those silver gray eyes that felt like I''m being absorbed by her every stare.


    "We''ll be all alone together, I think its about time for me to properly talk to you without a mask." The moment she said that, the moonlight seemed to have sensed that we were having a moment and it blessed us with its light under the night. "I could feel the moon''s light basking under my skin, my light magic would be very active tonight it seems."


    She hums, snapping her finger and letting little glowing light orbs float into the sky.


    "Very prettynterns isn''t it?"


    I looked up in awe and realized she''s been holding out on me all these years with her affinity with [Light Magic]. Our surroundings suddenly became very bright, it was like Christmas lights in December.


    It reminded me of home.


    Home where even in the early month of September there would already be Christmas songs ying everywhere, lights,nterns and decorations being hanged you would think the uing other holidays didn''t exist.


    "You could always do that? I mean I''ve seen you conjure a light orb but I''ve never seen it float or anything." I told her with an amazed look at my face and she pointed at a light orb before moving her pointed finger into my direction, slowly the orb followed her fingers and it stopped by the front of my face.


    I opened my palm and there the light orb rested.


    I controlled my magic so I wouldn''t be able to absorb the beautiful scene. With how rxed my emotions are I should have [Gluttony] under control.


    "I was keeping my mysterious streak ongoing, the more mystery the more you''ll be into me obviously." (Rose) puffs her chest looking proudly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Alright, mystery woman of mine. Why don''t we get to the tree and I still have my old sleeping mat that I used when I was camping, we can use that to sit on so your dress won''t get dirty." I reached out for the said mat in my [Storage Ring] and held it in my hands.


    "You''re still a gentlewoman as ever."


    When we got to the color changing tree, Rose made a few more of her light orbs floating up and it didn''t feel so scary because of it.


    I rolled out my sleeping mat and patted it down gently to clean. I sat down making sure that it was safe and that there were no bugs or ants lurking to ruin anything that might happenter.


    "Is the crown princess alright with this arrangement?" I turned to Rose who was holding one of her light orbs before releasing it up to the sky to float. She sees the mat that Iid out and smiled.


    "The crown princess is more than satisfied." (Rose) walked over to me and sat down on the sleeping mat while she used her scarf as a little nket wrapping it on both of us. "So that you won''t get cold too. It wouldn''t be unfair if you gave me your jacket and I didn''t do anything to keep you warm."


    I held the red scarf she''s always worn, it smelled like Roses.


    "Thank you." I moved a little to her side and cuddled shamelessly, I could hear the beat of my heart getting louder the moment she rested her head into my shoulders just like back in the old days.


    "So about the reason we were here... What did you want to tell me?"


    The reason we were here... right, I should be strong enough to tell her. I haven''t told anyone- but Avery knows and possibly her other hero friends as well because of their [Scan]- that I''m not from this world.


    "I... I don''t want you to freak out." The mood turned serious, I gulped. "I hadn''t really talked to anyone about this even my father. I wasn''t sure what other people would think, that''s why I didn''t tell you before."


    "It''s because I''m not from this world."


    "You''re- not from this world?" (Rose) repeats what I said and I nod. She keeps quiet expecting me to continue more on exining and so I did.


    I was a professor in my old world, called Earth.


    A wandering professor.


    Is what I would like to call myself. Educators with the pursuit of helping children in their education, we travel far and wide to try and teach children with different outreach programs connected with mypany.


    From so many ces.


    I became so lost, I took in the role of an educator and realized it wasn''t an easy role to fulfill.


    "To tell you the truth, I only became an educator because... my rtives pushed me into being one. The sry is what mattered at the time for them, back in my world being a teacher also gave people this- pink tinted ss that teaching children would be an easy feat."


    "This is why I respected you a lot, Rose."


    Wanting to teach a bunch of kids because you like the work. It took me years before I got to that point, for the first few years I made sure to only teach and care for students within the right distance.


    Everything will be professional- but everything changed when I found my daughter.


    "I have told you that one work about my daughter, I got from a dream. It was a lie. I still remember her face so vividly."


    From the first time she called me her mother, while it made me happy I asked her to call me Professor. Her first golden medal, her first book and her first recitals. "Vivienne, made me change what I thought about children and their education."


    "They''re something special."


    Having a child- rted to you by blood or not was the most wonderful thing that has happened to me. "So the first time I really broke down when- Vivienne got sick."


    I remember that day... The school called to tell me that she was sick and was rushed into the hospital. A new form of lung cancer that was going to kill her, "Vivienne got that sickness from her old home, she didn''t have a good home- her mother was a prostitute that always had new mening over to visit."


    "The doctors theorized they were smoking a new kind of illegal drug supposedly banned in Japan, and Vivienne consumed second hand smoking."


    We considered having a lung transnt but realized- we needed to find apatible donor.

 Chapter 148 My Real Name (II).

    Chapter 70: My real name (II).


    Kein''s POV


    "We considered having a lung transnt but realized- we needed to find apatible donor."


    When I heard that the doctor needed a new pair of lungs without hesitation I told them to check mine out but I was rejected, it needed to be of the same size and of the same blood type.


    I tried my best to find her old mother. My searched beard had no fruit and even if I did find her, I would need her consent on giving her lung to save her only daughter to which I was sure she didn''t give a damn about.


    I fought so many times bringing her to the best hospitals in different countries, not caring if it was breaking my bank. No amount of money would be able to rece a daughter, it was a horrible feeling.


    The wait list on the hospital was horrible.


    It felt like we were running out of time, each time we left and moved.


    The build up stress of the memory of that moment, felt so long ago.


    The smell of the hospital, mixed with so many people waiting for their turn, and the never ending sea of nurses walking into the white halls holding a clipboard that could mean life or death for a patient.


    Seeing my daughter up on that hospital bed, it''s as if I was feeling her pain.


    I drank... so many times to the point I was nearly hungover every night I came back from the hospital.


    "You... didn''t have any healers?" (Rose) asked innocently and I chuckled a little before exining. "We are... people without magic."


    "You mean- no one can heal others or-" she looks rather surprised and conflicted. After all, in this world where magic was basically everything to them. To hear a ce where magic didn''t exist would break someone''s spirit.


    "Yes, no one can perform any fancy spells and even summon an animal they want. I really wished we had these [Storage Rings] back in my own world, these things are really convenient when you''re traveling." I took a look at my old spatial ring that I was still using to this day, given to me by my Father when we first met.


    "In my world magic didn''t exist, we couldn''t do the things that you have here. When I saw how this world could ease the sickness of someone- I thought that was really wonderful." I continued, while I ced my knees in front of me and I hugged them. "There are so many things... in my old world that I wanted to show you."


    From the museums, buildings, art, history and the people.


    "I couldn''t paint them, I had this little rational fear that someone might find out."


    "Find out that-?" (Rose)


    "I''m not really the person they thought I was."


    I buried my head deeper over the knees and sighed.


    "I''m a person from another world, I''m not really the Kein Rosenguard you thought and knew. I was afraid that because of this lie- everything woulde crumbling down."


    "Lenard would leave me, thinking I''m not really his family."


    I was sure he would leave me behind.


    "Lord Vincent would be betrayed."


    He would stop being my friend.


    "Everyone- Oh gosh everyone would think I''m crazy- another world? And I was taking someone else''s body? Isn''t that what a crazy person would say?"


    My hands started to clench into a fist and before I even realized, there were beads of tears running downstream to my cheeks. "And that you would leave me for lying. I lied to you first, I lied to you longer, and I- I just... thought you would hate me for lying."


    This is dumb... why am I crying?


    Almost ten years of being into this world- I don''t have the right to cry.


    I don''t deserve to cry... I''ve been given more than I needed. I should be happy- but everything seems to feel so heavy before, to the point it felt like- I was being crushed by a giant boulder of guilt.


    "Hah..." I held my hands together and bit my lip. I think I overshared too much but hopefully this is enough. "I''m sorry for suddenly springing this up to you but I just- ?!"


    I was taken aback by her arms being wrapped into mine into a fierce hug, her face looking with an expression of worry and relief. Her longshes could clearly be seen from my view, and her hair tickled the silk of my shoulder.


    "You-! You must''ve wanted to tell someone for so long!" She hugged me tightly, hands were now wrapped around in my waist and I felt my face turning a little scarlet red of color.


    "I wanted to tell you all this time. Do you hate me for lying?" I couldn''t help but pat her head as she pouted burying her head into my chest.


    "No... I''m not, I understand and I''m happy that you trusted me enough to tell me who you really are." She buries her head deeper and the next moment she talks her words were almost a bit muffled. "You''re talking to the crown princess who lied to you for as long as I can remember."


    All in all, apparently we were in a simr boat.


    Knowing that made me feel a little happy that I wasn''t alone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Natasha had a bit of help, she told me being honest would make things better with you." Natasha''s words to me definitely did something. I have to thank Natasha after this, I''m d Rose took it well. "Even if we''re fixing things up- maybe this would''ve helped in really getting to know- the real me."


    "The real you..." (Rose) looked up from my chest and I nodded.


    "Up to this point- some of the things I''ve told you were things Kein would''ve picked or it was everything about her. Her birthday, favorite color and her family." I listed all the things that I took and made it my own. "Her name."


    Kein Rosenguard.


    A lovely name, that''s not mine.


    "I want to get to know you better then, not as Kein Rosenguard but as your real self." Rose stands upright in her seating position before smiling brightly at me. "So... Then Miss personal knight of mine, what''s your real name?" she asks.


    My real name...


    I could tell her right now- but where''s the fun in that?


    I could practically see her wagging tail if she had one, she was so excited that it made her look so... cute.


    Now that''s going to be something she''s going to need to earn. I leaned in closer to her face then smirked. "What if you give me a kiss first." I told her feeling all smug. "After that I''ll tell you my real name-?!"


    Without even hesitating or wanting to make me continue my next sentence she pressed her lips against mine.


    "Mmph!"


    I could feel her tongue asking to let her in to meet mine, she was French kissing me- and I... felt so weak so I did what her tongue asked me to do. It felt like my back was melting- I could feel my body slowly sliding back.


    I couldn''t even finish telling her my request before she went ahead and pounced on me!


    "?!"


    Her hands strayed under my blouse, soon enough they were gripping my breast and I- "Ahhh... ngh!"


    I covered my mouth immediately after realizing what hade out of it. Everything feels so hot- from my head to toe.


    "You moaned." (Rose) tells me while she retrieves her hand and just decides to work her way into taking off my necktie and then unbuttoning my blouse.


    My heart felt so heavy and fast, it was like a bullet train on its way to its destination. I think she could feel it too.


    "It''s rather cute, I wouldn''t mind hearing it again." Soon my buttons were off and my white sports bra was out in the open, I could feel the chilly breeze in my chest and I shivered.


    Is she really going to do it?


    Over the middle of a hill?


    Where the only source of light is thenterns that she made.


    I mean outdoor sex is fun but the only thing that''s scaring me right now, someone will walk into us and the mood will be gone.


    Suddenly I saw Rose frozen on the spot, looking up and down at my current situation. Her whole face became red right after seeing what she did. "Kein- wait... oh no... You only wanted a kiss and not- I''m sorry about your blouse!" she frantically shakes her head, her hands moving in quickly to button my shirt once more.


    No, Rose!


    I actually want to do it!


    The kiss was nice but I wouldn''t mind- ugh I''ll just show her.


    I took her shaking hands that were holding one of the buttons of my blouse and ced it on one of my breasts. "I-I don''t want you to stop. Maybe we can go beyond the kiss..." I could feel her hand gently gripping my sensitive skin and I almost moaned again.


    Her touch is so electric that I feel pleasure just by letting her feel my breast.


    "Beyond kissing... but I haven''t had my reward yet?"


    I tilted my head in confusion. Her reward?


    I facepalmed, right- of course. She wanted to know my name.


    "My name... my real name is Maeve."


    "And yourst name?"


    "I need you to work harder for it, if you want to know myst name."

 Chapter 149 Making Love To You (I).

    Warning: Sex scene up ahead, please don''t read if you''re ufortable!


    Chapter 70: Making Love to You (I).


    Kein''s POV


    "And yourst name?" (Rose) asked me while her arms were still sliding down on my waist.


    "I need you to work harder for it, if you want to know myst name."


    The words left out of my mouth and I was ecstatic, excited with a mix of nervousness when she didn''t reply but just went straight for my neck.


    Rose surprised me, but at this point in our sexual intimate rtionship with each other, she''s the top.


    !!!


    Something wet and rough nipped my skin.


    "Hah... That''s..."


    Her tongue¡­ so wet and sweet.


    I could feel her tongue gently licking on the side of my neck, all wet and hot. She gave feverish kisses and I felt my forbidden flower feeling all tingly.


    My hands immediately wrapped around her neck and pulled her closer. "D-Don''t stop... I... I want more." I said in a sexual begging plea.


    "Hahhh... Hah..."


    I was the one feeling dizzy already. Her hands traveled up to my breast and she started cupping it. I could feel her hands pressing into my breast, going under the sports bra holding my- nipple.


    "Mm... Hah... Rose..."


    I muttered her name feeling so sensitive at what she was doing to me, I felt like I was going really crazy because she was rubbing my nipples against her two fingers.


    With a smiling expression on her face- and her gray eyes never leaving my blue ocean eyes.


    Rose seems to be enjoying the scenery, my face flushed and embarrassed.


    "Your moan..." She pressed one of my nipples a bit too rough so I let out a sound I didn''t know I could make.


    "Ahhh...! Hah..."


    "They turn me on a lot... I didn''t know you could make this face." I stared at her dizzily while her face leaned over to meet my tongue again, dominating itpletely. "This is bad... I''m enjoying this too much, Maeve."


    My name, she called me by my real name. It felt really nice to hear someone say that while doing sex.


    "I... I just... Hah... You called me by my name." I smiled unconsciously and looked down on my forbidden flower, it felt so hot and tingly... but I''m too shy to ask her to stick her finger in.


    "It''s a really lovely name, and I love you so much..." She saw where I was looking and understood what I wanted. Slowly her hands slithered on my stomach, then stopped at my abdomen. "So will it be alright if I- I insert one of my fingers first?"


    It''s as if she read my mind...


    "I want you to stick one of your fingers in me. You have my consent to go wild... Hah... Just hurry a bit, I''m a little out of it." I told her while being out of my breath and she chuckled a little unbuttoning my pants.


    My legs opened to her, seeing how desperate I wanted Rose to do these dirty things with me.


    "By a little out of it, do you mean horny?" (Rose) tells me while slowly she slides down her fingers into my panties, hearing the word horny I snapped. "I wouldn''t use that word- you''re a princess, think of a better less embarrassing one!"


    She thinks for a moment beforeing up with an alternative sentence to us. "You''re in heat."


    "Much... better."


    She finds the entrance to my forbidden flower and inserts a finger in. I could feel it getting so... wet.


    I could feel her finger moving around inside, ying around with my clit and I was at the maximum height of pleasure.


    She pushes in and out, slowly and then faster the next.


    "Hahhh... Hah... This is- Ungh..."


    I could feel my forbidden flower throbbing, I want more. I want more of her fingers sliding into me, but I''m too prideful and too much of a tsundere to say it.


    "Ungh!"


    My hands wandered to her shoulder and I dug my nails deep into her white dress, this is really unfair. I can''t believe I''m the one being devoured in this rtionship.


    Rose stops looking at me with a worry when I moaned possibly too loudly and she must''ve thought that she hurt me. "Meave- I''m sorry, was that too rough? Tell me if anything hurts this is my first time doing this kind of-"


    Her first time?!


    Howe she''s already good at using her hands on things like these?


    "How are you this good already- Hah..." I grit my teeth, she gropes my breast more with her other hand while the other works on my forbidden flower. "Yes... that''s so good... This is your first time doing this right so how-"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rose kisses me softly before answering me. "I wouldn''t dream of doing something like this with anyone else."


    "I... I took a peak at the book Veronica gave me when you weren''t looking. I''m a quick learner, I just needed to look once or twice to understand the techniques."


    What?!


    Veronica- you little minx!


    I could see Veronica''s face winking in my direction telling me goodluck, looks like I''ll need it seeing that I''ve been on the receiving end from the whole moment we started doing sex.


    Then again this should be expected that she would give Rose something like that, I mean she gave me a whole sex toy of a dildo out in public in a cafe!


    She should''ve given me the book instead of the dildo! I wish I would''ve been the one prepared here- "Angh! Hah... Your fingers-"


    "I have to say my thanks to Veronica once more when I see her, clearly the book is doing its wonders." (Rose) goes through my neck once more, gently nipping at my corbone before targeting my ear, the most sensitive part of my body.


    "Mm... Ungh... Hah..."


    All of her movements were in sync, while her mouth was nibbling my ear, her other hand was busy fondling my breast and the other was inserting her long slender fingers inside my flower.


    I could feel the fluid leaving through the inner part of my thighs, ah¡­ I can''t believe I''m getting really wet now. I''ve been panting and been telling Rose to not stop for the love of whatever deity there is!


    She''s been doing this for what feels like a whole ten minutes and everything feels so good I feel likeing- "Rose I think I''m-! I''ming!"


    "That''s good news right?" (Rose) asks me and I nod. My hips were moving like I had no control over them, being at the mercy of her fingers whatever she wanted I was willing to give. "But I''m rather petty, so I''m going to take a little thing I would like to call revenge."


    "Huh- revenge- what do you mean by that-"


    Her fingers stopped moving, staying only in one ce. I could see her smile being so erratic and excited. "Basically you''ll need to say something embarrassing for me if you want my fingers to continue."


    Is this... a bribe?


    The way she said that reminded me of how her sister would always bargain with me, these two are definitely rted to one another that''s for sure. "Now I can see the uncanny resemnce of you and Princess Cecilia."


    I just hope the third light princess is nothing like these two sisters of hers because, goodness gracious.


    Rose chuckles and then stares at me down, "We''re twins after all and if you really want me to continue..." she teasingly moved her fingers a little and my hips flinched. "Tell me how you want my fingers to dance so badly inside you."


    "..."


    That would be the end of me, I kept quiet not wanting to do what she wanted. I''m not that desperately horny that I needed to beg.


    "Not going to say it?" (Rose) asks, looming over my figure, her body casting a shadow over mine.


    "I don''t feel like it, no."


    "I won''t be moving an inch from this spot-"


    "F-Fine! I... I erm... I want your fingers to dance inside of me... so badly." The moment I said that I covered my face in shame. This woman is clearly not innocent! She''s lewd to the core!


    "Pfft-" (Rose) chuckles for a bit and I feel utterly betrayed.


    I pouted and hit her gently by the shoulder. "You dareugh at me?! This is embarrassing! I''m over here being horny and you''re here enjoying this!"


    "I''m sorry, you''re just... too adorable." (Rose) tells me, as an orb falls down to our side. The light shows the expression on her face, flushed red. "I love you so much, I... want to say this every day to make up for the lost two years of time."


    She pressed her forehead to mine and I kissed her lips tenderly, my heart felt flutters and my thighs were still throbbing and horny but still the moment was too sweet for me to ruin it.


    "I love you too..."


    With all the words of love spoken, she did as promised and inserted her finger once more, but it wasn''t one- this time she inserted two of them and I felt an immediate amount of pleasure rising into my abdomen, the front of my chest were already covered in sweat and I- I''m just moaning.


    "Rose! Yes! Ungh¡­! Don''t stop!"


    My hips went up and down when she pressed in deeply and when she took her fingers out. Her fingers continued to destroy me in pleasure, "I-I think I''ming!"


    Soon¡­ I really dide.


    The white fluid came out of my body and I was already panting for my life like a dog. "Hah¡­ hah¡­" my back rested into the sleeping mat, seeing our disheveled and tangled hair I couldn''t help butugh. "I haven''t felt that good since¡­"


    "Your past world?"


    "Exactly."


    Rose takes out a look at her finger that was covered in my white fluid and I immediately straightened up my posture to see what she''ll do.


    "Hmm~" (Rose) looked at me first and then at the white fluid in her finger before inserting it in her mouth and I swallowed the lump forming in my throat.


    That was rather hot.


    "Are you ready for round two, personal knight of mine?"

 Chapter 150 Making Love To You (II).

    Chapter 70: Making Love to You (II).


    Kein''s POV


    "Are you ready for round two, personal knight of mine?"


    When she told me about round two- I felt so excited and my hips were looking d to open up for her¡­ because slowly, Rose''s tongue was sliding down to my bare chest, going through my nipples sucking on them. "Ah¡­ not there¡­ I''m¡­ so sensitive there¡­"


    Her face stopped sucking on my breasts as I yelled out a yelp when her tongue then slid down to my stomach, ying around with my belly button before stopping at my abdomen.


    She smiles looking for a way to tease me instead, the expectation of her face devouring my forbidden flower was making me tremble. I want her to eat me.


    And she knew how badly I wanted her.


    I thought she was going to put her tongue in but it was her fingers once more, this time she held my thighs up, my backid onto the mat as her fingers dug a deep thrusting face, in and out into my hole.


    "Do you want more?"


    My hands were gripping my sleeping mat, as my other hand were on my forehead trying to control my expression but it was all for a naught. "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Yes! Oh¡­! Yes, Rose!" I was yelling everything that I could.


    In and out¡­


    In and out again¡­


    Her fingers circled and flipped inside my skin, my forbidden flower.


    "Hah! I think- I think I''m about to again-!"


    ¡­


    I was about to climax again when suddenly-


    Bang!


    Crack, crack, crack!


    Those sounds- are they fireworks?


    The loud noise made us stop whatever we were doing.


    Rose takes out her finger from my flower and I couldn''t climax due to the fact that the sexual mood was fading, the light orbs weren''t the only source of light we have now.


    Dozens of fireworks lit up near the castle, many colors with different patterns were shot up into the sky. Colorful and vibrant, I''ve never seen fireworks here- nheless having them at a festival- this was new.


    "Those are- what are those?" she points at the sky where the fireworks were being lit up.


    Rose looked at the sky, her eyes shimmering onto the vibrant colors of the fireworks, "You''ve never seen fireworks before?" I stood up straight as we momentarily stopped having sex to focus at the sudden abrupt sh of fireworks being shot up more into the air.


    "You know what those are called?"


    Well of course, these kinds of explosives were something we like to y around with especially in new years.


    "I''ve had them a lot in my own world, we set them during important events such as festivals, birthdays or gatherings. I wasn''t expecting to see them tonight and ruin what we''re doing though." I exined, feeling like the mood on having sex was ruined I stood up as Rose did the same.


    I buttoned my pants up as well as my shirt, I picked up my tie that was on the ground and frowned.


    I mean it''s not like I''m a little disappointed that I was mostly on the receiving end, I wanted to- do it to her as well but for now it seems that Rose was concerned about the fireworks. "Is there something wrong with fireworks being set off?"


    Rose looked rather conflicted as she squinted at her trying to make a jist of things. "It''sing from the castle- that should be impossible."


    "We''ve had explosives like cannons and such in the military of the kingdom- for an explosive for a pretty disy however I heard that only [Sprivanto] have these kinds of things, and it would be illegal to set one off in [Puronia]." I exined recalling the things that my senior knights had told me and in my military school we were required to know how to put cannonballs and enchant them with magic.


    Well the other students who can do magic, they were the ones who learned but for someone like me who was under the secrecy of having my magic kept hidden- with the help of Vincent''s father the Duke.


    I was told to sit that one out and just learn how to put cannonballs into the mouth of the cannon.


    What I wish I did try, was enchanting the cannonball with my [Gluttony] magic, so that the cannonball wherever magic shoots I could just throw my enchanted cannonball at it so it''s enchantment should absorb its magic.


    I thought it would be too dangerous so I didn''t attempt it. "If fireworks came from [Sprivanto] then it should be called los fuegos artificiales."


    Rose chuckles hearing me say the Spanish word for fireworks, she looked rather impressed with my skills in thenguage. "I forget you''re a little knowledgeable in the Sprivanian Language."


    I blinked and I probably needed to tell her about where I learned that, "Oh well¡­ in my case in my world that was called Spanish."


    "Spa¡­ nish?"


    [Sprivanto] was a kingdom simr to Spanish/Asian culture from what I''ve learned so I was a little knowledgeable.


    Especially with the help of Big sister Valentina, hanging out with her I managed to pick up a few things.


    I''ve wanted to visit but I didn''t have much time due to my responsibilities at my father''s estate. "The Sprivaniannguage was simr. I was surprised that a lot of things were simr and some things were missing. This is why I know a little bit of signnguage too."


    "There''s not much difference so it was an easy breeze for me to fit in. You know Winshern have a simrnguage in my world too- and they even have the same culture-"


    I ended up telling her all about the difference in my world to hers.<novelnext></novelnext>


    How I found it weird that they didn''t have much progress in hygiene products formoners but that all changed when I came and it changed even more when the heroes came and introduced some new things.


    "And you know, the food in this world- we didn''t have monsters for meat or anything like that. We have animals that didn''t have mana coursing through them, our livestock were pretty tamepared to here." I was rambling on more things I thought were interesting.


    Rose for the whole time didn''t say a word and just listened.


    I was the one talking so much as we watched the fireworks finally went out.


    ¡­


    I felt a pang of sweat running down onto the side of my cheek.


    The whole time I was the only one talking¡­


    "D-Did I say something weird? Why are you so quiet?"


    My face felt a little flushed because I wasn''t used to talking this much¡­ I haven''t told her half of my world yet but- this is a whole new feeling of trusting someone to tell her everything about me.


    Rose smiles and giggles, she walks closer to hold my arm wrapping it into hers. I could feel her chest pressing a little to my sleeve and I gulped.


    "I''m learning more about you and each story you tell about your old life¡­ for some reason my heart gets a little warmer." (Rose) tells, my heart feels like it''s getting hotter not warmer.


    "I guess¡­ I hope it''s not setting you off¡­ if I''m rambling too much about my old world please tell me. This is my first time talking about it with someone, I don''t even tell father about these things and I owe him my life." I scratched the back of my head.


    I looked up at the fireworks as the full moon set in the middle of the sky.


    "There was a saying in my old world, if you say that the moon is beautiful tonight with the person you like. You would want to spend your whole life to be together with them, to tell them that you love them."


    Seeing the moon¡­ just reminded me of that.


    Rose pulls on my arm and gives a little mischievous smile. "Well then, Maeve. Is it just me or doesn''t the moon look ravishingly beautiful tonight?"


    Pfft!


    The way that she added ravishing there! Too cute¡­


    "You didn''t have to put the ravishing in there, Rose." I tell her booping her nose and she pouts, cing her head on my arm.


    "You know, an ''I love you too'' for a reply would''ve been nice." (Rose)


    "You''re such a spoiled princess." I replied, sighing with relief but it seems like the prettiest girl in the world had something to say to fight back.


    "And whose spoiled princess am I?"


    I stopped my tracks and admitted defeat.


    "Mine."


    I feel¡­ turned on now.


    As if I''ll let Rose do all the leading.


    "A spoiled princess I want to bring back home." I held her waist and then her chin, learning up for another tender kiss. You think round two is over? No, it''s just the start.


    As if I''ll let the princess be naked in a sleeping mat- I''m fine if it was me but for Rose? No. We''re doing this in my office!


    I''ll be the one devouring her this time, "Why don''t your personal knight be the one ravishing you tonight, spoiled princess?"


    .-.-.-.-.


    Meanwhile¡­


    At the castle, a maid and the first princess who was sitting on her bed were looking at her opened windows right down by her balcony. "Your highness, my gift for you. A token from my hometown, on a full moon like this- we set off fireworks at night."


    "And then we watch the full moon- before we confess our feelings to the person we like."


    The princess chuckles, while she grew weak her heart seemed to have grown stronger love for her personal maid. "Well then¡­ You have such peculiar yet lovely customs. If you did this for me¡­ Kazari, does that mean¡­ you''ll be confessing?"


    Kazari, stops.


    Her hands traveled to her hair, where she destroyed her lovely bun tied style, now her dark hair was lowered. Making her look invigorating with her sharp ck eyes, her face shape was that of a Japanese woman.


    "I¡­ your highness. The moon- is! Lovely tonight!" (Kazari) yells at the top of her lungs, with passion! Putting a hand to her chest before biting her lip!


    "..."


    Princess Cecilia tilts her head, not understanding the custom but due to her maid''s passionate spirit and unusual custom that she did want to offend- she just smiled and went with it.


    "Yes, you''re right it is lovely."


    The clueless first princess continues to smile, while the maid holds her heart in happiness.


    Princess Cecilia sat on her bed looking at the moon outside, in a little bit of pain. She thought her maid would finally be confessing with this rather romantic mood, with all the pretty colorful explosives outside her room.

 Chapter 151 Making Love To You (III).

    Chapter 70: Making Love to You (III).


    Kein''s POV


    "A spoiled princess I want to bring back home." I held her waist and then her chin, learning up for another tender kiss.


    I''ll be the one devouring her this time, "Why don''t your personal knight be the one ravishing you tonight, spoiled princess?"


    ¡­


    I told Rose that I would bring her to my home to give what she''s been craving. Her eyes widened in surprise, her hands pressed to my chest and held my blouse tightly.


    The fireworks show was over, there wasn''t any more noise. So I could hear her next words more clearly, "D-Devour me?" (Rose)


    Her silver eyes and cheeks became of a rosy red color under the light of the orbs. I felt a little conscious of my words now, "Are you blushing- weren''t you nning to do the same thing to me back there-"


    "I-I''m sorry it''s just-" she fixes herself, Rose bites her lip for a moment and I couldn''t stop staring at them wanting to kiss it.


    "Kein-" (Rose) mutters out, then afterwardses the look of guilt. "I mean Maeve... Apologies for still getting used to it." (Rose) stops for a bit calling me out by Kein''s name but instead of getting mad I just nodded and told her that it was alright. I just told her a few hours ago, I''m not expecting her to get used to the sudden new information. "Don''t worry, you can slowly get used to my name. I would actually like to have my name called when it''s just the two of us."


    Rose smiles faintly before getting back to the matter at hand. "Will it be alright with your father with me being back at his estate?"


    Father at this time should be either asleep or cooped up asleep in his master''s bedroom. Alfred on the other hand would likely be cleaning up the kitchen or some other part of the estate, some maids should also be doing their nightly routines.


    Bringing a guest back with me into the estate would surely raise everyone''s rms and curiosity. However I am one hundred percent sure that my family would want me to be happy.


    "Not to worry, father would understand what I''m doing is for the better!"


    "I sincerely¡­ doubt that."


    Late at night, disheveled and feeling rather hot. First I packed up my sleeping mat into my [Storage Ring], going down the hill taking a once over look at the color changing tree, the wind blowing to our direction.


    Rose held on putting her red scarf back into her head wrapping it all around herself, not realizing the state we were in.


    My dark jacket was with her as well, to protect her from the cold she had on her.


    We went back into the side of the city to rent a carriage going back home to my estate. It was no brainer for anyone who saw us while I rented a carriage, the state of our clothes mix-matched and hair being all messy.


    Something was suspicious.


    The coachman who was leisurely minding his own business took notice of our presence.


    "Oh... fine evening to you both." He tips his hat over to us, and holds the leash of his horses. He noticed our current state and pointed it out, "Did you two go for a run? Quite a lot of grass under your pants there little miss, even your tie is crooked."


    I looked at where he pointed and realized he was right. I tried to straighten the crooked part of my clothes and even my tie, "Thank you for pointing it out, air."


    "We''re here to have a ride, back home to the Hills estate."


    "Not very far then,dies. Please, hop on, we''ll be there in a few minutes with my horses pulling the carriage." The coachmanes down to the front side of the carriage and opens the door for us.


    I thanked the coachman but before getting up first inside, I made sure to extend my hand first to the crown princess and helped her up the carriage. "Be careful, it might be a little slippery there mdy."


    She puts her foot inside and grabs my offered hands in hers. "If I ever slip down, I''m sure you''ll be there to catch me with your strong arms."


    "I''m sure you''d love that."


    We came into the carriage together, hearing the coachman whip his horses.The wheels moved, the carriage driving into the direction of my home estate.


    I had to endure a whole few minutes of waiting, being so behaved inside the carriage trying not to pounce on Rose to continue where we left off.


    For now, the only thing that kept me sane was her hand over mine. The touch was enough to¡­ almostpletely satisfy me.


    Thankfully, it was quick we could already see several postal light ways powered by mana right outside meaning the estate was close.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Here you are,dies. Homes of Baron Hills."


    "Thank you, good sir."


    We exited outside the carriage, I offered my hands once more and Rose took it, going down into the ground to walk. He stared at the renovated estate, I had some minor adjustments requests when Rose left.


    Thest time that I recall Rose visiting, was the time she asked me to teach her to make sinigang- or at least using this world''s ingredients we made.


    "The fare, youngdy."


    "Ah yes, the fare." I paid the coachman with a few gold coins that I had leftover from my pocket and his eyes shined brightly looking at them. After he counted that all the gold for the fare was right he tipped his hat over to us before leaving.


    There were several guards on standby when we walked more closely into the gates, with swords at the ready grabbing it by the hilt. I could see their eyes squinting under the dim light.


    "Halt! Who goes there!"


    Someone who wants to go to her private office just to have sex- ahem. Someone who just wants to go back to her own house, thank you.


    "It''s me, at ease."


    The guards saw our figure and their hold onto the hilt of the sword was lowered. "Commander- wee home." The guards saluted in my direction and I nodded. Due to being someone of a higher rank than them, I don''t need to salute back.


    "Thanks for the greeting," I tell the two guards who put down their hand cing it into their sides.


    "As you can see I will be having a guest with me today." I turned to Rose, and soon the guards were following to see the beautiful figure that was right beside me.


    The two guard''s bodies stiffened when they realized that my jacket was with Rose''s.


    "I would be hoping if the other servants would be informed to not disturb us, anyone for that matter." I walked past them with Rose in tow, I was holding her hand the whole time and I believe that these two have gotten the message of what I''m going to do.


    My reputation for being a womanizer has also reached the estate after all.


    "Yes,mander!"


    "Alright then."


    I made my way inside my estate, I took a quick nce back at the two guards who were already gossiping amongst themselves but soon after that I suppose only one was left to deal with the post because the other one came running towards the servant''s dorms.


    "I wasn''t aware that you had a different tone when ites to having yourmander title in effect, it''s verymanding." (Rose)mented on the tone that I use when I''m talking to soldiers below my rank and I chuckled.


    "Did you like that tone when I use it?" I asked her, thinking of how funny it would be if she wanted that kind of tone in bed. I''m not amanding person personally because I only do it due to the fact of my strict job. "I''m actually really strict when ites to that voice."


    We were in front of the doors of the estate, I opened it making a little squeaky noise seeing the halls empty. I breathed out a sigh of relief.


    Alfred, Father and Vivienne were nowhere in sight.


    "Coast is clear, you can now enter Rose." I moved aside to let her enter. She holds the jacket more closely to her body looking around the dozens of paintings disyed upon the wall.


    There were empty armor stands by the side as well as empty cases of disy with no ss covering them. I remember the reason why they were removed was due to Vivienne''s safety around the house.


    My heart would not take well if she got hurt ying around near them.


    Rose grabs my arm and pulls me roughly to gain my attention. "For the record though, going back to our conversation from before Kei- I mean Maeve- I wouldn''t mind you using that kind of ter when you¡­ ''Devour me''."


    "That is if your pride can handle doing it." Her fingers slid down into my neck, taking me off guard making me shiver for a bit but¡­ I was excited about where this was going.


    Rose takes a quick peck at my neck going through the hickeys she gave me and whispers, "How about you do what you said and drag me into your office already?"


    Let round twomence,dies and gentlemen. I''ll be devouring this princess like there''s no tomorrow.

 Chapter 152 Making Love To You (IV).

    Chapter 70: Making Love to You (IV).


    Kein''s POV


    Rose takes a quick peck at my neck going through the hickeys she gave me and whispers, "How about you do what you said and drag me into your office already?"


    Let round twomence,dies and gentlemen. I''ll be devouring this princess like there''s no tomorrow.


    ¡­


    My office¡­


    To the ce where I dragged her figure, I was surprised at how impable the timing was. No one was around, it seemed that our footsteps and excited heart beating was all the noise there was.


    I recognized the door of our destination, "In here."


    I take her towards the door, holding the metal knob on my hand and twisting it as the door opens. We came inside, I locked the door hearing a faint sound of click.


    I turned my head around and immediately I was met with Rose hugging my back, her hands wandered through my stomach and held onto my abdomen. "I''ve always wondered if there were other girls who got to touch your muscles like this¡­"


    She gave my abs a firm squeeze, it was hard rock solid¡­


    "If you mean fondling them, you''re the first. I don''t let anyone usually touch me this way." I tell Rose cing a hand over hers and gave a really cocky smile "You''re even the first one who got to touch my breast-"


    "And the first person who took your first time."


    Her hands traveled lower under my pants and I- she- what was I talking about? Everything just feels so good right now, from the way her fingers are ying around down here¡­


    I couldn''t help but pant, my tongue stuck out from how deep her fingers were digging in this time.


    I felt so submissive, my legs were at my breaking point because I had to hold onto the wall for support. "Angh¡­ yeah that''s¡­ so good- don''t¡­ stop!"


    Her body was behind mine, her chest pressing against my back as she continued to finger me for the next few minutes. "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Ahhh!"


    "You¡­ sound so¡­ The sounds you make when you''re like this- really are just the best¡­ It''s turning me on so much, Maeve." (Rose) whispers my name and I almost let myself go in pleasure, meaning I almost came with Rose just saying my name.


    "Mmmaaa¡­ Hah¡­" I could feel her lips gently nibbling onto my ear before kissing my neck as her other free hand unbuttons the top of her dress, her fingers were quick, letting me see her bare chest in all its glory.


    My eyes wandered through those bright pink nipples of hers, that it made me want to suck on them until she was screaming stop.


    I held her hand that was under me and I gripped her wrist before pushing her over the nearest sofa.


    "?!" (Rose) waspletely taken aback by my sudden action, I took both of her hands and pinned her down. I was fairly stronger, so no matter how much Rose struggled this time, she wouldn''t be able to move.


    This is rather exciting.


    "It''s¡­ my turn to make you feel good."


    Her squirming little hips were so fun to tease, my fingers were sliding down into her clit as I yed around with it. The face she made when I did that¡­ "Angh! Yes! Wait¡­ Hah¡­ I can''t-"


    The screams that she was doing- no wonder she was really turned on from my voice because I was turned on with hers. "Do you like what I''m doing to you, princess?"


    Her hands and wrist were squirming around my hold, her hips were so openly inviting that they were moving up and down with the help of my fingers. "Y-Yes! Oh yes I do! Maeve- do me more!"


    I was particrly grateful that I have my office to be soundproof.


    At the princess'' request, I inserted three- of my fingers.


    I made my hand vibrate like crazy as my mouth fell to her chest. nning gentle kisses to the side of her breast before sucking on her nipples, my eyes still trained to her face making so many lewd expressions that I could only imagine when I was daydreaming.


    "Mm¡­" To think I could im and defile her like this, the sex is certainly surreal and I''m not even using the little toy that Veronica lent me yet.


    "Nnagh! That''s- too big- but it feels so good¡­" (Rose)


    The state of the girl I was making love to, her tongue were out of her mouth, as if she was requesting to kiss me deeply at that moment panting out of breath. I stopped sucking her nipples but not without giving it a little bite.


    "Nngh!"


    Before she could even react to it I ced my mouth on hers, inserting my tongue battling for dominance. "Mm¡­! Hmm~ Nngh¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was a tough battle to say who was winning, all I know that I was now dripping wet with all of this action. Our feverish kiss was soon cut off when we both needed some air.


    Our eyes were entrailed, dizzy and in love when we looked at each other.


    "Hah¡­"


    "Hahhh¡­"


    We panted hard and I made my way into sucking her pink nipples again while my other hand worked its way on pulling and letting go of her hard nipples.


    "It''s getting hard¡­" Imented admiring the cute little thing, pulling and letting go again, hearing her struggle to not let out a moan but in the end she couldn''t help it and screamed a little.


    "N-No¡­ ngh¡­ wonder¡­ I¡­ can''t exactly me it for getting hard because I''m¡­ enjoying making love to you right now." (Rose) had her hands behind my neck and smiled really widely. "If this is a dream, I don''t ever want to wake up."


    "Would dreams make you feel that good, princess?" I asked her, leaning in closer with our bodies pressed togetherying into the sofa. "This is not a dream."


    "I don''t know if dreams should be this good," I could feel Rose''s hands pull my head closer to the point our foreheads were touching.


    My eyes were staring into her silver ones, a beautiful pair of lovely gray eyes.


    I love staring into them and just admire how perfect they were.


    "I''ve had dozens of dreams that were like this." She tells me with a faint sad smile, making my heart beat faster once more. "They were all dreams proiming my love for you before making love, our bodies would press and y with one another but just when I was about toe-"


    Her eyes blinked a little faster when she told me thatst part sounding a little embarrassed and I found that really adorable. "A maid would walk in and would tell me that it''s time to fulfill my daily duties as a princess."


    "I woke up from them, feeling that a night like this would be impossible."


    Hearing her sad tone of what she told me, I gave her a kiss on the side of her cheek. "It''s not impossible, I''m here now with you in my office making love to you."


    Rose giggles, her hands ruffling my long blonde hair, she twirls over some of the strands and presses it to her mouth kissing it softly. "You''re right¡­ I should be grateful."


    "I''m grateful that a person like you will be willing to be with a messy, stubborn princess like me."


    "Don''t forget naive." My memory went back to a few hours before where she healed the man''s arm that I broke because he stole Vivienne''s purse with the reason of poverty. "I swear you should really stop helping people who don''t deserve such kindness. I''m scared that you''ll get taken advantage of soon enough that it''ll lead to you getting hurt."


    "I''m well aware of that fact, my love. It just pains me¡­ to see anyone getting hurt. May it be a friend or foe, it has always been my duty to help anyone in need." (Rose) dreams of such, this is why shees down from the pce to help themon people.


    A belief made by the church, to help anyone who might be in need but how hypocritical and dangerous are those words.


    People are sly, not kind and heartless.


    "Such a foolish duty, I understand the good of it but it feels¡­."


    Something unbefitting for war, if it will evere to that.


    Roseughs hugging my waist. "A foolish duty but for me it''s an easier thing to follow. I''ll help anyone if they''re hurt, but I''m not that daft."


    "My sister taught me some things, only help people whom I think will be able to redeem themselves and give them a second chance." (Rose) continues with the figure of Cecilia teaching her little sister a lesson.


    "I obviously won''t help anyone that will do any harm to me or the people I love. Thest thing I would want to be is a burden."


    Hopefully for the man who tried stealing Vivienne''s pouch, he would change for the better because if he doesn''t and Rose hears of his antics of being a thief- her heart will be sad and I don''t want her to be sad.


    I hugged Rose, our chest pressing together feeling each other''s warmth. It feels sofortable, rxing so I managed to be bold and tell her, "You will never be a burden to me."


    She is and forever will be my strength, my everything.


    With my words reaching her heart, we kissed once more. We were both smiling as we did it, our hands were greedy for another and it was understandably why.


    "Then can we continue where we left off?"


    I nodded in her request but this time, I should make use of Veronica''s little something she gave after all it would be a waste if I didn''t. I took the toy out of my [Storage Ring] and showed it to her holding it into my hands.


    It was a long dildo with a strap on, "Would it be alright if we used this?"

 Chapter 153 Making Love To You (V).

    Chapter 70: Making Love to You (V).


    Kein''s POV


    "Then can we continue where we left off?"


    I nodded in her request but this time, I should make use of Veronica''s little something she gave after all it would be a waste if I didn''t. I took the toy out of my [Storage Ring] and showed it to her holding it into my hands.


    It was a long dildo with a strap on, "Would it be alright if we used this?"


    ...


    "..."


    A moment of silence for us while I held the toy in my hand. Rose looks at the toy staring at it in bewilderment before she covers her eyes with her hands looking so flushed.


    "H-How long have you been keeping that in your storage ring?" she asks me, trying not tough. "Don''t tell me you bought that because- you were expecting on doing sex before this?" (Rose) was trying her best to contain herughter and I was just on the verge of confusion and aloof.


    Guhk!


    "E-Eh?!"


    "Wait- I mean- this is-" I held up the strap on the toy in front of her face and I became even more flustered on thinking the right words to exin how I got the toy in the first ce. "Right! This is from Veronica! She gave it to me and told me to use it!"


    Veronica''s figure came into my mind, she was winking and blowing a kiss while telling me- ''Oh charmer senior~ use it well now~''


    Use it well my ass!


    I almost threw the sex toy into the floor but I managed to stop myself when I noticed It was even made something out of top quality materials, I could''ve sworn this was something called a jockstrap where it straps around the waist and over each butt cheek.


    I shook my head and sighed with a little pout, "Sorry- I wasn''t sure how you would react to this and you might be ufortable... but here you are trying not tough."


    "I''ll go store it back." I told her as I was about to store the toy back into the storage ring but Rose held my wrist with her soft hands, her hold slid through the rim of the toy. She holds the end of it, tapping the rim.


    "Why store it back?" she asks me, I still pouted.


    "Because you were trying not tough at it." I tell her trying to sound angry but it alles crumbling down when she pulls my wrist and the dildo over to her face and slowly takes the tip of the toy putting in her mouth.


    "Mm... nngh..." (Rose) moves her head up and down slowly onto the dildo her saliva getting it covered.


    I... watched while she took charge.


    Even if I wasn''t wearing the strap right now I could feel something within me twitching.


    Gulp...


    I swallowed the lump forming in my throat when I realized she''s so naughtily knowledgeable in this kind of thing, it''s turning me on.


    "Hah..."


    I could feel myself panting and my hands wandering around my breast, I touched myself while Rose saw me do it.


    The cocky princess smiles looking over me while I touch myself, she whispers to me. "I say we make use of it... It would be a waste to not use the lovely gift that Veronica gave you."


    The way that she called it a lovely gift insinuate something. The princess insisted and with such persuasion and good reasoning, I agreed. We decided to use toy and I started to take off my pants and everything offpletely.


    Temporarily Rose would be holding the toy while I started to undress, starting with my top. My blouse, my bra and the tie I was wearing before was on the floor. The princess was already out of her dress and was just waiting for me to finish.


    The moments that I stripped... felt like I was doing a private show, only for the princess to be my private audience as the clothes slipped down from my skin.


    With our whole bodies just naked now, I was fully bared. I pulled my underwear down and she saw my forbidden flower in all of its glory. "Ah... this is a little embarrassing." I took my blouse in my hand and covered my chest a bit.


    This is different from back where we were in the tree- back then I was half naked and now I''m fully naked. "Dear... why would it ever be embarrassing?"


    The window right by my office shined on Rose''s milky smooth skin, she seemed to be barred in no clothes brimming with confidence as she puffs her chest out in no fear.


    "I... don''t know. It''s my first time in a very long time since I''ve been fully naked in front of someone." I held my arm feeling a bit shy.


    The old me would''ve been disappointed in the whole personality change I''ve undergone through all these years. I''ve be more mellow, "Would it help that I think... you''re really lovely even when you''re naked."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ah... my heart did a little flip when she told me that.


    Even if it wasn''t my own body, I really did my best taking care of it to the best of my extent, full of scars even I became conscious-


    Rose takes my hand into hers while she leads me into the office table, where we get onto my seat and she pushes me gently to sit down on my chair. "Stay there for a bit!"


    She noticed that the table office was full of papers due from the work that was piling. The princess being the good considerate girl that she was, she carefully picks up the stack of it and ces it down carefully into the ground.


    I was expecting those cool motion action where the person would usually just push everything off the table before they made out for sex but this girl-


    "I''m sorry but the papers- I might''ve gotten some mixed up when I put them down there- I hope that''s alright..." She points at the papers that was on the ground, half of it were all about the minor inconvenience problems that was running around the Hills property, mostly about the new school being built, budget and the staff.


    "Oh- that''s alright. I can just fix all of itter." I tell the princess who nods. Rose was taking things one by one off the table and into the side of the ground where no one else would get hurt.


    I was perplexed- and even more turned on.


    Who gets turned on from a woman who''s this considerate of me that instead of throwing everything in the table then having sex- would just do this?


    Me.


    I''m getting turned on by this. It made me just want her more, two times the desire. Right after she was done taking everything down in an organized manner she ces the strap on the table and stares at my thighs with a smile.


    "Why don''t I clean that up for you before you put it on?"


    "C-Clean what?"


    The princess was like a tiger as her hands crawled slightly on my chair, her hands tip toeing on my thighs made me shiver. She bends down low to my thighs cing a hand on them before opening it, revealing the pink twitching color of my flower.


    My face was really flustered when her head leaned in closer. Her breathing tingled every part of my body.


    "Hah... such a beautiful pink color. It seems to be dripping wet from all this." she eyes the side of my thighs that was covered in white liquid.


    "..."


    "Hah- wait-"


    Giggling a little she licks the side of my thighs with her tongue, while gripping down my thighs to the chair, and my body moves on its own. She sucks on the side of my skin- making me feel so good. "Angh! Yes- don''t stop!"


    Her mouth moved onto the top of my clitoris where she moved her tongue ying around with it, she drew circles in it while bobbing down sucking it up. "Hah... Ahhh... that''s-! Yes!"


    My body couldn''t sit still, my legs were shaking, doing its best to not move too rowdy. I held her hair, gripping it a little forceful but she didn''t dare to scream and just continued to suck on my clit. "Hah... ungh- mmph! Suck on it more!"


    I screamed out on such a request to which she nodded and fulfilled it. She sucked, and sucked- my vagina was having the time of its life being eaten out. My head was looking up into the ceiling with my back settled onto the chair until- "Rose! I think I''m going to cum!"


    She stopped sucking on my clit and started working on her fingers. She took two of them and quickly inserted them in her mouth before inserting them into my flower. "Mmgh!"


    At first she was going slow- in and out of my cave but- I wanted her to move faster.


    It was like she was waiting for me to beg.


    "Rose- do me faster! Please-" I pleaded and she quickly started going faster than I expected. "Angh! Yes!" I yelled out pulling her hair and I went all out on her, the white sticky substance was all over her face and my chair.


    I was panting out of breath.


    "Hah... Hah..."


    I have to apud this princess- despite being her first time- I would''ve guessed she''s an experienced veteran on these types of tongue and fingering skills. "You... were amazing." I tell her with high praises.


    The princess'' ears perked up hearing this. She smiled ever so widely, kissing me on the mouth. It was quick but at the same time it was so passionate.


    "Mm..." We both moaned, feeling good. It feels like we''ve been doing this for a while but we''re still not tired. Her tongue said hello to mine and mine said do me some more.


    I could taste myself on her lips.


    "Thank you, dear but how about... you do me next?"


    She offers me the strap that was on the table and... I nodded dizzily excited that I was going to have a chance at giving back the same kind of amazing performance as she did.

 Chapter 154 Making Love To You (VI).

    Chapter 70: Making Love to You (VI).


    Kein''s POV


    "Mm..." We both moaned, feeling good. It feels like we''ve been doing this for a while but we''re still not tired. Her tongue said hello to mine and mine said do me some more.


    I could taste myself on her lips.


    "Thank you, dear but how about... you do me next?"


    She offers me the strap that was on the table and... I nodded dizzily excited that I was going to have a chance at giving back the same kind of amazing performance as she did.


    ...


    With my dizzy state, I stood up from my office chair as I took the strap of the toy wearing it. The stic rod felt unnerving and I wasn''t sure... on where we should do this.


    "Oh- hold on I forgot something." (Rose) tells me, taking out the same book from her [Storage Ring] that had such an innocent cover at first but inside there were all lewd techniques that Rose could learn in an instant.


    "There was a note stuck in between the middle of the pages with¡­ this bottle?"


    She presents a small bottle filled with an unknown liquid. I swear... if this is what I think this is- "Can I see the note?" I opened my palm to take the note and Rose gave it to me.


    It was a small sticky note where Veronica wrote a really supportive message for us.


    Dear charmer senior,


    Remember sex is good, but doing sex safely is better.


    Have this as a gift, I''m sure your little lover there would take out this book when the time is right. Don''t forget to have fun andmunicate on what positions you''d want alright~? But- Oh!


    If I may, I would rmend the position on page number ten for beginners. Fufu!


    Sincerely,


    Veronica Lumine.


    On the side of the sticky note there was a little drawn chibi version of her that was winking. I folded the note rubbing the side of my temples. "Ugh Veronica you surprise me so much, you''re just like father when ites to his unending surprises." I put the note away, seeing Rose turning the pages.


    "Well... page ten- is this position."


    We opened the book and there was the position drawn in ck and white ink, two people, where one was sitting down on a chair, the toy was standing up as the girl sits down on it both facing each other, while kissing passionately.


    "The... starter gun-" I read the title of the position and granted I am very familiar with it. I looked at Rose who seemed to be very infatuated with it, with her reddened cheeks she seemed to be excited about wanting to do it.


    "W-Well this is kinda- hot, isn''t it?" she mutters out looking at me in excitement, I took the book out of her hands and remembered everything I needed to do to make sure that I''ll get the position to be perfect.


    "Where do you want to do this, princess?"


    "Will your office chair handle our weight?" she asks concerningly and even I was questioning that.


    "Only one way to find out."


    I pulled her wrist as I sat down into my chair, taking the bottle of lube I covered the toy along with it making sure it was very thorough. It was slippery and cold, it felt good to the touch. I have wondered what it would be like if I really did have a dick...


    "Maeve..."


    Rose called out to me panting, she seemed to be turned on just by watching me ce some lube over the toy. Something within me throbbed seeing the horny state of her.


    If I had a dick, it would be very hard right now looking over the naked soft body of the princess. I wanted to make my mark on her for so long... "You can sit down and hold on to me now, Rose."


    I tell her and she takes a look at the toy before nodding, she walks over to me before cing her thighs over mine while she slowly sits over the toy. "A-Angh! Ngh..." she put a hand over my chest while the other one was over my shoulder.


    Slowly the toy went in.


    "Hah... it feels... a bit big."


    "Veronica must''ve taken an unsure size, since I think this is a medium..." It would be weird if Veronica would''ve known the exact size fit for you know- "So by the advice of the book, we can take it slow, wait for you to get used to it."


    Rose was panting looking a bit worried, before this she looked so smug but really she looked so... um... turned on with a side of she looks like in pain.


    "Mngh... Hah..."


    I swallowed the lump forming in my throat hearing her gently moan, this doesn''t look easy and gently ced a hand on the side of her cheek. "If it''s getting too much- if you get hurt- or if you get ufortable tell me."


    Roseughed, putting her forehead into mine and giving a quick kiss on my lips.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "When ites to getting hurt, you don''t have to worry about me. I can heal myself." (Rose) takes off her hands on my shoulder and cups my face. "And you''ll be telling me if you''re hurt or ufortable too."


    "I don''t want to be the only one enjoying this, I want you to enjoy it too."


    Oh... Rose, I''m enjoying every single moment I have with you.


    "I''m already enjoying all the moaning you were doing."


    Iughed a little and she raises one of her eyebrows before kissing me. Her hands were sliding down to my neck, it was a little ticklish.


    The hair on my body tingled and my forbidden flower throbbed.


    "Mm... nghhh..." I was moaning with her tongue sliding to meet mine. I hurriedly let her in. We were making out for a good solid minute with my eyes closed, but I was surprised when her lips traveled to my neck next and sucked on it for what seemed like forever.


    "Hah... are you leaving me a hickey again?"


    I say again because she left me those marks back then at the winshern castle.


    "Are you getting bored of it?" (Rose) stopped sucking on my sensitive skin and asked. I wondered what else she could do other than giving me hickeys and then I remembered.


    "I''m not particrly bored of it-" I tell the princess who looks at me expectantly. "But... you could... also bite me." I suggested sounding a little turned on.


    "..."


    "Bite me hard."


    My request seemed to have made her silent, she shook her head at my request and if she''d had a tail and ears, it would be dropping out of her head and back.


    I could feel her tongue licking the side of my neck, it was wet and warm. She looked at me with those gray silver eyes of hers and muttered worriedly.


    "But you''ll get hurt."


    She voices out her concern- so that''s what she was worried about. True I''ll get hurt but- I mean- I probably... won''t mind it not one bit.


    "But it''s you who''ll be biting me! I don''t mind if it''s you!" I tried convincing her and she pouted. "Is that really all?"


    I took a deep breath before covering my face with my hands. This was a little embarrassing to confess. "Hah... I guess I just wanted you to bite me. I would like it... if you''d leave me a bite mark." I told her taking a peek between my fingers, I saw her flushed red face smiling so widely.


    Now it has been revealed that in my past life I was into some pretty... hardcore things.


    How will I ever... recover?


    "Fine then, since you''ve pleaded so cutely..."


    Her face moved down to my neck, I could feel her whole body shifting and her thighs moving slightly with the toy inside of her hole. I could feel it too...


    "Hah..."


    She breathed on the side of my neck making my whole body shiver, her breasts were pressed against mine and I used that opportunity to bump mine into hers. Her bust was rather huge so it bounced a little when it made contact with mine.


    "Get ready..."


    She whispers before blowing a hot breath into my skin, "Mmph! Rose! Yes!" I held the sides of my chair before my nails were the one digging deep in her shoulders. I could feel her teeth in my skin, hot and wet tongue over me.


    It felt so good.


    Her strands of hair were sticking to my arm but when she took her mouth back to the same sitting position as before, it seems that her hole has gotten used to the size of the toy. "Hah... ngh... the toy..."


    She takes my fingers and ces it inside of her mouth, licking it so slowly teasing me. "I''m starting to feel good now."


    She started to slowly jump up and down, grinding her hips into mine. There were a few wet white liquids sticking to my skin and I took some of it before cing it in my mouth, licking it off of my fingers.


    "You''re... so... sweet."


    She was still jumping up and down giggling a little.


    Her long hair was covering half of her face. Both of our bodies were hot and sweaty, I could feel myselfing from just watching her jump in me. "Hah... Hah... hehe... is my nectar really that sweet? Ngh?!"


    I grabbed both of her asses and grinned. I took out my tongue and attacked. The taste of her sweet nectar was over me. "Mmm..." We both moaned, while I fondled her breast...


    Out of breath I asked her. "What do you think?"


    Ahhh... for me... she''s the most sweeting thing I''ve ever tasted.

 Chapter 155 Making Love To You (VII).

    Chapter 70: Making Love to You (VII).


    Kein''s POV


    I grabbed both of her asses and grinned. I took out my tongue and attacked. The taste of her sweet nectar was over me. "Mmm..." We both moaned, while I fondled her breast...


    Out of breath I asked her. "What do you think?"


    Ahhh... for me... she''s the most sweeting thing I''ve ever tasted.


    ...


    "Nnghhh... Hah... Mmgh... Hah... Hah..."


    p... p... p...


    It was the sound of her thigh meeting mine as she continued to jumped up and down into the strap-on. Rose was on top of me while she rode me like a horse in my office chair. The more we did it together the more that we''re getting used to the little sex toy that we bought.


    "Nnghhh..."


    I was gripping into the side of the chair and her waist. I was trying to make sure to position myself into something that she wouldn''t be able to be hurt in. The pleasure between us was certainly overflowing, the hours I couldn''t count felt like a lifetime.


    Tick... Tock... Tick... Tock...


    I almost forgot that there was a clock at the side of my room. We''ve been in this position, kissing and fingering each other for half an hour.


    There was a small sign of us being both tired but none of us wanted to stop.


    The kissing was fervent, endless, limitless.


    "I... I think I''ming!"


    When I heard her say that she wasing, I readied myself to do the same.


    "M-Me too! Rose I think I''ming-"


    With a few more ups and down, the moans were in harmony to me hers was a lewd angel that fell down from heaven and currently in my grasp.


    She pulled my hair roughly, I felt the chair pressing my bare back while she put her face in front of me. "Hah..."


    She breathed and kissed me, I bit her upper lip slightly and she moaned.


    "Mmngh!"


    Our eyes stared at one another for a few seconds, I felt so in love and safe at that moment. "Hah¡­ Yes baby!"


    Rose''s chest continued to bounce while it pressed into mine.


    The touch was making my front warm, my hands wandered from her waist to fondling her breasts, I took a quick hard sucking before looking up at the princess.


    Her eyes were closed now, her abdomen was grinding my body and damn... I don''t remember sex feeling this good.


    "Ahhh! Yes! Oh thank the light goddess!" (Rose) screamed out a phrase that has the same meaning of ''Thank God''.


    A lot of white liquid came out as we both held onto my thigh and chair with a scream of pleasure.


    We stopped moving, we were both sweating and it seemed that our voices were a little parched from screaming.


    "T-That was rather..."


    Rose starts out looking speechless, she was moving the loose strands of her hair behind her ear but soon it falls back out to the front of her face.


    Her little strand of her wasn''tpromising with her so I giggled a little deciding to help her tuck it behind her ear.


    "You... were amazing. I love you so much." I tell her with a soft smile on my face.


    Me, professing my love wasn''t rare but I just wanted to tell her at that moment. Her bare naked body to me was something like a symbol of trust, after all seeing someone naked means they trust being with you at their most fragile state.


    She looks so tired... and flustered?


    "..."


    Slowly in her silence state, I could see her ears slowly changing into the color red. It seems that my profession of love was so sudden that it took her a while to process my words.


    So cute! Pfft-!


    Her hands that were in my cor bone were slightly shaking, she must be really happy from what I said.


    "And I couldn''t... say this before but you''re really beautiful in your dress before." I continued topliment her more, the redder she became. "And even if you''re not wearing it right now, just riding me makes it hot and sexy."


    "You''re so silly, your bed talk is horrible!" she gave me a little yful smack by my shoulder but I scoffed. What a pretty little liar~


    "You say that but look at your little forbidden flower over here, dripping with sweet nectar." I slipped a little of my finger inside, feeling her skin twitch. I grinned looking up at the princess who was trying her best to look really angry but failed, and ended up looking so cute in my eyes. "Howe your words are nothingpared to what your body is telling me?"


    We bothughed a little when she decided to move away on top of me wanting to rest her hole, jumping up and down for half an hour on a sex toy must hurt- with a mix of pleasure.


    Not too far away from us at my table, Veronica''s lewd book was on top. I decided to grab it and see what kind of other positions we could possibly do before the morning came. "Want to change some into the positions that Veronica rmended?" I opened the pages to the same one she rmended, page ten where all the other beginner positions were.


    Rose walked over behind me and wrapped her arms around my neck, her chest was dangling around freely. I could feel her breast being so warm... that I... erm... couldn''t concentrate on what I was reading a little.


    "There are... so many sex positions we could do."


    Rose mutters out and I snapped out of my trance, I imagined doing all of this with the princess- she would be screaming my name, praying to her light goddess telling me how much she wanted to do it again and I''ll use my fingers to prate her hole-<novelnext></novelnext>


    Oh my goodness me that''s so lewd!


    I feel like my head is on fire!


    "Yeah! We could do so many! Yes!"


    "Mm... yawn... so... many..."


    Rose yawned for a bit before looking back at me, I gave a little smile before deciding maybe that''s enough sex for tonight. I believe I''ll have all the time in the world right afterwards for my mission to do all these things with her anyways.


    "Alright then that''s enough sex for today, why don''t we go ahead and cuddle in my sofa, princess?" I closed the lewd book of its pages, inspecting the cover that was full of lies and then hiding it inside my file cab to lock.


    "But I don''t want to go to sleep... I want to do it with you more..." (Rose) pouts putting her chin over my head, having little cute droopy eyes, it seems like she really want to continue having sex but in her state she needs sleep more than she needs pleasure.


    "No more sex for you tonight besides we have... all the time in the world. I''m not going anywhere, my selfish messy princess." I grinned taking her hand to kiss. I''ve convinced the crown princess that we should just cuddle because I''m afraid she''ll fall down to sleep midway while we''re doing it.


    "We''ll cuddle on the sofa?" (Rose) asks looking over the small sofa that could probably not handle it if we had sex on it.


    "My current master bedroom is near." I suggested it to her and with pride eyes she nodded in agreement.


    "Your room..." She mutters out excitedly that it feels like all the urge to sleep must''ve left her body. "Let''s cuddle there so that in the morning we can do it too."


    Urk!


    How is she sleepy yet somitted on wanting to have sex with me!


    "W-We''ll do it too in the morning?" I asked in a worry looking over at the papers right below my feet. I haven''t done and signed much of the estate''s problems that it''s turning into stacks.


    I''m sure I''m going to have more tomorrow but how can I tell the princess I''ll be busy doing the papers more than I''m going to do her?!


    "I-Is doing sex in the morning bad? Or was I the one not performing enough..."


    Oh good lord, she''s doing those little cute puppy eyes that I can''t resist.


    I don''t think I''ll be doing any work after this. I was expecting for Rose to not be innocent but I wasn''t nning on adding her clingy want to have sex often trait. "No- I enjoy having sex with you now- but maybe right after the morning sex I''ll get back to work if that''s alright?"


    "Oh- due to all the excitement I''ve forgotten both of us still have our own duties to fill." She thinks for a bit before replying once more, "And of course you can work!:


    "What would happen if your little light clone went poof?" I asked, still remembering that she used a light clone as a recement so that she could be in the festival with us together. "Are you sure your sisters will be alright with you- basically staying the night to have sex with me?"


    Especially Princess Cecilia... good lord that woman can give me death daggers.


    Rose crosses her arms looking like she''s tired of hearing of my worried chants.


    "I''ll... deal with the consequencester. Sex with you is more of a priority than my punishment." she hugged me again and her boobs bounced onto my back, her nipples were touching me and I wanted to fondle or suck on them!


    "..."


    Perhaps for the first time in my life, I want to go to church to confess to whatever priest there is in the church to forgive me for having the urge to hold the princess'' boobs in one of our most wholesome moments so far today.


    "Come on! Show me to your room!"


    "Alright but we''ll only be there for cuddling nothing else."


    We took our clothes off the ground and did our best to look presentable, by fixing our hair and straightening our clothes. I opened the door to my office hearing a little ck before looking left and right into the hallway checking if there were any servants on patrol who would see us.


    "The coast is clear- let''s go!"


    Once the coast was clear, we went into my room where Rose was just dancing and checking everything there was about it. I showed her so many film photos that came from the kamera of [Sprivanto].


    So many memories of knighthood training, and many friends I made along the way that I''ve separated with because we had our own lives to deal with. I''ve told her every memorable story I''ve had, she listened for a whole hour until-


    "So-! You still do sort of paint! Look there''s a nk canvas here!"


    After browsing my photos she turns to my newly bought easel. It was bought just a few months ago before graduation with a nk canvas at the top.


    "That''s my newly bought easel. My first one was back in my room, I''ve only wanted to go back to painting recently seeing that I''m getting more inspiration now thanks to you." I turned to Rose exining how grateful I was.


    She stares at the nk canvas before looking over to me with a grin, her fingers sliding to her white dress.


    Excuse me...?


    "Um... What are you doing?" I asked and she took of the top of her dress, it fell into the ground while the next clothing piece she removed was-


    Gulp...


    Her underwear.


    "Isn''t it clear~? I''m stripping for you." she tells me and I couldn''t help but stare over those huge pink nipples of hers that I want to... do everything to it. Suck, pinch, bite it.


    No! No! Clear thoughts!


    "I said no sex."


    I crossed my arms not budging but she giggled opening the easel drawer revealing some of my untouched paint and brush.


    "Who said we''re having sex?"


    Oh Lord have mercy.

 Chapter 156 Side : Fireworks, To Convey My Love For You (I).

    Side Chapter: Fireworks, to convey my love for you (I).


    "Hurry! Be in haste! The festival is tomorrow! Everyone brings in the decorations and the nned ingredients for the festival''s after-ball!"


    The castle was booming with activities, every servant was going through the halls holding festival decorations.


    It was the day before the festival, the royal family had nned to host a very fancy ball for the nobles that had been invited to attend after watching the [Mistral Dance] at the church.


    "Hurry now! Don''t forget the princess'' dresses to be ironed and their shoes! Goodness me! We must not make the same mistake asst time!"


    Everyone is in a rush, making public appearances for the people is a must after all. Especially one maid¡­ who was stumped with carrying tes in her hands, she wanted so badly to teleport away and just rx with the first princess and tend to her worries.


    "Kazari! What are you doing, dearie!? Hurry! Take those fine tes into the kitchen and clean up!"


    Kazari, ever the timid maid when ites to other people, hase back to her senses with the kind head maid''s instructions and immediately made haste to go to the direction of the kitchen, trying to bnce it in front of her while the other servants avoided her letting her pass.


    No matter how much desire she wishes to be with the princess, perhaps work woulde first.


    "T-Thank you!" She motions to the other servants who paved her way to the kitchen and they waved a little winking.


    "Be careful now! Her highness would have a heart attack if she saw you fall!"


    The other servants were not beating around the bush, half of them knew that something was going on.


    "..." (Kazari) was a bit speechless but still thankful for their words, she kept going with the first princess'' smiling face in her mind. The faster she cleans up and prepares her duty in the castle, the sooner they can hang out.


    The other servants watched her figure go, all sighing in relief.


    "Oh young love¡­"


    "I was shipping them for so long."


    "They make the cutest couple, I tell you."


    "Every time Kazari was summoned to the princess'' chambers, oh I do hope they''re bonding well."


    I mean- how can it be not obvious to see a maid x princess story going on inside the castle?!


    One maid who was holding the broom took out a copy of a popr book series that depicted the same plot of what''s happening for the couple. "Oh by the light goddess! This is just like this book I found at the library! [The princess'' maid lover book I]!"


    "Ugh! Book II isn''t even out yet!"


    "You should see the knight x princess one!" A butler then took out his copy of the book and handed it to the maid and happily talked about the awesome story points of yuri!


    Some of the servants were fans of smuggled Yuri books from [Sprivanto].


    Due to the third light princess, Catherine Goldheart miscing them in the library. While the other servants would clean up, they would stumble upon them and intrigued their curiosity to read the forbidden book.


    The church taught, that one should be punished if someone loves another who''s not their opposite sex.


    However! Why is that they felt so happy reading romance bloom between two people who wanted nothing but to love one another.


    The pure rtionship between two girls was precious after all!


    Especially something with a forbidden love between a maid and a princess would enhance the thrill of their story!


    And the other reason why the servants, instead of disrespecting the first princess and Kazari''s rtionship with one another or why they can''t really report it to anyone- and have the first princess in trouble or even badmouth about it.


    Thest time someone did- rumors were said¡­


    Princess Cecilia gave no mercy upon the servant, fired, bankrupt, she made sure that the servant''s family knew pain. The connections of the girl were as respectable, huge, like a huge web of a spider.


    If she was queen, the things she would''ve done in this country would be unthinkable!


    "Speaking of which¡­ How do you think the first princess is faring?"


    "Not well¡­ Justst week sheined of how the wheelchair was hurting her body and that she needed to stay in bed for most of her hours."


    "The only time she uses the wheelchair now is when Kazari would have time to push her in the gardens right?"


    The scene looked so beautiful, a maid always caring and swearing loyalty for only the princess- her master.


    The head maid saw some of the servants gawking and gossiping, she crossed her arms taking the broom from the servant roughly getting them by surprise, shooing them to work.


    "You rascals dare to talk about her royal highness while at work!" the head maid shouted and the other servants grimaced for getting caught by the olddy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh! Sorry!"


    "Yes, apologies!"


    "We''ll be best moving now!"


    The servants left the gossiping circle to do their work, all walking awkwardly embarrassed for getting scolded.


    On the other hand¡­


    Kazari looked so determined in finishing her work that she cheated a little bit by teleporting magic. She takes the tes in her hand, before casting teleportation magic over them, they teleported inside the cupboard ones that were hard to reach. "[Teleporte]."


    She chanted until all the tes were gone and safely distributed inside the cupboard. When it was time to clean the kitchen, all the other servants were out today so she had the chance to cheat once more and cleaned the hard to reach ces by teleporting.


    Getting the nook and cranny of the ce, everything would look so spotless right after. "Whew, that should be enough." she wiped her forehead that was beading of sweat and looked at the ground that she moped.


    It sparkled, her reflection was even reflecting. So the head maid won''t be able to scold her for not doing a good job.


    Unfortunately, due to many servants going in and out their shoes were full of mud and dirt the cleanliness of the kitchen would soon be gone but that''s another problem for another time.


    "Everything seems clean, I can visit her highness now-" (Kazari) excitedly muttered to herself with a smile but not before taking a few sweets for the princess to eat.


    After all¡­ the girl had a sweet tooth that usually you can''t satisfy so easily.


    Kazari would then go on to the pantry to see if she can bake some simple cookies that won''t take her over an hour to make. From two cups of flour, some baking powder- that identally went through her nose she quickly made sure to turn away and sneeze. "Achoo!"


    Oh! If the first princess ever saw the scene her heart would melt of how cute that sneeze was. "Ugh¡­ someone must be talking about me." (Kazari)ined before taking the other ingredients and putting it inside the mixing bowl.


    "Brown sugar, sea salt, baking soda¡­ oil, vani extract and chocte chips¡­" (Kazari) tries to recall the recipe and stir all the ingredients together. Taking a piece of parchment paper, lining two baking sheets, and pouring the mixture and scooping the dough.


    The oven wasn''t upied so she had the ce to herself, she takes the baking sheet and ces it inside the hot oven for fourteen minutes before letting it cool. "The princess'' tea¡­ right I must prepare it as well."


    While the cookies were taking their time to cool, she prepared the girl''s favorite drink and tea set. The fragrant mixture of the finest earl gray was oddly rxing, everything that the princess loves¡­ Kazari also grew to understand and love it.


    "Back then¡­ I thought tea was awfully bitter."


    That was because- as a descendant of a hero she was not used to brewing teas or even cleaning. It was all done for her at home, in [Sprivanto] where the people worshiped the heroes who saved their country.


    It was a legend where the hero who didn''t wish toe back, someone from Japan decided to just have a family- a harem of women- on the ind given as a gift for the hero.


    Harem, polygamy was allowed on the kingdom.


    The charm of the hero was something to fear, he had so many women that his concubines would go on to over fifty and produced over a hundred children, when he died due to old age however- the whole hero bloodline was scattered.


    Everyone fought to be the head of the family- making their children fight for such a title, Kazari''s mother decided to make her daughter flee for another country and work as a maid.


    The descendants were born with power, different kinds of mixed special magic like Kazari''s and now- even human traffickers have heard of the tale of the Hero''s bloodline descendants.


    The rumor of having one to procreate- to mix magics and selling them at a high price to be adopted into high ssy families as some sort of show pony became a trend, thankfully the family knew of what was happening and decided to separate themselves from [Sprivanto].


    Using one of the children''s magic, they seemed to have made a barrier that no one would be able toe inside unless you have the mark of a descendant.


    Bing a sole ind of their own, onlying back to the maind if they wanted a new bride or groom to add into the mess of a family.


    Kazari''s mother was right to escape with her daughter, as long as they were in there- and with so many bloodthirsty people stabbing each other even if they called each other family.


    It was too much.


    Being born with teleportation magic, she was ced with one of thergest targets to be taken out.


    By now¡­ Kazari has mostly tried to forget her past.


    "Thank goodness, her highness introduced me to cinnamon and honey." she smiles, pouring the tea in a cup before checking on the cookies left a little warm now.


    "Perfect."


    Just like how her highness likes it.


    Taking a serving cart, she ces the cookies inside a decorative te and sets aside the tea kettle just in case the princess would like to have a refill.


    Off she went happily pushing the cart, really¡­ wanting the princess to see her soon.

 Chapter 157 Side : Fireworks, To Convey My Love For You (II).

    Side Chapter: Fireworks, to convey my love for you (II).


    The maid pushed the cart with a little haste,ing across the door of the first princess she stopped. She looked up at the door taking a deep breath in and then knocked.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Your highness¡­ It''s me¡­ I came to service you with some sweets, may Ie in?" (Kazari) looks down at the things she prepared, from the sweet tea she prepared and the freshly baked cookies.


    The reply was a little dyed but soon she could hear Princess Cecilia''s voice over the door. "Kazari,e in."


    With a slight excitement, she nods, taking the knob of the door, twisting it toe in pushing the serving cart first inside. "Your highness-"


    Princess Cecilia could be seen looking outside the balcony in her bed, next to her was her wheelchair that seemed to be untouched. Even in bed she never stopped working, dozens of letters scattered around the sheets, right beside her nightstand was a pen opener and a little bed table in front, for her to write letters an ink and quill were present.


    Kazari frowns at the scene, the rumors going around that the first princess being unable to use the wheelchair anymore means¡­ They were slowly losing time.


    Nheless she put the horrible thoughts behind her and forced a smile. "I brought you some asional treats. I would think you''re famished from working, would you please eat?"


    Princess Cecilia sees her little mess of a work, letters from the rebellion saying their thanks of support for donating money to continue and other letters from the nobles in alliance with her n.


    Just in case¡­ she would die.


    Everything was going under what she nned, every move of the pieces inside her makeshift chess board in her mind- the Queen piece to which she symbolizes would soon fall.


    She was taking in carefully on her little pawn, the pawn that was recently appointed into a knight ced beside a rook to protect.


    However, her King was standing in front of her¡­ someone she needed to keep safe with all of her remaining time left.


    Kazari gleefully pulled the wheelchair over in the back a bit to rece it with the serving cart, revealing the fresh smell of baked cookies. "For her highness, I have prepared something light."


    Princess Cecilia takes a peak of what she''s been served. "Tea and cookies¡­" she mutters out with a coaxing smile and sighs rxingly.


    "How wonderful are you, my sweet to even prepare them." (Princess Cecilia) ces some of her private letters into her [Storage Ring] trying not to be saddened by what was in there. "The festival outside¡­ will soonmence, will you not participate? It''s such a lovely event that you shouldn''t miss out on."


    The first princess reaches out to take a piece of the treat, putting it in her hand before taking a bite. Even if she wasn''t hungry¡­ She forced herself to eat. If she dared skip out on something her beloved made- she would rather just die out of guilt!


    If she needed to shove all of the cookies in that tray to her mouth, she would definitely do it!


    Kazari, upon the question of why she was not participating in the festival, thought upon the matter and looked at the princess knowing the answer.


    With a little flushed face she tells her. "I¡­ would rather stay here with you."


    Princess Cecilia stopped eating and almost dropped her cookie by the shock of how much of a cute answer it was.


    "Ahem¡­ please you shouldn''t stop yourself from having fun just because I can''t attend, Kazari." The first princess was touched by her answer but she thought more of how her maid needs to meet other people.


    If she dies, who else will she go to?


    Kazari shakes her head at the princess'' answer. She really didn''t want to go to the festival no matter how much her highness urged her to go.


    "You''re not attending¡­ so I''m not going." she tells her with no hesitation.


    The princess stares at her maid while eating the treat she made, the faint smell of chocte chip was making her work up an appetite. "What a stubborn girl."


    Princess Cecilia was happy and a little conflicted at her answer. Yet her maid was looking so cutely pouty while she walked forward beside her bed and sat leaning in. "You said to have fun, I know- I won''t have any fun if you''re not with me, your highness."


    Such bold words made the princess chuckle, being a little tied up with the bed table, she pulled her maid''s ribbon revealing her lovely corbone under that uniform and smirked. "Attacking my heart now are you? Rest assured it''s already yours, no need to make me fall for you even more deeply."


    Princess Cecilia holds the ribbon in her hand while the cookie was on the other, with the stunned maid leaving her to stare at the first princess'' pale figure, her lips a little warm.


    "The ribbon you''ve always worn is in my hands. Take it away from me will you? If not, I won''t hesitate to take a part of your clothing that''s even bigger than a ribbon." (Princess Cecilia) had her hands wander around the edges of her corbone, going through the neck and the tip of her blouse looking down at those little inconvenient buttons that''s been hiding the treasures she wants to see. "The buttons are in the way."


    Princess Cecilia the dare devil bold lesbian who can''t even have her maid on her bed naked was irritated by the mere sight of buttons. She proceeds to unbutton one of the girl''s blouses but the maid gently stops her hand in a panic.


    "Your highness we can''t clearly you''re still unwell-"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "My name."


    "P-Princess-"


    "My name, Kazari. We''re all alone, and I would love to hear you say my name." (Princess Cecilia) was doing one of her techniques to get what she wants, by saying it in a low purr. No man or woman would be able to resist the princess'' seductive purr. "Please, now would you? You know I hate not getting what I want."


    Selfish, Greedy, and Perfect she was.


    The first princess'' charms were something to be feared, the maid couldn''t bear to not fall for her words. Her heart was beating faster for this girl many would fear, to them she was a maniptive monster but to her she was something she couldn''t stop loving.


    "C-Cecilia."


    Kazari mutters weakly enough to be heard by the first princess who was genuinely happy to get what she wanted, even if she was greedy for something more the whole months they''ve been together.


    Princess Cecilia wanted to- ##(@#$@- and #$!%#&$# her maid down on her bed. Such words were so detailed that the author had to cross it out as censorship. Even, she fears the demon lurking around to fulfill her lewdish desires!


    Rose and Kein were too purepared to whatever the first princess had nned. It would put those two to shame to know what this scary woman truly wanted! "Your voice¡­ sweeter than anything I''ve ever tasted." (Princess Cecilia)


    Kazari blinked for a moment and corrected the princess on her words. "Pardon me your highness but I don''t think you can taste sound."


    "That''s where you''re wrong." The first princess, not hungry before, was now starving. The only thing that would be able to make her full was the kiss of her lover.


    She takes Kazari''s face cupping it in both of her hands.


    "E-Eh-?! Y-Your highness!" (Kazari) was unable to move, paralyzed even.


    "What I want, I get."


    The spoiled princess¡­ indeed did get what she wanted.


    A kiss, so sweetly her moans were something of a sound of delight making her full from everything. It made her feel so much better, her heart bing stronger. The will to live¡­ for a few more months were heard.


    "Hah¡­ Ngh!" (Kazari) was not expecting for the girl to insert her tongue, someone younger than her was truly amazing- and even if she was weak due to her sickness she could still do this much damage!


    "Pah! Hah¡­ Princess- please warn me before doing it- I¡­ was that our first kiss?" The maid held her lips, the red color from her face flushed her. Was it their first kiss? The adrenaline was messing with her head- they had a certain indirect kiss but nothing this intense to the point tongue was involved.


    The princess licked her lips and smirked. "Your moans sounded sweet, is what I mean."


    "E-Even in this, you wanted to be right?"


    "Yes, and thank you for the meal." (Princess Cecilia) smiled, feeling fired up to work on her letters a bit more.


    A little dejected and horny from what the princess did, Kazari the maid excused herself before she could even ask for another- I mean a kiss that was amazing and how dare she run away!


    When no one was watching, she teleported through the gardens and walked along the ray of white rose bushes reminding her of the princess'' hair.


    This ce was the escape route to all her problems, because this is where the first princess would usually spend her time ying chess and reading her books.


    "The roses¡­ look thirsty." (Kazari) mutters remembering another thirsty white rose in a private chamber up top of the castle. "Ugh- she''s not the only one but I can''t touch her¡­ not when she''s in that condition." she scolded herself even further for wanting a more physical intimate activity with her highness.


    Kazari, deciding to make something better with her time, was taking care of the thirsty rose bushes, going through the garden shed and taking a watering can, filling it up with water before tending to the flowers.


    The water sprayed onto the white roses and she started feeling nostalgic of their kiss. "Hah¡­ we kissed and I haven''t properly told her I love her." (Kazari) faced the flowers and talked to them hoping for an answer.


    Poke¡­ poke¡­


    "Huh?"


    She felt that something was poking her figure- she realized that it was-


    "!!!"

 Chapter 158 Side : Fireworks, To Convey My Love For You (III).

    Side Chapter: Fireworks, to convey my love for you (III).


    It was the third light princess holding up a sketchbook with a little wave.


    "Oh-!" (Kazari) covered her mouth thinking it was some intruder in the gardens but she remembered how much the third princess loves to write in this ce.


    Her aura was so friendly, because of her easygoing figure Princess Catherine Goldheart was considered to be a gentle princess inside the kingdom.


    "Your highness- um¡­ good morning." (Kazari) bows her head a little at the little girl. "A lovely day for a walk in the garden?"


    Princess Catherine nods, taking a pen in her hand and writing on her paper.


    ''It is a lovely day for a walk! And goodmorning!''


    Kazari smiled seeing the little princess, perhaps it''s best not to be alone in her pressing matters. "Indeed. May I be able to help you today, your highness?"


    Princess Catherine, in her next page she was hesitating as she was writing. ''Pardon me, I have overheard your words¡­ It seems that well- Did you and my elder sister kiss~?''


    "D-Did we kiss- well!"


    Was it alright for her to lie?! When it was obvious that the little princess had overheard her pressing matters? "Yes we indeed kissed- just a few moments ago."


    Kazari thought¡­ it felt like it was a bit rushed.


    "And I haven''t told her I loved her- but it would be embarrassing to tell her that at the moment."


    Princess Catherine looked so serious when she listened to the couple''s problems. Once more she writes furiously in her sketchpad. ''Of course! Take your time in saying I love you! But don''t take too much of your time to the point your partner would get impatient on waiting!''


    "!!!"


    It seems that the two were bonding with one another.


    Princess Catherine being such a good writer in the romance genre, she knew what to tell the maid. After all she was the one reading those maid x princess and knight x princess books in the library!


    Just in case her sisters needed any advice-!


    "Y-Your highness- you''re right! However, I don''t want my first I love you to be something not perfect! I want it to be special, the first princess is deserving of such¡­"


    She thinks of something¡­ and then remembered how her mother would tell her how her father proposed to her.


    The hero that loved everyone in his harem made each girl so special.


    "Your father and I, he made me watch the fireworks sparkle up into the night sky as he told me he loved me. It made the most beautiful perfect confession."


    Kazari would remember her mother''s words and felt like it was the perfect way to make the first princess realize her love for her.


    Kazari turned to the third princess and bowed immensely in gratitude.


    "Your highness, I owe you much. If my services were to be required I wille with haste."


    Princess Catherine smiles seeing her elder sister''s maid with such conviction and loyalty to her master. Many writing ideas came to her head, taking her sketchbook and writing once more. ''The only payment I would like to have is for you to continue taking care of my eldest sister.''


    Kazari read the sign, she felt an immense feeling of joy inside that all her little wanted was to see her elder sister happy. "I will until myst dying breath, your highness."


    ''Please soon we''ll be family! I would like for you to drop the silly titles someday.''


    Kazari blinked at the next writing on her sign and was deeply embarrassed. The only family she has ever had was her deceased mother after all. Having a new set of royal families will be a new experience.


    ¡­


    Kazari teleported to the outskirts of [Sprivanto].


    It took so much of her magic but nothing she can recover in a day''s rest.


    "..."


    She roamed around the streets of a small vige and finally saw the building she was looking for. "Excuse me. I would like to buy something."


    "Hmm? A customer- Oh!"


    "What''s a maid doing like you here?" It was a girl wearing a kimono, fanning herself over the heat. She was tending to her father''s firework shop and was surprised to see someone like her in a maid dress roaming around. "Erm¡­ foreign clothes. Are you from [Puronia]? But your face looks like the eastern ind of [Sprivanto]."


    "I am here to buy fireworks, your most expensive ones." (Kazari) took our coin currency that was used on the ind and presented it to the girl who raised her eyebrows at how much money that she was offering.


    "A-Are you seriously buying us out- big sister?! Aren''t fireworks banned in your ce though?"


    Fireworks were such an illegal thing to have in the kingdom that it made her ticked off for having it banned for stupid reasons- She ces them in ces she knows it would be safe to.


    "Yes. I am buying everything you would have to offer. I need to make sure everything is perfect." (Kazari) said while thinking of the first princess'' figure while fulfilling her mission to have the perfect confession.


    "T-Thank you so much with your purchase!" The girl in the kimono really took a huge haul with the stranger''s request of buying every single firework that was inside the store, putting all of it inside her [Storage Ring].


    Then she teleported back home to her room.


    On the day of the festival Kazari went outside and ced it all on the ground where it was paved and no trees were nearby to catch a fire.


    .-.-.-.-.


    In a fit of surprise the princess has ordered her toe into her room for a side mission to get her out of the castle to have fun on her own. "It seems that my little sister, stubborn Rosarie will be out tonight in the festival. I want you to watch over her, however if there is such intimate touching between them I order you toe back."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t forget to have fun while taking guard though."


    Take guard of the second princess and the knight? Stealth missions were her specialty but she needed to have the timing right.


    Kazari took in the duty and watched as the two began to breathe heavily holding each other in a very- very affectionate manner! She felt so guilty intruding on their first time! "And yourst name?"


    "I need you to work harder for it, if you want to know myst name."


    "Hah... That''s..."


    Kazari became alert when she saw those two tongues! Oh no! The memories! "D-Don''t stop... I... I want more."


    Kazari''s brain was fried hearing all of this moaning. She teleported quietly into the castle and into the first princess'' chambers. The two''s moans were still etched into her mind, the knight and the second princess were too bold with one another!


    The maid looks at the door of the princess'' private chambers. Her heart was anticipating the confession, the night will be the canvas, the stars will be the twinkling light to set the mood.


    Finally¡­ the time hase.


    The night came and the moon was shining so bright- she couldn''t wait any longer. Of course, she could''ve teleported to her room but that would be so rude! "Whew¡­ alright¡­ I can tell how much I love her highness tonight! No more running!"


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    The usual three knocks were heard, the princess doing nothing while watching the wind blow by the balcony window. Her father was supposed to handle a ball in her honor, in hopes of having the other nobles win points of sympathy for her sickly weak¡­ useless daughter.


    "Kazari? Is that you? Reporting already¡­ Come in." (Princess Cecilia) ordered for her maid toe inside and she did. However something was not right. "A-Are you alright, Kazari? Your face seems so¡­ red? Did something happen or are you out with a sudden fever?"


    Fever my ass!


    "Nothing to worry, your highness. I just saw something I wasn''t supposed to see, that''s all." (Kazari) swallowed the lump forming in her throat remembering those two having wild sex out in public- under the tree might she add!


    Princess Cecilia ced a hand under her chin and her detective skills went to work. Flushed face, something she wasn''t supposed to see and the mood.


    "They were having sex weren''t they?"


    "...!"


    Ever so straightforward- this scary princess she fell in love with.


    "Well then I expect my little sister to not be hometer. That Kein Rosenguard better bring her back home in time or I will have her head served on a skewer." (Princess Cecilia)ughs, Kazari was not sure if she was being serious or joking.


    "I''m merely joking, why don''t you sit with me. I''m sure seeing those two work up an intimate exercise made you all¡­ what''s the right word for it?" The first princess coiled her lips into a seductive smile while patting down the bed for her sheets. "A little hot and bothered? Mixed with jealousy that we can''t do it ourselves?" she giggles a little, watching her maid walk around to her bed sitting down.


    "Thatst part sounds a bit more like you, your highness." (Kazari) tells the princess still a little flushed and Princess Cecilia notices wanting to use it but she was stopped by her maid''s serious face.


    She held the girl''s hands in hers and with a snap of her finger.


    Boom! Bam! Pe!


    Fireworks came and began blowing up outside her balcony. Such a scene the first princess has never seen before, she turns to see her maid smiling so widely.


    "Your highness, my gift for you. A token from my hometown, on a full moon like this- we set off fireworks at night."


    "And then we watch the full moon- before we confess our feelings to the person we like."


    The princess chuckles, while she grew weak her heart seemed to have grown stronger love for her personal maid. "Well then¡­ You have such peculiar yet lovely customs. If you did this for me¡­ Kazari, does that mean¡­ you''ll be confessing?"


    Kazari, stops.


    Her hands traveled to her hair, where she destroyed her lovely bun tied style, now her dark hair was lowered. Making her look invigorating with her sharp ck eyes, her face shape was that of a Japanese woman.


    "I¡­ your highness. The moon- is! Lovely tonight!" (Kazari) yells at the top of her lungs, with passion! Putting a hand to her chest before feeling the encouragement of her mother''s story.


    It''s perfect!


    "..."


    Princess Cecilia tilts her head, not understanding the custom but due to her maid''s passionate spirit and unusual custom that she did want to offend- she just smiled and went with it.


    "Yes, you''re right it is lovely."


    The clueless first princess continues to smile, while the maid holds her heart in happiness.


    Princess Cecilia sat on her bed looking at the moon outside, in a little bit of pain. She thought her maid would finally be confessing with this rather romantic mood, with all the pretty colorful explosives outside her room.


    Her maid bites her lip in happiness-!


    "Hahaha! I¡­ When I said that the moon was beautiful- It means I love you in my culture! Your highness-!"


    "I''m telling you I love you!"


    Princess Cecilia stopped working.exe. Sure she was perplexed by the sudden confession but- herugh overpowered it all. So cute! Her hand covered half of her face because she didn''t want Kazari to see her silly little grin when she''s deeply in love.


    The first princess who was not fond of such affectionate words was slowly growing to love them after all¡­ she doesn''t have much time left so might as well. "Silly girl, I love you too."


    With such words being convicted, no other physical activities were needed. Kazari feeling all the trouble was worth it, she ces herself next to the first princess being her boob pillow. Princess Cecilia was able to sleepfortably that night.

 Chapter 159 Breakfast In Bed For You (I).

    Chapter 71: Breakfast in bed for you (I).


    Kein''s POV


    "I said no sex."


    I crossed my arms not budging but she giggled opening the easel drawer revealing some of my untouched paint and brush.


    "Who said we''re having sex?"


    Oh Lord have mercy.


    ...


    "Paint me! Come on! I know it''ll be a lot of fun!"


    Is what she said but...


    I held the end of my brush looking over at the half finished canvas. The paint freshly coated, it hasn''t dried. I''ve only done half of her naked body... and she''s already tired from posing for only half an hour.


    "Pfft-!"


    "Oh Rose... you little dummy." I let out an affectionate sigh, seeing her fall asleep on the sofa while she was trying her hardest to strike a sexy pose for me. It honestly felt like a scene from a certain titanic ship movie inside.


    Where the main character was asked if the love interest would be able to paint her like one of his French girls. Rose was even rather enthusiastic that she would be able to do it for me.


    "Zzz... Mmm..." (Rose) twists and turns with her naked body on my sofa, I was eyeing her chest go up and down in momentum making me look away in embarrassment.


    There were a few bite marks here and there- oh dear did I go too overboard?


    "This girl will be the death of me." I muttered to myself feeling so ashamed, literally I''m finding new parts of myself that I didn''t even know.


    I''m not sure if these were parts of the past, Kein''s personality resurfacing or a newfound thing as the professor that I''m actually a whole power bottom in this rtionship- in any case- ahem.


    "A nket... she''ll be cold." I looked around my room, standing up from my little artist chair before grabbing the bed''s warm nket covering her up. It feels a little illegal to move her to my bed at the moment so just covering her up with a nket should be enough.


    The morning is about to set off anyways.


    What would a good lover do in a situation where you just had one of the best sex of their lives-?


    Well we couldn''t pitch in the cuddling n after because she already fell asleep on a sofa with no other room for me to get in but- another idea came into mine. "I could make her breakfast in bed!"


    Who doesn''t like breakfast in bed? And besides I can cook them myself!


    "Yeah! That''s what a good lover would do right after a well rested back from doing the dirty!" I managed to talk myself out of doing something productive as a small ray of daylight set in through my window.


    I fixed my clothes and hair, I took a quick shower before taking in my casual clothing where I would borrow an apron once I got settled into the estate kitchen.


    I''m sure many of the servants who''re probably up and awake at this time to serve breakfast would find it surprising that I''ll be there to make something.


    "Ah... the towel..."


    I reached for the clean towel drying my wet hair, I thoroughly dried it looking at my mirror seeing a few marks left by Rose by the neck and corbone. It would be difficult to hide without something over it. I could cover it up with a concealer but it would be too time consuming.


    If anyone asks- I''ll just say a huge bug bit me while I was sleeping. That''s a good enough excuse, right?


    .-.-.-.-.


    In the kitchen...


    I was right, there was already a servant here prepping up some ingredients for breakfast. Freshly baked bread that just came out of the oven and a few scrambled raw eggs mixed with salt and pepper ced on a bowl.


    "Oh! Mdy-!"


    The chef realizes I walked in on his kitchen and immediately gave an affirming bow.


    "This is the kitchen- are you lost in your own estate mdy?" He asks while scratching the side of his head looking confused as to why I was setting foot to servant territory so early in the morning.


    There were other maids who were either cleaning, prepping ingredients and drying some tes by the side. I could see their ears perking up in my direction as my voice turned a little shy... "N-No... I''m not lost. I''m actually here with a guest in my room, you see I''m here to make her some breakfast in bed."


    My hands sort of yed with itself while I said those words... I mean- it''s a little embarrassing to say. I''ve never done this before in the estate, so I''m sure many of the servants would be questioning everything right now wanting to unveil my mystery guest.


    "Y-You have a guest, mdy?!" A maid couldn''t help herself to shout and ask, I nodded in reply.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I have a guest over my room right now and I would prefer that you leave the serving to me when ites to her." The moment I said that, all of their eyes went wide. "She''s currently asleep and I wouldn''t want to startle her with anyone here."


    The maids huddled up in the corner talking in excited tones.


    "Oh my gosh! It''s true mdy really does preferdies as lovers!" One maid started to fan herself from the new information she obtained, it seems this one didn''t believe the rumors that I was more into women than men.


    Her co-worker hit her on my shoulder and frowned. "You dummy of course she does! I was trying to shoot my shot this whole summer too!"


    Wait, she was what?


    She was trying to shoot her shot at me in the summer?!


    When was that?! I didn''t even realize she was doing that, I thought all maids were kind towards me with no ulterior motives. I covered up my mouth in shock. How many of them were actually trying to seduce me.


    I''m too oblivious when ites to these things- this is why I would prefer the straightforward option.


    "I can''t believe you''re only believing that now- when she has someone over." The other maid continues crossing her arms looking disappointed.


    "Oh dear- what if we''re misunderstanding things? What if she''s just Mdy''s friend and not her lover!"


    "Are you blind- you fool look at her neck!" One maid grabs both of the other maid''s cheeks turning them towards me and stares at my neck.


    My hand immediately covered the part where it had the most bites andughed. "I know I can hear youdies talking over there, and these are not what you think they are- they''re bug bites." It was such ame excuse but that was the only thing I cane up with at the moment.


    And since I can''t use the light magic to heal these marks-


    I can only do this.


    "Bug bites she says..."


    "I mean is it really-? It doesn''t resemble any bug bites I''ve ever seen. Isn''t it too big?!"


    "Maybe it is... I mean it is near summer after all. The little critters are out and about crawling at this time of the season."


    These girls are the gossipers.


    "So um... I hope it''s alright for me to use the kitchen, chef." I turned to the chef to get his permission. I know a chef''s kitchen is their paradise and it''s a hard ce to let people in if you''re inexperienced. "I promise to make no mess." I raised my hand jokingly swearing on my knightly honor.


    The chef shrugged at me with a smile, continuing to do his prepping.


    "You are the heiress, mdy. You basically own the estate and hence the kitchen is a part of it." The chef moves a little to the side making some space for me to work.


    "I know Chef, but I still wanted to ask for consent, I know kitchens are something of a ce of importance for professionals like you." Iplimented the chef that has been taking over us for years.


    His name was actually Leonardo Jorten Rumsley. He takes his cooking very seriously and I honestly would count on him to make me a really nice home cooked meal, sometimes some of his dishes would remind me of home.


    We rarely call him by his name because everyone around the kitchen already got used to calling him chef, so that''s what I do too.


    Iughed a little taking a hair tie over the wall as well as a clean unused apron.


    Tying my blonde hair I joined him after I washed my hands.


    "You tter me, mdy. Professional-? I am a cook only for your family. Now it seems will I be serving a new addition to the family after the young miss?" The chef raised his eyebrows a few times teasingly and I couldn''t help containing my smile.


    He was teasing that well... we might be getting a new family after Vivienne was really something to look forward too and I couldn''t stop my lips for doing that stupid smile.


    It seems that the chef notices it too and quickly drops his tools to do a slow motioned p.


    p...! p...!


    "Would you look at that! Mdy, you''re on fire!" He started tough and I started tough by his side. "I mean- I''m... still in the process of making her part of the family if you know what I mean." I told him my heart felt a little full from talking about this.


    It seems that the chef wasn''t the only one listening to my story.


    The maids were still in that one spot but soon they were called out by the head chef. He raised his knife but made sure that it was the backside of the de, only to scare them a little. "Oy! Move you gossiping chicks! You think gossip is easy when you have work? Work while you gossip. Tch, women."


    I looked at the chef forgetting that he''s also gossiping with a woman too. He sighs, shaking his hand and then going back into the chopping board.


    "No offense to women mdy, I only said that to get their butts moving."


    "Oh erm- none taken."

 Chapter 160 Breakfast In Bed For You (II).

    Chapter 71: Breakfast in bed for you (II).


    Kein''s POV


    With my apron on, and tying my hair up into a ponytail I was ready to make some bed and breakfast for my girlfriend. I was determined on making her first wake up during doing sex would be a lovely one!


    "Need any help with anything, mdy?"


    The chef asks me and I think, I mean is there any-


    Oh!


    "Actually if it''s no trouble, do you have any vegetarian meals for breakfast? The girl I brought over isn''t allowed to have any meat." I asked since I know Rose isn''t allowed to eat meat due to her light church religion and I respect that. I should research more if there''s any other alternative recipes I could master too.


    Chef raises his eyebrows and puts a hand under his chin thinking. "You brought a vegetarian with you." He goes on to hold down his beard, looking like he''s got all the wisdom in the world.


    "Hmm... This feels like it''s happened before when you were just a wee youngster now is it? You brought some girl from the church, ain''t that right?"


    I blinked in surprise. He remembered that? If I remember correctly Rose only came about five times in the estate.


    "H-How good is your memory?"


    "Mdy, all the people here like meat. Yourdy stands out- I have never made a vegetarian dish in years until she came." Heughs crossing his arms together before nudging my side. "I see you like em vegetarians. No meat, all nt based diet I see... You know your type."


    "You know¡­ vegetable girls?"


    I almost choked on my own saliva.


    "Chef the way you say it, it sounds really..." I covered half of my face in embarrassment because the chef here was really not letting me go with all the teasing of me bringing a lover- who''s a vegetarian over at the estate.


    What''s wrong with being vegetarian?!


    "It''s alright mdy, no shame in liking a vegetarian." (Chef) pats my back as if to console me and begin walking around the cupboards where the other book recipes were kept. I was doing a whole what the fuck face before snapping back to whatever chef was going through.


    "When you brought your little date all those years ago, you asked to serve a vegetarian meal."


    He skims all through the savory meals and finds a really dusty one with the cover being covered in dust. "I thought you were crazy for bringing that woman here, but I took the challenge and made her a dish that came outta this cookbook."


    Chef takes a towel and wipes all the other dust before giving it to me. "It''s actually decent, if you need breakfast you could also use fruits, dairy and egg." For each ingredient he tells me a finger went up.


    "Oh and I believe there is a new diet going around, it''s called veganism. Quite simr yet different from vegetarian." (Chef) exins and my ears perked up hearing a word that I thought I''d never hear ever again.


    A vegan diet would exclude all the meat and animal products there is, such as dairy and eggs. You''ll literally be going only to nts based on this.


    Where vegetarian diet excludes only meat, poultry, fish and seafood.


    It will also depend on the person on what kind of diet they should or will follow.


    "Where did you hear that chef?" I asked Chef, who tried to think.


    "It''s rather bing a popr trend amongst the nobility after the [Puronian] hero went around telling a story about some... vegan teacher?" (Chef) exins on who was the perpetrator for this trend.


    I smacked my face knowing who the culprit was for this ongoing trend.


    Avery Williams!


    Why did you even tell some dead story from your time?! I''ve heard of the vegan... teacher but jeez! I really need to give her some talking right after this.


    "I don''t understand the nobles- meat is exclusive to the nobility. Now after hearing some silly story from a hero, the nobility are hogging vegetables? The tables are turning mdy, you do not want to know how much potatoes cost now." (Chef) shivered at the memory of the cost of those lovely root vegetables.


    It seems that the price stakes for vegetables will skyrocket and the meat''s will grow lower. "There there, chef. For now let''s go back to work and make breakfast right?"


    Chef stopped contemting on vegetable prices and nodded. He takes the knife in his hand and spins it around. For me it looks honestly cool but I don''t feel safe literally being right beside him. "Let''s get cooking, mdy."


    "Yes, let''s."


    I took the vegetarian cookbook in my hands and opened it, seeing page after page if there''s any meal I can do that''s simple enough butplex to impress the princess?


    "Eggs Benedict?"


    However it''s the recipe for the vegetarian version. Oh! I''ll be needing a muffin for this one but I guess I''ll make do with the bread we have here.


    I''ll need to make the sauce, adding egg yolks, lemon juice, salt and some other spices. I should be able to blend them until the mixture is frothy, creamy and light yellow in color.


    I followed the instructions and made sure to boil some poached eggs before cooking the other vegetables that I''ll be able to put on top of it. The vegetables would be put over a skillet being drizzled in olive oil and then put onto the oven to cook for a few minutes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Chef raises one of his eyebrows watching me cook.


    "I never knew you can cook, mdy but then again this is one of the few rare times I can see you in the kitchen." He looked at the recipe name and gasped. "This kind of level of a recipe would take a professional to make it into a perfect dish! Even I will be pulling my hair over how stressful this is!" (Chef) points to the Eggs Benedict recipe to where Iughed a little nervously. I''m not even sure if it''ll turn out how it''s like in the book.


    "Haha... I don''t think... I''ll be able to perfect this but I''ve only gotten this far because I memorized the instructions and just followed it." I told him while I was busy watching the egg boil to cook.


    Once I knew that the poached egg was ready, I took it and gently ced it onto a te.


    "Whew..." I sighed in relief seeing that the poached egg didn''t break. In the end I could only make one.


    I''ll let Rose have the good poached egg while I''ll whip up a side of scrambled egg. Cooking them will be easy, crack open a few eggs, put in a pinch of salt and then mix.


    Putting oil over a heated pan I waited for a few seconds before pouring it all in. I was actually humming... I feel like a decent housewife on her way to please her love with this.


    "Alright now to assemble my eggs benedicts."


    I toasted the bread, blended the hondaise sauce and then with err... it seems that I don''t have sliced avocado so I used lettuce as a recement, then the other vegetable I cooked under the oven and then finally the poached egg.


    "Dazzling presentation, mdy. The poached egg, beautiful- alternatives use of ingredients were smart!" He goes on to nod and appreciate my hard work. Cooking is really not something to be underestimated on the workload and the amount of focus you have to put in it.


    "Someone cooking while thinking of them would make this dish ten times more delicious I tell you, were your mystery guest over your mind while you were cooking? Eh~?" (Chef) was nudging my sides again and I nudged him back.


    At this point he felt like a goofy uncle trying his utmost best to embarrass me man.


    "Yeah, yeah- I''ll go take a wooden tray and give it to my guest." I rolled my eyes feeling a little happy of my work cooking there bearing fruit. Speaking of which, I took some of the pre-made juice that they had and some ice.


    With a hot meal in my hands, I was careful not to trip or anything like that.


    ...


    I found my way back to my room and saw that the door was already open- I quickly felt uneasy and looked around to see if there were other servants around.


    What the heck? I told all the servants to not go in!


    Or maybe some of them never got the word?!


    Carefully- I pushed the door and saw the most- very awkward scene I''ve ever been in. Rose was there covering herself in the nket that I got her in while patting Vivienne happily trying to take her attention to her and not at the canvas to which- we still have her painting drying and it''s her nude painting!


    Oh no... the experience of having your kid walk in on you after doing it.


    Vivienne was just smiling innocently while she tried to snuggle up with Rose. The princess being the big soft mother bear that she was, she takes the little girl to sit down by her side but Rose makes sure that she''s stuck in a cocoon using those nkets.


    "Um... Hello, you two?"


    I walked over slowly to the two and I was met with a running little Vivienne hugging my leg. Her small hands grabbed the silk of my pants and pulled so suddenly but not enough to pull it downpletely.


    "Omph!"


    I bnced the tray in my hands, breathing a sigh of relief that nothing important was spilled.


    "Mama! Hehehe!" she yells out before looking up at me, I looked down on her and looked at Rose who was awkwardly shifting her nkets to cover her front. Ah right- she needed to change.


    I coughed while setting the breakfast tray over to the table in front of the sofa and smiled at Vivienne who was really excited to see me. "Vivienne why don''t we- well... y the waiting game outside mama''s room and count to one hundred?"


    "One... hundred?" she stares at me looking so gullible and I was thankful she wasn''t that smart yet to figure out I''m tricking her.


    "Yeah it''s a fun game and when we''re done counting we can eat all of whatever mama made okay?" I pointed at the eggs benedicts on the tray and saw all the scrumptious food of course she agreed to y.


    "Mama... count we go?" (Vivienne) takes my hand and drags me over by the door. I obliged to y and nodded trying to look excited that I''ll be using my time to count one to one hundred. "Mm! Let''s go count now shall we?"


    I turned back to Rose quickly and said in a loud whisper.


    "I hope one hundred seconds is enough for you to get changed, princess!"


    Rose heard what I said and immediately she started giggling. "One hundred seconds would be more than enough to pin you down too." she lets out her tongue before giving me a sly little wink.


    Ugh this little flirt!


    While Vivienne was dragging me out, I felt my ears turning a little red so I yelled in a whisper again before closing the door on her. "You dummy! Not in front of the kid!"


    Bam!


    When the door closed, Vivienne counted one to ten but then asked what was the number after ten. Well¡­ guess I can teach her that while Rose is out grabbing her clothes.

 Chapter 161 Breakfast In Bed For You (III).

    Chapter 71: Breakfast in bed for you (III).


    Kein''s POV


    In the presence of a naked Rose, whose only savior was the nket that I covered her up with- I was outside with Vivienne teaching her how to count for now we were in the thirties number.


    I was impressed by how easy she was able to understand and adapt to counting, knowing the rules of basic numbers.


    Every number in order to not get lost, I told her to put a finger up to remember where she was.


    "Thirty-one..."


    She hesitantly raises her thumb looking at me for confirmation that she was doing nothing wrong.


    "Thirty-two! Um... Thirty-three?" (Vivienne) stops counting, looking at me with a little uncertainty.


    "Thirty-three is correct." I gave her a warm smile, reaching to pat for her blonde hair that was really something like mine. "Continue counting you''re doing great on this, back when I was around your age I was eating dirt not learning my numbers."


    Little goblin professor, I was a little province girl who had nothing much but sticks and stones for toys. Using our imagination we hold up a stick and use it as a fine de imitating samurai shing swords on our ytime and for stones-


    We just skipped them on a nearby river when we had the chance. Catch frogs, use spiders for something to battle with each other and then ce bets on who''ll be the winner.


    It was rather a simple life for us in the province but for my years as a kid to the countryside something like that would be considered normal, but in 2045 that''s cavemen toys for all the ces I''ve traveled.


    Seeing how advanced they are back in my old world it''s mind-blowing.


    "Forty!"


    Well, well Vivienne is really happy counting and that makes me happy. "Would you look at that-! Nice job reaching forty."


    We were nearing the sixty seconds mark before we heard the door opening a bit, revealing Rose''s head that was now covered with the same old red shawl from yesterday.


    "Oh-! You two can stop counting now- the food is getting cold!"


    Vivienne excitedlyes up to her ''Mommy'' leaving me behind to wonder if that was the only shawl she ever wears. "Mommy! Food?" (Vivienne) asks excitedly, more concerned about the food that she forgot about her whole number counting activity.


    "It seems Mama over here made something really good and healthy for your little tummy." (Rose) opens the door to let us both in, she takes in the little girl''s hands in hers while I watch following behind them feeling all warm.


    We all sat on the sofa where she was doing the little pose before, since the paint is half done, the curves and everything else wasn''t mostly detailed so I didn''t worry much about Vivienne stumbling upon it.


    She already has her hands being so upied by taking one of the egg benedicts and then munching on it. "Mmm! Swo ywummy!" (Vivienne) had her little face a little puffy with all that food in her mouth that it reminded me of how a hamster would eat.


    "Oh Vivienne you look so cute!" (Rose) who was not eating was just gushing on the little girl stuffing her face in.


    I joined her, taking one on both of my hands but I offered the other one to the lovely princess beside me. Rose had her eyes turning to me softly taking the food.


    "Thank you-" but she stops her sentence after considering something.


    "Umm..." (Rose) continued and looked at her food. "Thank you, Kein."


    I nodded, feeling a bit thankful that she would remember my request to call me by my real name in private ces when it''s just the two of us alone.


    We''re not alone so she can''t really call me by my personal name. If Vivienne hears my real name it might get stuck to her and she would start calling me by that name. "You''re ever so wee, princess."


    I told her to take a bite of the delicious vegetarian eggs benedict that was still a bit warm to the taste, the poached egg was just so good and juicy savory- "I did good for someone who hasn''t been in the kitchen for a while."


    "This is a vegetarian eggs benedict right?" (Rose) asks and I nod. I would remember for all the years we were together that by the church''s order she wasn''t allowed any meat. Our first date regarding the matter of food was awkward- I can''t believe I gave her a meat skewer that day.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mm. It''s safe for you to eat, even if I''m your knight I''m not supposed to do this but you know I wouldn''t mind adding the title of princess'' private chef on my resume." It would certainly make me look fairly aplished. After all what kind of job experience would that be, a personal knight mixed as a personal chef for her.


    If I present this at certainpanies back on earth I''ll get rejected on the spot though.


    "What do you say?" I nudged her sides teasingly expecting her to nudge me back but I was surprised to see her uncovering the bottom part of her shawl revealing those pink colored lips I was kissing all night yesterday.


    Chu!


    "If I could have it, I would love for you to cook for me everyday." (Rose) giggles after taking a quick kiss on my cheek giving a little happy grin before taking a bite of the eggs benedict quickly finishing it before covering her face back with the red shawl.


    "Remind me to not only cook for you everyday but also buy you a new shawl." I told her, taking a look at the old worn out silk. My hands reached out to hold her shawl to inspect it and frowned, for a princess to wear such a thing¡­


    How many years has she been wearing this? Jeez... she gives no mercy to this thing.


    I could feel Rose''s expression shifting into a pout under that red shawl that was hiding the expression on her face. "But this is a really special shawl. You told me you liked the color red and you evenplimented me when you first saw me in it."


    "It holds a ce in my heart, Kein."


    She gave the shawl a little pat on the shoulder while I sighed. "What if I picked the shawl out for you, would that make you happy and take it? I feel a little bad at your old shawl; it looks really worn out."


    Rose hears my offer to personally buy her a new shawl and she considers it. "Well the lovely knight is offering such a lovely gift who am I to refuse? You certainly know how to make a girl feel special."


    "And you''re the only girl I''ll be loving."


    The shawl, I wanted it to be something of significance to us both. The red color will stay but seeing how in red her old shawl is- I would have some golden trimmed designs of roses on the edges to give it some re.


    I know Veronica is a bit busy but surely a shawl in her packed orders- paid in a rush- she would understand that it''ll be in the name of love. I could already see her smiling in my direction, suffering from sess and a long line of orders. I hope she''s getting the rest she needs though.


    "I''ll go pay Veronica another visit and give her my thanks." I tell Rose who widens her eyes at my n and she clings to my arm.


    "I-I also want to see Veronica." (Rose) pulls my sleeves, telling me that she wanted to see Veronica but from all the time she used up to spend it with me there would be no time. "I want to say my thanks for lending me that book."


    She made me remember the lewd book of all the techniques and positions that she was able to use on mest night and oh jeez-!


    "But you need to go back to the pce by lunch, your clone would''ve disappeared by now and everyone will be in a fuss trying to find you. Imagine if your sister was so worried and mad that you didn''te homest night-"


    "Princess Cecilia won''t forgive me if I don''t escort you back first." I tell her trying to make her understand that the first princess is scary as hell and I don''t want to get her on my bad side.


    "Must I really go back? You know I would rather spend my time here all day being with my beloved and daughter." (Rose) clings onto me tighter, I could feel that she was using her body to her advantage because her breasts were pressed against mine... slowly she moved up and down making me feel a bit weird. "Rose... you know it has to be final."


    "We can bond for a few more hours before we leave, Vivienne especially, she''s going to miss you when you go back to the pce." I told her to be reasonable with my words, so she decided to listen for once and sat beside Vivienne who had crumbs all over her face.


    "Hmm? Nom nom." (Vivienne) was looking like a real mess with that. Even her hands were full of crumbs, perhaps if it was given the crawling ants would''ve surrounded her for being such an easy target.


    "Oh you have so many crumbs...e on let''s get that out now shall we?" (Rose) being the good mom that she is. She takes a handkerchief out of her [Storage Ring] and starts wiping all of the crumb out of the little girl''s face.


    I reached for the cor of my blouse and pulled it a little trying to make room for some air because damn... I really should consider meditating for a while so I won''t be haunted by my desire to devour the woman every hour of the day that passes by when we''re together.


    I breathed a sigh of relief seeing the clock in my room turn quarter to nine.


    In a few day''s time I''ll be leaving. I won''t have another moment like this with these two so I mustn''t take this time for granted.


    I stood up from the chair and doted on the two girls, enveloping them in a huge bear hug. They were both surprised and I took those expressions on their faces as something to look forward to when I return back home from my mission.


    "Well why don''t we spend some time together as a family before we part?"

 Chapter 162 Pls Skip!

    Side Chapter: Fireworks, to convey my love for you (II).


    The maid pushed the cart with a little haste,ing across the door of the first princess she stopped. She looked up at the door taking a deep breath in and then knocked.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Your highness¡­ It''s me¡­ I came to service you with some sweets, may Ie in?" (Kazari) looks down at the things she prepared, from the sweet tea she prepared and the freshly baked cookies.


    The reply was a little dyed but soon she could hear Princess Cecilia''s voice over the door. "Kazari,e in."


    With a slight excitement, she nods, taking the knob of the door, twisting it toe in pushing the serving cart first inside. "Your highness-"


    Princess Cecilia could be seen looking outside the balcony in her bed, next to her was her wheelchair that seemed to be untouched. Even in bed she never stopped working, dozens of letters scattered around the sheets, right beside her nightstand was a pen opener and a little bed table in front, for her to write letters an ink and quill were present.


    Kazari frowns at the scene, the rumors going around that the first princess being unable to use the wheelchair anymore means¡­ They were slowly losing time.


    Nheless she put the horrible thoughts behind her and forced a smile. "I brought you some asional treats. I would think you''re famished from working, would you please eat?"


    Princess Cecilia sees her little mess of a work, letters from the rebellion saying their thanks of support for donating money to continue and other letters from the nobles in alliance with her n.


    Just in case¡­ she would die.


    Everything was going under what she nned, every move of the pieces inside her makeshift chess board in her mind- the Queen piece to which she symbolizes would soon fall.


    She was taking in carefully on her little pawn, the pawn that was recently appointed into a knight ced beside a rook to protect.


    However, her King was standing in front of her¡­ someone she needed to keep safe with all of her remaining time left.


    Kazari gleefully pulled the wheelchair over in the back a bit to rece it with the serving cart, revealing the fresh smell of baked cookies. "For her highness, I have prepared something light."


    Princess Cecilia takes a peak of what she''s been served. "Tea and cookies¡­" she mutters out with a coaxing smile and sighs rxingly.


    "How wonderful are you, my sweet to even prepare them." (Princess Cecilia) ces some of her private letters into her [Storage Ring] trying not to be saddened by what was in there. "The festival outside¡­ will soonmence, will you not participate? It''s such a lovely event that you shouldn''t miss out on."


    The first princess reaches out to take a piece of the treat, putting it in her hand before taking a bite. Even if she wasn''t hungry¡­ She forced herself to eat. If she dared skip out on something her beloved made- she would rather just die out of guilt!


    If she needed to shove all of the cookies in that tray to her mouth, she would definitely do it!


    Kazari, upon the question of why she was not participating in the festival, thought upon the matter and looked at the princess knowing the answer.


    With a little flushed face she tells her. "I¡­ would rather stay here with you."


    Princess Cecilia stopped eating and almost dropped her cookie by the shock of how much of a cute answer it was.


    "Ahem¡­ please you shouldn''t stop yourself from having fun just because I can''t attend, Kazari." The first princess was touched by her answer but she thought more of how her maid needs to meet other people.


    If she dies, who else will she go to?


    Kazari shakes her head at the princess'' answer. She really didn''t want to go to the festival no matter how much her highness urged her to go.


    "You''re not attending¡­ so I''m not going." she tells her with no hesitation.


    The princess stares at her maid while eating the treat she made, the faint smell of chocte chip was making her work up an appetite. "What a stubborn girl."


    Princess Cecilia was happy and a little conflicted at her answer. Yet her maid was looking so cutely pouty while she walked forward beside her bed and sat leaning in. "You said to have fun, I know- I won''t have any fun if you''re not with me, your highness."


    Such bold words made the princess chuckle, being a little tied up with the bed table, she pulled her maid''s ribbon revealing her lovely corbone under that uniform and smirked. "Attacking my heart now are you? Rest assured it''s already yours, no need to make me fall for you even more deeply."


    Princess Cecilia holds the ribbon in her hand while the cookie was on the other, with the stunned maid leaving her to stare at the first princess'' pale figure, her lips a little warm.


    "The ribbon you''ve always worn is in my hands. Take it away from me will you? If not, I won''t hesitate to take a part of your clothing that''s even bigger than a ribbon." (Princess Cecilia) had her hands wander around the edges of her corbone, going through the neck and the tip of her blouse looking down at those little inconvenient buttons that''s been hiding the treasures she wants to see. "The buttons are in the way."


    Princess Cecilia the dare devil bold lesbian who can''t even have her maid on her bed naked was irritated by the mere sight of buttons. She proceeds to unbutton one of the girl''s blouses but the maid gently stops her hand in a panic.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Your highness we can''t clearly you''re still unwell-"


    "My name."


    "P-Princess-"


    "My name, Kazari. We''re all alone, and I would love to hear you say my name." (Princess Cecilia) was doing one of her techniques to get what she wants, by saying it in a low purr. No man or woman would be able to resist the princess'' seductive purr. "Please, now would you? You know I hate not getting what I want."


    Selfish, Greedy, and Perfect she was.


    The first princess'' charms were something to be feared, the maid couldn''t bear to not fall for her words. Her heart was beating faster for this girl many would fear, to them she was a maniptive monster but to her she was something she couldn''t stop loving.


    "C-Cecilia."


    Kazari mutters weakly enough to be heard by the first princess who was genuinely happy to get what she wanted, even if she was greedy for something more the whole months they''ve been together.


    Princess Cecilia wanted to- ##(@#$@- and #$!%#&$# her maid down on her bed. Such words were so detailed that the author had to cross it out as censorship. Even, she fears the demon lurking around to fulfill her lewdish desires!


    Rose and Kein were too purepared to whatever the first princess had nned. It would put those two to shame to know what this scary woman truly wanted! "Your voice¡­ sweeter than anything I''ve ever tasted." (Princess Cecilia)


    Kazari blinked for a moment and corrected the princess on her words. "Pardon me your highness but I don''t think you can taste sound."


    "That''s where you''re wrong." The first princess, not hungry before, was now starving. The only thing that would be able to make her full was the kiss of her lover.


    She takes Kazari''s face cupping it in both of her hands.


    "E-Eh-?! Y-Your highness!" (Kazari) was unable to move, paralyzed even.


    "What I want, I get."


    The spoiled princess¡­ indeed did get what she wanted.


    A kiss, so sweetly her moans were something of a sound of delight making her full from everything. It made her feel so much better, her heart bing stronger. The will to live¡­ for a few more months were heard.


    "Hah¡­ Ngh!" (Kazari) was not expecting for the girl to insert her tongue, someone younger than her was truly amazing- and even if she was weak due to her sickness she could still do this much damage!


    "Pah! Hah¡­ Princess- please warn me before doing it- I¡­ was that our first kiss?" The maid held her lips, the red color from her face flushed her. Was it their first kiss? The adrenaline was messing with her head- they had a certain indirect kiss but nothing this intense to the point tongue was involved.


    The princess licked her lips and smirked. "Your moans sounded sweet, is what I mean."


    "E-Even in this, you wanted to be right?"


    "Yes, and thank you for the meal." (Princess Cecilia) smiled, feeling fired up to work on her letters a bit more.


    A little dejected and horny from what the princess did, Kazari the maid excused herself before she could even ask for another- I mean a kiss that was amazing and how dare she run away!


    When no one was watching, she teleported through the gardens and walked along the ray of white rose bushes reminding her of the princess'' hair.


    This ce was the escape route to all her problems, because this is where the first princess would usually spend her time ying chess and reading her books.


    "The roses¡­ look thirsty." (Kazari) mutters remembering another thirsty white rose in a private chamber up top of the castle. "Ugh- she''s not the only one but I can''t touch her¡­ not when she''s in that condition." she scolded herself even further for wanting a more physical intimate activity with her highness.


    Kazari, deciding to make something better with her time, was taking care of the thirsty rose bushes, going through the garden shed and taking a watering can, filling it up with water before tending to the flowers.


    The water sprayed onto the white roses and she started feeling nostalgic of their kiss. "Hah¡­ we kissed and I haven''t properly told her I love her." (Kazari) faced the flowers and talked to them hoping for an answer.


    Poke¡­ poke¡­


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 163 Pls Skip!

    Chapter 70: Making Love to You (VII).


    Kein''s POV


    I grabbed both of her asses and grinned. I took out my tongue and attacked. The taste of her sweet nectar was over me. "Mmm..." We both moaned, while I fondled her breast...


    Out of breath I asked her. "What do you think?"


    Ahhh... for me... she''s the most sweeting thing I''ve ever tasted.


    ...


    "Nnghhh... Hah... Mmgh... Hah... Hah..."


    p... p... p...


    It was the sound of her thigh meeting mine as she continued to jumped up and down into the strap-on. Rose was on top of me while she rode me like a horse in my office chair. The more we did it together the more that we''re getting used to the little sex toy that we bought.


    "Nnghhh..."


    I was gripping into the side of the chair and her waist. I was trying to make sure to position myself into something that she wouldn''t be able to be hurt in. The pleasure between us was certainly overflowing, the hours I couldn''t count felt like a lifetime.


    Tick... Tock... Tick... Tock...


    I almost forgot that there was a clock at the side of my room. We''ve been in this position, kissing and fingering each other for half an hour.


    There was a small sign of us being both tired but none of us wanted to stop.


    The kissing was fervent, endless, limitless.


    "I... I think I''ming!"


    When I heard her say that she wasing, I readied myself to do the same.


    "M-Me too! Rose I think I''ming-"


    With a few more ups and down, the moans were in harmony to me hers was a lewd angel that fell down from heaven and currently in my grasp.


    She pulled my hair roughly, I felt the chair pressing my bare back while she put her face in front of me. "Hah..."


    She breathed and kissed me, I bit her upper lip slightly and she moaned.


    "Mmngh!"


    Our eyes stared at one another for a few seconds, I felt so in love and safe at that moment. "Hah¡­ Yes baby!"


    Rose''s chest continued to bounce while it pressed into mine.


    The touch was making my front warm, my hands wandered from her waist to fondling her breasts, I took a quick hard sucking look up at the princess.


    Her eyes were closed now, her abdomen was grinding my body and damn... I don''t remember sex feeling this good.


    "Ahhh! Yes! Oh thank the light goddess!" (Rose) screamed out a phrase that has the same meaning of ''Thank God''.


    A lot of white liquid came out as we both held onto my thigh and chair with a scream of pleasure.


    We stopped moving, we were both swearing and it seemed that our voices were a little parched from screaming.


    "T-That was rather..."


    Rose starts out looking speechless, she was moving the loose strands of her hair behind her ear but soon it falls back out to the front of her face.


    Her little strand of her wasn''tpromising with her so I giggled a little deciding to help her tuck it behind her ear.


    "You... were amazing. I love you so much." I tell her with a soft smile on my face.


    Me, professing my love wasn''t rare but I just wanted to tell her at that moment. Her bare naked body to me was something like a symbol of trust, after all seeing someone naked means they trust being with you at their most fragile state.


    She looks so tired... and flustered?


    "..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Slowly in her silence state, I could see her ears slowly changing into the color red. It seems that my profession of love was so sudden that it took her a while to process my words.


    So cute! Pfft-!


    Her hands that were in my cor bone were slightly shaking, she must be really happy from what I said.


    "And I couldn''t... say this before but you''re really beautiful in your dress before." I continued topliment her more, the redder she became. "And even if you''re not wearing it right now, just riding me makes it hot and sexy."


    "You''re so silly, your bed talk is horrible!" she gave me a little yful smack by my shoulder but I scoffed. What a pretty little liar~


    "You say that but look at your little forbidden flower over here, dripping with sweet nectar." I slipped a little of my finger inside, feeling her skin twitch. I grinned looking up at the princess who was trying her best to look really angry but failed, and ended up looking so cute in my eyes. "Howe your words are nothingpared to what your body is telling me?"


    We bothughed a little when she decided to move away on top of me wanting to rest her hole, jumping up and down for half an hour on a sex toy must hurt- with a mix of pleasure.


    Not too far away from us at my table, Veronica''s lewd book was on top. I decided to grab it and see what kind of other positions we could possibly do before the morning came. "Want to change some into the positions that Veronica rmended?" I opened the pages to the same one she rmended, page ten where all the other beginner positions were.


    Rose walked over behind me and wrapped her arms around my neck, her chest was dangling around freely. I could feel her breast being so warm... that I... erm... couldn''t concentrate on what I was reading a little.


    "There are... so many sex positions we could do."


    Rose mutters out and I snapped out of my trance, I imagined doing all of this with the princess- she would be screaming my name, praying to her light goddess telling me how much she wanted to do it again and I''ll use my fingers to prate her hole-


    Oh my goodness me that''s so lewd!


    I feel like my head is on fire!


    "Yeah! We could do so many! Yes!"


    "Mm... yawn... so... many..."


    Rose yawned for a bit before looking back at me, I gave a little smile before deciding maybe that''s enough sex for tonight. I believe I''ll have all the time in the world right afterwards for my mission to do all these things with her anyways.


    "Alright then that''s enough sex for today, why don''t we go ahead and cuddle in my sofa, princess?" I closed the lewd book of its pages, inspecting the cover that was full of lies and then hiding it inside my file cab to lock.


    "But I don''t want to go to sleep... I want to do it with you more..." (Rose) pouts putting her chin over my head, having little cute droopy eyes, it seems like she really want to continue having sex but in her state she needs sleep more than she needs pleasure.


    "No more sex for you tonight besides we have... all the time in the world. I''m not going anywhere, my selfish messy princess." I grinned taking her hand to kiss. I''ve convinced the crown princess that we should just cuddle because I''m afraid she''ll fall down to sleep midway while we''re doing it.


    "We''ll cuddle on the sofa?" (Rose) asks looking over the small sofa that could probably not handle it if we had sex on it.


    "My current master bedroom is near." I suggested it to her and with pride eyes she nodded in agreement.


    "Your room..." She mutters out excitedly that it feels like all the urge to sleep must''ve left her body. "Let''s cuddle there so that in the morning we can do it too."


    Urk!


    How is she sleepy yet somitted on wanting to have sex with me!


    "W-We''ll do it too in the morning?" I asked in a worry looking over at the papers right below my feet. I haven''t done and signed much of the estate''s problems that it''s turning into stacks.


    I''m sure I''m going to have more tomorrow but how can I tell the princess I''ll be busy doing the papers more than I''m going to do her?!


    "I-Is doing sex in the morning bad? Or was I the one not performing enough..."


    Oh good lord, she''s doing those little cute puppy eyes that I can''t resist.


    I don''t think I''ll be doing any work after this. I was expecting for Rose to not be innocent but I wasn''t nning on adding her clingy want to have sex often trait. "No- I enjoy having sex with you now- but maybe right after the morning sex I''ll get back to work if that''s alright?"


    "Oh- due to all the excitement I''ve forgotten both of us still have our own duties to fill." She thinks for a bit before replying once more, "And of course you can work!:


    "What would happen if your little light clone went poof?" I asked, still remembering that she used a light clone as a recement so that she could be in the festival with us together. "Are you sure your sisters will be alright with you- basically staying the night to have sex with me?"


    Especially Princess Cecilia... good lord that woman can give me death daggers.


    Rose crosses her arms looking like she''s tired of hearing of my worried chants.


    "..."

 Chapter 164 Pls Skip!

    Chapter 71: Breakfast in bed for you (II).


    Kein''s POV


    With my apron on, and tying my hair up into a ponytail I was ready to make some bed and breakfast for my girlfriend. I was determined on making her first wake up during doing sex would be a lovely one!


    "Need any help with anything, mdy?"


    The chef asks me and I think, I mean is there any-


    Oh!


    "Actually if it''s no trouble, do you have any vegetarian meals for breakfast? The girl I brought over isn''t allowed to have any meat." I asked since I know Rose isn''t allowed to eat meat due to her light church religion and I respect that. I should research more if there''s any other alternative recipes I could master too.


    Chef raises his eyebrows and puts a hand under his chin thinking. "You brought a vegetarian with you." He goes on to hold down his beard, looking like he''s got all the wisdom in the world.


    "Hmm... This feels like it''s happened before when you were just a wee youngster now is it? You brought some girl from the church, ain''t that right?"


    I blinked in surprise. He remembered that? If I remember correctly Rose only came about five times in the estate.


    "H-How good is your memory?"


    "Mdy, all the people here like meat. Yourdy stands out- I have never made a vegetarian dish in years until she came." Heughs crossing his arms together before nudging my side. "I see you like em vegetarians. No meat, all nt based diet I see... You know your type."


    "You know¡­ vegetable girls?"


    I almost choked on my own saliva.


    "Chef the way you say it, it sounds really..." I covered half of my face in embarrassment because the chef here was really not letting me go with all the teasing of me bringing a lover- who''s a vegetarian over at the estate.


    What''s wrong with being vegetarian?!


    "It''s alright mdy, no shame in liking a vegetarian." (Chef) pats my back as if to console me and begin walking around the cupboards where the other book recipes were kept. I was doing a whole what the fuck face before snapping back to whatever chef was going through.


    "When you brought your little date all those years ago, you asked to serve a vegetarian meal."


    He skims all through the savory meals and finds a really dusty one with the cover being covered in dust. "I thought you were crazy for bringing that woman here, but I took the challenge and made her a dish that came outta this cookbook."


    Chef takes a towel and wipes all the other dust before giving it to me. "It''s actually decent, if you need breakfast you could also use fruits, dairy and egg." For each ingredient he tells me a finger went up.


    "Oh and I believe there is a new diet going around, it''s called veganism. Quite simr yet different from vegetarian." (Chef) exins and my ears perked up hearing a word that I thought I''d never hear ever again.


    A vegan diet would exclude all the meat and animal products there is, such as dairy and eggs. You''ll literally be going only to nts based on this.


    Where vegetarian diet excludes only meat, poultry, fish and seafood.


    It will also depend on the person on what kind of diet they should or will follow.


    "Where did you hear that chef?" I asked Chef, who tried to think.


    "It''s rather bing a popr trend amongst the nobility after the [Puronian] hero went around telling a story about some... vegan teacher?" (Chef) exins on who was the perpetrator for this trend.


    I smacked my face knowing who the culprit was for this ongoing trend.


    Avery Williams!


    Why did you even tell some dead story from your time?! I''ve heard of the vegan... teacher but jeez! I really need to give her some talking right after this.


    "I don''t understand the nobles- meat is exclusive to the nobility. Now after hearing some silly story from a hero, the nobility are hogging vegetables? The tables are turning mdy, you do not want to know how much potatoes cost now." (Chef) shivered at the memory of the cost of those lovely root vegetables.


    It seems that the price stakes for vegetables will skyrocket and the meat''s will grow lower. "There there, chef. For now let''s go back to work and make breakfast right?"


    Chef stopped contemting on vegetable prices and nodded. He takes the knife in his hand and spins it around. For me it looks honestly cool but I don''t feel safe literally being right beside him. "Let''s get cooking, mdy."


    "Yes, let''s."


    I took the vegetarian cookbook in my hands and opened it, seeing page after page if there''s any meal I can do that''s simple enough butplex to impress the princess?


    "Eggs Benedict?"


    However it''s the recipe for the vegetarian version. Oh! I''ll be needing a muffin for this one but I guess I''ll make do with the bread we have here.


    I''ll need to make the sauce, adding egg yolks, lemon juice, salt and some other spices. I should be able to blend them until the mixture is frothy, creamy and light yellow in color.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I followed the instructions and made sure to boil some poached eggs before cooking the other vegetables that I''ll be able to put on top of it. The vegetables would be put over a skillet being drizzled in olive oil and then put onto the oven to cook for a few minutes.


    Chef raises one of his eyebrows watching me cook.


    "I never knew you can cook, mdy but then again this is one of the few rare times I can see you in the kitchen." He looked at the recipe name and gasped. "This kind of level of a recipe would take a professional to make it into a perfect dish! Even I will be pulling my hair over how stressful this is!" (Chef) points to the Eggs Benedict recipe to where Iughed a little nervously. I''m not even sure if it''ll turn out how it''s like in the book.


    "Haha... I don''t think... I''ll be able to perfect this but I''ve only gotten this far because I memorized the instructions and just followed it." I told him while I was busy watching the egg boil to cook.


    Once I knew that the poached egg was ready, I took it and gently ced it onto a te.


    "Whew..." I sighed in relief seeing that the poached egg didn''t break. In the end I could only make one.


    I''ll let Rose have the good poached egg while I''ll whip up a side of scrambled egg. Cooking them will be easy, crack open a few eggs, put in a pinch of salt and then mix.


    Putting oil over a heated pan I waited for a few seconds before pouring it all in. I was actually humming... I feel like a decent housewife on her way to please her love with this.


    "Alright now to assemble my eggs benedicts."


    I toasted the bread, blended the hondaise sauce and then with err... it seems that I don''t have sliced avocado so I used lettuce as a recement, then the other vegetable I cooked under the oven and then finally the poached egg.


    "Dazzling presentation, mdy. The poached egg, beautiful- alternatives use of ingredients were smart!" He goes on to nod and appreciate my hard work. Cooking is really not something to be underestimated on the workload and the amount of focus you have to put in it.


    "Someone cooking while thinking of them would make this dish ten times more delicious I tell you, were your mystery guest over your mind while you were cooking? Eh~?" (Chef) was nudging my sides again and I nudged him back.


    At this point he felt like a goofy uncle trying his utmost best to embarrass me man.


    "Yeah, yeah- I''ll go take a wooden tray and give it to my guest." I rolled my eyes feeling a little happy of my work cooking there bearing fruit. Speaking of which, I took some of the pre-made juice that they had and some ice.


    With a hot meal in my hands, I was careful not to trip or anything like that.


    ...


    I found my way back to my room and saw that the door was already open- I quickly felt uneasy and looked around to see if there were other servants around.


    What the heck? I told all the servants to not go in!


    Or maybe some of them never got the word?!


    Carefully- I pushed the door and saw the most- very awkward scene I''ve ever been in. Rose was there covering herself in the nket that I got her in while patting Vivienne happily trying to take her attention to her and not at the canvas to which- we still have her painting drying and it''s her nude painting!


    Oh no... the experience of having your kid walk in on you after doing it.


    Vivienne was just smiling innocently while she tried to snuggle up with Rose. The princess being the big soft mother bear that she was, she takes the little girl to sit down by her side but Rose makes sure that she''s stuck in a cocoon using those nkets.


    "Um... Hello, you two?"


    I walked over slowly to the two and I was met with a running little Vivienne hugging my leg. Her small hands grabbed the silk of my pants and pulled so suddenly but not enough to pull it downpletely.


    "Omph!"


    I bnced the tray in my hands, breathing a sigh of relief that nothing important was spilled.


    "Mama! Hehehe!" she yells out before looking up at me, I looked down on her and looked at Rose who was awkwardly shifting her nkets to cover her front. Ah right- she needed to change.


    I coughed while setting the breakfast tray over to the table in front of the sofa and smiled at Vivienne who was really excited to see me. "Vivienne why don''t we- well... y the waiting game outside mama''s room and count to one hundred?"


    "One... hundred?" she stares at me looking so gullible and I was thankful she wasn''t that smart yet to figure out I''m tricking her.


    "Yeah it''s a fun game and when we''re done counting we can eat all of whatever mama made okay?" I pointed at the eggs benedicts on the tray and saw all the scrumptious food of course she agreed to y.


    "Mama... count we go?" (Vivienne) takes my hand and drags me over by the door. I obliged to y and nodded trying to look excited that I''ll be using my time to count one to one hundred. "Mm! Let''s go count now shall we?"


    I turned back to Rose quickly and said in a loud whisper.


    "I hope one hundred seconds is enough for you to get changed, princess!"


    Rose heard what I said and immediately she started giggling. "One hundred seconds would be more than enough to pin you down too." she lets out her tongue before giving me a sly little wink.


    Ugh this little flirt!


    While Vivienne was dragging me out, I felt my ears turning a little red so I yelled in a whisper again before closing the door on her. "You dummy! Not in front of the kid!"

 Chapter 165 Pls Skip!

    Chapter 71: Breakfast in bed for you (III).


    Kein''s POV


    In the presence of a naked Rose, whose only savior was the nket that I covered her up with- I was outside with Vivienne teaching her how to count for now we were in the thirties number.


    I was impressed by how easy she was able to understand and adapt to counting, knowing the rules of basic numbers.


    Every number in order to not get lost, I told her to put a finger up to remember where she was.


    "Thirty-one..."


    She hesitantly raises her thumb looking at me for confirmation that she was doing nothing wrong.


    "Thirty-two! Um... Thirty-three?" (Vivienne) stops counting, looking at me with a little uncertainty.


    "Thirty-three is correct." I gave her a warm smile, reaching to pat for her blonde hair that was really something like mine. "Continue counting you''re doing great on this, back when I was around your age I was eating dirt not learning my numbers."


    Little goblin professor, I was a little province girl who had nothing much but sticks and stones for toys. Using our imagination we hold up a stick and use it as a fine de imitating samurai shing swords on our ytime and for stones-


    We just skipped them on a nearby river when we had the chance. Catch frogs, use spiders for something to battle with each other and then ce bets on who''ll be the winner.


    It was rather a simple life for us in the province but for my years as a kid to the countryside something like that would be considered normal, but in 2045 that''s cavemen toys for all the ces I''ve traveled.


    Seeing how advanced they are back in my old world it''s mind-blowing.


    "Forty!"


    Well, well Vivienne is really happy counting and that makes me happy. "Would you look at that-! Nice job reaching forty."


    We were nearing the sixty seconds mark before we heard the door opening a bit, revealing Rose''s head that was now covered with the same old red shawl from yesterday.


    "Oh-! You two can stop counting now- the food is getting cold!"


    Vivienne excitedlyes up to her ''Mommy'' leaving me behind to wonder if that was the only shawl she ever wears. "Mommy! Food?" (Vivienne) asks excitedly, more concerned about the food that she forgot about her whole number counting activity.


    "It seems Mama over here made something really good and healthy for your little tummy." (Rose) opens the door to let us both in, she takes in the little girl''s hands in hers while I watched following behind them feeling all warm.


    We all sat on the sofa where she was doing the little pose before, since the paint is half done, the curves and everything else wasn''t mostly detailed so I didn''t worry much about Vivienne stumbling upon it.


    She already has her hands being so upied by taking one of the egg benedicts and then munching on it. "Mmm! Swo ywummy!" (Vivienne) had her little face a little puffy with all that food in her mouth that it reminded me of how a hamster would eat.


    "Oh Vivienne you look so cute!" (Rose) who was not eating was just gushing on the little girl stuffing her face in.


    I joined her, taking one on both of my hands but I offered the other one to the lovely princess beside me. Rose had her eyes turning to me softly taking the food.


    "Thank you-" but she stops her sentence after considering something.


    "Umm..." (Rose) continued and looked at her food. "Thank you, Kein."


    I nodded, feeling a bit thankful that she would remember my request to call me by my real name in private ces when it''s just the two of us alone.


    We''re not alone so she can''t really call me by my personal name. If Vivienne hears my real name it might get stuck to her and she would start calling me by that name. "You''re ever so wee, princess."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I told her to take a bite of the delicious vegetarian eggs benedict that was still a bit warm to the taste, the poached egg was just so good and juicy savory- "I did good for someone who hasn''t been in the kitchen for a while."


    "This is a vegetarian eggs benedict right?" (Rose) asks and I nod. I would remember for all the years we were together that by the church''s order she wasn''t allowed any meat. Our first date regarding the matter of food was awkward- I can''t believe I gave her a meat skewer that day.


    "Mm. It''s safe for you to eat, even if I''m your knight I''m not supposed to do this but you know I wouldn''t mind adding the title of princess'' private chef on my resume." It would certainly make me look fairly aplished. After all what kind of job experience would that be, a personal knight mixed as a personal chef for her.


    If I present this at certainpanies back on earth I''ll get rejected on the spot though.


    "What do you say?" I nudged her sides teasingly expecting her to nudge me back but I was surprised to see her uncovering the bottom part of her shawl revealing those pink colored lips I was kissing all night yesterday.


    Chu!


    "If I could have it, I would love for you to cook for me everyday." (Rose) giggles after taking a quick kiss on my cheek giving a little happy grin before taking a bite of the eggs benedict quickly finishing it before covering her face back with the red shawl.


    "Remind me to not only cook for you everyday but also buy you a new shawl." I told her, taking a look at the old worn out silk. My hands reached out to hold her shawl to inspect it and frowned, for a princess to wear such a thing¡­


    How many years has she been wearing this? Jeez... she gives no mercy to this thing.


    I could feel Rose''s expression shifting into a pout under that red shawl that was hiding the expression on her face. "But this is a really special shawl. You told me you liked the color red and you evenplimented me when you first saw me in it."


    "It holds a ce in my heart, Kein."


    She gave the shawl a little pat on the shoulder while I sighed. "What if I picked the shawl out for you, would that make you happy and take it? I feel a little bad at your old shawl; it looks really worn out."


    Rose hears my offer to personally buy her a new shawl and she considers it. "Well the lovely knight is offering such a lovely gift who am I to refuse? You certainly know how to make a girl feel special."


    "And you''re the only girl I''ll be loving."


    The shawl, I wanted it to be something of significance to us both. The red color will stay but seeing how in red her old shawl is- I would have some golden trimmed designs of roses on the edges to give it some re.


    I know Veronica is a bit busy but surely a shawl in her packed orders- paid in a rush- she would understand that it''ll be in the name of love. I could already see her smiling in my direction, suffering from sess and a long line of orders. I hope she''s getting the rest she needs though.


    "I''ll go pay Veronica another visit and give her my thanks." I tell Rose who widens her eyes at my n and she clings to my arm.


    "I-I also want to see Veronica." (Rose) pulls my sleeves, telling me that she wanted to see Veronica but from all the time she used up to spend it with me there would be no time. "I want to say my thanks for lending me that book."


    She made me remember the lewd book of all the techniques and positions that she was able to use on mest night and oh jeez-!


    "But you need to go back to the pce by lunch, your clone would''ve disappeared by now and everyone will be in a fuss trying to find you. Imagine if your sister was so worried and mad that you didn''te homest night-"


    "Princess Cecilia won''t forgive me if I don''t escort you back first." I tell her trying to make her understand that the first princess is scary as hell and I don''t want to get her on my bad side.


    "Must I really go back? You know I would rather spend my time here all day being with my beloved and daughter." (Rose) clings onto me tighter, I could feel that she was using her body to her advantage because her breasts were pressed against mine... slowly she moved up and down making me feel a bit weird. "Rose... you know it has to be final."


    "We can bond for a few more hours before we leave, Vivienne especially, she''s going to miss you when you go back to the pce." I told her to be reasonable with my words, so she decided to listen for once and sat beside Vivienne who had crumbs all over her face.


    "Hmm? Nom nom." (Vivienne) was looking like a real mess with that. Even her hands were full of crumbs, perhaps if it was given the crawling ants would''ve surrounded her for being such an easy target.


    "Oh you have so many crumbs...e on let''s get that out now shall we?" (Rose) being the good mom that she is. She takes a handkerchief out of her [Storage Ring] and starts wiping all of the crumb out of the little girl''s face.

 Chapter 166 Pls Skip!

    Chapter 71: Breakfast in bed for you (III).


    Kein''s POV


    In the presence of a naked Rose, whose only savior was the nket that I covered her up with- I was outside with Vivienne teaching her how to count for now we were in the thirties number.


    I was impressed by how easy she was able to understand and adapt to counting, knowing the rules of basic numbers.


    Every number in order to not get lost, I told her to put a finger up to remember where she was.


    "Thirty-one..."


    She hesitantly raises her thumb looking at me for confirmation that she was doing nothing wrong.


    "Thirty-two! Um... Thirty-three?" (Vivienne) stops counting, looking at me with a little uncertainty.


    "Thirty-three is correct." I gave her a warm smile, reaching to pat for her blonde hair that was really something like mine. "Continue counting you''re doing great on this, back when I was around your age I was eating dirt not learning my numbers."


    Little goblin professor, I was a little province girl who had nothing much but sticks and stones for toys. Using our imagination we hold up a stick and use it as a fine de imitating samurai shing swords on our ytime and for stones-


    We just skipped them on a nearby river when we had the chance. Catch frogs, use spiders for something to battle with each other and then ce bets on who''ll be the winner.


    It was rather a simple life for us in the province but for my years as a kid to the countryside something like that would be considered normal, but in 2045 that''s cavemen toys for all the ces I''ve traveled.


    Seeing how advanced they are back in my old world it''s mind-blowing.


    "Forty!"


    Well, well Vivienne is really happy counting and that makes me happy. "Would you look at that-! Nice job reaching forty."


    We were nearing the sixty seconds mark before we heard the door opening a bit, revealing Rose''s head that was now covered with the same old red shawl from yesterday.


    "Oh-! You two can stop counting now- the food is getting cold!"


    Vivienne excitedlyes up to her ''Mommy'' leaving me behind to wonder if that was the only shawl she ever wears. "Mommy! Food?" (Vivienne) asks excitedly, more concerned about the food that she forgot about her whole number counting activity.


    "It seems Mama over here made something really good and healthy for your little tummy." (Rose) opens the door to let us both in, she takes in the little girl''s hands in hers while I watch following behind them feeling all warm.


    We all sat on the sofa where she was doing the little pose before, since the paint is half done, the curves and everything else wasn''t mostly detailed so I didn''t worry much about Vivienne stumbling upon it.


    She already has her hands being so upied by taking one of the egg benedicts and then munching on it. "Mmm! Swo ywummy!" (Vivienne) had her little face a little puffy with all that food in her mouth that it reminded me of how a hamster would eat.


    "Oh Vivienne you look so cute!" (Rose) who was not eating was just gushing on the little girl stuffing her face in.


    I joined her, taking one on both of my hands but I offered the other one to the lovely princess beside me. Rose had her eyes turning to me softly taking the food.


    "Thank you-" but she stops her sentence after considering something.


    "Umm..." (Rose) continued and looked at her food. "Thank you, Kein."


    I nodded, feeling a bit thankful that she would remember my request to call me by my real name in private ces when it''s just the two of us alone.


    We''re not alone so she can''t really call me by my personal name. If Vivienne hears my real name it might get stuck to her and she would start calling me by that name. "You''re ever so wee, princess."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I told her to take a bite of the delicious vegetarian eggs benedict that was still a bit warm to the taste, the poached egg was just so good and juicy savory- "I did good for someone who hasn''t been in the kitchen for a while."


    "This is a vegetarian eggs benedict right?" (Rose) asks and I nod. I would remember for all the years we were together that by the church''s order she wasn''t allowed any meat. Our first date regarding the matter of food was awkward- I can''t believe I gave her a meat skewer that day.


    "Mm. It''s safe for you to eat, even if I''m your knight I''m not supposed to do this but you know I wouldn''t mind adding the title of princess'' private chef on my resume." It would certainly make me look fairly aplished. After all what kind of job experience would that be, a personal knight mixed as a personal chef for her.


    If I present this at certainpanies back on earth I''ll get rejected on the spot though.


    "What do you say?" I nudged her sides teasingly expecting her to nudge me back but I was surprised to see her uncovering the bottom part of her shawl revealing those pink colored lips I was kissing all night yesterday.


    Chu!


    "If I could have it, I would love for you to cook for me everyday." (Rose) giggles after taking a quick kiss on my cheek giving a little happy grin before taking a bite of the eggs benedict quickly finishing it before covering her face back with the red shawl.


    "Remind me to not only cook for you everyday but also buy you a new shawl." I told her, taking a look at the old worn out silk. My hands reached out to hold her shawl to inspect it and frowned, for a princess to wear such a thing¡­


    How many years has she been wearing this? Jeez... she gives no mercy to this thing.


    I could feel Rose''s expression shifting into a pout under that red shawl that was hiding the expression on her face. "But this is a really special shawl. You told me you liked the color red and you evenplimented me when you first saw me in it."


    "It holds a ce in my heart, Kein."


    She gave the shawl a little pat on the shoulder while I sighed. "What if I picked the shawl out for you, would that make you happy and take it? I feel a little bad at your old shawl; it looks really worn out."


    Rose hears my offer to personally buy her a new shawl and she considers it. "Well the lovely knight is offering such a lovely gift who am I to refuse? You certainly know how to make a girl feel special."


    "And you''re the only girl I''ll be loving."


    The shawl, I wanted it to be something of significance to us both. The red color will stay but seeing how in red her old shawl is- I would have some golden trimmed designs of roses on the edges to give it some re.


    I know Veronica is a bit busy but surely a shawl in her packed orders- paid in a rush- she would understand that it''ll be in the name of love. I could already see her smiling in my direction, suffering from sess and a long line of orders. I hope she''s getting the rest she needs though.


    "I''ll go pay Veronica another visit and give her my thanks." I tell Rose who widens her eyes at my n and she clings to my arm.


    "I-I also want to see Veronica." (Rose) pulls my sleeves, telling me that she wanted to see Veronica but from all the time she used up to spend it with me there would be no time. "I want to say my thanks for lending me that book."


    She made me remember the lewd book of all the techniques and positions that she was able to use on mest night and oh jeez-!


    "But you need to go back to the pce by lunch, your clone would''ve disappeared by now and everyone will be in a fuss trying to find you. Imagine if your sister was so worried and mad that you didn''te homest night-"


    "Princess Cecilia won''t forgive me if I don''t escort you back first." I tell her trying to make her understand that the first princess is scary as hell and I don''t want to get her on my bad side.


    "Must I really go back? You know I would rather spend my time here all day being with my beloved and daughter." (Rose) clings onto me tighter, I could feel that she was using her body to her advantage because her breasts were pressed against mine... slowly she moved up and down making me feel a bit weird. "Rose... you know it has to be final."


    "We can bond for a few more hours before we leave, Vivienne especially, she''s going to miss you when you go back to the pce." I told her to be reasonable with my words, so she decided to listen for once and sat beside Vivienne who had crumbs all over her face.


    "Hmm? Nom nom." (Vivienne) was looking like a real mess with that. Even her hands were full of crumbs, perhaps if it was given the crawling ants would''ve surrounded her for being such an easy target.


    "Oh you have so many crumbs...e on let''s get that out now shall we?" (Rose) being the good mom that she is. She takes a handkerchief out of her [Storage Ring] and starts wiping all of the crumb out of the little girl''s face.

 Chapter 167 Side : The Rainbow Sheep And The Stubborn Gorilla (I).

    Side Chapter: The Rainbow sheep and the Stubborn Gori (I).


    This was at the church...The time where Natasha and the main couple had just met up.


    Natasha... couldn''t understand what she was feeling.


    She felt happy for her friend, and love interest that she was happy and even seeing the royal highness that she was not a horrible person- it feels like something sharp managed to hurt Natasha''s rough heart.


    The three watched a familiar figure upon the stage, it baffles Natasha on how these two couldn''t realize that it was their acquaintance.


    The general that was leading the escort from before, the nobleman wearing a dress dancing and smiling looking so excited while he twirled and offered a dance to their light goddess.


    He looked so different from the messy state she would always see her in, it made her think, was this really the same person who easily got drunk on wine on the Pegasus stables that day?


    "Please, anyone who I consider a friend can call me Rose. Calling me your highness in mymoner clothing is rather weird." (Rose) would go on to tell her, once they''vee past an understanding that Kein''s happiness is their first priority.


    "Yes¡­ er¡­ Rose. Thank you, Natasha is grateful for your kind words." (Natasha) was still unused to calling someone of royalty casually but seeing the crown princess'' face light up like that she just made her brain think that this would be an order from the crown, and if she does notply she''ll be facing a punishment by the morrow.


    "Mm! Mm! Call me Rose from now on!"


    The two of them talked for another ten more minutes before Natasha went ahead and told us that she needed to go to the restroom and she''ll go home right after.


    "Well then Rose and Kein, have safe travels when you get home." she would wave at the two and quickly leave for them to have their privacy. The two were really happy with one another, Natasha could clearly feel and see it.


    Go home... it is what Natasha has said.


    Natasha... lied.


    She wasn''t able to go home but instead hid herself in a nearby bathroom to fix herself. How many times would she need to see those two together to move on? "Natasha... move on, no feelings, these kinds of things will only let you down and drag you to the bottom pits of Nyavka."


    She would go on to look at herself in the mirror and furrowed her eyebrows in a fury.


    "How many must Natasha lie."


    "Natasha is happy, but also hurt."


    "Natasha lies for her to be happy."


    Natasha takes out a knife and holds it tightly in her hand. In order for her to calm down, a certain game she would y called stabberscotch or the knife game. She ces her hand up against a wall and begins stabbing repeatedly the space between her fingers in such a space.


    Many other girls who woulde in would look at her and just- leave.


    Natasha didn''t care if someone woulde and go to see her y such a game, for her she needed to feel alive- something to help her focus. What else can it be than a game where you really need to focus or else you''ll cut a finger off if you''re not paying attention?


    The Winshern people''s past time was rather peculiar, some of them were into life or death gambling. It excites them knowing you can lose your life for something in equal exchange.


    How exciting!


    A life for something you want, whether you volunteer or were forced upon their Winshern games best not to run. Running would leave you dead, trying your luck would be better instead.


    Natasha was one of these gamblers who would gamble her life for money, meeting one of the royal family members and into the scene she thought she was living her life at the best of it. Not until she was betrayed in blood, being the prize- and her life gambled by the same royal family member that imed her.


    "Natasha, clearly you love me right?" The memories resurfacing upon the game. Many of his figures smiling telling her sweet lies were everywhere.


    The first prince of winshern had this twisted sickened smile when he held her hand and pulled her over to press her body against his. "You''re my treasure. I would like you to be my currency for this gambling game I want to try. You''ll say yes won''t you? After all, a woman would always obey... the man she wants."


    Obey... obey... and obey...


    Only when Natasha got saved by a mysterious blonde Knight when she was banished she was saved. The only light she ever had was that person. Was it so easy to forget?


    Stab! Stab! Stab!


    The wall of the bathroom was having holes from how fast and forced Natasha would plunge the knife in. Having a precise skill, the girl was not worried- but still it was helping her finally get her mind out of the-


    "Lady Natasha- is that you?"


    "..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Someone called out to her name. The stabbing abruptly stopped as Natasha sighs, feeling the adrenaline quickly leaving her body, it seems that this is not enough, such a game that would only wound her hand...


    She needs something else to feel alive.


    "Who dares call Natasha''s name."


    She turns around and sees a beautiful figure wearing a white dress, the person who danced in front of so many people giving the blessing of the Mistral dance and yet that didn''t matter to Natasha.


    "Lord Vincent, you''re here in the female bathroom." (Natasha) bluntly says, remembering what he is and Lord Vincent blinks in embarrassment.


    He really didn''t want to daree into the female bathroom but when he heard something was getting stabbed at the wall, he was worried that there was some attacker or a hidden assassin taking their time in the bathroom.


    It turns out it was just Natasha with her knife out in the open- like that''s any better!


    "Not that I wanted to, I came in because I was afraid that an assassin was inside. The noise you were making was quite the ruckus. The girls who have alreadye in before have reported to several members of the church and soon you''ll be asked to leave." (Lord Vincent) tells the girl who clicks her tongue in annoyance.


    Puronian people can''t even handle someone with a knife.


    "Your countrymen are soft, the only one exception is Kein. You ruined my time to gamble and think, Natasha will leave the bathroom, don''t bother kicking Natasha out." (Natasha) points a finger and leaves the bathroom out in a puff. She still had her knife out in the open because it felt right for her to do such a thing.


    Winshern people were people who trained themselves to sleep with one eye open, especially the women in their country. No one there would dare say it but it is problematic and such a scary ce to be in.


    If you''re not too careful someone would daree into your house and... defile you in your sleep. Kill the husband, defile the wife and children.


    Such a childhood nightmare would never leave Natasha''s mind.


    She felt like she was born to be miserable at every chance she had something she would love, it would always be gone, slipping out of her finger''s reach, reced by blood.


    "Wait! Hold on! You''re going home alone?" (Lord Vincent) followed behind and trailed after her. Natasha didn''t stop walking and only faced forward.


    "Natasha is always alone, she will always be alone."


    She was definitely not in a good mood talking with the nobleman. There have been so many times of their path crossing that it was irking Natasha''s min.


    Thest time they talked was at a bar where someone was trying to hit on her and Lord Vincent would then tell on how he chickened out on confessing his feelings to Kein''s cousin. That day Natasha saw this man as a coward, someone soft at heart and a sensitive man.


    "Hold on, I don''t think you should be alone wandering the streets at night Natasha. It''s rather dangerous-"


    "So you''re going to apany me?"


    Natasha stops walking and eyes Lord Vincent who was still wearing the pretty white dress he used to dance in front of many people. It was really beautiful, he was beautiful.


    Those pretty blue orbs of eyes, wig of hair braided behind him and his lips that were put on lipstick.


    "No wonder. It will be dangerous if you''re this pretty in a dress." (Natasha) would blindlypliment him even if it was not in her intention!


    She was actually pissed off at how a man like this, born and even served in the military, would have such a good figure to pass someone who looks like a woman!


    "Shouldn''t you get changed?" she asks him and he slightly feels a bit red not expecting the backhandedpliment.


    "I... erm... Do I really look pretty in a dress?" (Lord Vincent) would dare to look up at the expressionless Natasha and feel a bit expectant for her to repeat her words again.


    Natasha''s words telling him that he was pretty made his heart dance in a weird way.


    "Yes, you do."


    "Then shouldn''t I keep wearing it?"


    "..."


    Natasha felt that this conversation was tooplicated. In her country a man is not allowed to wear something like a dress but in [Sprivanto] and now [Puronia]? Slowly things are taking out of a turn, this is a new territory for Natasha to explore.


    "Natasha... thinks you''re... right?"


    Lord Vincent was really beaming on her words after that. On the topic of going home, they decided to go out and just see the night market on its offers instead.

 Chapter 168 Side : The Rainbow Sheep And The Stubborn Gorilla (II).

    Side Chapter: The Rainbow sheep and the Stubborn Gori (II).


    The night market was full of life, nothing like Natasha''s home.


    The only thing she could think of a lively ce¡­ was the tavern where the drunken men would yell with one another telling their achievements in life, the women they have, and drink till they faint.


    Everywhere she would see some vendors happily talking with their customers who were trying to get a bargain like it was some sort of game.


    In her ce¡­ the people would kneel down and beg over the cold snow, making their knees red, they would continue to beg just to ask for an extra piece of vegetable just to have something on the table.


    If not, their husbands would beat them until they learn how to beg better.


    "It''s really a lovely night, isn''t it?" (Lord Vincent) asks Natasha while putting his hand at the back, feeling a little fidgety. It wasn''t his first time going around the capital city in a dress and wearing a wig to hide his identity.


    But it was the first time that he would be walking with someone other than Kein who knows that he''s a man under that dress. "Are you liking the capital city?"


    Natasha takes a look and feels a little envious, if she was born in this ce perhaps Natasha wouldn''t be the same person as she is currently. A hundred times she''s walked down to the streets and saw that everything was at peace. "Peaceful. I''ve walked the streets even at night, there''s not much danger. I don''t see a thief in sight, the children seem to be well and there''s not much beggars."


    "Of course, this is the capital city¡­ The beggars are ced on the other side. The kingdom is not as peaceful as many would perceive."


    Natasha as an adventurer, would travel to many viges needing their help on defeating a monster or two and when the job would be done she would see empty huts, but still people hang on longer to the hopes that someone would help them. "Yet, life is easier here. Natasha wouldn''t mind staying for a while."


    Lord Vincent would look onto the capital city with the same perception. It is indeed lovely, the reason he became one of the Knights it was an honor to continue the line of work by the family but seeing the ce like this somehow all peaceful, not in a state of barren war and misery would be worth the pain.


    "Many people also help, like Lady Kein''s side of the family where her father the Baron would fund the orphanage and I heard that the new academic school would be opening soon." (Lord Vincent) mentions Kein in the presence of the girl who was literally trying to move on from her but Natasha didn''t seem to dislike hearing all the things Kein has made things for the better of the many.


    "Education is a precious thing, the children of your kingdom are lucky to be able to know how to read and write your name." (Natasha) smiles fondly. "That girl is really something, she saved Natasha when Natasha was in the worst position."


    "Taught me yournguage, helped me see things in a better light, and made a living for myself." she would tell him all the things she did for him, a long list it was and mostly she was the one who never forgot the small little things that meant a lot for the winshernian girl.


    Lord Vincent would see how Natasha''s eyes would sparkle when she talked about Lady Kein. Heughs softly in agreement. It seems that he wasn''t the only one the girl helped out when they were lost and in turmoil.


    "Natasha owes her life to Kein." She ces a hand on her beating chest, a little painful it stings. "Natasha thought her heart would be of value, but it is nothingpared to the girl she likes."


    Lord Vincent furrowed his eyebrows hearing the words that came out of Natasha''s lips. Pretty pink lips that said so many painful things it made him feel a bit conflicted. "Pardon me but your heart would be worth more than the world to the person who would see you the same, Kein might not be that person but surely someone else is." (Lord Vincent) gracefully dips down a little giving an adorable smile.


    "A lot of people in the world, love is exciting isn''t it?"


    Lord Vincent from his words, it looks like he''s finally moved on and is ready to love again.


    "You say that but you dare not to confess to the person you liked before." (Natasha) really didn''t like cowardly people. In her culture if a man can''t even im a woman for his own, is he even really a man?


    "Yes, but I had a good reason. He''s happy with someone now and I have no right to be selfish and destroy what we have." (Lord Vincent) exins as they stop by a stall that was selling sweet candy.


    "How many would you like?" The stall vendor would ask how many would he like, he raises two fingers and immediately he gives it to him. "Come again!"


    "No matter how hurt I am that he doesn''t know a fraction of my feelings, it would be best to keep it all to myself." The tone of his voice was rather dejected but he still did his best to not show it and smiled.


    "In my family, keeping quiet to have something not taken away from you... is what keeps you going. That''s also a sign of strength." (Lord Vincent) tells Natasha but at this point was it really about the confession anymore?


    Lord Vincent would go on to remember how many lies he''s made.


    How many dresses he has hidden, how many times he tried on makeup while looking at himself in the mirror and how many times he kept quiet about feeling good wearing clothes he knew weren''t meant for him.


    "Here is a treat, I hope you like sweets." (Lord Vincent) holds out the candied treat that was on a stick. It was an apple covered in sweet melted caramel and sugar. Natasha eyes the sweet treat that was ced in front of her, having a sweet tooth she swallowed the lump forming in her throat and felt grateful.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Natasha will pay you back."


    Lord Vincent shakes his head and tells her to not pay him back.


    "I''m already thankful that you''re here walking with me. Many people... I would imagine I wouldn''t take kindly to what I''m doing." The images of so many of his other friends that doesn''t know entered his mind, telling him how much they''ve lost respect for their superior because he was wearing things like that.


    Natasha takes the treat in her hands holding it by the end of the stick. "Natasha may not understand since we''ve lived in different worlds, she understands why people would not take kindly to what you''re doing. People, they don''t like what''s different from them."


    "But you''re not all different, I''ve seen worse people. You just like something others don''t like and that''s normal." (Natasha) takes a big bite of the candy feeling really happy, at first nce when you would look at her figure you would think she can''t make such an expression.


    Who knew it would only take a Pegasus and candy to make her smile.


    Lord Vincent''s ear feels hot and for some reason his heart felt like leaping out his chest hearing those words. "I erm... that''s... um..." (Lord Vincent) was a little out of ce, speechless he was because those words felt reallyforting to hear.


    He doesn''t know what he was feeling nor knew how to deal with a fast heart beating after all these years. All this talk about their problems with one another... having a few arguments and it was a bit refreshing.


    "Ah-" (Natasha) sees that all of her candy is gone and frowns. "Natasha... ate too fast." she mutters sadly seeing that the only thing that was left was a stick.


    "Pfft... Hahaha-! You could be cute too, Lady Natasha." (Lord Vincent)pliments her and decides to talk to the vendor once more to buy a few more of the sweets before giving a few to Natasha. "We can eat more while we talk, here we have some more." He still hasn''t finished so it was a little funny.


    Natasha blinks and gratefully takes the treats in her hands before tucking a loose hair behind her ear feeling a bit shy. "Natasha will pay you back in some other way."


    "As I said Lady Natasha, no need to pay me back, being with me is enough." (Lord Vincent) would go on to talk more about their differences and simrities.


    Telling her why it makes him happy to wear this kind of clothing and to Natasha''s surprise she was actually trying to understand his reason taking everything into consideration.


    Boom! Pe! Crackle!


    The sound of the fireworks that were set off in different ces could be seen, so many colors covering the night sky as the moon shined its light brightly for the people. Natasha was alert and took out her knife in public.


    "Is there an attack?!" (Natasha) grits her teeth looking alert.


    Explosives were a sign that someone was under attack and a vige would be on fire but Lord Vincent sees that it was just some harmless fireworks from [Sprivanto] ones that were usually used on asional celebrations.


    "No, Natasha put your knife down. In [Sprivanto] they use these explosives for celebrations. They are sort of pretty once you get to see them up in the sky." (Lord Vincent) quickly exined brushing his hand over Natasha''s telling her to hide the knife because they were still in public with asional guards patrolling over the city.


    Natasha looks around and sees the people looking over calmly in the sky admiring the view. Everyone was a bit surprised but it seems to be a nice one.


    "The royal family is legalizing fireworks to use in our festivals now?!"


    "They''re really pretty!"


    "No you fool! This is clearly illegal and someone stupid enough to set it off would be found out sooner orter."


    They were having mixed reactions on what to feel because fireworks were certainly not allowed in [Puronia]. Natasha sighs in relief knowing that it wasn''t an attack. Seeing that it was a false rm and quickly stores her knife back to where it was.


    "Apologies, in my country these kinds of things are a warning to hide in your bunker." (Natasha) bluntly says like it was some normal everyday urrence. "Explosives being used this way is a little pretty, yes, but dangerous."


    "Well someone set it off and I wonder who..." (Lord Vincent) will probably never know that it was the first light princess'' that set that off as to set the mood while she confesses her feelings romantically speaking.


    The two just ate their candy together in peace while watching the fireworks thatsted a few minutes. Somehow... they got closer a bit more after that, saying goodbye felt a little lonely but it was done.

 Chapter 169 Hero Meeting (I).

    Chapter 72: Hero meeting (I).


    Kein''s POV


    We decided to have a small family bonding time inside my room before I would take Rose out to the capital city and she''ll be making her way into the castle. Well I n to give her back in the afternoon for now we''ll make up for some lost time.


    It''s my turn to be selfish.


    The bonding time we nned was I took out some of my other medium canvases and had them over on an easel. Taking some tubes of paint and brushes I gave one to each. I also made sure to take some used aprons and made some minor adjustments for little Vivienne.


    The aprons would be helpful so that in case when it gets messy their clothes won''t be too ruined. It wasn''t much of an outdoor activity, and I think we deserve something calming for once. The festival really did a number on my feet.


    I decided that I''ll be painting these two together, a whole mommy and daughter frame. I took a graphite pencil and sharpened it. My hands swiftly sketched on what kind of pose I wanted the body for it to be. I wasn''t nning on anything too hard because that would take me the whole afternoon to do.


    I wanted my art piece to be natural and in a loving pose. I sketched Rose''s body in the canvas sitting down while Vivienne was looking up front with her wide little smile.


    "There we are." I muttered confidently looking over the cleanest sketch I''ve made in a while.


    I really took into consideration if Rose in the piece has her shawl taken off or if she should keep it in the painting.


    "Hmm..." I held my chin in deep thought trying to imagine which one would be better.


    On the other hand a Rose with her red shawl would really represent how mysterious she is and I would be able to brag about this piece to my father''s co-workers and investors without blowing her cover as the first princess.


    After all they also wanted a piece or two made by my hands but I refused. I don''t takemissions anymore because I''m financially independent from our businesses and such.


    If I did do her piece without the shawl, yes! It would reveal her true beauty and I would be just admiring this all day, if I miss her face all I have to do is just look at this painting and even Vivienne can admire her other mother with me!


    The only setback is I can''t brag about this piece because it would blow her cover as the princess.


    "Hah..."


    I couldn''t really decide so I decided to see how these two were doing.


    "How are you two holding up?"


    Vivienne is trying her best to hold the brush while Rose watches over her looking a little happy, her body swaying as she watches the little girl dip the tip of the brush over some paint.


    "We''re doing great! Especially Vivienne over here." (Rose) encouraged while looking over with a smile.


    Vivienne was really trying to take in thepliment but she looked so seriously while painting.


    The lines Vivienne was making were a bit thick... she was using the side of the brush and seems to be furrowing her eyebrows a little not being happy on how her piece was turning out.


    I patted my hands to the side of my pants and went over to her. I kneeled down right beside her seeing that she was drawing of course, her favorite animal now.


    It was a Pegasus and it looked really cute, though the wings could use some tweaks.


    "What''s wrong Vivienne?" I asked.


    Vivienne crosses her arms and huffs looking a little angry at her work. "Pegasus is too fat." she told me and I could hear Rose trying not tough.


    "..."


    I moved over to her side and hit her arm gently,ughing over a matter of a painting the kid worked so hard on would break her heart! Vivienne saw that Rose was trying to contain herughter, and her shoulders became dejected looking at us both.


    "Mommy... is Pegasus fat...? It''s not pretty?" (Vivienne) asks Rose with little tears about to form in her eyes.


    Oh no.


    Rose finally caught on to what would happen if she didn''t calm down soon enough. We''ll be dealing with a crying kid sooner orter if she doesn''t lie!


    "Ahem-! Mommy definitely thinks it''s so cute and pretty! You''re doing really well on your Pegasus, you''re trying to draw Vani right?" (Rose) managed to save her skin because she was right, the Pegasus she was trying to paint was Vani and if she ever saw this I''m not sure if the canvas will survive her angry stomping.


    "Certainly Vivienne did a good job making this much progress for her first time painting." I patted Vivienne''s head feeling a little proud that she''s taking painting with a clear mind and effort. The little girl looked so happy with my words she started feeling a little shy.


    The drawing she made, I could feel the message that she wanted to convey.


    She wants her own Pegasus to ride into battle, that''s why her painting had her riding the Pegasus with a sword and shield in hand.


    It was just too out of shape that Rose didn''t even notice it. Jeez my daughter might be a little bit of a brave one, if she ever takes the military path I''ll be damned.


    "Let me show you a few tricks while we''re at it." I took my brush and started working on painting over the sketch that I did.


    "Here you can hold your brush more like this. If you want to make thinner lines you can point and focus more on the time and aim a little bit higher." I showed her how I held my brush while she listened intently before imitating my hold.


    She struggled for a bit before finally getting it and started painting more of her Pegasus'' wings.


    "How about you Rose, how''s your progress doing?" I asked Rose who was just sitting down now watching me and Vivienne paint.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh I was already done the whole time I was watching Vivienne draw now." (Rose) smiles showing me her work and I was stunned. "It''s not as good as yours yet but you know when you painted when we were kids I would try to copy your moves, learning from them and you could say here''s the result of it."


    The work presented in her canvas was me but I look extremely - attractive in that.


    "What the-?! Isn''t this me but in a more handsome version?" I stared over at the canvas and saw her perception of me. I was in my knight armor and holding a sword using both of my hands showing it in front.


    I look rather intimidating there.


    "Aren''t you so dashing?" (Rose) giggles like a fool in love and I stared absentmindedly at her painting of me.


    I was a very handsome girl in her eyes to the point that there were hidden details of care in her strokes- it''s actually a little scary and she finished this in under an hour just waiting for the paint to dry?


    What a beast-like skill. I''m sure she doesn''t even have much experience in painting, is she that much of a fast learner?


    Still I''m very impressed. "To paint me like this, you must be seeing me in a very passionate manner." I told her half jokingly but she took advantage of it.


    "I could even give you some hands-on demonstration in a passionate manner." (Rose) raises her fingers with a wink showing the technique she used on mest night and I swallowed the lump forming in my throat being reminded of what happened.


    "Stop being in heat." I sighed, bonking her head slightly before going back to my previous work. I worked my way blending the colors making sure to add bits of details after, some shadows and highlights as well onto the piece.


    I wanted to finish mine before the afternoon sets and Vivienne seems to be done with her Pegasus'' proudly showing it to us.


    I was thest one to finish but that was alright. I decided I''ll be keeping Rose''s face uncovered by the shawl because I wanna see her face when I ever miss her so dearly.


    The three of us had a lot of fun doing this little indoor activity. I ced all of our canvases together in a small corner of the room where it would be able to dry.


    "I think everyone''s done now." I swiped the sweat forming on my forehead and saw that our hands were covered in paint and chuckled. "Guess we got a bit too messy."


    I turned to look at everyone''s apron to see only mine and Vivienne''s were the only ones being really messy and dirty.


    Rose''s apron was so clean even after making that portrait of me. It looked like lunch time was approaching so I decided to tell everyone to eat. "Well looks like we''ll be washing our hands before we eat-"


    "What are you doing?!"


    "?!"


    I turned around quickly to see my father''s shocked and angry expression looking over the canvases we made. He looked so angry that it made me panic- I don''t know what I did wrong I mean it was just some paintings-!


    "F-Father we err... we sort of painted together as a family bonding activity." I exined and that didn''t seem to make it any better.


    "I wee you into my home, treat you like my own daughter and you dare not include your father in this activity of yours?" He crossed his hands and I did a long, ohhh... over my head.


    So that''s what he was made about. I chuckled hesitantly feeling guilty that I didn''t tell my father about the activity. Well it''s my fault... so I went ahead and grabbed another canvas while Vivienne sat in hisp and they tried painting together so vigntly.


    "Oh Vivienne, what would you like to draw with grandpa?" (Baron Hills) asks ever so dotingly to Vivienne who tilts her head wondering on what she should draw next.


    "Horsie?"


    "Horsie it is."


    Vivienne is really either into Horses or Pegasus. Well that might give me an idea for her sixteenth birthday gift when the timees.


    I could see his anger ceasing because Vivienne and Rose nudged my sides.


    "Your father is really so doting on Vivienne." (Rose) tells me and I nod.


    "Yeah he is and I already talked about it to him that he should be doting to her but with some limits."


    Father hears us talking in the back and his expression turns serious.


    "Your highness, a surprise visit to my estate. It''s been a while since you''ve visited. How are you liking it?" He asks formally and Rose stiffened for a moment being called her highness. Back when she was with me she would always call her just by the name.


    "I take it you took care of my daughter well in the festival?"


    Rose gulps knowing fully that father knows what happened and promised to take responsibility over me. "Y-Yes Baron Hills, we er... definitely had fun." she answers nervously looking a little red.


    I covered half of my face and looked away... Oh we definitely had fun.


    "That''s good, well now I actually came here to fetch you Kein you weren''t in your office so here I am. Someone is looking for you by the gates, carrying our symbol and she told me that she was your guest."


    Some by the gates and carrying the symbol- is it Avery Williams already?


    "Did you happen to catch the name, father?"


    "Avery Williams. Perhaps you should go check that I''ll be spending my time with my lovely granddaughter over here." (Baron Hills) takes Vivienne''s cheeks and pinches it slightly, earning aughing glee from the little girl as they move their brushes together painting.


    Time to meet the Hero atst.

 Chapter 170 Hero Meeting (II).

    Chapter 72: Hero meeting (II).


    Kein''s POV


    "I''ll be meeting her in my study then, I''ll be telling Alfred to wee her with open arms." I told my father who was multitasking by talking to me as well as making sure he was trying his best to help Vivienne paint her little horsie on the canvas. "Avery Williams would be a good alliance if we need it."


    Father held his chin and thought


    "Avery Williams, that rings a bell now isn''t it. The Hero that was summoned from here full of aplishments for almost defeating the Demon Lord, I''m quite impressed you have her on your list of alliances." (Father) nodded proudly.


    "Having a private audience with Kein?"


    Not exactly a private audience... more like I need to hire her for my mission.


    "Father, she wanted to be friends with me and I couldn''t refuse. She was very... persistent about it." I told him and he seems to have bought my excuse. The real reason that I couldn''t refuse her offer is that she knows too much.


    She scanned me, and so much information that I didn''t even know was disyed upon my eyes that day. Giving the promise that she won''t do anything bad with my information I felt safe enough to trust Avery.


    "In any case I''ll meet her now. Please take care of Rose and Vivienne for my father while I''m gone." I was about to go out of the room when Rose pulled onto the end of my sleeve stopping me from my tracks.


    "Can Ie with you, Kein? I''m a bit familiar with the hero since we''ve had some talks with one another and she''s helped my elder sister by bringing a wheelchair into our world." (Rose) exins.


    "She was the one that brought that here?" I asked, Rose nodded in answer. Now I understand where the wheelchair Princess Cecilia uses came from. In that case I underestimated Avery and her good morals to help.


    "Avery has already agreed to give the blueprints in exchange for keeping production public for anyone else who isn''t able to support themselves." (Rose) smiles while taking my hand. "So I want toe with you to see her again. I haven''t given her my thanks due to my father''s orders for her venture to weaken the demon lord but-"


    "No need to exin further, princess. We can meet her by the door. Father is already keeping himself busy looking so happy with Vivienne it''s like we''re not even here." I chuckled, noticing that they were almost halfway done with their painting, and the ones that we did before were almost dried.


    I took off my apron and Rose did the same. "Let''s go meet her then."


    .-.-.-.-.


    Rose covered her face with the red shawl from before, seeing so many busy servants in our estate but I could feel their curious stares looking over the beautiful figure beside me. Of course, the princess is clearly a beauty even with something covering her face.


    Someone who doesn''t understand her allure of mystery should rethink their choices of preference because Rose is clearly the best of the best.


    "Hold on- did you see who was with mdy?" One maid who was feather dusting a vase stopped to lean on her friend to whisper a question.


    "I heard it was a private guest?" The said friend who was holding a broom seemed to just want to peacefully finish her chores but another maid followed. "Please when I walked by mdy''s room I could hear two voicesing out, perhaps it was them together all alone?"


    "You''re right- and didn''t mdy make breakfast in bed this morning? For her guest- quite a beauty might I add." They all continued to gossip with no shame. Perhaps I should consider telling the head maid of deducting their sries if they continue to spout such things when I''m near.


    "Please, you''re all asking the wrong question. Is she really a guest or mdy''s fling in bed?"


    ...


    "No way! You did not just say that."


    "You all know what rumors surround Mdy in the estate and her taste when ites to preferences, the same as a sprivana would!"


    "Still I''ve heard that if thedy ever had a fling, she wouldn''t be as sweet as to make something as intimate as a breakfast in bed! Things must be serious between them."


    The three stared at us more intensely and I could feel a nerve popping out of my head.


    "A shame we can''t see her face."


    I couldn''t take the gossiping anymore so I turned to them and yelled. "All of you-! Excuse me, we''re literally not too far from your gossiping!"


    "Eek! L-Let''s go girls! Apologies mdy but we''ll have more chores to do."


    They scurried off into the other hallway and I sighed tiringly. My face was a little bit red but thankfully they really can''t see Rose''s face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Quite the fun servants you have, do they always gossip this much even knowing that you''re around?" (Rose) asks chuckling looking at the maid''s running figures and I couldn''t help but roll my eyes slightly. "If they ever knew you were dating someone of royalty, how priceless would you think the expression of their faces would be?"


    I really didn''t want to know.


    If her face got leaked and the news got out that a princess had a small rendezvous at my ce, rumors will spread that she''s slept with a lowly knight like me who was personally assigned to her because I had help from my father.


    "I don''t want them to know, not when you''re engaged at least."


    Ugh... they''ll be pping dirt in our name.


    "Mdy perfect timing," (Alfred) just came into the corner of the hall and bowed in our direction. "I''ve let your guest in the property and she''s being a little rowdy, I know her face and she''s the rumored summoned hero of the kingdom. What are your orders?"


    "There will be no orders for your Alfred because I''ll be keeping her upied talking about business matters upon my private study." Private business matters that concern the mission for the cure.


    Rose nudges my sides. "M-Maybe the private study is not the best ce to hold a meeting don''t you think, dear?"


    I tilted my head wondering why my private study wouldn''t be a perfect ce to hold a meeting and by the look of her embarrassed face- I got the message. The mess that we had from doing the dirty on that table and chair- the way she ate me up leaving several of my white liquid sticking on the surface hasn''t been properly cleaned.


    I coughed.


    "A-Ahem! Actually! I''ll be having a meeting with the hero in another room." I told Alfred who was slightly surprised by the sudden change.


    "Yes anywhere other than my study, I identally broke something in my studyst time and I haven''t cleaned it up yet." I lied, honestly I feel a little bad- I would talk to Alfred about what really happened at ater date and ask him to clean the room. "And it would be embarrassing if the hero would see such a mess."


    Alfred bows and goes out to find another room fitting from my instruction.


    Rose was just finding the whole thing a little funny, perhaps enjoying my embarrassed face when the room being unsanitary slipped out of my mind. "Next time we''re not doing it anymore in my study. It''ll be a one time thing-"


    "How about a once in a month thing~?" (Rose) holds my arm, teasingly wrapping it around her breast and I gulp. She''s doing it again! Not again! She''s seducing me with those soft things I would like to hold all day!


    Ugh even that is turning me into a degenerate. I must stay strong. I''ve been in the military for a short amount of time. Clearly two years is not enough to strengthen my will of temptation. "No-! My study requires to be clean at all times due to all the guests and-"


    "Are you sure you don''t want the thrill of someone pinning you down on your chair and eating you out on your table, legs spread wide?"


    "..."


    I thought about it through, her silver eyes glittered an amount of hope that I would say yes and I can''t believe I''m actually thinking about it. "Maybe... let''s just keep it a once in a three month kind of thing... I really need to keep my study clean, princess or you''ll be making me want to retire early."


    "How about if I make it the crown princess'' decree to do it with me in your office once in a month? After all, being my personal knight you''re responsible for handling my whole wellbeing."


    "You''re actually a subus under yourmoner light maiden disguise."


    Rose kissed me on my cheek with her shawl and held my hand as we came to find the hero. Thankfully, Avery was just ying around in the corner with her huge- familiar in the front of the estate.


    I was expecting a long goose chase thinking she got lost or anything like that but whew.


    "Avery! You came!" I yelled over getting her attention but made sure to check on Rose if she was watching her steps walking down on the stairs. Thankfully it seems that it was only us around here.


    Avery''s eyes lit up happily seeing me and ordered her tiger familiar to stay in one spot before quickly running in a fast speed over to us. "I wouldn''t miss an exciting adventure to help you on whatever it is you need help with buddy!"


    "Buddy... we''ll work on the nicknames." I smiled stiffly and turned to Rose. "And let me introduce you to the crown princess, Princess Rosarie Goldheart." I introduced Rose knowing that Avery here can just [Scan] her and everything there would be no point in hiding her real identity.


    Rose curtsies a little, "Pleasure to see you hero."


    "Ohhh yeah I know her we met justst year, pleasure to see you again your highness." (Avery) tries her best to imitate a curtsy but with her tight adventurer clothing it was sort of hard to do. "I can''t believe you have a princess visiting over your estate, even other nobles around here don''t have that kind of thing."


    I won''t tell Avery of my real rtionship with Rose yet, maybeter when we''re in a private room instead. "Well I''ll exin more, for now how about youe inside so I can finally tell you the real reason why I wanted to hire you."

 Chapter 171 Hero Meeting (III).

    Chapter 72: Hero meeting (III).


    Kein''s POV


    We weed Avery Williams into my home and she was just staring at everything that was inside. Stopping for a few seconds at some paintings at the wall before continuing her walk.


    "Such lovely artwork! Pretty awesome, back then I was more into digital art than traditional since the materials you usually need are expensive but seeing these make me want to try." (Avery) smiles really wide and hearing her talking about digital made me smile remembering the other side of art that I admire.


    "The materials here are fairly expensive but their quality is high." We might havee from different times, her from 2020 and me from 2045 but we still have some things inmon to talk about. "Mm... digital art is really something to behold, though if you''d want to try traditional art we could hold some painting lessons here and there when I''m free."


    "Really?!" (Avery) asks excitedly, her eyes glittering but then pulls me over to her side when she takes a quick side nce at the princess.


    Rose was mostly just quiet the whole time we were walking probably because we''re talking about something she doesn''t know. "Hey- I know we''re having a nice conversation here and all but are you sure it''s okay to talk about this near the crown princess?"


    "You know we have to be careful about spilling out your identity here." She whispers in my ear and I could see Rose watching us carefully, I... really have to be careful on how to approach Avery now because I don''t want anyplications.


    "Rx hero, she already knows what I am." I tell her to put some fair distance between us because this woman doesn''t know what that is.


    Avery blinks at me in shock mixed with surprise. "What?! She knows you''re- you know?" she points at me and then at Rose. "Transmigrated or Reborn or Reincarnated?" she whispers at me closely, our face inches apart and I nod.


    "Certainly, if she doesn''t know I wouldn''t have replied so casually and acted aloof upon your topics." I tell in an answer, Rose was being an observer in all of this, probably waiting to get into a safe private space first before taking off her shawl and talkingfortably there with no servants slipping in and gossiping.


    Her eyes went up and down looking, stopping at our hands. "You both have paint in your hands... Was I interrupting something important? Perhaps some date or something. You know at this point if you were dating the princess I wouldn''t be surprised."


    "Well- we''re sort of dating." I sigh looking over my hands forgetting to wash off the paint before heading off to meet Avery and I guess Rose also forgot to do that as well. "And I had to wee you, we couldn''t have kept you waiting outside the estate."


    "Usually reincarnated people have this weird story of always getting a princess in their harem- actually do you even have a harem or are you not into that?" (Avery) nudges my arm and I shake my head.


    Never in my life would I be into that idea, I still don''t understand how people would be able to entertain and love so many without getting tired of all the attention grabbing and jealousy that woulde with that kind of rtionship. "I''m not into that stuff Avery, are you into them?"


    "Oh geez my question got all backfired on me." (Avery)ughs at the question and shakes her head. "I''m not into that either, but I didn''t want to assume I might think the world changed you and all. Some parts of this world have it legalized, not going to lie with your good looks you could snag three girls or more."


    "I haven''t been doing any adventures outside [Puronia]nds and for the snagging I would like to not have anyment on that." I looked away feeling really guilty and ufortable at that topic but mostly it was because she was right.


    I have indeed snagged... a few but not at the same time. I could never.


    We saw Alfred not too far away and he opened the door for us in the private room he prepared for us and we went in. "There''s tea and biscuits on the table, mdy. I will see myself out now." (Alfred) bows and I gave him an affirming nod opening the door into the room.


    Avery continued on with her story about her ventures while we listened. "I''ve been adventuring more on [Sprivanto] than [Puronia] since that ce is more close to the demonnd territory where the Demon Lord resides and it''s technically our job to y her."


    "It''s the reason I was summoned here and everything after all."


    The Demon Lord, I''ve known so little information on them seeing how the academic records of [Puronia] had little knowledge towards it. Why? Because the demons seem to have appointed a new one just a few months after the heroes were summoned.


    I''ve heard Knights were trying to capture some demons in order to torture them wanting to now what kind of demon they were but... for the whole year there wasn''t any demon sighting nearby.


    They were hiding inside the Demon Dungeons that the new Demon Lord has built for shelter, many theorized that humanity has won over them and now they cower in fear but I digress.


    Demons are smart and prideful creatures, they would rather die in honor than say humans are something of a greater being than them.


    ? Avery sat down onto one of the couches and Rose could nowfortably take off her shawl in the side before sitting down as well. I made sure to lock the door for privacy and to sit beside my girlfriend.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh you two look so cute together! I haven''t been able to say hi frequently in the castle and when I''m usually summoned there by the king it''s usually another order to try and finally kill the Demon Lord." (Avery) looks towards Rose with a stiff smile and Rose breaks out of her shell once she takes her shawl off knowing that we were in a safe space.


    "I-I also have to apologize for leaving that heavy burden on your shoulders hero, the demon and human kingdoms are not in friendly terms with one another." (Rose) lowers her head slightly in apology towards Avery.


    "You don''t need to lower your head-" I held her shoulder and quickly pulled her up to sit straight. Avery nodded along with my answer, it seems that she''s not really fond of royalty lowering their head at her too.


    "Kein is right your highness, I might be summoned because of some silly quest but thankfully you guys summoned a hardcore gamer and grinder of exp. Now I''m practically enjoying attempting to actually kill the Demon Lord." (Avery) gave her a smile of reassurance and I could imagine the things she went through.


    Fortunately for me I''ve been lucky that my stroke of fate I''ve been put into a body where luck seems to have me in favor for giving a wonderful family and friends, no silly missions as well as quests. "Though I actually haven''t killed her since it''s only been a year since I''ve been summoned. I''ve got some more grinding to do plus it''s kind ofplicated right now- me and the Demon Lord... I mean."


    "Father has told me you''ve been kicked out of the Demon Dungeon where she lies at the top of it. The books in our kingdom would just show demons as something to be horrified with, dark in color of the skin- different unnatural color of eyes and scary sharp teeth." (Rose) would go on to exin the characteristics of demons in an exaggerated manner.


    I have already read about them but I''ve seen a few captured demons, they''re just like humans they can feel emotion and pain just physically different.


    "Stories to scare children of demons going to kidnap them in their sleep, seeing that I''ve never seen one and had a proper conversation with them- I don''t know what to believe." (Rose)


    "Oh no princess, they''re not that bad. The books in your kingdom are biased towards them, I don''t know what kind of history provoked that to happen but I couldn''t help but sleep on that part of the history lessons they gave me." (Avery)


    "I can imagine the kind of adapting you had to do." I saw the tea and biscuits that Alfred had prepared for us and I took the tea pot pouring the hot drink into the jade cup filling it to the brim. "And please help yourself with some tea and biscuits."


    "Oh tea- I don''t drink tea. I''m actually more of a coffee gal... you know caffeine is addicting but I can''t find them. Those are rare on the market these days, not to mention expensive." (Avery)ughs a little about not finding any coffee but I have good news for her.


    I took off to grab some grinded coffee beans that were actually in another small pot and stirred it into the hot tea. The Hills family owns some huge acres ofnd that produces coffee beans as one of our primary agricultural businesses, where it''s managed by good hard-working farmers that''ve been paid fairly.


    The smell of the grinded coffee being blended with the tea, Avery''s eyes widened and stared at the cup I was stirring.


    "N-No way is that coffee?" she asks pointing at the cup, once I was finished stirring the teaspoon into it no matter how hot it was she immediately took it in her hands and started blowing on it.


    "Bottoms up!" (Avery) with no hesitation started to chug the drink not thinking of the consequences thates with it.


    "Be careful that''s hot!" (Rose) was the first one to warn her and I shake my head at these coffee addicts just treating coffee as some sort of shot. "Oh dear... is her mouth going to be okay?"


    Oh Rose... I don''t know if she''s going to be okay entirely.


    Avery gulps down thest of her drink and sticks her tongue out in pain.


    "Ow! Ow! Ow! It hurts but it''s so worth it!" Doing a small victory dance she holds out her cup towards asking for another drink. "A-Another cup please?"


    I raised my eyebrows and gave her the look.


    "You think I''ll give you more after the stunt you pulled?" I told her and took the grinded coffee bean powder out of her reach just in case she did anything that would get her hurt in the name of coffee.


    I swear is this really the same clumsy girl that managed to cut a wyvern in half in one shot?!


    Rose sighs looking at me before walking up to her and casting a basic healing magic to cool down her tongue and heal the burn on her mouth. "Please... let your drink cool down a little before chugging it."


    "S-Sorry¡­"


    This hero is like a child sometimes¡­ but I guess that''s because she probably is.

 Chapter 172 Hero Meeting (IV).

    Chapter 72: Hero meeting (IV).


    Kein''s POV


    "Can I have more coffee please?" (Avery) asks me, holding her cup out again.


    This time she takes Rose''s warning and advice, once I poured the hot drink into her cup and poured a decent amount of grinded coffee powder before she stirred it with her spoon.


    "I haven''t tasted coffee in so long so sorry for the sudden outburst... especially the expensive kind I always get once I''m out of school." she tells us while blowing on the coffee waiting for it to cool down. I could see her casually fiddling with the rim of the cup with her fingers, looking nostalgic about the memories of her past.


    "I''m actually still taking my studies inmunication." (Avery) reveals that she was summoned in the middle of her studies.


    "Y-You''re still a student in your world?" (Rose) asks, a little shocked because seeing Avery William''s figure you wouldn''t think she was one.


    At best you would think she''s your local personal gym trainer with a cheery attitude helping you work out those muscles.


    "Yes, I''m actually in my first year in college. I might look mature here but mentally my brain is blooping." She sticks out her tongue andughs. "Haha! I just took onmunication because I was really introverted back home." her voice became a little more uncertain and trembling.


    "I couldn''t leave my room because I''ve had this growing anxiety whenever I would talk with people. I had a certain fear of being well... ignored or being seen as irritating if I got too close." (Avery) smiles sadly looking at the reflection of herself in the drink she was holding.


    "And I was actually very- very erm... chubby even when I came into this world. Too much gaming and unhealthy snacks can really put you on some weight." she scratches the back of her neckughing awkwardly and I continued to listen.


    Rose on the other hand seems like there were a few little versions of her running around the top of her head looking confused having no idea what we were talking about.


    "Gaming... college... what are they if I may ask? Are you also familiar with these words, Kein?"


    Rose looked at me not knowing these terms, she honestly looked a little cute when she asked.


    "Well you see we actually came from the same world, but in just different times. She was living her life in the year 2020 while I lived my life in 2045." I exined carefully by taking my sketchbook and pencil for her to draw a timeline. "Twenty-five years of difference, in my case if Avery were still alive we''d most likely be at the same age by the time she lives in my zone."


    "The terms she said were still existing."


    I also drew for her some of the things that I still remember.


    The vehicle that we used for transportation all improved, cellphones, virtual reality and gaming all in high details. I gave her my sketchbook as she looked through all the sketches with amazement in her eyes.


    "You live in this kind of world, it''s so different... your sketches are wonderful." (Rose) moves each page and her fingers wander through several sketches she wishes she could''ve seen. "Amazing, with these kind of materials and inventions the life you''ve had must have been rather a convenient one."


    I nod. I couldn''t lie that everything in my time made my life really convenientpared to the old years that I''ve lived here.


    While magic mixed with adventure would be someone''s dream, it wasn''t mine. I wanted to live a normal life and die a normal life back then with my daughter.


    I''ve never thought I would die getting hit by a truck and then getting in here.


    "Oh! Oh! You should also introduce to her what guns are. Geez if those are in here plus being enchanted with magic imagine the chaos it will bring." (Avery) suggested that I draw the gun and I red at her.


    If I dare introduce this to anyone it''ll be the death of me, literally guns are something that I don''t want to see in this world.


    If it''s somehow replicated especially by the [Winshern] kingdom, oh how will it turn the tides of war and it''s not like I can find a gunsmith around here, I wouldn''t even know how to build one anyways. "Avery I know you see guns as mere toys now because you think you can be easily healed by magic here but those things hurt like a bitch-"


    "I know how to make one though, I just need the parts and materials."


    "Don''t you dare make one you gun addict-" I almost grabbed her cor because she was sticking her tongue out at me again being a brat! Guns are not something to be taken easily!


    "What are these guns you speak of?" (Rose) asks and Avery goes into full detail on what they are. Excitedly pouring every information on the girl''s head, and I couldn''t even save her at this point because Rose was getting invested learning what world we came from together.


    "Guns are basically these things that go pew pew-" (Avery) holds out her hands to make gun fingers and begins making low quality budget gun shooting sounds. "But with metal bullets filled with gunpowder and some other stuff but it''s not a toy! In my world these things were used to defend people now it''s err... not in a good light much anymore."


    I sigh, shaking my head not even wondering what I should have even expected from this girl.


    "Even children can hold a gun in her country and I''m not joking." I took on to draw the gun, a simple one that I''ve seen and remembered to give to the princess.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is what it looks like- and it may not look much there''s been bigger versions used for war but- this is already deadly." I tell Rose, taking the sketch in my hands, her head tilting slightly trying to imagine how such a thing exists that''s able to kill many and one that can easily hold.


    I could see Avery smiling while she takes her cup and coffee drinking it before fixing her sitting posture into the couch. "While I''m loving the gun talk- sorry we got sidetracked- I got too excited finally having people I can trust to tell me about stuff from my world!"


    "I don''t get why we even had the gun talk, that one waspletely pointless on our matter." I cross my arms feeling a little irritated.


    Avery ignores me chuckling a little before turning over to Rose. "Even you princess, I''m d you''re so curious about where we both came from."


    Rose holds onto the sketchbook still observing and studying the things I drew from our world. The princess takes a loose strand of her hair and tucks it behind her ear, "Well I''ve known Kein for all my childhood and recently she only revealed she wasn''t from this world. I wanted to know everything there is about her..."


    She slightly hides her face by raising the sketchbook to cover herself and mutters in a soft voice. "I mean if that doesn''t sound too- selfish. I just like learning more about her."


    Oh for you, I will tell you everything you need just ask! You''re too cute! I want to marry you but I can''t say that one out loud yet! I wanna hold her hand too but this hero would tease the heck out of me if she sees me doing it.


    "That''s really nice! You two are so cute I ship it." she squeals a little giving a heart pose but oh well that was awkward. Rose stares at me a little confused, "Why is she saying she ships us. There is no boat near us to be able to board us."


    "Oh it''s just an expression for we look good together and she approves of it."


    "Your world has some peculiar expressions."


    "Tell me about it..."


    Avery takes her hand balling it into a fist before coughing and crosses her legs.


    "Well why don''t we get into business? What''s the job I need to get done? Anything I need to kill in a rush?" (Avery) says seriously as if she''s turned into apletely different person.


    The tone in her voice and the dark look in her eyes was different, "Tell me what you need and I''ll get it done."


    "You''re not the only one. I was hoping to be on the expedition. The first princess needs her cure for her sickness, mana deficiency and it''s eating her at a really fast pace. I intend to leave in a few days, after settling some of my businesses left in my home."


    "Mana deficiency? Is she low on mana or something?" (Avery) asks and I didn''t know what to say either all I know she wascking in it.


    "To be more exact, let''s say she''s been born with a natural curse of having something inside of her that''s unheble by any magic being inputted due to it being absorbed or eaten." It''s such aplicated thing, a natural curse?


    "Isn''t like my magic?" If we talk about absorbing and as long as it''s a curse I can handle it. "If that''s the case I don''t need to travel, we can just g back and let me absorb the curse." I suggested and Avery quickly gave me a look of disagreement.


    "No- that''s going to be such a stupid move bro. Haven''t you seen anime with main characters trying to take a curse for themselves to save other people? When you absorb some curse doesn''t it go through you?" (Avery) goes on to scold me for not watching anime more carefully and I could feel something tugging on my sleeve.


    Rose holds my sleeve and shakes her head with a crying look. "Don''t you dare..."


    "S-Sorry... but I thought of absorbing it and just putting it in my sword- and then releasing it or something?" I exined the idea that ran through my head but after saying it rather out loud it seems so foolish.


    "A natural curse... what we mean in [Puronia] is sickness not caused by magic. A natural sickness that''s not easily healed, many would either perform risky surgeries and medicine but these kinds of people are rather rare." (Rose) bites her lip and rests her head on my shoulders trying not to cry.


    Right, I''ve rarely seen a doctor or two since what we have in this world are called healers and mages that can use magic so the medicine knowledge is rather limited.


    Due to the reason of [Puronia] not believing in medicine, and their time were put into faith that someday the light goddess would bless them, heal the sick and solve all of their problems.


    "Oh... I''m sorry to hear that your highness but actually in our world we had thousands of those kinds of people... Doctors is what we would call them and if you call these kind of sickness natural curse-"


    Avery stops and gives us both a crazy theory.


    "What if she''s just- experiencing something else- like I''m not sure- cancer?"


    "..."


    Hold on- hold the hell on.

 Chapter 173 Hero Meeting (V).

    Chapter 72: Hero Meeting (V).


    Avery''s suggestion was rather bizarre that I didn''t even think of other world sickness would be here.


    Since medicinal study was something if rare as a dragon. No would would bother trifling their time on sickness that can''t be healed on magic and simply calls it a curse.


    "So what do you think- I mean it all would make sense if she has anything simr to that?" (Avery)


    I shake my head, no we still can''t forget the fact that this sickness is also eating or absorbing the mana.


    "No it can''t be that..." The possibility of it being anything like cancer would be high. I''ve been here all my life and I''ve never sort of seen it. "Can it?" I held my chin in question to her suggestion, looking over in disbelief.


    Even if it''s not I wouldn''t want to regret not trying the medicine in my world- the modern world should be advanced enough to see but then the matter of payment would be in question.


    "Haven''t you lived here longer than me? I''ve seen people heal cuts and wounds so-"


    "Well something like a persistent virus would be something not easy to just heal. Cuts and wounds the healer sees it and knows what to cast. Knowing what they need to focus on." (Rose) slightly bites her finger where blood was slowly dripping out of her skin.


    "A healer will know where the problem lies." She ces her hand over her finger and lets a small light magic circle hover it. Slowly the small wound she made was healing on its own. "And then they focus all their magic on it."


    "But since in the first princess'' case- well you don''t know where it is? Haven''t you guys considered surgery? And I have a question- what if you just focus your magic on all parts of the body?" (Avery) asks and Rose answers gently like a good teacher she is.


    "My Father, the king doesn''t believe in surgeries and even if we did it would be his stubborn head and pride at fault but... medicine with a mix of magic herbs help her get somewhat stable and Father supports that way."


    So basically the king would take anything magically natural to him. He''s not the type to trust on doctors and more on healers or mages.


    "For your other suggestion. I''m afraid that''s not the case, nothing will change. We still won''t know what''s causing the reason and such... sure we try to heal all parts of the body- but we still need to know what kind of sickness or wound we''re dealing with."


    Avery and I were just a little confused, but we''re getting it. So if we heal all parts of the body- it would be a little useless unless we know what we''re dealing with. "However your suggestion on healing every part to know where the virus lies has already been done, it''s how my mother found out that something unknown was growing near her heart and thus needed to get it removed."


    "Surgery-"


    "The moment we found out her body would be too weak to handle such a thing so we stuck with medicine until her body... wasn''t responding to the effects of the medicine. It seems that the curse has been immune." (Rose)


    "We can''t say early for sure. I''m not someone with medical expertise, I''m uncertain and we shouldn''t make any rash decisions upon the matter." I acted upon telling the hero and made her listen in on the n.


    "The focus would be- getting the dragon''s heart to help start making the cure."


    The n that was made with the Winshern Princess was short in detail and would even end her sentences at a really climax point to where I started getting irritated more by her presence.


    "Basically we''ve heard there was a dragon living somewhere in [Sprivanto], we need to track it down and take its heart." I took on a map that we made where thest sights of the beast were seen.


    Avery whips her head to look at the map. There a few circledndmarks, all caves, surrounded by mountains and rivers, possibly a good ce for a dragon to live in peace and hibernate.


    With onest look double checking if she was right she turned to me and said. "I''m afraid these parts are empty, these were all Avina''s home until she was kicked out."


    ...


    Pardon?


    Who the hell is Avina?


    "Oh right- err... the face you''re making right now says it all." She chuckles awkwardly and tells us a little bit more about who this girl was. "Avina is the newly appointed Demon Lord who was forced to take on the title because she got bored living in caves. She''s a dragon preferring to be inside but because of all the attacks she left."


    Rose looks at the map and it''s circled caves, there were a few and it seems that humans attacked her so much she relocated into different homes. All in dense forest or at the top of the mountains.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The new appointed Demon lord is a dragon..." (Rose) for some reason her eyes glittered with hope. All our goals are aligning. "If you can kill the demon lord, we may get the heart and the heroes can safely go to their homes-"


    "That''s the thing- I can''t really do that at the moment." (Avery) scratches the back of her neck and proceeds to take a long sip of her drink trying not to look in our way. "M-Maybe we can find another dragon we can y- you know? Some demon who''s not like-"


    "And why is it that you can''t do that? You''re a summoned hero, that''s the only thing you have to do at this point." I crossed my arms together raising my eyebrow, I feel that Avery is hiding something about the demon lord. She can''t even look straight at me with her eyes.


    "Don''t tell me you''re scared?" I told her trying to get some reaction out of her but that only made her seem more angry.


    "Scared?!" (Avery) yells putting the empty cup down on the table and points a finger at me.


    "That demon is clearly the one who should be afraid of me! As if! Not in a million years! She can just buzz off! And you too! You can buzz off for even telling me that I''ll be afraid of that pretty demon dragondy!" she does a little ''hmph'' and I stare at her like what in the hell?!


    "Pardon me but... pretty demon dragondy...?" (Rose) covers her mouth feeling and I didn''t even notice that part of her words but-


    "Hold on-" I shake my headughing so ironically on this stupid quest of the hero to defeat and kill the demon lord. "You think the demon lord is pretty-"


    "Pretty stupid." (Avery) takes the kettle and refills her cup.


    "And so I''m not afraid, please we can even start going there right now and I''ll show you how not afraid I am." She smiles cockily with her words, taking even more coffee and drinking it with a slow sip.


    I could see her hands shaking a little and well-


    Clearly she''s not afraid of the demon lord, so does she like the demon lord?


    "Kein... Are we thinking the same thing right now towards Miss Williams?" (Rose) leans over to me in a whisper and I nod, clearly she''s in the terms of finding out if she likes the demon lord or not but the fool can''t even admit it!


    Ha!


    Rose pulls my sleeves. "She''s giving off the same vibes when you and big sister Gis can''t admit your feelings towards the person you like."


    ...


    Ouch... that was rather personal. I stared at Avery who was really looking irritated.


    "Pah! Me?! Afraid of the demon lord, what a load of bullcrap. She''s the one afraid of me- as if I''ll ever be afraid of that. I could even beat her in my sleep!" (Avery) seemed to be going insane with all of her spouting.


    "W-Were we that bad?" I point at Avery still spouting on how she hates the demon lord and how she can even take her on one on onebat in her underwear.


    I question why underwear was involved.


    "Compared to now- well before was another story." Many of our memories were fond ones. We were either messing around with one another and me visiting the orphanage when I can, volunteering and watching Rose teach for hours when I was allowed.


    "You were actually quite adorable and would go on a little silent with the color of your face turning a little red when you couldn''t admit it. I loved that side of you." (Rose) tells me and my ears were already turning a bit red.


    "Um... Gis on the other hand."


    Okay memories with Gis wasn''t- that good and we even wonder how could big sister Valentina withstand all of that damage from her fists. She was even sent flying to a wall only to be healedter- this happened not once but more than I could even count!


    When big sister Valentina would bring Gis flowers...


    "Y-You idiot bringing flowers in here what if someone could see?!"


    Actually the memory was a bit foggy but big sister Gis was nning to hug her and then she slipped so she identally punched her in the face earning a ck eye, good times?

 Chapter 174 Hero Meeting (VI).

    Chapter 72: Hero Meeting (VI).


    Kein''s POV


    While the memories of our past times settled it made me feel like wanting to visit those two. Their home being in [Sprivanto] maybe we could take a quick visit. After this whole ordeal I''ll be taking Rose out of the country, we deserve a honeymoon.


    Rose motioned me to look at Avery who was still spouting off things to herself while pouring her- I''m not sure how many coffee cups she''s had.


    "I really don''t like her. Believe me I can totally beat her if I wanted to but she''s too annoying so that''s why I suggested finding another dragon." She rolls her eyes for a moment and then yells.


    "There''s no other reason for it and we just have the usual rtionship of hero versus demon lord- fight to the death!" (Avery) she raises her hands up as if she''s trying to prove something to Rose and I, sadly it''s not working.


    "Yeah sure... you hate the demon lord." I take a look at the map again, not needing it anymore. I decided to fold it and keep it in my [Storage Ring].


    Thanks to Avery''s mumbling of her tales, we have a clear ce on where to go and that would be in the demon kingdom where its lordys itself in a dungeon for her castle. The usual story for a summoned hero plot, but now- "If that''s the case thanks to your information you''veid out, we''re going to change our course and set it on the demon country."


    Avery blinked and stopped talking after hearing my words. "But- I mean- we really can''t find another dragon to torment and take its heart out? I meane on- the demon lord is my business I''m not ready to like-"


    "And we''re running out of time." I tell Avery with a serious look; time being lost is a serious thing.


    Princess Cecilia''s life will literally rest on our hands, if she dies perhaps the kingdom will lose a really important link to... well everything.


    And the only one I could picture being queen is her, no one else would be perfect.


    Rose would rather spend her time out of the castle blending in with themon folk, the youngest princess is already sorting out her life by being a professional writer and she''s very sessful.


    Princess Cecilia was the only one who showed interest in ruling, diplomacy, alliance making and even knew how to deal with things or even... people she would consider as a threat. The girl has no mercy to those she considers an enemy.


    Which is why I am not fit to be by her side.


    Our differences will sh, many arguments and one thing I don''t like is secrets.


    She''s full of them.


    "Apologies, Miss Williams. My sister is in need of a cure as fast as possible because she doesn''t have enough time yet. We have estimated that with the help of the newly formed medicine, a few more months... perhaps even less." (Rose) sounds a bit dreadful, clearly it wasn''t good news.


    I''m not sure what to do. We see the hero having some sort of attachment towards the demon lord that she wasn''t willing to admit, I''m sorry but I''m going to be taking advantage of it. As long as she hasn''t realized that her love is blooming, I will keep agreeing that she hates the demon lord, thus it will be her duty to one day y her.


    "Please, Avery. I''m asking for the sake of the first princess." I kneeled taking out my holy sword, the tip of it was ced onto the ground as I held the metal handle. A knight bowing who''s that they were either thankful or they were begging for aid. "Help us. If not for my sake, be it for the princess, if not then the kingdom."


    Avery stares at me in confusion, a moment of her expression turned conflicted and even hesitated on answering, opening her mouth and then closing it again. "W-Well... I guess we could try. Be warned you- are not really equipped for the demonnds."


    "You''ll be needing better armor fit for the environment, your old armor from your escort before would be too much, you''ll be out fainting before we could even set foot inside the dungeon." (Avery) exins, I''ve read about the demon area that were books from here and hopefully some of them weren''t bullshit.


    "What''s the environment like in thend of the demons?" I asked, sounding a little excited and even Avery looked forward to teaching me more there is to know. After all, I don''t go outside the country very often.


    "Oh, it''s very hot. It''s a very dessert theme area, you know so also pack lots of water we''ll be riding a gham, which is like a camel but- it has like wyvern heads so it''s pretty cool."


    "I''ll have Alfred pack all of the things that will be necessary for our trip, you can give me a list on what I need to pack." I tell her to take out my sketchbook, get to an empty page and let her borrow a pencil.


    "A new quest with a friend!" (Avery) takes the pencil in her hands and begins listing all the things that I will need for the adventure. "Speaking of which we''ll need to stop by [Sprivanto] or more like we''ll be making our way to that ce first, because the road to the demon area is just past that."


    "If we have time, I can visit a friend that will act as our support." (Avery) exins, and if we need to go through [Sprivanto]- maybe the hero friend she has will be there. The one from the timeline of WWII. "If we also want to really beat the demon lord, we''ll be needing a healer and Kein you will be our defense line, absorbing spells that will being our way- so that just means-"


    Avery looks at Rose who was sitting awfully silent at the couch.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "O-Oh err... me?" (Rose) slowly points at herself, and Avery nods.


    "Yes, your highness we''re in desperate need of a healer so why don''t you join us? You can keep watch of your girlfriend if she dares look at another girl while you''re gone." (Avery)ughs jokingly but I wasn''tughing at her because I didn''t find it funny, so I took out my pencil and threw it in her direction.


    "Whoah there!" (Avery) sees the penciling at her at a very fast speed, and with her reaction time she managed to catch it by just using two of her fingers.


    How unfair.


    "You''re too overpowered!"


    "I''m not-! I got all of these skills from training my ass off and taking adventurermissions! You should see the training regimen I had over the year- and how many goblin caves I had to burn just to get some extra exp." (Avery) bites her finger looking rather traumatized recalling the memory.


    "Do you know how goblin babies cry... when they''re burned- you never hear them in games but here... You carry the weight of murder..." she asks me to look so dead inside.


    I guess it''s the cons of being isekai to a life full of adventure. It''ll have twice the dreadful act you have tomit because you were needed to kill something they can''t.


    "Okay that''s enough of that talk, I take it all back your ways of grinding exp to level up is scary." I shivered. I wasn''t expecting a random thing out of her mouth like goblin exp grinding.


    I wonder what else she''s done that''s- this extreme?


    "But anyways enough about goblin talk, how about it your highness? Want toe along on a fun adventure to the demonnds?" (Avery) offers her hand to shake but the princess refuses giving a sad smile.


    "Apologies once more... but I cannot leave. I am bound to the kingdom as long as my sister is unwell. If I dare leave, I would be... betraying her and I wouldn''t want that for my eldest sister." (Rose) answers and Avery stares at me in guilt for even asking.


    "Oh, that''s alright we can just go and pick up a healer on the way."


    "Actually, if we go to [Sprivanto]- I have a friend who has experience in healing others because she worked at the church. If we visit, we can ask her toe along with us. After all, she probably wouldn''t refuse a request from little old me." I chuckled, the healer I have in mind was big sister Gis who I''m not sure if she would actually say yes- I mean she already has a family to take care of.


    "If your friend is also not free, we shouldn''t worry because healers are always avable at the adventurer''s guild for temporary hire until you finish themission anyways." (Avery) smiles confidently as if she''s done this so many times that she''s ever so used to it. "Now we probably just need a healer that''s willing to venture to the very lowest level of the dungeon, where the demon lord is... Ahaha..."


    Oh right, that would be our main reason.


    "Not to fret-! Even if there is no healer willing to carry our backs, we will stack ourselves with lots... and lots of mana recovery potions and healing potions." (Avery) takes out a chunk full of bottles full of weird glowing blue and red liquid looking so proud of her potion collection.


    "Behold my stash of potions. I''ve been saving these up for a very special asion which is- I don''t know but I guess that''s today!"


    Rose stares at the bundle of potions that was on the table looking concerned. She covers her mouth looking worried. "As a healer... I do not rmend drinking this ever so often because the effects will be less effective if your intake is more than it should normally be."


    "You''re right your highness- taking too much of these will really take a toll on our body but I have the hero power to protect me from that. I''ll just treat it like how I treat my coffee." (Avery)


    I slightly raised my hand remembering something important. "Ah you guys will be the only one needing a healer. Magic doesn''t work on me, remember?"


    "Hold on- does items like mana recovery potions work on you?" (Avery) asks looking a bit surprised and I shrug. I never had a good reason to drink those- besides I hear from Natasha they taste horrible.


    However, since the topic was brought to light why not give it a try?


    "I actually haven''t tried... it. I mean if it''s something made out of magic it probably won''t work on me since the effects will just go on the sword, but we can test it out."


    Avery eyes me with excitement having another experiment to try with me. She was very disappointed that I couldn''t use her [Scan] skill like she and the heroes have just because I was reincarnated.


    "Oh! If that''s the case, you need to get hurt. How about a little spar, reincarnated one?"

 Chapter 175 A Spar With The Hero (I).

    Chapter 73: A spar with the Hero (I).


    Kein''s POV


    "Oh! If that''s the case, you need to get hurt. How about a little spar, reincarnated one?"


    ¡­


    She holds my hand and pulls it over a little, her eyes glittering in excitement. Avery is most likely imagining the battle we''ll have once we spar.


    "Come on! You''ll be alright I''ll hold back!" (Avery) pulls my sleeve another time and chimes to spar with her.


    Avery suggests testing the magic potions out for a spar but was it really about to test the potions and not my abilities?


    This girl who I saw shing a wyvern''s stomach being cut clean in half?!


    "Besides, fighting with me might unlock some super-secret skill that you have!" (Avery) continued to persuade me and I felt like I''m beginning to lose some of my patience.


    Yeah, she''s definitely testing me out not for the potions but my level ofbat.


    "Why do you think I ever have any of that? I''m pretty sure this body is... slightly not that special." I take my hand back from her and cross my arms. Kein''s body is pretty peculiar with all the dark magic and stuff running through her veins.


    Not to mention how she''s part of some shitty royal family I didn''t ask to be in.


    "A special kind of magic and body that absorbs lots of mana, conjured spells cing it into the sword?! You dare say it''s slightly not special! You''re clearly overpowered!" She gets her face up close to me and Rose pulls me back, fearing that Avery might identally kiss me or something.


    I was thankful, but this girl in front of me once she starts talking, she can''t stop from the looks of it.


    "Imagine all of the things you can absorb and just release like whoosh! I swear this is like that one anime I''ve watched-" Before she could even gush hours on end with her anime watchlist I stopped reminding her of my status.


    "Avery you''ve seen my status and my magic isn''t that overpowered... I have a little bank for all the spells I''ve absorbed. I''m not sure how big it is in numbers, so I would only know the feeling." Whenever my mana bank would overflow, I would feel something heavy has carried onto my weight. It doesn''t have much effect on me, but it alerts me that my mana bank is close to full.


    If it does get full... and I don''t use that mana to the point my body is getting destroyed from absorbing too much. I''m forced to use it on my sword and ce the spells that I''ve absorbed there.


    It doesn''t help that asionally whenever I would use the cursed sword [Nirvana], many voices would pop up into my head.


    "Right! And I assure you that some parts of your status have locked symbols which means you haven''t reached your full potential." (Avery) grins chanting [Scan], opening up a window that was something simr to those in games. Her finger scrolled just above the title area of my spells.


    Rose was intrigued with the little floating window. She tries to scroll it up or down like Avery did, but it seems that Avery is the only one who can move the wheel through the skill window. "Quite fascinating these floating things- are they only spells meant for you?"


    Avery nods, scratching the side of her head. "Well, that''s what I also tried to see. It seems that it was only meant for summoned heroes, people from this world can''t have it. Even Miss reincarnated over here it seems that she didn''te with this function."


    I rolled my eyes at her words; sure, I didn''te with this function because my soul just got moved to another body but my real body in earth itself is probably buried deep under the soil now.


    "In my defense you guys probably met some god or goddess on the way telling you of some mission or something. Then they''re going to bless you to be filled with hopes and dreams to save a problematic world in need of saving." I looked at the floating window, too busy to read my information.


    "Well! I did! It was this goddessdy that was really bright, and she didn''t tell me her name but definitely she did tell the ''whole kingdom is in need of aid'' speech." (Avery) ces her hand under her chin and looks a little sad. "Very clich¨¦ but nheless deep inside I was very excited to have an isekai adventure!"


    "Little did I know it wasn''t all that I imagined but at least I''m alive and helped a couple of people while adventuring." she shrugsughing a little and the princess gave her an understanding smile.


    "The path of a hero is not easy, but I thank you for all of your service that you''ve made." (Rose) bows her head a little and continues to show a wide smile. "Helping my people on the parts of the kingdom that I cannot touch... needing aid I couldn''t even do anything, so it pleases me to hear of your tales of help."


    Rose... really loves her people even if she doesn''t know all of them and her people can only see her being on top of a throne. If they only knew how the princess loves her home... I would even begin to feel a little jealous.


    "Aw shucks, thank you. You''ve been saying your thanks to me so I feel a little flustered."


    "Oh and perhaps the goddessdy taking the form that you''ve met is the light goddess that our kingdom serves. After all, you''ve been summoned to our kingdom so she must have sent you." (Rose)


    "Oh? Does she have a name?"


    "We don''t usually say her name because we are no one near her status. My people are rather devoted to our beliefs as well as religion." (Rose) borrows my sketchbook and pencil looking over to the hero. "They take that rule to heart. However... I suppose we can write it down for you?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Avery sat down with Rose for a bit while she handed over the floating with me to observe my [Status] over to study some more. "So that''s why even after living here for a year here I''ve never once heard the most famous light goddess'' name."


    "Yes, even the light princesses even in my status I''m not one to say her name often. In different kingdoms, her name has been thought to have many versions."


    While those two were busy talking to one another forming a lovely bond of friendship. I finished looking over the floating window and reading them.


    "Well there''s [Absorb]... [Release]... [Cancel]... " I noticed that there were only three spells that I could use at the moment. The first one was the day I awakened my power, a deep voice would call onto me and tell me to chant [Cancel].


    Maybe there''s a few more but I don''t know what they are, I don''t suppose the [Puronian] royal library or any library in the country would even have information on dark magic such as mine.


    "Those are really just the spells I use often and I only found them out thanks to some asional voices appearing in my head at random times whenever I use [Nirvana]." The moment I mentioned my sword to her, I forgot that she was also curious about it considering that she herself has a cursed sword too.


    "Oh! [Nirvana] is your sword right?! Can I take a quick [Scan]?" (Avery) asks me enthusiastically and pushes the window away from us.


    As long as she would forget the need to spar... I took out the sword in my [Storage Ring] but I didn''t hand it to her.


    "You can take a quick [Scan] but you can''t hold it. I''m the only one who can hold this thing without dying because of the curse." I warned her and she took immediate caution onto the de while wearing a smile on her face.


    "That''s a really awesome but deadly curse to put on a sword- well at least now you won''t have anyone managing to steal it without getting away." (Avery) raises her hand over the sword and chants [Scan] over it.


    "Oh? It''s different." (Rose) mutters looking over the floating window.


    The floating window suddenly had a different design than it usually has before.


    On the usual scanning it would be all white with dark fonts on the words but...


    "Oh- right when I scan different kinds of weapons the floating windows will also change their appearance if they''re a special kind of weapon. We have cursed swords so- if I scanned it we''ll have this very glowing ck me design." (Avery) shows us the floating window and we were definitely impressed, especially Rose. While I might have seen these kinds of effects on games, the princess might have never imagined such a thing to exist.


    "I have a holy sword with me too. I suppose I don''t use it as much since you know... but it helps me stabilize my dark magic when it''s needed."


    "Oh! I haven''t seen that one either- can I take a lookter? You have so many weapons I want to try!" (Avery) reaches out for the cursed sword and I swat her hand away with a re. Clearly she''s careful but stubborn in wanting to try it despite the warning.


    "As I said you''ll die if you touch it." I put back my sword away and made sure to tuck it in where she can''t take it for a test swing.


    "But what if- I don''t die? Have you tested it? Maybe my hero powers will protect me from this one." (Avery) tried arguing with me on wanting to test out the sword and I shook my head.


    "I was really careful not to let anyone touch [Nirvana] ever. Especially on ident or even the reason of curiosity or experiment. Heck even the cksmith on where I got this was wearing some special gloves so that he won''t die." I told her Avery, who felt like having droopy ears above her head and a sad dog tail behind her back.


    "And I don''t think your hero insurance can cover this curse besides you already have one, you don''t need another cursed sword in your collection." I raised my eyebrows at her and she began giving me these puppy eyes that won''t work on me. "Besides, it''s a rather cool looking de."


    I eye the sword by her hilt. A dark ck de with some red stripes on some parts of the edge and the middle. "Oh this? You''d be surprised on how the lore of this world is mostly true, especially on weapons. If there''s a tale of cursed or holy weapons capable of bringing monsters down I hunt it."


    "Or sell it?" (Avery) thinks it over and thinks of money more important than the glory of an awesome weapon well... I mean some of the weapons have curses so she''ll be keeping those ones.


    Not many people would like to get a hold of a cursed weapon that will just haunt them to death.


    "Goodness me! If you find a holy weapon please hand it over to the church! Those weapons are said to be blessed by the light goddess herself!" (Rose) looks over to me and I shrug at her suggestion.


    "That''s what the academy told me as well but... the sword would just stop bing holy if I gave it to them. It would just return to being a regr sword?" I exined to Rose.


    Of course, the church has fought tooth and nail for the thing seeing that it was a holy weapon but when they realized it turned into a simple weapon by the time the pastor held it in his hands.


    They gave it back and called it a cursed sword.


    I clicked my tongue thinking of the look on those pastors personally insulting me in the academy of how much of a fraud I was for fooling them to think it was a holy weapon blessed by the light.


    What a bunch of power hungry bastards.

 Chapter 176 A Spar With The Hero (II).

    Chapter 73: A spar with the Hero (II).


    Kein''s POV


    "The holy sword is now mine, contracted and all. Not even the church''s preaches would be able to take my rights to the weapon." I take the holy sword out of my [Storage Ring] and show it to Avery who has been really looking forward to seeing it.


    Its lightweight, sharp straight de, golden cross-guard and by its pommel inside of it is an expensive looking gem. Truly its appearance would give off the quality of a holy sword.


    "That''s basically stealing, which I''m pretty sure the light goddess wouldn''t want one of her believers doing." I tell Rose who looks a little conflicted at first seeing that her heart and beliefs are often tied to the church.


    "Can I hold it?! I promise to not drop it and stuff!" (Avery) asks and I did what she told and gave her the holy sword, while it rested a few seconds in her hands slowly the appearance changed.


    "Huh?!" she says looking so shocked, cing her hand over the sword and chanting [Scan]. It appears that it became a normal sword with normal stats that you can easily buy in a middle end cksmith shop. "The stats are just... Normal now? I guess your story about it turning into a normal weapon when you don''t have it is true."


    She frowns holding it by the silver hilt and tries giving it a quick swing inside the room. "I don''t feel any holy power in this now. Just a boring old sword that you can find anywhere."


    "I told you, I found this at some random dungeon exploration for an assignment we had at the knight academy." I told Avery who was still swinging the sword in her hands. "And stop swinging that sword around! Even if it''s not a holy weapon it could still hurt someone!" I yell at her and she puts the sword down into the small table in front.


    Especially me, if that sword dare slips by her hands and into my direction. Cuts and such are not an easy thing to heal with magic.


    I have to rely on ointment and other natural remedies.


    "You''re quite right then, this must be a special sword. Choosing you as the owner despite taking affinity in dark magic is truly peculiar. I''ve heard holy weapons are more keen for people who have light magic." (Rose) stares at me, going up and down trying to understand how such a weapon has gotten attached to me. "So it ponders me truly, how can you be able to possess such a thing?"


    "I dated someone with light magic. Would that exin it? I mean dating a light princess, perhaps some of your magic got into me." I leaned in closer to tease the princess and I could see her lips curving into a smile before she pushed my body away from her trying not to look so happy.


    "ttering, dear." She coughs a little covering her faint blush in her cheeks.


    "But- clearly the sword chose you for having the light guarding you... somewhere within you? Outside of you perhaps?" (Rose) continues and I didn''t even think that some light protection would be with me.


    Considering that I didn''t meet any light deity when I was being into Kein''s body. No one gave me the same speech as Avery and I doubt the light goddess would take interest in me now. I didn''t have a mission or order to follow.


    "And you call me overpowered." (Avery) snickers a little in my direction, pointing a finger at me. "You have a cursed sword and a holy sword! And look at you having a light princess as a lover! Don''t you think you''re living the best life over here?" She assumes such a thing.


    Rose hearing her name being put onto the things making my life the best she looks away looking bashful. That was rather cute but-


    If you''ve only met my Aunt, Avery.


    You would be thrilled to be enjoying imagining punching her pompous prickly ass to a pulp.


    "Before all this, I would say I had a pretty rough set of monthsing through the world. Trying to learn everything from the world through books might I add that the kingdom is pretty biased." I recall the old books that I''ve read regarding demons and how... oddly hateful they are towards them.


    "My old family- well Kein''s old family was horrible and so are the servants."


    Aunt Haren was not an enjoyable person to have around the house, locking me inside a broom closet full of broken shards that I didn''t even dare clean up for I feared she''ll be breaking another bottle to fill the room with it.


    My Uncle who is her husband, hell I''ve never seen hime out of his study. The only times that he did was when it was time for dinner and I''ve been assigned to clean up the dishes before he runs back to his cave.


    Lucas... don''t even get me started on Lucas, recently hearing from Lenard that this bitch dare have the balls to force my favorite cousin toe out just because of a photo he took.


    He even gave me horrible memories in the knight academy, for two years straight he made sure to make my time there a living hell.


    Lenard was the only good thing that came out of that hell hole. He gave me support when I needed it, he never stopped trying to keep in touch with me and he asionally sends me yuri books he ordered from [Sprivanto].


    I take the holy sword from the table and store it back to my [Storage Ring].<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well everything is well now. I have my own ce to call home, friends I consider family and treasures that can''t be reced so easily." I sneakily have my hand go over to Rose''s before I hold it tightly in a lover''s hold. "I''ve had my shares of struggles before getting here, for a person that got transported to another world I''m doing fine on my own."


    Avery stares at our hands being tangled together and pouts.


    "Bragging about your love life is unfair, but- you guys are too cute." She stands up from the couch walking over into the balcony, taking some of the mana potions in her hand and opening the door.


    "Though I''m bored! Wanna fight and test out if potions work on you now?" she shows the glistening liquid inside the ss bottles and I was hoping that she would forget about the sparring.


    "You want to go out using the balcony door?" (Rose) asks and Avery raises an eyebrow at her words.


    "Please princess, I''m pretty sure when ites to royals like you who have to sneak out to meet with theirmoner girlfriend you have to at least escape out of your room using a balcony at least once?" (Avery) sassily ces a hand over her waist and waits for the princess to answer back to defend herself but Rose looks away not meeting her eye.


    She really did that?!


    "Wait, you actually escaped out of your room using one of the castle balconies? Just to meet me?" I point to myself simply shocked on knowing and a little happy that she was willing to escape through a balcony just to get to me.


    "Once... or twice, yes." (Rose) answers with an embarrassed expression and it felt like she was lying.


    ? "Something tells me your girlfriend here is lying." (Avery) crosses her arms and stares at Rose as if she''s clearly being suspicious.


    Rose bites her lips and I was actually excited to know how many times she tried to get out of her room in the castle using the balcony door just to visit me because I mean... Isn''t that actually a little sweet?


    Living the romance of forbidden love is exciting.


    "Fine... If you must know I have used the balcony door a lot on escaping to get to the city that I''ve lost count."


    Avery smiles feeling that she''s won.


    "Soe on let''s go out to the balcony door! More exciting that way! Have you ever seen how anime main characters use this kind of exit?!" she''s already by the edge of the balcony getting ready to jump out.


    "Avery, we''re literally on the third floor of my estate!"


    I shake my head at her suggestion toe down using the balcony. If I''m going to battle her out just to test if these potions work on me I might as well use the front door like a normal person would. "No, thanks. I''ll take the door and you should too. If any of my servants see you jumping down there I might have some random rumor that I pushed you off next."


    "Are your servants extreme gossipers? They ruin my fun." (Avery)ins following us to the door. I opened it feeling that our talk about the ns to venture out into the demonnds were over and now we''re just going out to test some things.


    "If you only know how much they gossip, but I can''t fire them for such a silly reason. Gossips don''t harm someone, all in the fun. In my country I''ve actually lived gossiping with your neighbors as one of their favorite pastimes." I tell her about the stories of my home, we would call these women that love to spread rumors around ''Marites'' and they truly like getting ahead of the news out of everyone.


    It''s part of our culture, it''s especially exciting for them if the news were something dirty they''ve got to talk about.


    Girl being pregnant? Who''s the father?


    This very sessful cousin is actually gay?


    The couple next door is getting a divorce?


    Oh will they talk about it for hours.


    "Well in my country talking behind someone''s back could get you awsuit on the ready." (Avery) tells me casually and I was slightly speechless actually seeing how different we were on how we view things due to our old earth culture.


    I''m not going to lie... Is this how it is in America during Avery''s time?


    I''m rather scared. I feel our America in my time was different¡­ they certainly didn''t have that!

 Chapter 177 A Spar With The Hero (III).

    Chapter 73: A spar with the Hero (III).


    Kein''s POV


    We went through the estate halls and behind it was a sparring open area for training that father always had next to the horse and Pegasus stables. Including a weapon shed that has wooden training weapons and normal metal-based ones.


    The area was also a track for the horses and Pegasus, and not too far away from here is a forest filled with normal animals to hunt, good for camping and getting herbs or berries.


    "Wow! Your estate is so cool! You know after being a hero for a year I thought I''d get one of these as some payment but-" (Avery) turns to Rose slowly giving a sheepish grin to the princess.


    Her eyes were telling her how much she wanted one of these if she ever did a good job in the current mission. "What if~ I get one from our princess over here?"


    "Well- and and mansion are an easy feat for the king to distribute to the hero." (Rose) answers and to Avery''s rejoice, she raises up her arms a little and yells out loudly- "Yes!"


    Smack!


    Feeling that she''s being a little too carefree about the whole thing, I walked forward to give her a good smack on the head.


    "Already thinking of the reward when we haven''t seeded on the mission?" I ce a hand on my waist seeing the hero''s pouting figure.


    Avery''s hands rested on her head gently scratching to the spot where I smacked her. "Ow... of course, I have to think about the reward. You''re obviously hiring me- what if I just dipped because I felt like the reward ain''t worth the trouble?"


    "..."


    I realized I shouldn''t probably treat her too strictly and poorly. There is a chance that she backs out on the mission, and I''ll be left all alone to try killing the demon lord to which I haven''t even faced. Besides I''m not used to the demonnd climates, culture and area.


    If I want an even chance of even getting that dragon heart, I''ll be at her mercy for aid.


    "You''re right. I apologize for smacking you and I''ll offer you the reward on things you might want." I told Avery and her eyes were definitely glittering but before she could say her first request of me- "And it must be something I''m able to give."


    "Oh... hmm."


    From the sad look on her face she was definitely thinking of something impossible to give. Avery thinks for a bit about what she wanted to add on the reward but nothing.


    "I mean the mansion and estate sounds cool but then I remembered I might need toe home sooner orter." (Avery) mutters sadly, looking like an attached puppy in a park that doesn''t want to go home.


    As we walked, we took off our vest and clothes that would restrict our movements.


    I slowly took off my vest, giving it to my lovely girlfriend who took it from me with a warm smile. "Be careful please, if you have any cuts or bruises be sure to tell me or ask the hero to stop if it gets too much." She pulled my sleeve, and my heart did those little flips again.


    Her soft voice telling me to be careful has been embedded in my mind. This would always give me fond memories after training with my father. I wouldn''t even bother going to our family doctor but instead go to the orphanage just to find Rose.


    I wouldin about how much it hurts, and she would patch me right back up to good health.


    "Oh... I sort of love it when you worry, I missed it." I tell her looking so in love however I wouldn''t want her to lose her faith in me.


    "But trust me... I''ll be alright. I''ll be careful and if I ever get hurt, I know you''ll patch me right back up." I took her hand and kissed it fondly on the front before going back to regroup with Avery who was already in her fighting adventurer clothes.


    She eyes me and raises one of her eyebrows making a weird face with her biting her lip. "I didn''t know you were such a romantic." (Avery) snickers and I roll my eyes ignoring it.


    "So do you miss home?" I fixed the end of my sleeves before picking up two wooden swords that were disyed near. Someone seems to have used this, possibly guards that''s doing their usual training inside the estate.


    I threw Avery the wooden sword, catching it and she inspected it with [Scan].


    Seeing that it was a normal sword made out of wood sheughs. "Do I miss home? Not one bit, no one could understand my passion, but I do miss the games and food... not to mention conventions." (Avery) mutters in a conflicted voice.


    Clearly there were parts of home she misses and some parts that she doesn''t.


    "Why are we going to fight with wooden swords by the way? Wouldn''t it be more exciting if we both brought out our cursed swords for fun?" she swings around the wooden sword in her hand looking so experienced on the de and I couldn''t help but admire her weird way of holding the sword.


    "If I fight you with a wooden sword, it feels like I''ll break it in a few seconds of using it."


    Her hands were gripping tight on the hilt, and she had it near her body using one hand.


    "As someone who has seen your strength, shing a whole wyvern''s stomach in one slice. This is a precaution just in case you identally cut my home in half." I tell her with a serious look on my face, remembering the dead wyvern''s body being cut in half while we were still inside of it.


    We were covered in its saliva and blood, Avery remained unscathed. She was like a whole monster, a beast you shouldn''t even dare trying to tame.


    If she even brings her cursed sword into battle and then does a huge damage to my home, many would be dead or injured. I wouldn''t want to risk it.


    "It wouldn''t hurt to be careful." I tell her and she keeps a proper stance. I have the wooden sword using both of my hands and moved my head a little to the right, signaling her to move first.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You wound me that you''re beating around the bush, I like people who are straight-forward. You should tell straight to my face that you''re afraid of me so now you''re letting me strike first to test my strength?" (Avery) raises her sword in my direction and Iugh.


    "Jokes on you I''m not straight!" I yell in her direction getting her caught off guard!


    Avery huffs in anger looking offended. "Not that kind of straight! No offense- I''m just saying like- are you afraid of me?" she asked if I was afraid of her. I almost threw my wooden sword at her for even asking.


    "Obviously you cut a wyvern clean in half!"


    Who wouldn''t be afraid of that? If my father suddenly sees his house being cut in half with so much damage, I will never hear the end of it. He''ll double my work and I already have much to do with all the adventuring missions I''ve been doing.


    And err... possibly the unfinished work I was supposed to do after the festival, but it was instead used up to have my time doing Rose instead.


    "Fine! You''re not going to strike first and I''m bored!" (Avery)pletes her stance, her face serious, her smiling face gone. I could feel the air getting heavier and I went into a defensive position. "Don''t get too roughed up now!"


    "[Haste]!" Quickly she casts a spell that could make her move faster. Her movements were blurry, the silhouette of her clothes were the only movements I could see running towards me at fast speed, but I was fast to think of my counter spell to use on her. "[Cancel]!"


    I chanted having a ck magic circle appear on my hand and soon her speed was back to normal again. "See?! You''re op! That spell was one of my favorite ones! You stopped it!" (Avery)


    I stayed silent on the whole battle while she talked, keeping with her blows.


    Smack! Smack! Swoosh!


    Our swords parried, the sound of wood''s thickness in the air could be heard. My eyes were wandering everywhere on her body trying to see if there was any weak point on her that I could target.


    Smack!


    What in the... I could find several waypoints I could hit but-


    Smack!


    I tried hitting her with my wooden sword, but I realized that deep inside her adventurer clothes, inside of it was armor. She''s wearing armor inside?! Doesn''t that hurt?!


    "Hey! Look up."


    "?!"


    I was met with the wooden de''s front being hit right by my shoulder. I took too much time looking for an opening that I forgot to keep my guard up on defending my guard. I clenched my teeth in pain feeling the red mark I''m going to haveter.


    This is even worse than father''s strikes.


    The strength difference is really huge.


    "Oh shit! Sorry, are you okay?! Did I hit too hard?!" (Avery) cusses after she sees me not moving, with genuine concern she immediately stops her fighting stance and walks up to me to check on my condition.


    "Are you good or should I call in the princess to patch you up?"


    I waved her off and pulled out one of her healing potion bottles from before showing it to her. "Yeah... I''m good besides this is the perfect excuse to try out that healing potion anyways. How can I test it if I don''t get hurt?"


    Avery blinks a few more times before realizing that the reason why we even had this whole sparring session was because she wanted to test if mana potions and health potions would work on me.


    "Ah right the potions! I forgot about them! Aw man I thought we''ll be having fun with a little spar for a bit longer." She scratches the back of her head and I sighed tiringly, feeling that she''s a different person when I was fighting with her and when she''s like this...


    "I saw you looking at some parts of my body that I leave out easily in the open. Well, I was fighting this one demon that saw every open spot that I had and that was really not doing it for me, so I just wear armor on those points that I leave out in the open." (Avery) takes the end of her pants and folds it up to show the armor tes clinging onto her skin.


    My eyes definitely couldn''t believe the guts of this girl. Is she insane?!


    "Ugh... I can''t believe you wear those armor inside- doesn''t they itch or hurt? Heck, I bet they leave a mark to the point your skin turns purple."


    "Oh definitely!" She tells me happily even continuing to show me which part of her body began to make that deep red color and a few purple bruises. "But they keep my victory streak running and I won''t have to worry about finding people like you ruining my wins. All that grinding obviously paid off!"


    "Obviously these save me lots of monster bites, so I owe this armor my life."


    How could she smile like that while she was showing me her wounds like it was nothing?!


    She''s... definitely another kind of monster I don''t want to mess with.


    Avery Williams¡­ What in the world did you go through this past year?

 Chapter 178 A Spar With The Hero (IV).

    Chapter 73: A spar with the Hero (IV).


    Kein''s POV


    Avery pulled up her pants and I saw that part of her legs were getting badly swollen, it had turned purple and with a faint mark of red. The metal armor that she was wearing inside was suffocating her skin.


    "You- what in the- Doesn''t that hurt?"


    I held my shoulder to where she hit while I kneeled to take a look at her swollen legs. How can she handle this much pain?


    "Oh right... You see I was traumatized when I almost got my leg amputated because of a scary goblin trying to bite my legs. It almost got infected, so I decided after it gets healed I''ll wear some armor inside of my clothes."


    "It saved me from a couple of bites too. For some reason they always aim at your legs, they don''t show you that in the game so I had to learn things the hard way." She told me not to remove the smile she was wearing on her face.


    Her legs were almost amputated?


    "You could''ve just- worn the armor from the outside...-" I looked up at her looking so frustrated and worried seeing how in horrible condition her leg was in.


    "Oh! I did! But they broke the leather strap, cheap armor back wasn''t really doing me much. I think the King just gave a few orders on defeating the demon lord but he never really gave me much, let''s say... decent equipment." (Avery) pulled down her pants ignoring the state of her leg and I stood up to face the stubborn hero.


    "I do try to ignore some tingling pain whenever I need to. I didn''t have to worry much because mana and healing potions are there to help me feel numb to the pain." she takes a bottle showing it to me, the glowing red liquid of the healing potion shone on the ss as she opens the cork.


    I was holding the unopened bottle of potion and I sighed keeping it my [Storage Ring]. Before she could even drink the freshly opened healing potion, I grabbed her wrist and shook my head.


    "No, don''t drink that." I took the potion from her hands and pointed at my lovely girlfriend who was watching in the far distance. "What you need is proper healing. We literally have the light princess to take a look at your leg."


    "Oh- I wouldn''t want to trouble her... Besides, my legs feel fine at the moment." she insisted by even showing me how alright her legs were by giving a little fast kicking motion.


    "Feel fine my ass." I took the bottle and drank the healing potion that I took from her, feeling the bitter minty taste of it.


    Ugh... this is a little- not suited to my taste. "This is not good. I can''t believe you drink this whenever you get hurt and notin."


    I tried feeling the shoulder that was hit before to see if the red mark would heal, or that the pain would at least go away.


    "It''s still there." I tried moving my shoulders without feeling the effect of the potion. I could still feel it tingling a little from the pain.


    "The potion doesn''t work. It feels like I wasted a good one here, guess if the healing potion doesn''t work then the mana potion won''t either." I kept the ss bottle into the [Storage Ring] and saw Avery waving her hand.


    "It''s not a waste, at least we know for sure they don''t work on you... weirdly. In any case I have fifty more stored in my inventory. I never leave home without them." (Avery) takes out another floating window which I''m guessing showcases several of her items in boxes.


    I could see the healing and mana potions all having x50 on it. There were other random things stored like food, water, weapons and clothes.


    I stared at her like damn is she addicted to the horrible taste of it?


    "One time when I ran out of water and healing potions were the only liquid thing I had. Even if I didn''t need it to heal, I had to drink it for survival. The demonnd is not an easy ce to have free ess to water." (Avery) tells me and I need to really store up on water when we even visit the demonnds.


    "It''s the same with mana potions, so I don''t go anywhere without them. In games I would be well known as the hoarder in our party! Aren''t I resourceful?" She tries her best to impress me with her collection of items but I was more concerned about the state of her leg.


    After trying to get the taste of the healing potion out of my mouth.


    I dragged Avery''s arm going in the direction of where Rose was.


    She was now sitting on a bench looking over us with a worried look but seeing we''re doing nothing but fighting she waves her hand gently.


    "Done already? The both of you have been keeping blows with one another and it hasn''t even been that long since you''ve sparred." (Rose) stands up handing over my vest with a smile of relief seeing that I don''t have any horrible cuts or bruises.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I grab a hold of my vest and then my hand sneaks its way around hers. I ced it on the right side of my cheek and sighed, the warmth of it was already healing my soul.


    "Are the both of you alright?" she continues to see if she''s missed any bruises that left her eye.


    "Yeah I never felt better, your highness!" (Avery) answers Rose with a lie and I rolled my eyes picking her up from behind. I grabbed a hold of her cor and gently pushed her over at the benches to sit.


    "What are you doing? Hey!" She tried struggling out of my hold but as if not wanting to hurt me I could see that she was being careful. Avery was being considerate of my shoulder and this I knew that she was a good kid.


    A stubborn good kid who doesn''t like getting herself checked up.


    "Clearly you''re not well- now, sit down and pull up your pants." I ced a hand on my waist asserting dominance as I instructed the tone of my voice was the same whenever I had to scold Vivienne.


    Rose sees how I was treating the girl and asks, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" she looks over to me worriedly then to Avery who was puffing her cheeks angrily and I reply.


    "Well I''ve tested if healing potions would work on me. The answer is it doesn''t, besides someone else is in need of urgent healing more than me."


    Avery rolls her eyes at me hearing my words and proceeds to cross her arms. "Hah! What are you, my mom? We''re the same age so don''t even think I''m going to budge! I don''t like it."


    "Actually... if we put it on a mental age I''m way much older than you." I gave her a smug smile and reminded her. "I''m old enough to be your mom so stay down and let my lovely girlfriend over here heal your leg."


    "...Old hag." (Avery) mutters out looking away from my direction. I clenched my right fist raising it a little and I was about to bonk the child but thankfully someone else stopped me from doing that.


    I could feel Rose grabbing my arm and she pleaded with me to not do what I was about to do. "Kein, don''t be too rough on her. Usually I''ve never seen many cases of someone having to fear a healer but maybe she''s had a bad experience with one, let me talk to her okay?"


    Rose suggested talking to her first and that immediately won me over. I saw the state of my hand being balled up into a fist- thinking of bonking the hero... when she''s not even someone of my responsibility made me feel guilty.


    "I''m sorry I almost lost my cool. For some reason talking with Avery really pushes my buttons? I just... I don''t know." I unclenched my fists and sighed. I guess it reminded me of how much I hated someone keeping something that''s hurting them a secret.


    "Seeing her leg must''ve awakened my protective motherly side. It was the same as my daughter. I don''t like it seeing her being hurt and just- keeping it quiet when clearly something could''ve been done to make it better." Feeling a little insecure I made sure that my voice could only reach Rose''s ears, my voice turning into a low whisper and my eyes furrowed in worry.


    "Oh love..." (Rose) takes my hand and caresses many of its scars in the front. The princess would go on to console me that the hero would be in good hands and my heart trusted her words. "I''ll handle it, don''t worry. I''ll be healing her so she''ll be well. I''ll make sure she understands where you''reing from too."


    "You''re worried about her aren''t you?"


    "..."


    I decided not to answer, feeling a little shy to say yes and I just took the wooden weapons we used into a safe corner not too far away from where they were so I could hear some of their conversations going on.


    "Apologies Miss Williams." (Rose) apologizes looking over to me with a smile before turning her attention to Avery. "Kein is rather sensitive to seeing wounds and bruises. Seeing that she has a history with not being able to heal with magic... such a thing is a serious matter. You could get many infections and other things if left untreated."


    Avery''s eyes showed some worry when she heard infection but was still adamant on not letting Rose check up on it covering it up with a smile. "Please, your girlfriend is just joking around with your highness. Nothing wrong with me and I even showed her how high I can kick a few moments ago."


    The hero gave a pretty weak wink and Rose wasn''t buying it.


    "Miss Williams... if you''re really not well you should let me take a look." (Rose) wasn''t ying around now she doesn''t look too happy. "Not to worry, my healing process will not give you any pain or difort I assure you, so please let me take a look."


    "Um... This is really not that bad I promise..." (Avery) persuaded my girlfriend some more but oh Avery, trust me when ites to healing and helping people. You''ll have no escape from my lover.


    She''ll haunt you till you get better.


    "I''ll be the judge of it. May I roll your pants up?"

 Chapter 179 A Spar With The Hero (V).

    Chapter 73: A spar with the Hero (V)


    Kein''s POV


    "I''ll be the judge of it. May I roll your pants up?"


    ...


    Avery lets the princess roll her pants up and we could clearly see the damage the armor did being worn around tightly in her skin. I''ve had many knights wear armor with at least protection inside but this girl didn''t have any of it.


    All purple with red swollen color, a few dried blood in several wounds and marks.


    Rose''s worry could be clearly seen being shown on her face. Her hands wandered through the skin gently putting pressure on the skin, "This is..."


    Avery shakes her head looking over at her wound and shrugs like it meant nothing to her at all.


    "Others had it worse, ever since living the life of a hero and going on many quests with adventurers you get to see their battle scars and stuff. I''ve heard stories and tales on where they got them! Compared to them I would think this is nothing." she told us and I held back my hand smacking her head for what she said.


    Instead I decided to take it upon myself by holding onto her leg and holding it in my hands, slowly I gripped it of course I''m not a monster it was just a firm squeeze just to break that little tough girl fa?ade of her.


    Avery tried her best to look tough when I held over her wounded leg but slowly her true face came out and cried in pain. "Ow! Ow! Stop holding it! I can tolerate the pain when I stand up but not this-"


    "Are you an idiot? Just because others have suffered worse it doesn''t mean you need to, harming yourself this way... Rose, please tell me you can heal this." I looked over to my lovely girlfriend with hope that she would be able to handle this much and she nodded in reply looking over the wound.


    "Not to worry, love. I can heal this and I assure the hero would feel a lot better after she goes through the healing process." (Rose) have her hands wander around the armor strap finding the buckle tongue, removing it and when she did at least on the inside skin we got to a point of relief seeing that there wasn''t much to heal.


    "Do you remove your armor when you go to sleep?" she asks the hero who thinks on her answer.


    "Umm... only when I do remember to remove it?" (Avery) answers really badly, so there are times where she doesn''t take it off? No wonder its swollen up to this point. "Due to exhaustion I just... plop myself into bed forgetting I still have my armor on."


    The image of Avery just going to sleep with these made my eyebrows furrowed in worry. I didn''t have much other words, fearing that it mighte out offending again but thankfully someone else was there to give some needed lessons for the girl.


    "Miss Williams, may I give you some wise words that someone has told me." (Rose) starts looking at the hero so fondly, the same look she gives to children back at the orphanage when she exins something that they couldn''t understand.


    Watching Rose interact with her, she sees the hero as a child she cares for.


    "Scars... may be a symbol of victory and honor by defeating an enemy, but you are scaring yourself in a different way. You are hurting yourself, would you think... that it was earned properly that way?" she continues to ask, letting the girl think for an answer herself.


    Scars... speaking of them I have many. All either earned from simple mistakes, some were there before I even took over Kein''s body. The recent ones were from the military academy. From my head, hands and legs.


    All over there was bound to be one.


    "But- technically I''m wearing armor to protect myself... isn''t that honorable?" (Avery) defends herself confidently but it doesn''t seem to work.


    "What I mean is the responsibility thates with it. Some of your scars are earned and some are not... the ones on your leg only forming from wounds from letting your skin be suffocated by metal, does it not hurt?" (Rose)


    Avery''s eyes look away in denial. "I-It doesn''t..." she answers trying to sound tough but there was a moment of hesitation.


    "Truly is that your truth?" the princess asks rather persuasively not believing the girl has told her the truth yet.


    "Fine... for some reason I can''t lie when ites to this one. It does hurt a lot but I force myself onto the pain because that''s what I''ve always thought of cool adults do." (Avery) answers with honesty how it really hurts, only wanting to imitate the ''cool'' figure of adults that hurt themselves.


    "Cool adults for me are one''s who don''t hurt themselves." Iughed a little with my answer because of the irony of it. "Good thing in my eyes you''re not an adult yet."


    Rose gave a satisfied smile raising her hands up with a magic circle glowing above the wounded leg.


    "[Heaven''s Healing]." she chants and my ears perked up from hearing the spell that I wasn''t familiar with.


    "I never saw you using that spell before." I sat right beside Rose just hearing the new spell she did. The only spell I''ve known her to use was [Heal].<novelnext></novelnext>


    This would be a new one for me and it''s healing Avery''s leg at a fast rate. Small particles of light were covering all over Avery''s leg.


    "This is one of the great spells that only royalty may be able to do. Being able to focus my magic, knowing what part of the body heals and the right kind of treatment to make it better would help." A few minutes after casting the spell, the leg seems to be getting so much better.


    "I couldn''t use this when I was still covering my identity as amoner, a maiden of light serving the church. I was afraid you would''ve uncovered me quickly that way so you''re learning new things about me today." (Rose) smiles warmly in my direction and I smile back feeling the tip of my ears turning a little hot, watching over her doing what she does best.


    I''m rather envious many could experience the perks of healing rapidly like this, natural medicine and ointments were the only thing that would hasten the healing properties of my body.


    Though not that jealous, without magic I can get to feel Rose''s lovely hands over my skin when she applies ointment in my body and whenever I was indeed of a bandage she would always have some when we were together.


    "You guys flirting in front of me is making my heart beat fast... I''m growing jelly on how because you have each other. So cute I ship it and you give me the material of knight x princess light novel materials-" (Avery)


    Well our intimate moment was over, Avery went on excitedly about light novels and talking about them with Rose who got interested wanting to learn more about our world and cultures.


    "It sucks how your kingdom bans them though. Even boy''s love books- I can''t even find them. I could only buy and read stuff like that on [Sprivanto]." (Avery) with her saddened look, I understand her pain of not finding any good gay books nowdays in this kingdom.


    The fact that we still have to smuggle and hide them from the church is irking me.


    "Miss Williams, if you''d like you can visit the royal library when you have some time. I have many books simr to what you''ve told me. They''ve all been smuggled in from [Sprivanto], surely I''m sure you''ll definitely like them." (Rose) tells her while her focus never left the wound continuing to heal.


    "A rebel princess we have here- dare smuggling in those books when your kingdom literally hates them." (Avery) raises her hand for a thumbs up looking over to me with a smirk. "She''s literally a keeper dude."


    "You don''t have to tell me. I already know she''s a keeper." I replied wholeheartedly to the hero''sment. You''ll never see someone else this kind and beautiful! I would bet my life on it, if Rose dares enter an earth pageant she''ll me taking the crown home.


    I could see Rose''s lips trying her best not to smile even wider.


    "...I''m trying to focus over here, don''t make me blush." (Rose)


    Soon it seems that Rose was done with her healing and Avery''s leg looked as if it was good as new, this time we didn''t tease her so she could focus properly on healing her. Avery looks over the new state of her leg feeling bewildered.


    "This is- a bit weird. I haven''t seen my leg looking this pretty in a year." (Avery) curls up her toes a few times and I pat her back. Her legs were simply better, and it feels like she was breathing better too.


    "Next time don''t be stubborn and just ask my lovely girlfriend here to help you when you need it." I tell her proudly looking over the said lovely girlfriend.


    No wounds, no marks, and even the dried blood was gone.


    Rose''s full power of her magic was different from what she would show me before, from seeing her heal small cuts, bruises and themon cold this level of magic was amazing to watch.


    She takes in both of ourpliments and smiles in answer. "Thank you both for yourpliment and I will mostly be avable at random times but if we do meet and you''re in need of healing I''ll be there."


    "I owe you one, your highness. You guys were right- this does feel better." (Avery) takes back her armor that was plopped on the ground and I thought she was going to put it back.


    "Please remember to not put your armor back in..."


    I didn''t realize a few hours had already passed with all this talk and experiment if the bottled potions would even work on me. The heat and sun were settling in, so I decided to cut Avery''s visit short.


    "Well then lovely chat but we don''t have much time, I have to get the princess back inside the estate to say goodbye to our daughter before I escort her back into the kingdom." I held Rose''s hand seeing her expression change into shock, forgetting that she still needs to go back home and talk with Cecilia about the current ns we have.


    "You''re right! My sisters must be both worried! Especially Cecilia... Oh I hope the light clone I left is still there but seeing a night has passed I doubt it." (Rose) covers her mouth looking worried, the whole night we were gone they have the right to worry.


    I was banging her in my office at that time.


    Avery nods in understanding, "Oh cool! Cool! Sure get home safe- and wait what you have a daughter?"


    Not another one...

 Chapter 180 Side : You Guys Did It, Didnt You? (I).

    Side Chapter: You guys did it, didn''t you? (I).


    The time hase, the hero must go.


    Avery Williams and Kein Hills, after they fought, experimented with potions and talked upon the n within three days.


    They must seek- the first princess'' cure, a dragon they must y.


    Through the dungeon, rests below the demonnds, where the queen lives her glory days with her demon army.


    They went back inside onto the estate, it felt like hours and Kein took the vest in Rose''s arms before going back she wore it behind slowly inserting her arms inside the sleeve holes.


    "Would you need some help with the vest?" (Rose) asks considerately remembering that she still has her arm injured from the fight before.


    Kein shakes her head loving the girl''s expression of worry giving a delighted tone of answer. "No... I''m alright, but my shoulders would feel better though if we would have some time off... us alone in my office."


    Rose smirks yfully, shoving her arm minding her injury. "Oh you..." she tells the blonde girl with a slight blush on her face.


    The two were awfully being so lovely and flirty with one another- as the servants watched in curiosity.


    The maid who thanked their mistress- their mdy for enrolling her brother into the public academy felt a little jealous seeing her with another person.


    Her heart was tangled upon the web of our Kein Hills.


    "Oh... mdy¡­ is already taken." she mutters sadly, her hand that was holding a feather duster drops down to her side with a sad sigh.


    "So it seems mdy is indeed taken!"


    The other maids nudged her sides not seeing her woeful expression and began to think of possible rumors. "You think this is the same girl mdy was having a fling with from years ago?"


    "I-I have only been here for half a year I do not know..." she responds, her time at the Hills estate has not been fully a year.


    While their Lady Kein woulde home once a month and rest for seven days... she couldn''t help but stare at her whenever she would spot her working outside her office.


    Her duty was to clean the windows bright and early in the morning, and so in that time she would see Lady Kein working with her papers with such focus and seriousness it made her look so charming and handsome!


    "Oh you''d wish you could see it! I''ve heard from all the other staff here that mdy would always be running off into the orphanage to meet with a light maiden." The maids slowly turn their heads at Rose, whose face was concealed with the same red scarf Kein thought looked wonderful on her.


    Even under that scarf everyone could see that she was genuinely happy.


    The other maid squealed being dragged into the deep romance of the story. "I''ve heard she would bring snacks and such to the orphanage!"


    The rumors were true. Kein would awfully go on early to prepare their carriage back then when she didn''t have Vani for a ride, just to bring snacks when she was free and then watch or y with the orphanage kids.


    "I''ve heard she''s brought expensivevishing gifts! Our Lady Hills is quite romantic!" The maid would go on to exaggerate byvishing gifts thinking of items such as a diamond ring or some rare magic stone only found in the deepest mines of the world.


    This rumor is a mix of both. Knowing that Rose might be a runaway from nobility, keeping it hidden was a tough choice to pick a gift.


    Every time she would choose one, she wanted it to be simple and would leave a mark in her heart.


    "Oh! I''ve heard that mdy boughtnd to build an extravagant estate summer home for her and it''s resting on some privatends outside the kingdom! [Sprivanto] specifically!"


    ...


    Kein would definitely do this one but- not without the other person''s input. Buying such a huge thing is not a one person''s decision.


    "Hold on, what if mdy didn''t bring the old maiden?! A new light maiden she''s brought home... judging from her clothes and mannerisms those are the qualities she possesses." One maid theorized, the others nodded in agreement.


    "Mdy has such a weird preference for light maidens." One maid muttered inint. "Are those the only girls she''ll bring home? Why... the light has not blessed me, mdy is such a sweet girl to date!"


    "While it''s clearly illegal for people to do such a thing, the church has already been targeting mdy''s back for being open with her preferences s they couldn''t punish her, thanks to the Baron."


    The hero was walking behind hearing everything and she stared with admiration at the two couples minding their own business by flirting.


    This Kein fe- is really living the life of a real main character moment!


    Look at her scoring a princess and being fought over half of her servants! Might she even dare say, very nosy servants that really can''t get enough of the story between these two.


    Not to mention she also has an overpowered kind of power and she would even bet all of her money that these two have done the dirty!


    She gave her respect of being a true based mc in an isekai story!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Avery would be considered a whole main character herself... her adventures were something to not be taken lightly. A hero set to have been summoned, knowing her life was from a privileged bunch and her physical strength was certainly not athletic.


    It took a whole lot of training, almost a near death experience where she was able to get this kind of shape for her body.


    Hell! Even at the first month of her being summoned, they immediately wanted to test her skills onto the dungeon and spar with the demon lord. Those summoners were certainly mean, but that was enough to break her spirit!


    The only thing she was feeling fearful about was her shattering love life- clearly the hero can''t score a princess.


    When she scored the demon lord instead... but perhaps that''s a tale for another time.


    "Mommy! Mama!" (Vivienne) raises her hands running in a rush wanting to be put down to the ground.


    "Ah! Be careful now!" Her grandfather was a little dejected that his granddaughter was no longer in his arms but soon felt rather joyful seeing all of the family together.


    "Vivienne!"


    Rose was the first one to see the little blonde hair figure running towards them. Her little happy smile when she ran towards her mommy was so wide and precious. "Hehe!" (Vivienne) giggled feeling Rose''s warmth on her arms.


    Vivienne''s little hands were still covered in paint from their little bonding session, Rose being the attentive mother she noticed it and rubbed the side of her palms gently.


    "Oh! Your hands are still covered in some paint." she gave a warm smile looking at her small bean hands.


    "I''m guessing you enjoyed your time with-" she tops her words forgetting on what to call her ''lovers'' father. "Grandfather-"


    "Your highness, please call me by my title. I''m still being strict on my daughter, so if you feel like it. Sir is also on the table." He smiles and Rose feels a little intimidated by his words.


    "R-Right... sir."


    It was a little awkward but Kein and the hero were left behind with their own kind of conversation. Avery was interested in who the old man was, and even more on the little girl that looked exactly like Kein!


    Is this the daughter they were telling before?


    "Pssst hey... who''s the handsome old man over there?" (Avery) nudges the side of Kein''s ribs looking over Baron Hills. While his dark hair might have some white strips of it, his body and face were still clearly in shape. "If that''s your dad- then you have some good genes in that body for getting reincarnated. He''s buff looking hot even at that age."


    The hero would go on topliment Kein''s foster dad.


    Kein stares at Baron Hills who was trying to coax Vivienne toe back into his arms because he''ll be giving him upsies.


    It made her remember Kein''s real blood family... and smiled.


    "Heh... Well I have to agree with you there. You have to admit, father''s genes? I got them. His romantic side- I got them too." (Kein) wanted the talk to be all about how much of an awesome father Baron Hills was. From the day Baron Hills proposed and took her in to be a part of the Hills family.


    Not even hesitating on deeming her the heir for all of his riches.


    "You could say I really love my dad."


    Avery nods, pping a little and stares at Baron Hills for a long time before nodding. "You know what, I think I love your dad too." she mutters looking dazed.


    Kein had to blink a few times looking at the hero with such aplex of emotions surrounding her so suddenly. Was the hero interested in Baron Hills?


    The age gap was a little worrying.


    "Don''t Avery... just don''t."


    ...


    "Hmm..."


    Vivienne could be seen in Rose''s arms looking over at Avery. The hero was fond of children, but she remembers back in her past life the only people she could get along with were other kids.


    For the time on earth, kids were getting their own electronic devices connected to the inte. Avery was a little ashamed to admit it but those little devils were hardcore in game.


    She would go on to find two types of kids. Kids who are very polite in game and the ones that lets out their wild side throwing insults at your mom.


    "Your daughter is so cute! Did you two make this together with some weird magic from this world? I heard in [Sprivanto] you can." (Avery) reaches out and pinches Vivienne''s cute chubby little cheeks.


    "Ungugugu...!"


    The little one was not enjoying it.

 Chapter 181 Side : You Guys Did It, Didnt You? (II).

    Side Chapter: You guys did it, didn''t you? (II).


    "Your daughter is so cute! Did you two make this together with some weird magic from this world? I heard in [Sprivanto] you can." (Avery) reaches out and pinches Vivienne''s cute chubby little cheeks.


    "Ungugugu...!"


    The little one was not enjoying the pinching that the hero was doing so she swats her hand away in a huff.


    ...


    "Ahaha... I take it she''s not fond of people who would pinch her cheeks." (Avery)ughs nervously, feeling embarrassed that she made the littledy angry.


    "?" (Rose) who has been pinching her cheeks when she has the chance didn''t have any of Vivienne''s angry little reaction.


    The princess tries to do the same, her fingers grabbing the side of it and gently pulling it. "I often pinch her cheeks though... and she doesn''t usually do that."


    "Hehehe! Mommy wah!" (Vivienne) instead of swatting the princess'' fingers in a huff she actually holds her hand closer to her face as if telling her to continue pinching her some more.


    The stretchy skin was soft.


    Avery was silent seeing how biased everything that Kein owns, first it was the Pegasus being all sassy and now it was a little child!


    "I really can''t catch a break." (Avery) stares at the two and sighs.


    Keinughs patting her back and decides to answer the question on where they found Vivienne. "For your question though, we didn''t err... make Vivienne. We found her in one of the barren viges we visited before, all ragged and full of dirt."


    The vige that was visited at the time when they were going back home to the kingdom.


    Almost everyone that was left in there was not treating the knights too kindly because all of the locals viewed them like somepdog for the royal family that wasn''t giving any aid.


    "We thought she was orphaned... Asking around if anyone has seen her parents, no one was iming her or even knew her." The princess pat''s Vivienne''s soft blonde hair, bouncing up top and then smiling.


    "The gentle bundle of joy... I''m so d we brought her home." (Rose) lovingly says and Avery was happy to see her other otherworldly friend already starting a family.


    "In any case I''m surprised you managed to snag an exact copy and paste version- actually no... just close. If she had blue eyes I would''ve called her an exact copy and paste then." (Avery) points at Vivienne''s silver eyes. A clear trait that she''ll be having some magic from the light.


    "Damn how lucky can you get to find a kid that''s exactly the mix of you two?" The hero asks, crossing her arms and thinking of the ritual that was used in the other kingdom. "Well I would''ve thought it be possible if you just made the kid on your own, but since the both of you told me that you didn''t do any of that-"


    "Two girls... can''t make babies can they?" (Rose) asks a little flustered but it was a given. "Is it true that there''s such a thing?"


    Avery ces a hand on her chin and wonders howe she doesn''t know such a thing exists?


    "Well as I''ve said before your highness-" Then she remembers the church''s existence and how they would handle the matter.


    "Ah right... you guys are protected by the church or would even consider my next words as something many would believe to be true." (Avery) understands, and then decides to exin it to the princess properly.


    "In [Sprivanto], there''s a ritual for anyone who''s in a homosexual rtionship wanting to bear a child that would give on both features of the parent."


    It has been said by stories that the goddess that they serve, blessed all love that maye true.


    If one''s love is true- the goddess may bless them with the child they would want upon the ritual under the moon night sky. Under their own kind ofmunity it''s possible, such a thing wouldn''t be found weird or peculiar under their eyes but they find it normal.


    "The blessing of homo-peur, the name of the ritual..."


    These have been put in many books depicting the stories of homosexuality rtionships, the romance entailing their love and when a time they would want to bear a child.


    They would decide to pray for help.


    Rose and Kein have read many of the tales of this in their books.


    Kein knew it might be that same ritual- but Rose however, deemed innocent and just thought of it as some plot to give the two a happy ending inside the story.


    It has been grinded unto their brains that a possibility of that kind of love is impossible and even if it was, it would be against their beliefs.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Truly?! I thought those were just plots in the books I''ve read when they make with a child- that means-"


    "Yes... They can have their own you know for women and for men- well... yeah!" (Avery) feels Baron Hill''s scary aura behind Rose feeling like she shouldn''t be too careless with her next words.


    Rose remembers Kein''s story about Valentina and Gis possibly using this ritual to make their own little pumpkins- oh my! No wonder they didn''t tell the full story!


    "U-Uh... Your little pumpkin is here so I can''t go full descriptive on the details." The hero continued and Baron Hill''s expression changed into his calm demeanor but that sure did a number on her heart.


    Definitely one of her types is the older type- but Kein isn''t willing to let her get close to her father. "Truly it''s not the best thing to talk about when we''re in Vivienne''s presence." (Rose) pats Vivienne''s innocent little confused face.


    "Well I think my time is up anyways, so why don''t I go ahead and get going first?" (Avery) decided on leaving first, she might need to buy more resources needed in order to venture off to the demonnds. She would go on to wave goodbye to the two couples, and Kein remembered that she also still had to get the princess back home.


    "I''ll being back in about three days then we can leave. If you n on bringing other people, best to be discreet."


    Avery tells the blonde girl who nods in answer. She gives a little wink before leaving to take back her pet familiar that was sleeping near the front of the estate.


    Baron Hills who was behind them was watching the hero''s figure leaving in a quick rush and heard what she said. His eyebrows furrowed in confusion, there was still a lot of work left undone and she was going to another mission.


    "Are the both of you going somewhere?" He asks, seeing that there weren''t any ns of his daughter that would require the assistance of a hero.


    "Father... it''s the confidential mission I''ve talked to you about. You need not to worry. I''m going to be apanied by many of the best people send by her highness, the first princess." (Kein) reassures her father and understanding the duty of the Knights, their mission would usually be first before anything but-


    After seeing the hero''s involvement, he wasn''t sure if this was just a simple mission. Kein is just a fresh graduate from the military academy- and only two years in training.


    These trainees who decide to graduate for two years will only serve as reserves for war, the knights would go on to protect civilians from monster attacks nearing the border of the castle or some viges.


    Some would settle into offices... is what Kein intended.


    The knights who graduated for five or ten years of training would go on expeditions that would have been considered a high ranking level mission are those who were either ranked a General and higher.


    "I... I''m not sure anymore. Seeing the hero getting into your mission, it''s bound to be a dangerous one and..." (Baron Hill) stopped with his words looking at his little granddaughter who was not understanding everything, but with everyone''s expression it made her worry.


    "Father it''s alright, I could see that you''re worried but I have already taken upon the mission. I have epted it, in my knightly honor." (Kein) has already said in her word, she needs to save Princess Cecilia in order to have Rose by her side and for the kingdom to not fall in the ruins of war.


    "So if you won''t mind I have to prepare, I''ll help with Alfred on my things that I have to pack after I have Rose back home because we''ll be set for the demonnds."


    Rose had to give Vivienne back to Baron Hill''s arms with a quick kiss on the cheek. Seeing that the girl then gives her away, she looks in confusion as to why her other mother would do such a thing.


    "Mommy?! Ungh..." (Vivienne) squeals on crying so loudly being separated from Rose. It has been so long since they''ve seen each other, the little blonde girl has already grown too attached to the princess, seeing her as the other parent.


    The crying was so loud that it felt like everyone in the estate had heard such a terrifying scream from a dying bird.


    Avery, who was not too far from leaving the estate, has heard the crying too.


    "Ah! Shh! Shh! It''s okay!" (Rose) hears the crying and immediately calms her down by reassuring her that she''lle back soon to visit. "Mommy wille back to visit again! With treats and all! So don''t cry... my dear."


    Vivienne was confused, she doesn''t understand why her Mommy has to leave them again. "Mommy... noe leave me..."


    "Oh how I wish I could...!" (Rose) turns her back covering her mouth, feeling so heartbroken to leave the little one she swore she would care for like her own daughter.


    Kein has to pat her back, because Rose''s eyes were turning a little teary eyed so she decided to get her home before things get even harder to leave. "I''ll be making sure her highness will get home safely with Vani. Father, please make sure that Vivienne will be alright."


    Baron Hills who was holding Vivienne couldn''t help but feel a bit sad on their reunion only to be cut so short. Everyone will be back on their duties and mission soon enough. "Alright,e back safely, daughter of mine. I''ll make sure that Vivienne would at least know that her highness woulde back once more in our home."


    "She is also family, and always wee toe back into the Hills estate." (Baron Hills) tells Rose who was still sniffing from her crying and gives a grateful bow of curtsy her heart feeling happy that another home wees her back.


    "Thank you, sir." a princess that should never bow to someone beneath them, a rule set by the royal family.


    Rose wouldn''t fit into them to how much she felt so grateful to so many people. This wasn''t the first time, and nor will it be thest.

 Chapter 182 Side : You Guys Did It, Didnt You? (III).

    Side Chapter: You guys did it, didn''t you? (III).


    The princess and her knight went on to the stables to fetch their steed, Vivienne was really saddened to see both of her mothers suddenly going to leave, even thepany of her grandfather was not enough to calm her down.


    Vani was eating some fruit content in the warm summer weather. Her head were bopping up and down while her mouth munched on several apples.


    "?"


    Her ears perked up hearing two voices clearly in distress, mostly it was the princess but Kein was trying her best onforting her lover.


    "I don''t want to leave her again¡­ I''ve gotten so attached-!" (Rose) couldn''t help but bite her lip trying not to cry again.


    It''s just been two weeks since they''ve gotten the little gremlin child under their wings and her motherly instincts have been on fire. "I don''t want to go back to the castle¡­"


    "I want to see everyone now too¡­ our friends and the children in the orphanage." She mutters under her breath and the knight hears it.


    Two years, she hasn''t set foot where themoners would reside- the world she''s been taking care of and once lost has now been opened again.


    She''s afraid of losing it for the second time.


    How guilty she was¡­ for turning her back on that life that she cherished and everyone in it.


    "You cane back, promise. I''ll even fetch you the next time we''ll get together I promise¡­ we can get together just like before- we can do whatever you want." (Kein) slowly has her hands wrapping around the princess'' waist. The warmth of one another calms the princess, Kein''s smell of the scent of flowers always calms her down.


    "We can paint like today, we can go together on a pic- you, Vivienne and me! We can invite my father for an outing or even the princesses!" Just by this Kein could clearly see Rose''s lips turning into a faint smile so she continued.


    " We can visit the orphanage too, it''s only been two years. I''m sure the other kids that''s left there will miss you!" Her words daunted Rose. She tried imagining these activities with all of them together and it made her happy just by thinking about it.


    Kein has never forgotten how thankful she was for the children in the orphanage, especially that one time everyone shouted they had diarrhea and they needed to go or else they''ll be doing it in the ssroom.


    "Or¡­ we can just set up our own date. Just us two, we can even be intimate if you''d like." Her hands suddenly went lower and with a firm grab on the princess'' thighs as she whispers. "I would very muchply with whatever her highness wishes."


    Rose''s face could clearly be seen turning into tomato colored, she looks away grabbing the hand that is now on her butt and pulls Kein closer.


    "Y-You¡­ Maeve!"


    The princess hits Kein gently by the arm and pouts, she feels a little turned on for what she did calling Kein by her real name. "Great¡­ now I feel a little hot." sheins about her body feeling the need to do something a princess wouldn''t do in public.


    Hearing the princess'' words Kein takes the princess'' hands in hers and kisses the back of it.


    "I don''t think doing it in the stables would be a good idea. What''s a good excuse for your dress being covered in hay afterwards?" (Kein) teases and that earns her another gentle smack by the arm followed by a beautiful sound of Rose''sughter.


    "Pfft! Hahaha! Great, now I''m not in heat anymore!" Herugh was certainly music in the blonde girl''s ears.


    Not letting her hand go, she flips it over and sees her lovely wrist. "Mm¡­" (Kein) kisses the inside of it and smiles. "Such a shame."


    Vani suddenly wanted to spit the apple that she was eating seeing these two flirting, the Pegasus couldn''t catch a break. She wanted to even kick the door to let them know that even if they''re animals, they know what ''mating'' is.


    "Maeve, take me home before we actually do it inside the stables¡­ knowing how stubborn I am¡­ I would agree if you decide to suggest it." (Rose) tells her and decides to gently push the girl away before her heart decides to go south.


    Kein hearing her real name certainly made her feel a bit different, a sense of trust being formed finally she doesn''t need to hide who she truly is towards the person she loves. "Alright, princess but then again you know we still have time before the sun settles down and I could grab a mat ce it into the stables so we could totally-"


    "Maeve, no!" (Rose) reaches out to pull Kein''s nose yfully ring at her beforeughing and fondly kisses it. "Take me home dummy!"


    Kein''s heart fluttered, even that one little yful kiss on the nose made her turn on but she was right, the mission to get her home first is a must! "Hahaha! Yes, your highness!"


    Quickly she opened Vani''s stable, the wooden stable door squeaks and the girl says her greetings.


    "Vani! Good afternoon!" (Kein) says happily before Vani raises her brows looking at Kein.


    Brrr¡­


    Vani snorted, not feeling like seeing her master at that moment. Clearly she wasn''t on duty and was just flirting with some girl- "Would you like to finally meet the love of my life that I''m always venting about?" (Kein) asks with a cocky smile, feeling proud that she''s even introducing some chick she hasn''t even moved on for years.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The Pegasus rolls its eyes and turns her body around, so that the only thing Kein sees was Vani''s behind.


    "Ohe on, Vani! Come out of your stables so you can say hi! Besides this is the princess so we need to take her home safely." (Kein) tells Vani and that certainly got her attention.


    Vani''s ears perked by the word ''princess'', someone of royalty?! Finally someone important that deserves her presence! "Brrr¡­" (Vani) decides to turn her body to go outside of the stables.


    She trots her way elegantly to see the princess her master was talking about and sees a little girl looking so impressed with her stature.


    "I know this isn''t the first time I''ve seen your Pegasus, Maeve. Everytime I see her I can''t help but admire your lovely steed." (Rose) gave a wide smile feeling so happy seeing Kein''s Pegasus.


    Vani felt so proud of her words and felt like this princess has good taste!


    "Vani is actually very acquainted with royalty, she''s supposed to be a descendant of them so that''s probably why she likes you. She likes to get acquainted with other royals." (Kein) exins and Rose has indeed heard of the tales.


    "It is an honor to be in your presence, fellow royal. This is not our first meeting but thank you for back then." (Rose) getting strictly trained on bing queen for the past two years.


    Her instinct to greet another royalty has kicked in and curtsies perfectly towards Vani who gave her a neigh of approval.


    Vani could now recognize who this girl was, this was the princess who they were ordered to escort on their mission not too long ago and even apanied her master on a campfire to talk about gushy stuff.


    "Brrr!" (Vani) seems to have given such a happy sound, putting one of her legs down in a kneel and giving a slight bow by her head as a sign of respect for another fellow royal.


    Kein crosses her arms feeling so confused and jealous, the first time she tried talking to Vani all she ever did was try to kick her and even throw her off the saddle.


    The Pegasus was definitely not going to agree on bing her master any time soon before, but after some time Vani is- somewhat following orders from Kein.


    "Well it looks like Vani will be alright on getting you behind her saddle, it''s your second time riding her right?" (Kein) finds her saddle and armor and hastily puts it on Vani who stays still obediently while getting her armor on.


    After it was done, Kein would wipe the sweat on her forehead and remembered that it would be the princess'' first time flying in the air so her eyes wouldn''t be as used to the wind as a trained knight.


    She takes out the same goggles that Vivienne used and offers it to Rose. "Would you like to wear some goggles? I''m afraid that your eyes will get hurt by the wind or some other bugs that mighte along the way-"


    Rose shakes her head politely refusing the goggles. "Oh you, I''ll be alright since- did you know some knights have the trick on putting up a barrier while riding their Pegasus?"


    Kein frowns a little. That was the first thing they learned on their flying lessons to those who would like to join the Pegasus battalion in the academy but seeing that she doesn''t have magic- she couldn''t do it.


    She answered a bit sadly and Rose was quick "Yes, but since I don''t have magic I can''t put up that special barrier for you." to pick up on the tone.


    "I¡­ know the spell, so why don''t I put it up for us instead? As long as your magic won''t be absorbing it we''ll be fine." (Rose)


    Kein blinks for a moment before smiling, she can keep her magic at bay for an hour so she wouldn''t be able to identally absorb it, she''ll be happy if the princess can keep up a barrier that''s going to protect her from harm!


    "Yeah! Let''s go take you home then!"


    Kein would go on and grab some leather armor that was sitting on the side, wearing it as gloves and boots.


    The two would go on to get settled on the saddle, first the princess getting help from her girlfriend on stepping her foot in the stirrup leather before helping her up onto the leather getting seated. "Omp!"


    Kein, seeing that she''s safely in ce, sets her foot down too and gets up front. She takes the leash on her hands and notices that Rose was holding her by the shoulder.


    Not liking it, she took her hands away from there and instructed her to wrap her arms around her waist area. "Here- you can ce your hands around here too. Just holding onto my shoulder isn''t safe." (Kein) carefully tells her, feeling Rose''s soft breast pressed behind her back.


    She almost coughed blood to how intimate the position was!


    It wasn''t intentional but Rose definitely felt a little turned on by all this, "Y-Yeah¡­ I''m going to wrap my arms around you now." she flusteredly replies, not understanding how she''s this shy even if they''ve had sex already.


    It doesn''t make sense! Shouldn''t she be immune already because of it?!


    "Mm and hold on tight!"


    Oh, a woman in love will never be immune- even from simple touches such as that! Rose, you''re definitely a woman in love!

 Chapter 183 Side : You Guys Did It, Didnt You? (IV).

    Side Chapter: You guys did it, didn''t you? (IV).


    On the topic of continuing Kein''s escort mission back for the second princess back to the castle, they were enjoying a peaceful ride with one another on the back of Vani. It will only take half an hour before they could arrive safely, no monsters in sight in the sky everything seems to be safe.


    "Whooo!"


    All of course, Kein and Rose enjoy the barrier that has been put up with magic. It''s definitely taking a lot for the knight to focus her magic to not absorbit and now they could see the full view of some parts of the forest and the city below.


    Everyone down there looked like small tiny ant figures that were walking minding their own business. Living their everyday lives, possibly spending time with their family, going to work and even spending time with their lovers for the day.


    The couple could feel the wind raging their hair, Rose who was simply into adventures was holding Kein''s waist tightly while the other hand held down her red shawl.


    "I''m so d you have a barrier up! With this we can talk better!" (Kein) yells, turning her head a little seeing that her lover was enjoying the ride. "Are you liking everything up here?!"


    "Yeah! I can''t believe it! If Cecilia sees me riding a Pegasus with you she''ll go ballistic! Or supportive? It really depends on her mood nowadays!" (Rose)ughs putting her chin right above Kein''s shoulder.


    The Knight could feel her beating heart not nning to sit still.


    Rose settles and breathes in the cold wind, her heart beating so rapidly seeing Kein''s figure from behind. "I love you!"


    "?!"


    It was a random feeling of wanting to say ''I love you'' with so many people down below. A perfect ce to let the world know Kein was hers alone.


    "I want to let the whole city- no! Let the whole kingdom know that I''m in love with you!" (Rose) yells, her lips turning into a wide curved smile showing the perfect set of teeth as sheughs looking over her people.


    "Rose! Be careful! My flustered heart may end up leaving in tragedy. I can''t focus if you keep yelling you love me..." (Kein)ins but really she''s enjoying the many words of affection.


    "I love you! I love you! I love you~!" The princess leaned in closer and cuddled up from behind.


    Kein guessed she was feeling so clingy knowing that she has toe back into the castle with her family so soon, with the mission in mind she won''t be able to see each other for weeks- months even.


    Vani snorts out in irritation hearing the two being noisy in her back. Just a bit more if her patience couldn''t take it anymore she''s going to throw these two overboard.


    "I love you too but please be careful of flirting with the driver while we''re headed to the castle." (Kein)ughed a little, her attention went back into flying, the pce was in full view.


    A few guards were stationed and hadn''t noticed their presence yet.


    "You can just drop me by the city and I can always sneak back in. There''s guards everywhere in the castle, if you were to drop me off knowing full well that I''m supposed to be in my room father would certainly..." (Rose) stops thinking of what the king would say, he already knows what kind of rtionship she has with Kein.


    "He''ll be suspicious."


    The princess didn''t have the heart to tell Kein, if the king of [Puronia] knows that they''ve be acquainted with one another once more he''ll most likely take her head...


    For taking the second princess'' virginity.


    ...


    Kein, was Rose''s first.


    And Rose was Kein''s first.


    "Hah..." (Rose) thought about that for a moment and realized they actually did make love to each other just the night before.


    All of the chasing- the trouble and drama- it seems to have all been worth it.


    What the second princess was not expecting was how much of a switch she was, and the noises she made upon the bed was rather so... lewd.


    Internal screaming flooded Rose''s mind, the faces she''s seen Kein make was also lewd. Why is it so random that the princess was being flooded by Kein''s lewd images?!


    "What''s wrong- you''re turning red, Rose?"


    Thinking about it feels a bit embarrassing... but the princess never regretted being so wild and passionate on that night.


    One could even say she wanted to do it again, but this time she would be even more prepared thanst time. Rose thought of giving Veronica another private visit, but this time she nned on going alone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The light rules that one must only make love once you''re married and with a husband.


    She broke two of the light''s rules.


    Firstly, Kein is a woman and second she''s fake engaged with her cousin- that''s been living as a man to survive, Prince Alexanderk to which the said cousin would make sure that they would cancel their engagement so she could be together with Kein.


    She''s just d that even with all of this damage, her older twin and the first princess of light is not mad at her for breaking so many righteous rules.


    "Hey- you''ve turned silent back there? Is everything okay?" (Kein) notices that Rose has tightened her hold on the waist, it worries her. "If you''re really alright with me leaving you by the city I can-"


    Before she could even finish her sentence, a portal appeared in front of the Pegasus and in a panic she neighs, and stopped on going in even further.


    "Whoah! Vani whoah-" (Kein) notices the portal as well, pulling Vani''s leash stopping in time before they would collide. "Stop!"


    "What in the hell is that?" She res at the unknown portal not knowing if it was enemy or foe.


    A mix of color and ck were flowing and it was her first time seeing such a thing but- the princess behind her seemed to be happy seeing such familiar magic.


    "Hold on! That''s Kazari''s portal!" (Rose) points at the portal and as expected, someone''s head pops out of the portal.


    Long ck hair, the face of a Japanese woman and her cold ck eyes struck out. Kazari was a rare beauty, the descendant of a hero born into the many rarest powers there were.


    Soon it wasn''t only her head that was out, but her arms grabbed onto the portal before her whole body was up.


    Kazari- was having her whole body stand up on the portal.


    Kein was fascinated by the magic she''s never seen before- and even more afraid of the maid.


    This is the same person that Princess Cecilia is interested in and ordered to be theirpanion on the uing mission in a few day''s time.


    "Good afternoon, your highness." (Kazari) didn''t forget to curtsy bowing and gave a warm smile to the second princess seeing them together.


    The maid quickly observed their physical state, looking if the second princess was hurt, but thankfully- before she left those two alone doing the dirty back in the color changing tree nothing bad had happened.


    So it seems¡­ that the Knight had the balls to move over to fourth base.


    "Kazari! What are you doing? We were just on our way back home!" (Rose) yells over while Vani watches over them yelling and Kazari replies, staring at Kein with envy.


    "Your sister''s orders, she says you went past your curfew and it was hard to keep your little clone not falling into pieces." (Kazari) walks forward raising her hand and making the portal even bigger. "Princess Catherine has held up your clone for all that she can, but she says it''s only a few more minutes left before the spell would go on crumbling."


    The third princess, who knows the cloning spell by heart only because she has watched the second princess of light do it several times to leave the pce- can conjure the spell to continue.


    However since her passion was not with the light, her practice was left unattended and her attention was more onto writing novels for her valued readers.


    Her first novel published became sessful and is now writing a sequel for the second book.


    "The third princess'' magic is still rather weak, Princess Cecilia has urged me toe pick you up before you get into trouble." (Kazari) lowers her head a little looking really apologetic for keeping the two apart but her priority is the first princess'' orders.


    Kein sighs, the first princess'' overprotectiveness still never went away but she understands the reason why besides handing her over to her maid with a portal would be an easier way to get her back safely without getting detected.


    "I''ll give Rose over to you then." (Kein) looking down trying to park in a spot where there''s not much people.


    The maid shakes her head with the knight''s answer. Princess Cecilia has ordered her to bring the traveling artist to visit- such a nickname that''s never been forgotten.


    It made Kazari a little envious hearing that same name over again.


    "You maye with us, Kein Hills. Her highness has also been expecting you." (Kazari) points at the portal that just got even bigger in size. "This portal leads to her room, do not fret her highness'' room is big enough to have your steed over."


    Vani was waiting for her master''s decision. Kein of course, wanting the opportunity to talk to the first princess about the matter of the cure.


    Even bringing up Avery''s theory of Princess Cecilia''s sickness being something simr to the ones they have back home- it would be beneficial for her toe and visit.


    They perhaps really needed to have a talk.

 Chapter 184 Side : You Guys Did It, Didnt You? (V).

    Side Chapter: You guys did it, didn''t you? (V).


    Kazari, the personal maid of the first princess, reassured them that it was safe to stand upon the portal. Vani was pping her wings looking unsure if this maid was really a trustworthy character.


    "Vani you heard her, it''s okay we can trust the maid." (Kein) had to do her best making her Pegasus trust the stranger standing in front of them.


    Vani raises her eyebrows faintly before urging herself to have her hoofs touch the portal, and soon the three of them were engulfed so suddenly by her magic.


    Kein and Vani, being unfamiliar with this kind of magic, had to close their eyes when they felt their bodies being absorbed by the portal.


    The knight was trying her best to control her magic, using such focus so that she doesn''t identally absorb the portal and to who knows what will happen if she does.


    "We have arrived, you may open your eyes now."


    When they opened it they could see the first princess smiling towards their direction holding a bunch of letters before setting them aside in a corner.


    Princess Cecilia wees them into her room.


    "Little sister of mine, how lovely of you to drop in."


    Literally, dropping into her room.


    She turns to Rose first who takes off her red shawl, revealing the messy state of her hair from all the flying. Keines down first, supporting her girlfriend by holding her waist before carefully putting her down into the ground.


    "Hello to you too, Cecilia." (Rose) gave a faint smile, certainly happy on seeing her older sister still alive and well on her bed- and doing paperwork?


    "Are you working again in your condition?" she crosses her arms and eyes the papers as well as letters her sister was holding before. She didn''t like seeing Cecilia working when clearly it was supposed to be her resting time.


    "You know what the doctors said¡­" (Rose)


    "Please, I consider my work as my resting time."


    "I would be bored to death if I don''t do anything and besides it''s not like I can go out now." (Princess Cecilia) eyes the lower half of her body that wouldn''t respond. She couldn''t even use the wheelchair to travel. Her back has been aching... in pain.


    She turns to the papers, and documents still needing to be filled. "My work is the only thing keeping me sane here."


    The first princess rubbed the side of her temples before taking a quick nce of her maid before feeling a lot better suddenly. "Well that and another thing."


    Kazari felt the princess'' stare, feeling a little flustered upon hearing her words.


    "Traveling artist, Kein. I take it you took care of my little sister very well how one would normally take care of a princess?" (Princess Cecilia) would then go on to change the topic looking at the knight who snuck away with her sister to do the unimaginable.


    Keinughs a little hearing all her words.


    Of course, Kein did the best she could! Giving the best care and even serving her breakfast preparing something vegetarian knowing that she can''t eat meat.


    Kein was definitely sweet.


    "Yes, your Highness, I took care of Rose like how I usually do. You don''t need to worry." The knight pats the Pegasus'' mane before being dragged out on the balcony to rest.


    "Excuse me while I''ll have to park Vani outside, she doesn''t like being inside rooms."


    Vani snorts, shaking her head. She actually likes being inside fancy rooms, not the cheap kind but whatever her master says she''ll do so she follows Kein outside the huge balcony right outside the luxurious room.


    Princess Cecilia was quick in her thinking and asked her maid to prepare some amodations while they passed the time to talk on an update for their ns.


    "Oh dear, Kazari, would you be a darling and get us some tea with biscuits? I''m afraid our chat will be a long one." (Princess Cecilia) made sure to give in a subtle teasing nickname before Kazari could look away and leave.


    "Certainly, your highness." (Kazari) curtsies to both princesses and excuses herself to get the needed tea and biscuits.


    "Do be quick, I''ll be needing you to listen inter."


    Rose watches as the two conversed with another and it seems like things are going well for her and Kazari.


    Seeing that her own lover was outside by the balcony parking her Pegasus, she took this chance on to pounce her sister with questions and see how far they''vee after theirst talk with one another about this.


    "So..." (Rose) gave a coy smile, walking towards her sister continuing in a yful tone. "How have you two been~?"


    Princess Cecilia looks at the figure of her twin and sighs affectionately, remembering the time they had. "She confessed to me in her own special wayst night... if you could only have seen how amazing she was."


    The fireworks disy, the way she loosened her hair taking out the tie letting it flow while she poured her heart and soul onto tell her that she loved the first princess.


    Rose hearing thest part of her words... Did they also do the dirtyst night?!


    "I have always known that girl was such a romantic..." (Princess Cecilia) mutters looking at her sister''s expression and responds with a frown. "But if you''re curious upon my sex life and how it''s going- nothing much has happened."


    "O-Oh... I thought you two-"


    "How I wished something happened though." (Princess Cecilia) woefully sighs, wishing that her lower body was working so that her legs can wrap her maid around the waist and then let her straddle her into the bed with a kiss.


    She''ll be leaving her maid, begging to continue. How fun and lovely would it be?


    However, it seems that any other advances she would usually make were ignored seeing her body at a rough state. Kazari wouldn''t dare break the only thing she loves after all.


    She wasn''t ashamed for thinking such thoughts, Princess Cecilia was a proud one and she wouldn''t go flustered over the topic of sex talk.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She would dominate the sex talk and leave everyone getting flustered instead.


    Princess Ceciliaughed slightly before telling her sister, "It looks like you guys did it, didn''t you? Ever so curious to ask about how I''m doing, how about you Rosarie?"


    "Um..."


    Princess Cecilia shakes her head. "You were gone for a whole day and night, I''m your older sister and I know when you''re lying or not."


    "Y-Yes we did it... Under the moon and somewhere private." (Rose) holds down her flustered face, feeling like she''s going to overheat just by talking about it.


    "If I were you I would do ***** and then ***** she''ll be begging for *****. We''ll be doing it on the table in a ***** position-"


    "..."


    Rose covered her mouth hearing her twin say such dirty things!


    The same sister who would often scold her for running inside the castle halls because it was unbing of ady was now doing this?!


    Clearly Princess Cecilia and Kazari haven''t even done the dirty but this one seemed to be so prepared upon the matter that it''s scaring her!


    ck!


    Kein, who was done parking her Pegasus, decided toe inside and see what the princess twins were up to.


    "And then I''ll be twisting our bodies like ***** before I do the ******." (Princess Cecilia) continued.


    "..." (Kein)


    ck...


    Kein and Kazari slowly looked at each other as if it was perfect timing.


    The two girls have heard what the first princess has said, it seems that they weren''t aware of their presence, especially Rose who decided to continue the conversation by telling her other twin of what they did.


    "W-Well... On our end we didn''t do anything rough and we just- ***** using a toy from a friend and **** me while we did it on a chair." (Rose) flusteredly told her big sister who raised an eyebrow hearing this ''toy'' and wondered where she could get some of that.


    "?!" (Kazari)


    Kazari, hearing of what kind of dirty things the knight has done to her highness, held the metal tray filled with the needed sweets with one hand while the other covered her mouth in shock.


    She was on a mission to spy on them before but the guts on this girl for using a toy on the second princess-


    "D-Don''t look at me like that please." (Kein) mutters in a whisper covering her face in shame feeling exposed, looking at the person beside her who was now giving an understanding look.


    "M-My apologies I wasn''t expecting the conversation to arise to something inappropriate since-" (Kazari) coughs slightly looking embarrassed towards the other party.


    "I thought the princess invited you to talk about the ns... and such. For the mission to get a cure and me tagging along with you."


    Kein nods agreeing with Kazari she also thought they would be talking about ns! Not whatever this is!


    The two felt like they''ve had a solitary bonding moment asrades, the simr thing they have going on is they''re both dating light princesses who tease them whenever they feel like it.


    Kein sniffs a little holding Kazari by the shoulder giving a determined look. "I feel like I can rte to your pain a lot."


    "L-Likewise?"


    The maid was not sure which pain she was talking about but it seems she was growingfortable with the knight now that she knows that the first princess is in love with her.


    And not the traveling artist.


    Not anymore.


    Kein who was intimidated and afraid of having Kazari with her party to get the cute, was now gettingfortable with her too.


    She seems like the sweet type when ites to her highness and is really polite to her friends.


    The two princesses were still talking with one another about what they have done or what they''ll do if they have their lovers pinned down on the bed.


    "Did you also do ***** and *****?"


    "No we haven''t done that yet but maybe I could coax Kein into wanting to do that with me."


    ¡­


    This is some next level sister bonding right here.


    "..." (Kazari) was speechless and she was worried for them both.


    "...Maybe we should stop those two before their talk gets out of hand." (Kein) suggested and the maid nodded in agreement looking at the two princesses.


    "Agreed."

 Chapter 185 Final Plan (I).

    Chapter 74: Final n (I).


    Kein''s POV


    The two princesses who were staring at each other were found guilty when we- by ''we''.


    I mean Kazari and I, confronted them on whatever inappropriate talk they were doing and managed to get them to behave.


    I took a few chairs and dragged them over to Cecilia''s bed. The maid who realized that we needed another table near to set the tray, leaves the said tray into the far small table by the living room.


    Kazari went and teleported somewhere before dragging a folding table cing it right beside Princess Cecilia''s bed.


    "Please use this as your table."


    "O-Oh um thank you."


    I know she''s a considerate person but she''s on a whole other level.


    "Please have some tea." (Kazari) looks towards where the trays were ced before chanting, "[Teleport]."


    Suddenly the tray teleported in her hand as if it was some sort of magic trick and I was impressed. Kazari would go on to hold a jade cup filling it into the brim.


    Every time I came here I was always served some jasmine tea or earl gray, seeing that it was something that the first princess enticed herself with.


    The way Kazari would handle the tea is very simr to how the Japanese would do it, elegance and with a sense of pride for their craft.


    I didn''t realize I was staring too long not until the first princess decided to snap me out of my trance.


    "Easy there, traveling artist. This one is taken." (Princess Cecilia) teases with a smile on her face, telling me that I have taken interest in her maid. She was staring at the te of biscuits looking famished.


    I blinked a few more times realizing what she''s just said. I quickly shake my head on her words.


    "I''m not interested in her that way-" I defended myself while taking a sip of my tea.


    I''m just interested in her lineage that''s what!


    It doesn''t always happen where you''ll find a descendant of a hero and interview her if she took on any knowledge about her ancestor. So if there were some hero that wanted to stay, Kazari''s grandfather was one of them.


    "That''s right Cecilia, she has me and therefore stop with your silly jokes!" (Rose) takes a biscuit right from the te, the one that Cecilia was eyeing on from the start, most likely because of its perfect shape.


    "Be thankful I got you two together, I swear it seems like you lost your sense of your humor just after gettingid." (Princess Cecilia) takes the other imperfect biscuit with a frown but not before giving Rose a quick burn.


    She takes a bite and I hold down myself.


    "Urk-" I almost spat out my tea due to that burn- ouch!


    "Cecilia..." (Rose) grumbled on angrily.


    I held down Rose by the arm andughed nervously feeling that these two are chaotic twins, bonding over the dirty talk a few minutes ago and now they n on hurling insults at one another.


    Being an only child, I''ve only grown and observed from afar those who have sibling dynamics like these.


    "Just in case you two get into some other talk again, I''ll go ahead and start first on the n- the thing that I came for."


    I tell them feeling that I need to do the meeting really quickly because for all I know Vani could be sulking outside and if she gets too bored she''ll quickly take off without me and that would be a problem. "The n to get the cure must not get dyed any further."


    "The princess'' condition is worsening, please we have to leave as soon as possible. Whatever your n is, if you require my assistance I will do my best to answer quickly." (Kazari) tells me looking serious, I''ve felt it and seeing Cecilia''s condition I''m surprised that the first princess was acting like everything is alright, still going on with the teasing.


    Kazari''s strong will to save the first princess, I could feel it.


    "The hero and I decided in three days time we''ll be preparing everything that we''ll need for the demonnds."


    With the new information being told, it seems that Princess Cecilia has this side untouched.


    "Didn''t I give you a map of where the dragon has its regr cave areas? Why must you go in the demonnds?" (Princess Cecilia) asks, it seems that her information is a bitte in that one seeing that it''s only a year since the dragon got promoted as the newly appointed Demon lord.


    "The said dragon got a promotion and is acting as the new demon lord and if we want the dragon''s heart, we have to go there."


    "Where did you get your source of information? And howe I hadn''t known?" (Princess Cecilia) asks, with the tone of her voice sounding disappointed with herself but after a while the expression on her face changed.


    "I''m not sure if I have a map for that area... I wasn''t expecting such and the maps here are horrible when ites to the demonnds." The first princess holds her chin and sighs in disbelief not being prepared. "I would''ve ordered one in advance in [Sprivanto] if I knew this would happen."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The hero is well acquainted with the demonnds. Sister, you can trust to leave it all to her when ites to thendscape." (Rose) having heard stories of how many times Avery has fought the demon lord was giving her faith that the girl knows what she''s doing.


    "And the demonnds right next to [Sprivanto]." (Kazari) voices out suggesting that we use her teleportation magic in order to get there faster. "I can only teleport to ces I have been in, apologies I cannot teleport us directly to the demonnds."


    "If we travel by foot in three days there will be other extra days. I can teleport three people or more but it will cost... a lot of mana and rest."


    "That''s okay- um... Kazari. Some of us either have our contract familiars and steeds, I n on bringing Vani for the ride, if you need rest you can hop on her back while we travel the demonnds." I told her, she''ll be needing to replenish her mana when we go back because we''ll be needing a one teleport trip back into the castle.


    "I wish to not be a burden."


    "No, no it''s alright! You see we''ll be meeting another hero [Sprivanto] so you''re doing a good job."


    "Ah... Thank you, that gives me such assurance."


    I slightly pat her back feeling that today I''ve bonded a lot with Kazari, "Yes it''s no problem. I should be thanking you for teleporting us all the way to a far ce but in any case we must prepare for the harsh heat there."


    "I will make sure to pack lots of water and dried foods that willst long in the journey ahead." (Kazari) and I would go on to talk and list things that we''ll possibly need for a long trip, since we don''t know how long we''ll be back.


    "I''ll do the same." I nodded, taking note of what I''ll ask Alfred to bring.


    The next topic, I wanted to bring up to the first princess... but it would be hard to exin when I have to worry about not blowing my cover that I''m someone from another world. "Ahem, another thing I would like to add is that the hero gave us an interesting theory upon your sickness."


    Princess Cecilia''s ears perked up looking interested in the theory the hero might havee up with. "Continue..."


    "Mana Deficiency, something inside your body is eating your mana to the point of death but there hasn''t been any magical cure to it. Doctors have been rare and the only medicine practices there was from [Winshern]." I''ve never seen much of their medicine capabilities, since I was tasked on guarding Rose but now after knowing I wish I took upon the chance to see their way of the medicine.


    "Correct me if I''m wrong, that''s the whole reason why your father wanted Rose to be engaged?"


    Princess Cecilia sighs and nods looking solemn. "They promised a cure... a medicinebined with magic and several natural ingredients for Mana Deficiency."


    "Trials have already been made on my mother, the Queen but nothing worked." sheughs a little looking down on the lower half of her body that was covered by a white silk nket.


    "What unbelievable luck for me to have gotten it too and now I''m making my little sister pay the price for an engagement she doesn''t want to have." (Princess Cecilia) looks down before apologizing to Rose with a genuine look of guilt.


    "I''m sorry."


    Rose shakes her head and I could see her ying with her hands not keeping it still. "I... I know, you have told me countless times but it''s my choice and it''s nothing you have to be sorry about."


    I took Rose by the hand, feeling her warmth.


    Her hands stopped shaking and I understand why she did it. She loves her sister, and it was just the wrong time for me to confess my love back then.


    Though in Cecilia''s case, I''m still a bit bitter that she told her little sister to drug me to sleep and leave me alone in that color changing tree.


    The first princess coughs, it was as if she was trying to not cry herself by telling me to continue with the theory talk. "Ah- right, she wanted to know and maybe see if it''s not Mana Deficiency instead what if it''s something simr like a sickness from their world?"


    "There were viruses, parasites, cancer and other things- she told me about!" I almost went into full blown exining which each one are.


    "Hmm..." (Kazari)


    We could hear Kazari humming in thought before she decided to ce some of her interesting input. "I have heard of those terms said by my father. His old world he would tell tales of how magic is convenient, but there were still some sicknesses that can''t be easily healed by magic."


    "Ones that need surgery, he would often say."


    "Yeah that! Surgery! The hero said something about that too!" I shouted pointing at Kazari, she looked shocked for a moment and the first princess sighs with a tired smile.


    "I won''t rule the hero''s theory out, anything is possible when you''re living in a world like ours but surgery is... something I haven''t done." (Princess Cecilia) gave a tired smile, it seems that she''s looking so tired in this state.


    "When ites to this world we rely too much on healing magic blessed by the light and all is not easy. Ones that can be easily healed- overshadows rare diseases like these that only a few can get."


    "Light magic is capable of healing wounds from the outside but when you''re hurt on the inside you would need such extreme skill and knowledge put into it." (Rose) tells us and I remembered how easily she healed Avery in a matter of minutes. "Curses are another case of something being put inside of you an annoyance to remove."


    "If it''s something simr to her world, I''m afraid in order to get cured I would need to go to another world but the only option we have at the moment is getting the dragon''s heart." (Princess Cecilia) turns to me with the same tired smile.


    "We''ll be doing our best to get it." I replied and I seemed to have earned Kazari''s respectable stare.


    In the meantime while we''re away I wonder what these two light princesses will do?

 Chapter 186 Final Plan (II).

    Chapter 74: Final n (II).


    Kein''s POV


    "In the meantime while we''re out on adventuring what will you two do?" I turn to the two princesses who have turned quiet and they both hummed thinking of an answer.


    "Well... If you remember Kein, Prince Alexanderk told us how it''s his turn to visit next?" (Rose) tells me and I nod remembering that part of his words when we talked by his office.


    "By the time you guys leave and venture off into the demonnds my father will most likely be hosting a ball in honor of my engagement with the Winshern prince."


    A ball?


    ...


    I grit my teeth feeling a little irritated, if it''s a BALL I wouldn''t be able to see Rose is her beautiful dress that she''ll be wearing!


    We couldn''t even have matching sets with Vivienne! Just us three!


    "That sounds fun... I''m sure my cousin will be keeping her hands to herself." Is what I would like to say, and I know that edge lord crossdressing prince would have better things to do than hit on someone who likes someone else already.


    "In my case since I won''t be able to participate in any events, I''ll just be in my room doing paperwork." (Princess Cecilia) smiles sadly looking over some of the papers she still has on the side.


    This girl is scary... even if she''s sick she''s still going to do paperwork?


    "It''s all I can do, but it''s better than nothing right?" she continues and I look at Kazari with a confused look.


    "Apologies but my desire was greater than my responsibilities." (Kazari) tells me looking like she''s about to cry.


    "It is no use... whenever I would ask for her highness to stop working and rest she would err... persuade me not to bicker with her when it came to her work ethic."


    Kazari stands up and takes the first princess'' documents.


    Princess Cecilia looked indifferent at first but then... she frowned looking away. Her face did a little hamster puff before facing her maid once more and tried reaching for the said documents in Kazari''s hands. "Kazari if you don''t stop you know what I''ll do."


    "Apologies, your highness. I wanted the two to see your state when I try to stop you from working." (Kazari) tells the first princess and gives her back the documents she was working on before.


    It was kind of cute. Yeah, I understood Kazari''s point of view and gave her a thumbs up for giving me an idea on what to do with Rose next time.


    "I would wish you safely on the ball. I''m not worried about the crossdressing prince, but it''s another thing for his older brother." I remembered the older prince that made me draw my de over at the royal family dinner.


    His smile and words... even with such a pretty and innocent face it doesn''t match his personality. I should''ve gotten a punch in when I had the chance. "I don''t like him, please steer clear of him or better yet, have one of your spies keep an eye out for him."


    I told Cecilia what happened and what kind of words he said at the dinner table, it made her not like him at all. "I see... Thank you for your input. Rosarie you''ll be the head nner for the ball and prepare everything that would entertain our guests."


    "I suggest taking advantage of the seating arrangement."


    The seating arrangement.


    In a ballroom full of nobles, the seating arrangement would really create the mood of the entire room.


    "Remember to think of it as chess, the people are the pieces and we''ll be ying their little game." (Princess Cecilia) giggles to herself and it sounded with bad intent.


    As if without a care she takes another biscuit in her hands and takes a mouthful of bite looking toward us three. "My life may be on the line but let''s have some fun now, shall we?"


    I turned to Rose and gave a concerned look.


    Rose on the other hand looking so used to her older sister''s shenanigan gave me an apologetic look. Her maid on the other hand, Kazari looked so proud and happy that the first princess was already thinking of schemes she could do over at the ball.


    I could never understand how the first princess'' mind worked but all I know is that I don''t want to ever get on her bad side. I would be met with a bad ending if I ever get on her bad side.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ...


    After the meeting and a few more talks where Kazari will be meeting up with the party to get the cure.


    Kein said her goodbye to the princesses, Kazari went on to provide her a portal to a route that will be leading her back to the Hills estate. The green portal glowed, on the balcony where the girl had parked Vani looking so impatient to go home.


    "I will see you in three days'' time in your estate, please be safe on your journey back home." (Kazari) gave a slight nod and Kein smiled widely before telling her thanks.


    "Thank you, Kazari. I''m d we got to know each other a bit before heading off to travel. Well! See you in three days early in the morning!" (Kein) waved her goodbyes especially to her lover before riding onto her steed and going inside the portal.


    Rose sighs looking at the closed portal, disappearing. It seems that the girl has not even gone for a while. The princess is already missing her oh so terribly.


    "Did you enjoy being with her once more, little sister of mine?"


    Rosarie walks back inside her older sister''s room andughs, she decides to sit down bouncing a little from the soft bedsheets of her bed. "I was not expecting... so many emotionsing back being with her again and spending the night with her."


    Princess Cecilia smiles feeling satisfied that her ns were bing rather fruitful. Repaying her kindness and love, she knows that her little sister deserves more of it but before they could get up to their gossiping session she needed to have her maid fetch another te of biscuits.


    "Kazari... please get a refill for the biscuits on the tray. Do take your time, my sister and I will take a while on our private talk." The first princess orders her maid who just got inside the room as well but she didn''t question her request.


    It was actually a code for ''Don''t disturb us and take your time on fetching the cookies''. "Certainly, your highness. I won''t return for half an hour."


    "Mm... Do rest, you''ve been using your magic for a while. I''ll also rest after this so please go on now." (Princess Cecilia) faintly winks at her and Kazari quickly takes the tray with a flustered look on her face.


    Kazari''s hastily scurrying walk caught Rosarie''s attention, she actually wanted to have the maid listen in on their talk because she ns on pointing the attention to the slow couple. "Must she go? We can talk while the person you like hears about your preferences too."


    "Shush, thest time that happened she didn''t dare look me in the eye ever since. Did you know what kind of things I needed to do to get her to look at me the same as before?" (Princess Cecilia) pokes Rose''s nose and they bothugh together so freely.


    "Hearing my lustful urges certainly helped us getting closer with one another, I could drag the back of her free hand when she would pour me tea." The first princess felt giddy and was d that her little sister was there to keep herpany with all the love talk.


    "We certainly love teasing the people we like, don''t we?" (Rose) smiles holding Princess Cecilia''s hands.


    "Must be a twin thing." (Princess Cecilia) looks over at their hands being intertwined. It has been a while since they''ve had a family moment like this.


    "Or both of our girlfriends are just cute to tease." (Rose) giggles thinking of how adorable her girlfriend was.


    "In my defense, Kazari is cuter and way more of a catch than the traveling artist."


    "Cecilia please we''re having a moment don''t make this into apetition."


    The two talked more about their romantic lives and gushed how cute their girlfriends were some more.


    The blonde dog and the ck cat.


    Rosarie was even slipping in some stuff on how her first time was rather amazing indeed, followed by her older sister''sints on ns on how she''ll make Kazari want her even more.


    When it was time for Rose to go, Kazari went in and cleaned up everything before giving back the real papers she took.


    "Your letters of farewells, your highness." (Kazari) with the sad tone of her voice, she gives back these letters to the first princess. "I... took them and swapped them out with one of your random stack of papers so the second princess won''t be able to see."


    Princess Cecilia sighed a breath of relief.


    "Thank you, I have been preparing to write everyone I''ve been acquainted with a letter of apology and thanks just in case I don''t make it." (Princess Cecilia) holds the letters in her hands rereading the letters she wrote.


    "I have one for you too but I made sure it''s some ce where you''ll find it... in the perfect moment and the perfect time when you need it." she reaches out to hold Kazari by the hand rubbing the palm of it so softly and affectionately kissing the back of it.


    "When you find it and when you''re sad... always remember to read it, I guarantee you''ll immediately smile and forget all of your problems."

 Chapter 187 School Opening (I).

    Chapter 75: School Opening (I).


    Kein''s POV


    The moment I managed to get home to my estate with Pegasus, I let her into the stables and told her my thanks for waiting for me while I talked to the royal family.


    Kazari''s magic was really convenient, it would take me a bit of time before getting into the capital city where the castle was located but with her it only took me a second to get me this far.


    "Brrr..." (Vani) snorted in her stables calling out for my attention and I held her chin rubbing it.


    "Thank you for today, girl. You can take your time resting for today." I tell Vani who understands my words, she looks at me a little too softly today and not giving me much sass.


    "Because in three days we''ll have a lot of adventures after this." I pressed my forehead against hers waving goodbye when I finally decided to go inside my estate, the sun was already going down a bit by the time I arrived.


    I could see several servants sweeping the outside and once they saw me they greeted me warmly. They immediately stopped what they were doing, with curious eyes they looked around for a bit seeing that I didn''t havepany anymore they looked piqued on where my lover had gone.


    "Wee back, Mdy." Both of them went down for a curtsy in the end and I nod.


    "Thank you, please be in haste on cleaning. The night will be cold at this hour." I tell them to open the door to get inside of my estate.


    I walked fast onto the hallways full of portrait''s I''ve always admired whenever I see the works of Father''ste wife.


    Seeing Vivienne crying before I left to escort Rose back home to the pce, I wondered if she was still crying.


    I hurriedly went to look for her as well as father, thinking they went into my old room because that seemed to be Vivienne''s most favorite ce to be in. When I faced the door I didn''t bother knocking and opened the doorknob calling out to them.


    "Father? Vivienne-" I called out but I was cut by someone shushing me to be quiet.


    "Shhh..."


    It came into view, my father looking so tired yet happily he smiled while Vivienne was sleeping on hisp while they were on the sofa. I could hear her snoring a little while she called out for Rose wondering where she was even in her sleep. "Zzzz... Mommy..."


    I shake my head with a smile seeing her miss Rose as much as I do even though I escorted her home. I held the door carefully getting in inside my room before closing it trying not to make too much noise.


    "I see that she decided to take a little nap before dinner." I tell in a whisper walking forward to them looking so peaceful.


    Fatherughs softly patting Vivienne''s hair. "Indeed it took a lot of convincing and reassurance that her highness wille back eventually. I just told her that her other mother would have to finish something beforeing back to y."


    "Speaking of which, the second princess is safe back home, yes?" (Baron Hills) asks me and I nod sitting into the soft sofa with them looking so tired.


    "Yes and I have received permission to continue my mission. I would have to leave for a bit." I look at Vivienne''s sleeping face looking guilty knowing that I''ll be leaving her for a while too. "I have to apologize father I know its just a little time since we''ve gotten Vivienne but I''ll be leaving her in your hands for now."


    I told my father sounding tired but he didn''t seem to mind me leaving the little one with him, he sounded a bit happy even. "Do not worry, I''ll be taking good care of my granddaughter." (Baron Hills) smiles, looking like he was nning on spoiling Vivienne like there was no tomorrow.


    It made me frown remembering how horrible he is at controlling his urge to spoil her. If this continues I''ll have to worry about her teeth falling out too.


    "Father, don''t spoil her too much to the point she''ll get cavities." I red in concern but he shakes his head.


    "Hmm... no promises. Let your father spoil his only granddaughter, grandparents need to be tough with their children so they will be strong. That''s why I never coddled you, Kein." (Baron Hills) pats my head and then Vivienne''s.


    "Now look at you, an independent person and certainly someone who can take battles for herself."


    I would think the same¡­ and I''m thankful he never coddled or spoiled me rotten, not because I was an adoptive daughter but he was thinking of my wellbeing and future.


    I never coddled my earth Vivienne for the fear I might die so soon.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It is as I feared, I died a bit more early than I expected getting hit by a truck but before I did- I faintly remember asking her to give me grandchildren for me to spoil.


    "So let me enjoy this but don''t worry I''ll keep her under surveince. She''ll be safe in our home." He assured me and I couldn''t help but trust his words. "But in three days you''ll be preparing... that''s a lot of time preparing to leave for your journey."


    "I would have to list what I would need for the demonnds and give it to Alfred." I told father and he looked at me suspiciously, being a former knight that might''ve traveled a lot when he was younger he might''ve been there before.


    "The demonnds? You''ll indeed need a lot of things, when I was younger I have only visited a few times... a new territory and the demons were not kind because of a certain history." (Baron Hills)


    "I am aware of the history- sort of." I tell him, recalling some of my studies of it but I''m pretty sure all that of my studies contained lies because the books lent to me about it were- still hating on demons iming humans were superior.


    "Of course, in your books that you''ve read about the demonnd I''m sure it''s all rather biased- demons hate us for a reason and we hate them for the same reason." (Baron Hills)ughs telling me the tale.


    That both humans and demons think highly of each other that we ended up hating on one another. Kind of clich¨¦- the normal plot line whenever there were demons and humans into y.


    "Do you ever think that humans and demons would be able to get along?" I asked, feeling a bit curious. I know in some stories on earth, people gave plots like these with a happy ending.


    "Oh some have tried... but each pride of the rulers weighed more than peace." Father tells me faintly frowning, looking like he''s remembering some of his memories when he was younger telling them to me. "War is not light on the many, the young ones dream of exploit and adventure plundering on war- wishing for achievements like killing the demon lord."


    "I admire their foolishness and dreams to be something. I was like that when I was young, but the more I saw the end of battles and how many brothers I have lost... I just wished that war was over, thankfully it did."


    "Heroes- have been summoned, iming the demon lord''s head. From another world, their country of Japan if I remember correctly." (Baron Hills) tells me and my eyes widened slightly in surprise.


    Another person from the same world, now I''m just wondering if we belonged at the same time. I couldn''t help but get hooked into Father''s story wanting to know more. "I was just a mere scout those days... but the one I most admire was the one that stayed in our world while the others went home."


    "I heard he lived in [Sprivanto] for a long while but I''m not sure if he''s still around." (Baron Hills) smiles finishing the story and now I couldn''t help but wonder too. I want to meet this hero but-


    "How long has it been during that time, father?"


    "About forty years ago, he should be about sixty by now but well I''m sure he''s alive and still telling his tales around." (Baron Hills) stares at the window outside and sees the nighting. I still can''t believe how long that''s been.


    "We might miss dinner, I''m sure the servants are already fixing the table we should go." He shakes Vivienne gently by hisp, waking her up.


    "Ungu... Noe..." (Vivienne) swats his hand gently not wanting to wake up. She rolls a little and grips father''s pants.


    "Kein... look how cute she is! Not letting go of grandfather!"


    At least he''s happy about it. I''m not sure if I even have the strength to destroy his happiness by moving Vivienne out of hisp but I also didn''t want another hour just sitting down here while having many servants wait for our prepared meal.


    I... don''t like food being wasted.


    Well if that''s the case, I decided that I''ll be taking Vivienne to another private room where she can stay there for a while and sleep. I don''t think sleeping in my room would be wise, since it hasn''t been cleaned. "I''ll be going ahead with Vivienne first father, please get to the table first. I''ll be tucking her in a different room, my bed- hasn''t been cleaned and-"


    "Erm yeah we''ll talk further there." I tell him and he shrugs, his face turning serious and no longer looking like a kind grandfather who spoils his granddaughter.


    "Sure we''ll talk at the dinner table." (Father) stands fixing his suit and pants. "But let me set a reminder you''ll be opening your public school formoners before leaving for your journey."


    Pardon?


    "The school?"


    Oh shit the school!

 Chapter 188 School Opening (II).

    Chapter 75: School Opening (II).


    Kein''s POV


    How could I have forgotten?!


    "But let me set a reminder you''ll be opening your public school formoners before leaving for your journey."


    Father''s words rang into my ears and I was filled with utmost dread. On the other hand, while he was willing to let me go, I feel guilty that I haven''t even prepared a speech when I promised to have the school opened soon.


    I didn''t realize that day was today.


    I found a guest room where Vivienne can rest herself there. I breathed a sigh of relief, opening the door, looking in the bed and its clean sheets better than my room. "Alright sleepyhead, rest yourself and I suppose I''ll ask you in the morning if you want to join us at school tomorrow."


    "Moma..." (Vivienne) feels her body no longer with mine, she frowns her little hands quickly finds its way to hold my hand and lets it slip barely hanging into my little pinky finger.


    I could see her eyes twitching a little as if she was trying to fight off the drowsiness, she pulled my hand trying to rub her cheeks in it looking so sad. "You... weaving me agwain?" she asked me while still looking drowsy and I blinked in worry.


    I really have been... sort of leaving anding back often.


    "No... Moma wille back, promise."


    I tuck her in the new bed that she''ll be using, looking assured by words that I''lle back.


    "..." As if my motherly instincts were turned on, I gave a quick kiss by the forehead and hurried my way into dinner with father.


    The estate halls were still quite long and I found the small run to be exhausting.


    When I arrived he said many of the servants had already prepared the table and the food was still hot. They all saw me turning to look and nodded, Father smiles motioning for me to sit down on the empty chair beside him.


    "Pardon me."


    I take a seat right beside him looking a bit nervous. "So you tucked the little one to bed, let''s eat. In case she wakes up so early... I''ll have the chef prepare her some pancakes-"


    Baron Hills has already confided in me about his spoiling.


    "Father-" I called out, not agreeing with the excess amount of food he''s giving Vivienne and he immediately sighs with a shrug.


    "Fine... I will only serve pancakes once she''s had the proper breakfast meal."


    I believe I promised that I''ll be needing to present a speech, hoping that I was prepared- I did have a few days off and with all the things that''s been happening in my life I''ve forgotten it.


    We immediately ate, continuing the continued conversation from before.


    I held my fork and stared at the piece of vegetable that was dipped in creamy white sauce.


    The speech... I could write one in two hours and memorize it... or go with the flow. I could feel my brows furrowing, trying to concentrate on finishing dinner and running immediately to my office to work.


    "It seems you''ve forgotten that you were going to be holding the school opening tomorrow." (Baron Hills) teases me as he eats the food that was on his te. "Your eyebrows are doing the thing again."


    Father points at my brows that made me raise them up to be neutral before chuckling embarrassed for myself.


    "Was that obvious? Itpletely slipped through my mind that I couldn''t properly prepare for a speech or anything like that... apologies." I apologized and my father shrugged in reply, understanding my reason.


    "You''ve had many things on your te, leave every minor thing to Alfred including your packing."


    "Though tomorrow will be such an important event, since you were gone quite a while to escort her highness into the [Winshern] kingdom." He looks over to Alfred who walks forward by my side, taking out a garment bag from his [Storage Ring].


    "I have made my way on ordering you a new lovely white suit for the asion." (Baron Hills) smiles looking over the garment bag and I couldn''t help but be surprised yet again by his considerate actions- being well prepared on seeing that I get whatever I need.


    "Tomorrow, don''t worry and just prepare what you''ll need." His hands reach out to pat the back of my shoulder. "Tell them what you''ve always wanted for the people, the reason why you wanted a ce for all children to have an education and how it will be able to benefit them."


    I held the garment bag in my arms peeking through the zipper seeing the white suit father had ordered, I felt my mind and heart being calm.


    No longer nervous and worried what tomorrow will bring.


    "I... Thank you, Father."


    That night after dinner I made a quick list for Alfred on what I''ll be needing to bring, he looked at it and immediately knew where I was going.


    "The demonnds, I assume you''ll be traveling there mdy?" (Alfred) asks me and I nod.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If you know what else would be helpful to bring, don''t hesitate to add more into the pile." I tell him as I stand from my chair, taking the garment bag and thanked everyone who prepared dinner.


    I walked towards my private office holding the garment in my arms.


    I ced the garment bag into my office, as I decided I would make a proper speech for promoting the new school. "..."


    Looking at my office now though, I should probably have to order one of the servants to clean the mess we made.


    I went inside further into the room, shbacks of our naughty ys and voices rang in my mind.


    I felt my face getting red so I hurriedly opened the drawer of my table taking some empty nk papers with my ink and quill. I also took the garment bag slinging it over my shoulder.


    I closed the door to my private office and just decided I''ll be working in the same guest room as Vivienne, I did promise that I''lle back to her so I did.


    The room wasn''t that far from my office, so I opened the door to see Vivienne still sleeping.


    I went into the side where a table and a chair were located. I patted down the desk looking at its several decorations, a vase and a mirror.


    I ced the garment bag into the side and began working on my speech for tomorrow. "Good Morning... I should start with my introduction and thank the guests foring."


    I wrote down the speech noting down the subtle details of why I wanted to have an academy in the first ce.


    I wanted a school¡­ because I couldn''t bear to see the orphanage ssroom of being the only ce you can learn simple things. A lovely princess became my inspiration for wanting to open one, because she believed helping the children- the next generation of the kingdom would bring sess.


    Speaking of which, I hope Lenard and his boyfriend managed to organize everything needed from the school including the staff and the ssroom.


    A few hours had passed, finally finishing my script for the speech, I started feeling drowsy.


    "Ugh..." I held my temples trying to be awake but I decided to go into bed with Vivienne who was snoring looking so carefree.


    I chuckled, deciding to plop down by the bed next to her with some proper distance. I know that she sees me as her mother but I feel hesitant.


    The moment that Iid down, Vivienne could feel the bed sheets moving a little so she opened her blue eyes that were the same as mine was staring at me.


    "Moma... came back." (Vivienne) smiles, looking around the bed before frowning seeing how I was from her. "Ngh..."


    Her tiny hands reached towards me and crawled her way over. "Hug." she mutters burying her hug to my chest.


    "!!!"


    I didn''t know what to do but just stayed frozen in ce, I wondered what Rose would do in the situation... and by instinct my hands went through her blonde hair and started brushing it gently.


    Vivienne mutters a few more things that I couldn''t understand. I stared at her sleeping face and I suddenly missed my daughter from back home. I hope she''s safely tucked by someone special too.


    "Goodnight Vivienne." I wrapped my arms around her tiny little waist and started drifting off to sleep, feeling sofortable around the little girl. "Sweet dreams."


    .-.-.-.-.


    p! p! p!


    Ow... Ugh... I feel like someone was pping my face.


    "Moma! Moma! Moma!" I could hear Vivienne''s voice of excitement and felt the bed shaking. I forcefully opened my eyes to see the little girl jumping up and down from the bedughing so happily and I groaned. "Wakey! Wakey~!"


    She jumps so high, almost reaching up the ceiling. "Vivienne! Be careful!"


    I got up from the bed and grabbed her into safety. "Hehehe! Moma jump jump?" (Vivienne) asks, no longer jumped and now she was just standing into the sheets.


    "No... Let''s not jump so early in the morning because Moma doesn''t want you getting a concussion." I held her shoulder and managed to sit her down.


    I sighed in relief feeling so wide awake after her little stunt. "Why don''t we eat and get changed? We''ll be going to school with your grandpa today."


    "School?" (Vivienne) asks and then raises her hands up at me. "Yey!" She jumped right out from the bed and rushed outside the room.


    "You might be the only one excited to go to school so early in the morning." I muttered under my breath, I''m not even going to school technically and I don''t feel this excited from it. I took my papers for the speech, putting it inside my [Storage Ring] before following behind on Vivienne''s trail.


    I''m not going to lie, children who wake up so early in the morning are the best rm clocks.

 Chapter 189 School Opening (III).

    Chapter 75: School Opening (III).


    Kein''s POV


    Everyone who was nning to go to the school had already finished dressing up, looking so formal. Father was wearing a simr pairing suit with mine, and Vivienne- who was left to be tended with the maids was wearing a little version of the school uniform for show.


    Vivienne who sees me staring at her with a smile decides to unt her new clothes that she got from I assume, Father because he''s really looking so happy with flowers around his face while pping.


    "Oh! How cute you are, my granddaughter!" (Baron Hills) tells Vivienne as he picks him up, throwing her a little before catching her quickly. "Kein, don''t you think she''s so lovely?"


    "Moma! Moma!" (Vivienne) was slightly kicking her feet and I could recognize the new shoes we bought from thest time we went on a trip. "Hehehe!" she giggles looking so expectant of praise.


    I coughed a little trying to hide a smile.


    "Yes she is lovely." I told them and I offered up my arms to take Vivienne to which Father gave me the girl looking heartbroken but nheless he gave me Vivienne in the end.


    Father stares at Vivienne and suddenly he snaps his finger telling me to go on to the carriage for he''ll be following behind. "Well you two go ahead first I forgot something from my office I''ll be quick to grab it."


    "Moma~" (Vivienne) was awfully cuddly and clingy. I held her back carefully while her hands were holding my shoulder. While she started muttering things I couldn''t understand. "Watdog!"


    I had to think if what I was thinking was the same as hers, but I feel like she was trying to tell me... Hotdog?


    "I don''t know what a watdog is- but if you draw it and tell me if you want it I can try getting it for you." I told Vivienne while we walked across the halls of the house going out to get inside the carriage.


    Do kids at her age look for something otherworldly?


    While walking I could feel many of the servants stare as if they were melting watching Vivienne and I.


    I decided to ignore their gossips of attempted whispers but their voices was too loud for me to not catch.


    "Oh... mdy looks so nice as a husband."


    "Don''t you mean wife?"


    "Oh shush she would be lovely as both."


    I could feel my ears turning a bit red from their ttering words but- I''m not sure if they''re right. "You''re toote, don''t you think the guest from yesterday was mdy''s you know-"


    "Girlfriend?"


    "Yes, so get your mind out of the gutter before you get hurt. Geeze on and let''s go do our duties."


    "Hey- why do you look mad though?"


    "Shut it, I''m not mad."


    The two sounded like they were arguing but I made sure not to butt in and just decided to go to the front of the estate where the carriage was waiting for us. It was certainly a luxurious ck carriage with the family crest of a dove showing pride in its glory.


    The coachman- I was actually surprised to see Alfred taking the rears.


    "Alfred! You''ll being with us?" I ask him, while having Vivienne in my arms. He nods, putting up front his most strict posture while holding the leashes of the horses.


    "Of course, mdy. Master Hills and you will certainly be busy with the school affairs you''ll be needing a sitter." (Alfred) tells me, reminding me that I can''t be with Vivienne in the time where I''ll be having a meeting and I agreed with him.


    The school opening will have many opportunities to talk to people who are willing to invest or serve as partners to us once I give them some of my irresistible charm.


    People who own farms, have ess to grounds good for hunting and other more things.


    I''ll be quick with it so I can have some quality time with Vivienne and father.


    He looks down a little seeing that the little one Alfred was going to take care of was staring at the horses so intensely wanting to ride them- or-


    "Moma no wings? Horsie?" (Vivienne) asks as she eyes the horses who were snorting and I nod.


    "Yes those are horses, they''re not like Vani who has wings." I tell her imagining a carriage being pulled by a flock of Pegasus to which I''m not sure if it would be safety wise to do but it would be a cool thing to see and fixed with magic.


    "It no hurt when they pull?" (Vivienne) frowns looking sad for the horses and I couldn''t help containing my smile, feeling that Rose would''ve loved to hear that questioning out of Vivienne.


    This little one has a kind heart.


    "I assure you the horses are well taken care of, they''re fed daily and kept up to exercise so when they pull the carriage it doesn''t hurt them." I pat Vivienne''s head, after that she believes my words and she doesn''t look sad when she looks at the horses.


    "Not to worry young miss, it is as mdy has said. We do not tolerate animal abuse in our estate. Master Hills is a man who takes care of his family and pets." (Alfred) gave thest push of reassurance because Vivienne was smiling being asked to put down wanting to hug the horses by the legs.


    "Down!" (Vivienne) demanded and I shook my head, keeping a firm hold on her waist.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No we can''t put you down, you might startle the horses-" (Vivienne) immediately stops squirming looking at me like she understood giving a sad frown and that made me feel a little bad- but I assured myself that it''s for her own good so that she doesn''t get hurt.


    "But we can pat the horses by the mane, just don''t pull too hard." I tell the little girl holding her out to one of the tame looking horses and let her pet them. "Hehehe! Horsie~ pat pat~ hug?"


    Vivienne turns her head back to me in question. "These are tamed and trained friendly horses so it should be alright."


    Father was certainly taking his time but soon after he arrived with a gasp. "My granddaughter is patting horses! Kein what are you doing! How dare you do this without me included!" he yells over and that certainly got me awake.


    He walks over to me, his figure being taller looming over mine casting a shadow to Vivienne and I.


    "Gwanpa?" (Vivienne) asks so cutely looking over father in a confused manner.


    I on the other hand was a little afraid because this was the second time this happened- "S-Sorry father!"


    "No this is perfect! Stand still!" (Baron Hills) orders me looking so mad but I can see the excitement in his eyes while he takes out an expensive looking Kamera model from his [Storage Ring].


    I noticed it and I recall Lenard has something like that too back at his estate.


    "Is that a Kamera? And when did you even buy it-" I asked father who proudly nodded, posing in to take a picture as he waved his hands a little.


    "Yes it''s a Kamera and I bought it a few months ago before it could be sold out. Now do it again- move closer so Vivienne can go back petting Luis." (Baron Hills) points at the horse that Vivienne was patting its soft mane before.


    Father made sure to name each one of his pets. I couldn''t even remember some of them due to how many pets he has roaming around in the forest.


    "Do you even know how to use a Kamera?" I asked him, looking concerned because I know people his age- well I am suspecting that he doesn''t know how to use one.


    "Yes, do not underestimate your father! Now pose so we can take a picture and be on our way." (Baron Hills) ordered and Vivienne had to get close to the horses petting it again, the Kamera shutter clicks with a small light shing in our direction.


    The horses were startled but thankfully they didn''t go on a stampede and only neighed loudly in confusion.


    "Hold!" (Alfred) had to pull the leashes and for safety I immediately moved away from the horses holding Vivienne''s head for safety.


    Baron Hills looks over to us in worry. "It shes light when it''s used?"


    "I think there was an option to not have that." I tell my father who scratches his head slightly looking guilty.


    "I suppose I skipped that part of the manual but thank goodness both of you are safe." (Baron Hills) sighs a breath of relief. The Kamera slowly prints a photo of us being in there, letting Vivienne pat the horse and I supposed this works like the average vintage Kamera back in my old world.


    I''m impressed.


    Baron Hills takes the photo and smiles so widely giving it to us.


    "Moma! Me!"


    Vivienne''s reaction was rather precious, her blue eyes twinkled seeing us both in the photo. She wanted to have it for herself but I was afraid that if she did it''ll be crumpled and destroyed so the best she''ll be having is seeing it. "It''s a very wonderful photo."


    "Technology in these parts are improving, these Kamera inventions are rather handy to make memories and being able to look back on them is just wonderful." (Baron Hills) looked at us both and smiled.


    I couldn''t help but smile so widely looking at the photo where it was only Vivienne and I. "How about a family photo of us three?" I suggested and father''s face immediately beamed in happiness.


    Alfred got down the carriage for a bit as I instructed him on how to properly use a Kamera. He managed to take a quick grasp on its use, the next thing we knew we were posing in front of the estate.


    "Everyone please look this way, yes... I will press the button now."


    Alfred presses the button and it clicks. The sudden sh of light surprised all of us but the photo turned out so well that father told me that he''ll have it framed in his office.


    I wanted another one where Alfred was in it. Even if he protested I didn''t agree so I grabbed the nearest maid I could find leaving her startled for a bit and taught her how to use the Kamera too.


    She fiddles with the buttons and edges, worrying not to let it slip her hands and fall knowing the thing costs more than her yearly sry.


    "A-Ah! Okay everyone please pose!" she tells us four and we did our best keeping a stiff position not before-


    "I... need to weewee." (Vivienne) tells us that she needed to pee and that''s where I couldn''t help myself fromughing.


    "Pfft! Hahaha!"


    Click!


    The sh blinded us for a second, once the photo was printed the maid gave it to us and we admired the photo of us four together.


    Another family portrait gained before our trip to the school.


    One day¡­ Rose will be part of it too.

 Chapter 190 School Opening (IV).

    Chapter 75: School Opening (IV).


    Kein''s POV


    The photos were each given for us to keep, we took a couple more before Vivienne really couldn''t hold her pee any longer and I had to rush her to the nearest bathroom there was, thankfully she made it.


    "Whew!" (Vivienne) breathed a sigh of relief as we went back into the carriage. Having a kid means I would have to experience more threatening situations than these. "Thank u, Moma."


    At least her little thank you made it all worth it.


    "You''re wee, Vivienne."


    Finally with nothing else hindering us we left the estate getting inside the family carriage.


    I could see Alfred tucking his photo inside his vest with a smile, I took mine and stored it in my [Storage Ring]. The photo of all of us four and the one where it was only Vivienne and I.


    We all sat inside, Vivienne was getting more familiar with her surroundings. She sits down and looks out the open window of the carriage, I sat beside her wanting to care for her safety.


    "Let''s be off then." (Baron Hills) orders and soon the horses trotted with a loud neigh. The sound of the wheels rolling through the ground could be heard.


    "Hyah!" (Alfred) holds the leash leading the horses out as the carriage moves.


    The gates of our home opened, guards saluted and Vivienne waved cutely right by the window to those guards leaving them smiling. I would like to at least have my heart settled on knowing that everyone back at home loves little Vivienne.


    .-.-.-.-.


    The ride was a short one, soon we were already there seeing the entrance of the school being blocked by so many people.


    "They''re here!"


    "It''s Mdy Hills and the Baron!"


    "Thank you so much for this!"


    I could hear their abrupt cheers and there were already several guards guarding the entrance pavement for us to cross.


    I believe it was mostly parents with their children, some of them were already wearing the uniforms that would be required when attending.


    After all they would be free for the first school year opening.


    While I could see there were some journalists on the side, hoping to get some inside scope for the first school opened for the public.


    "Whoa..." (Vivienne) shrinks back from her seat seeing so many people cheering in one ce. "Moma they like you?"


    "It''s more of- they like what our family has fought for them." I tried to exin feeling a little embarrassed. I never meant to do much in this life as Kein Rosenguard, well Kein Hills.


    I was... nning to go onto the quiet slow life but it had other ns for me.


    "That''s right Vivienne, your Moma here thought well. It''s about time we needed proper education for the people, some may not agree but for your grandpa-" (Baron Hills) smiles reaching his hand out to pat Vivienne''s blonde hair. "Grandpa believes education is something everyone has a right to have."


    As a professor from my past life, I agreed with every bit of his words and that made me respect more of father''s figure. The education system was a bit wed, to me there will never be a perfect system for that.


    It will really depend on the students, their passion, peers and instructors.


    I''m looking forward to what the new school has to offer.


    Vivienne was trying to understand what our words mean being so young. I suppose she''ll have some time before she would worry about such a thing.


    "I''ll enroll you into the academy once you get a bit older, you''ll meet new friends, learn new things and get along with your ssmates I''m sure of it." I tell Vivienne with a smile, seeing the expression on my face she raises her hands up to my cheeks and pats both of my sides before giggling.


    It''s like relieving the memory of my old daughter when she first tried going to elementary. How alone she was.


    My daughter from earth was... not interested in making friends but her nose was always on her books or her phone.


    While there was nothing wrong with it, I wish... I could''ve met any of her friends she made and rely on them to take care of her since I''ve passed.


    I don''t have any rtives left- and thankfully I settled my will that everything I own will be handed over to her before I die.


    "Moma school me want to go." (Vivienne) pouts and Iugh seeing her little chubby cheeks suddenly fill up with air.


    Now her face looks simr to a hamster.


    "Like what I said, when you get older we''ll put you to school." I take her hands and wrap them around mine. "I hope you''ll like it by the time ites."


    "Indeed and remember to study first before anything else." (Baron Hills) cuts in and tells Vivienne of how important studying is rather than justzing around<novelnext></novelnext>


    The carriage stops, I could feel Alfreding down from the coach seat and seeing his figure walk around the carriage until he reaches the door and opens it for us to exit.


    Father decided he''ll be the one toe out first, seeing guards patrolling and taking control of the cheering crowd.


    We could rest our mind easily for Vivienne''s safety.


    "Come on, Vivienne, let''s go and see the school now." I offer my hand to her and she takes it, I carry her by my arms and exit the carriage.


    I look around seeing so many people, shouting different things.


    "It''s Mdy!"


    "Goodness me, is she wearing a suit?"


    "I didn''t know she had a kid."


    "Me neither does that mean she''s engaged or married now?!"


    "No that couldn''t be if she has then we would have known about it!"


    I waved my hand a little feeling embarrassed that they were talking about me instead of pressing school matters.


    They care more about my personal life than the opening it seems.


    "Kein-!"


    Up in the front Lenard walked up to us and he called my name. The moment he realized what he did he chuckles nervously correcting himself.


    "I-I mean Mdy Hills! Wee!" (Lenard) bows, and behind him it was Ellis bowing as well. The two gave a warm wee and I was d to see them so soon.


    I remember thest time I saw them was at the festival, revealing Rose''s real identity that she was no normal person but someone from royalty.


    Vivienne''s eyes sparkle recognizing the two, even wearing their new uniforms tailored to fit. "Uncwle!"


    Grey robes with green linings, and a mortarboard by the head.


    "Oh Vivienne!" (Lenard) eyes the little girl happily and notices the uniform she has. "Aw you''re too young to be enrolled in our school so I''m guessing that''s for getting into the school spirit."


    "Hehehe!" (Vivienne) giggles nodding before cuddling more closely to me.


    Iughed, reaching my hand out to shake Lenard''s. He chuckles a little too, taking mine, shaking it firmly.


    I couldn''t contain my smile seeing the ring on his hands, the engagement of Lenard and Ellis were something to look forward to in the future.


    "I''m delighted to be here, Principal Lenard. Though I don''t think I''ll ever get used to you calling me mdy." I tell him and reluctantly he agrees, nodding not being used to it but he still tries now that he''s no longer part of nobility.


    Being disowned by my uncle that rarely appears.


    "I-I''m still not used to it either. Even now I''m taking the role of principal... It feels surreal but it''s certainly not a bad thing to hear." (Lenard) tells me with a smile on his face, liking the title of principal being hooked to his name.


    "It certainly does." I looked around and saw the crowd expecting for the event to start. So many people came to the opening and I''m d I could recognize a few. "Is everything ready so we can start?" I asked Lenard who nodded quickly leading the way.


    "Ah yes it is, please follow me." (Lenard) escorts us into the stairs outside the building.


    Just going up there holds the school entrance right in front of it was a podium and a red ribbon being held by two teachers.


    There were a few staff already there, newly hired teachers and professors. I could see that there were more fairly young ones than old.


    "Mdy, please let me take the young miss so you can make your speech." (Alfred) walks up to me and offers his hand to take Vivienne.


    "Moma?" (Vivienne) sees Alfred''s hands taking her and she turns to me with a sad look. I patted her head for a bit and made sure she knows that she''ll be safe with him while I address the crowd.


    "It''s alright, Alfred will be with you for a bit. Moma will have to do a small speech so we can finish everything and then be on our merry way." I tell her and with the expression on her face looking sullen but at least she understands.


    She obeys and stays with Alfred as they walk into the corner.


    I fixed my suit, patting it up and down to straighten the crumpled parts while I went up into the podium, looking into the eyes of the crowd. Taking a deep breath, it made me remember how far I came.


    From Kein Rosenguard that was abused to be kept in a closet, to someone trying to make a difference.


    There wasn''t any mic so I had to rely on my voice alone. I waited for everyone to be quiet while I took on several sheets of paper script fromst night.


    The small whispers and murmurs soon stopped.

 Chapter 191 School Opening (V).

    Chapter 75: School Opening (V).


    Kein''s POV


    Everyone was in ce, the deep arbor of silence took over and I took a deep breath gathering the strength of my voice. "My name is Kein Hills, the daughter of Baron Hills who stands before you tomemorate one of the greatest steps for progressing the education of [Puronia]."


    Everyone looked excited with the mention of progress, I could see the crowd''s expression smiling. "The first ssroom we''ve ever made was at the orphanage. I''ve seen such conditions where children were not able to read and write their own name. Seeing this, I asked my father if we could build them one."


    Memories flooded, the first time I''ve visited seeing Rose- a princess who wanted to bring change but not wanting to risk her identity could only do much.


    She decided to teach the children with resources that they have, kneeling into the floor and writing. It pained me seeing her kneel in pain just to teach the children, yet I admired her dedication.


    "Someone important to me... inspired me to devote myself to making a ce where children of our kingdom may be able to learn how to read and write- control their magic and make a better future for our people."


    I wish my words would reach her. "Our children will be the next generation of strength, they are our treasures! And thus we will give them the best we can."


    Knowing she''s somewhere in the pce right now, one day I''ll bring her here.


    "Many years I have fought to bring that promise to life and now it''sing true." I turn around to look at the red ribbon being held, Lenardes up to me and takes a pair of huge scissors from his [Storage Ring] giving it to me.


    "To cut the ribbon will be the start, I hereby open the public Academy for the people of [Puronia]. Dovenrosa Academy!" I hold the scissors and cut the red ribbon with a wide smile on my face. With the satisfying sound of a snip, the ribbon fell into the ground and the teachers that were holding it pped their hands together.


    The crowd ps altogether as well, my heart felt light knowing that I''ve made a difference.


    Lenard holds my shoulder looking proud, he takes the scissors and addresses the crowd.


    "Everyone, those who would like to have a tour of the academy there will be teachers and professors who will be able to show you around. The children and parents would be able to see the school and thus assure your hearts that it''s safe and secure." (Lenard) waves his hand to the other teachers who nod, they each take a little paper with a number on it and they start forming the crowd into groups.


    "Each teacher would be able to contain fifteen people to tour, there are plenty of reliable staff members so please rest assured." The teachers walk up front rounding up many parents with their children either sulking or excited to be here.


    "Mom! Mom! Can we go inside now please?!"


    I could even see one little child about five years old dragging his mother wanting to quickly get inside. The scene made me happy and I would''ve wanted Rose to see this so badly too. "Alright, now now- hold your horses! The teachers will get us inside and make sure you stick close to me."


    "..."


    Looking at the mother and son pair, I suddenly missed Vivienne.


    I decided to get back to my family and saw Vivienne''s happy expression with her arms holding out as if asking that I carry her. "Moma! Moma! Hnghhh!"


    She was trying to reach for me and I quickly got to her before she would fall down from Alfred''s hands from squirming so much. "Hug!" she buried her head into my chest before putting her chin to my shoulder nuzzling there.


    "I was only gone for twenty minutes, Vivienne." I patted her hair from the back and gave a little softugh. "Would you like to get inside and see what our school has to offer?"


    "If you''re nning on needing a new tour guide, I would happily serve you again mdy." (Ellis) suddenly walks up towards us bowing his head.


    "Lift your head up Ellis, you need not to do that anymore seeing that we''ll be family so soon." I tell him with a chuckle walking up to him and giving his shoulder a slight pat. I looked around to see that my cousin was not beside him, we separated after the ribbon cutting. "Where''s Lenard?"


    "He''s talking to some of the merchants that came to visit. Many well off merchants were thinking of sending some of their children here to learn, your cousin thought it would be a perfect chance to improve his diplomacy skills." (Ellis) slightly has a tinge of color on his face while he talked about my cousin nning to work so hard talking to people.


    Lenard Yulien, my cousin who was always afraid of talking to people back at the parties hosted they would usually hold. He''s growing and taking his time on improving himself.


    "Then if he''s busy, I suppose we''ll be going with you again today. Isn''t that right Vivienne? I hope you don''t mind Uncle Ellis touring us today?" I ask the little blonde girl who smiles with her perfect set of white teeth.


    "Hehehe Unwcle!" points at Ellis and his gaze immediately softens, coughing a little.


    "I have prepared secret cookies and milk for the little one on our trip, I hope you don''t mind mdy." (Ellis) asks for consent and I nod, putting a hand on my waist.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I certainly don''t mind here, please just be careful not to give her too much..." I tell him an expression of worry on my face. Memories of my father spoiling her too much with sweets made me think she''ll be having a trip to the dentist so soon at her age. "You know how children are with sugar rush, Vivienne will be running around the estate and it will be hard to get her to sleep."


    Ellisughs a little, reaching out to pat Vivienne''s soft blonde hair. "Well then please follow me, we have added many things after yourst visit."


    Alfred, Vivienne and I followed Ellis inside of the school. Inside were pirs, stairs and walls of mahogany wood. Marbled floors that looked so shiny you could even stare at your own reflection.


    "Whoa!"


    "M-My this ce is certainly luxurious looking... is this really for free?" One mother asked looking so shocked to see the interior. She nces at her clothes, ufortable feeling out of ce. "Mom! Isn''t it all cool?!"


    One of the teachers heard the mother''s worry and replied to her question with a friendly smile. "This is all made possible by Mdy Hills! It has been said that she managed to convince the royal court to uphold a budget that would get the academy afloat for a decade."


    "She''s really giving all of this- for free?" the mother asks, looking like she''s not believing it all. I wouldn''t believe it if I was in her shoes either.


    In their perspective it would sound too good to be true.


    "Certainly! The only thing you need to worry about is your children''s allowance and items for school, there are schrships offered here at the school and if you need any more information regarding the matter- at the end of the tour if you have any questions I will answer with the best I can!" The teacher who was ady right in her twenties made everyone smile in delight for the lovely service.


    "Mom! I can''t wait to go to school! They have so many coloring pencils in one ssroom!"


    "Really now?"


    They all looked at one of the ssrooms that was dedicated to be an art room. Canvases were ced with so many paints and brushes in the corner.


    The teacher who was leading a different set of tours smiled, giving them more information. "Some of these materials you''re seeing inside have been donated by artists! As you all know [Puronia] is well affiliated with the passion for arts- we have the budget to get enough materials for one of the subjects for [Art ss 101]."


    "I''m actually an artist myself. I got hired after I saw that they needed a job opening! Business was a little slow... no one is buying portraits in this season so this really helped!"


    Seeing so many groups of crowds having their own tour of the school made mefortable. Another old teacher who was buff and missing an arm led another set of tours. "I''m actually an adventurer originally... I''ve heard that they need a teacher when ites to one of their subjects [Adventurer Training]."


    "I may have lost an arm on one of my adventures but I still have decades of experience I can pass down to your children if they ever would like to take on my ss."


    The parents all saw the missing arm and grimaced thinking of the worst but the teacher saw their expression and didn''t really take it to heart and justughed. "I know what you''re all thinking- but I assure you the life of an adventurer is just like any other job there is. All dangerous!"


    "This ss will help them be prepared for danger and even score some glory for your family even! Hahaha!"


    Hisughter was intoxicating and immediately won the crowd.


    The fathers who were on that part of the tour nodded in agreement and immediately asked if they could sign in their sons immediately into training.


    Walking around and seeing other people''s tours made me think they certainly hired the best staff that they could. "Ellis, who hired the staff? They all seem perfect for this and I''m impressed."


    "That would be me, Mdy. I''ve already instructed them and even practiced some run-in questions that they might encounter so everything would be perfect."


    All that preparedness- he must''ve gotten some experience in being prepared after being stuck in Aunt Haren''s much hell of a household.


    She was certainly demanding and would often have mood swings announcing that she wants something then a few secondster change that order into something else thenin why it was taken so long.


    "I have to say... well done cousin-inw."


    Hearing mypliment, Ellis looks forward, not holding back a smile.


    "I am ttered by your words, mdy."

 Chapter 192 Till We Come Back Home (I).

    Chapter 76: Till wee back home (I).


    Kein''s POV


    Everyone has almost finished touring the academy, even me. I enjoyed seeing the outdoor track field and ssrooms with different uses for its subjects.


    The school hase up with a few all being separated by years. In this world I made the academy years of graduation a little bit shorter, about three years of it.


    I''m not sure if the doctor route is avable seeing that it takes years and a lot of equipment but I believe they have hired the priestesses from the church and orphanage to teach the young ones some healing magic or to those who are able to, even light magic.


    They volunteered to do it for free. In exchange I decided I would go on and give donations to the church instead. Even if I don''t have much good rtions to the ce with it being homophobic I decided to look past that because it would make the priestesses who volunteered for free happy.


    They''re currently not here right now due to their duties at the church but I''m sure they''ll start to make their schedules flexible with their time here. "Mdy, you''ll see that new chairs and tables have been added here for the children''sfort. Bulletin boards for warnings and notice, we have also dedicated our time into making one of the ssrooms into a detention room."


    The detention room was truly a sight, so I came inside and inspected the room. There wasn''t any board in the front but a mirror instead. "I see you''ve added a little mirror for¡­?" I told him while I stared at my reflection while Vivienne was in my hold.


    "Bleh!" (Vivienne)


    She kept making silly faces as Ellis exined the reason why a mirror was added inside the detention room.


    "To let them have a look at themselves and have their mind stimte the reason why they''re in there. Reminding them that they''ve done something bad, looking at your own reflection is rather frightening after all." (Ellis) tells me and I wonder if the mirror was really needed but I''ll just trust him on it.


    "Truly we''ll be at least having a crop of naughty little students by the uing school year, I would like for all the teachers to be professional." Being a teacher myself I know what it''s like getting a little attention from children making bonds of friendship inside the ssroom but since I am not familiar with the ones they''ve hired.


    I would like to avoid any children taking advantage of the bonds they''ve formed, knowing some would use it to coax their teachers into skipping work and letting them y instead. Nothing wrong with having fun, but there''s a separate time for work and y time.


    "I hope the schedules, subjects and sections of students have already been sorted."


    "We have already prepared all of it, Mdy."


    "Good work then, what''s next on our little tour?"


    Just right about when afternoon was about to start, the teachers that were leading the crowds decided to stop by the cafeteria to show the hired people that they would be cooking for their kids.


    "Alright! Everyone please follow us into the cafeteria!"


    Everyone blinked in wonder, possibly not knowing what a cafeteria is.


    "Oh it''s a foreign word that means a ce where you can dine and have asional breaks."


    One teacher exined and the parents all nodded in understanding. They all seemed to be looking forward to getting into the cafeteria and so was I.


    "Wah... Moma nom nom..." (Vivienne) mutters and I''m presuming she understood all of that, she must be hungry.


    Again.


    "Ellis, if you don''t mind I would like to join them." I tell our own personal tour guide, who is my soon to be engaged cousin-inw, noticing that my little Vivienne has been rather peckish. "I suppose you know Vivienne''s appetite by now, for such a small little body who knew it would be able to contain lots of food for fuel."


    The crowd went to another ce, almost in line. "Well let''s follow them mdy, the cafeteria is this way." (Ellis) and I walked into the crowd.


    The other parents noticed our presence and they were keeping their distance with me. All seemed to be respectful but I could feel some of the children''s mom eyeing me with such intense stares that I couldn''t ignore.


    "Oh my... I wish my son would be able to find a wife like Mdy Hills." One mother swooned on her words. The other one beside her nudged her sides a little too hard and whispered back.


    "Too bad for your son, rumors are she doesn''t swing that way if you know what I mean."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "S-She doesn''t like men?!" She screamed out loud and everyone heard it, having the tour stop for a moment before giggling nervously in an awkward manner. "Hehe... Apologies, please continue."


    The instructors shrugged and continued.


    "Well if you''d like you can introduce your daughter instead." They continued to talk and I couldn''t help but listen. They were literally an earshot away.


    Are they not ashamed?


    "No! I would never introduce her to my daughter! It''s too weird." The mother that made themotion nudged the other''s side and whispered, but it was loud for enough for me to hear. "Are you sure she''s not just confused? Perhaps confusing friendship for attraction? Sooner orter surely Mdy will find a lovely man to be with."


    The words made my stomach church, and it wasn''t only me. It was also affecting Ellis who must''ve been hurt too, after all we''re simr in a way and we live in a progressing kingdom tolerating homosexuality but not epting it.


    Worst cases I''ve seen were those who have admitted on liking the same sex were out on a little trip to the church and thus praying the sin away. Thinking the dark lord has possessed their mind and is now tempting them to make such heinous acts.


    If that''s the case the dark lord is my god. I could feel Ellis'' gaze turning to me and she pats my shoulder with a smile. "Do not mind her, mdy. Some people are just not ready or incapable to ept."


    "Oh I''m well aware, I would''ve expected that after all these years of living and hearing these words..." Including the ones in my past life, the reason why I dered that there''s no more rtives for me toe back to on earth.


    Was because they cut me off, thinking I was a madwoman for bringing a woman home for a lover instead of a man. My L... was the only one who epted but she passed away so suddenly so I had no reason to stay.


    "I thought I would''ve gotten used to these by now." I muttered sadly, Vivienne hearing the sad tone of my voice tried cheering me up by culling my cheek and calling my nickname.


    "Moma noe noe sad. Smile hehehe!" (Vivienne) tried pulling one of my cheeks trying to form my lips into a smile but I grabbed her hands gently putting it down, a little chuckle escaped from me and that made me feel a lot better already.


    "Thanks for cheering me up Vivienne." I tell her and she cuddles up to my shoulder letting her use it as a small pillow.


    We continued to follow the instructors and our journey led us into the cafeteria. There were a lot of us but thankfully, this ce is thergest area that we could be in.


    "The food here will be a paid purchase! Of course with reasonable prices, your children can also bring their own lunches and eat here." They all turn towards the front of the cafeteria where several cooks hired have already prepared many lunches for today.


    Ellis raises his hands up and addresses the parents. "Today the lunches will be free, courtesy of our school. You will all be able to taste the dishes that your children will be eating after they enroll and start their own ss."


    The parents'' eyes widened looking like all of this was certainly a work of a deity. Something free after all there''s no such thing as that after the case of the ruin of the kingdom we have this season.


    "Ohhh!"


    "I-Is it truly for free?"


    "Only for today but still..."


    They all looked at one another not moving. Ellis moves forward first and takes a tray in front, showing what to do.


    "Please be rest assured that my words are true. Please help yourself to any of these that you''d like." He gave a dashing handsome smile, that the mothers were definitely charmed.


    "Students and parents may be able to take food by picking up a tray and moving in line to grab the food they''ll pick." (Ellis) moves his gaze to the little long table area where you put your tray in and slide when you get into the next station.


    He shows us how it''s done, and sees the other parents still not moving even after Ellis'' speech. I carried Vivienne using one of my arms and grabbed a tray cing me second in line.


    "Hehehe nom nom!" (Vivienne) licks her lips looking at all the delicious grub disyed by the table window.


    I turn back to look at the parents with a little chuckle. "If you don''t get in line, my daughter over here might take all the good food. Please don''t hesitate, today''s food will not have any charge."


    "I honor my word upon the Hill''s name."

 Chapter 193 Till We Come Back Home (II).

    Chapter 76: Till wee back home (II).


    Kein''s POV


    With my words reaching them, some walked up slowly into the line taking a tray. The little kids who will be in the year kindergarten might be able to handle buying things inside the cafeteria, will be left to their teacher to take charge and have them eat at a specific time.


    We slid our way into the line and the newly hired cooks- to which I noticed they were mostly all the elderly giving a warm smile. "Oh! Mdy- please do point out anything that you want."


    She tells me and I eye the food.


    "Hmm¡­"


    I look at Vivienne not knowing what to pick. I wanted to know if she has any preferences other than sweets, surely she wouldn''t mind fruits?


    "Anything you want to have Vivienne? Like an apple, orange or even some meat?" I ask her, interested in knowing what other food she may like.


    She giggles looking over the fine array of snacks prepared by the lovely elderly cooks. They seemed to be very fond of her little stares chuckling. They tell me, "Oh your daughter looks so adorable Miss Hills!"


    "Nom nom, cookie." (Vivienne) tells me and I nod going back to the cookpletely agreeing with her with a smile.


    "You could say she''s my little cookie monster now." I chuckled, keeping her within my armsughing a little with me. "I''ll... take a side sd, some rich with some meat patties and this little one''s cookies."


    I point to all the things I wanted and the cook takes what I requested and ces them on our tray. "Do you need any assistance from any of us to bring your tray to a table, mdy?"


    I shake my head, feeling a little bashful. Elderly people make me a little bit soft, all of them remind me of my grandma. "No... it''s alright I can take these myself with my other arm."


    I was fit enough to carry them both so I didn''t need any assistance. The elderly cook smiles so sweetly, and reaches out to hold the side of my hand that was holding Vivienne.


    "T-Thank you, I just wanted to express my gratitude mdy for letting me have this opportunity..." The grandmother tells me and I panicked a little.


    "You''re a wonderful noble." she tells me, her face reminded me so much of my grandma.


    "T-Thank you¡­ and you''re wee."


    Alfred was watching us converse with one another but seeing that I don''t want to hold up the line because I know other people were still waiting, I had to give the grandma''s hand a firm shake with a nod of my head.


    "Seeing many people happy, giving jobs and having many children get the education they need has always been my goal." I feel my voice being confident and so sure, that I know I wanted this.


    Everyone''s ears perked at my words and soon the atmosphere of the cafeteria became a lot morefortable to be in.


    I waved my hand in farewell to the lovely elderly woman that helped us with our food, Vivienne copied me and waved back her hands as well a little too enthusiastically.


    "Bye bye! Bye gwanmama!" (Vivienne) waves over almost making me lose bnce on holding my tray. "Ack!"


    "Be careful, Vivienne!"


    Alfred thankfully helps me by taking the tray from my hold, he was like a ninja suddenly swooping in to take it and standing up right with his posture. "Mdy, watch your step."


    He tells me and I sighed a breath of relief towards Alfred. "Ah... Thank you Alfred for saving my white suit over spilled food."


    I looked down on my suit, momentarily forgetting that stains on white silk is not something ourundry maid can remove easily.


    "It is a duty of a butler to be prepared for any possible oue and danger, you are wee mdy." (Alfred) apanies me, as I hold Vivienne close.


    "Sowwy Moma..." she guilty bows her head and I pat the top of it.


    "It''s alright, but remember when I''m carrying something don''t move around too much. I don''t mind getting the white suit dirty but what if I let you go and you got hurt?"


    Vivienne pouts and buries her head further to my chest, muttering sorry all over again and I had to assure her that it''s okay now because Alfred came to our rescue.


    "Mdy, over here!" Ellis stands upon a table and chair where he has already upied it for us and-


    "Vivienne can sit here, Mdy." He shows me a little chair with safety seat belts on them. Pfft- no way! It reminded me of those little chairs back in my old world- don''t tell me Peter designed this one?


    "A little children''s chair. I can''t believe you guys went all your way to have these." I ced a hand on my waist feeling impressed with all of the school''s amodating features.


    "After introducing us to your daughter, we assumed she would visit the school often if you would permit." He tells me as I slowly put Vivienne inside the chair buckling her little belt in.


    "My fianc¨¦ and I would really love to spend our time with our niece." (Ellis) tells me, voice a little shy.


    I could feel him doing a little gulp.


    The idea of having Vivienne adapt early into school, perhaps she could even take interest in the library or even the field- and I haven''t really asked Lenard yet if we still have some remaining budget for a yground.


    "Well I''m going away for a while for a confidential mission so it would make my heart relieved that her uncles would be looking out for her while I''m gone."


    I told Ellis who was delighted to hear the news. "Thank you- Mdy."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We''re family now so you have to call me Kein."


    "Perhaps outside of work?"


    "I suppose whatever you''refortable with Ellis." I tell him to sit down as I do the same. I grabbed a te of cookies belonging to Vivienne and watched her eat.


    "Twank you, Moma." (Vivienne) says her thanks before chomping down on these sweet cookies.


    "Also how much budget do we have left to be able to make a yground?"


    "Would you like to build one?" (Ellis) raises his eyebrow looking a bit surprised. Truly the school almost has everything, but I don''t think they''ve added a yground for the little ones to run around in.


    "Yes, if Vivienne would ever want to go to school. I would like her to have a ce she can y in with her future ssmates." I wanted ones that were simr back on earth, not only ygrounds build your kid''s stamina and health, they also get tired when they get back home.


    Meaningte nights of trying or forcing them to sleep is gone.


    "We should have enough... but it would only get us the cheap materials to build it." (Ellis)


    "That won''t do... I want the safest constructed yground there will be." I tell him not wanting to have cheap materials over at my public academy.


    Cheap materials are not safe and knowing how children can get rowdy or even chaotic- they''ll be breaking everything in a week. "Thankfully I have something to donate and then auction."


    I remembered that I can give them the wyvern me I''ve absorbed with the escort mission from before. "I''ll give it to you before we leave."


    The wyvern mes I''ve saved up in the cursed sword can be ced in a special jar, specifically for wyverns. Expensive it may be, still useful and I believe I had one of those being prepared and all.


    Sadly there''s no jars that can handle the fire of a dragon, it''s rumored to be that once her me touches you, you''ll be cursed to turn into ashes and then have your soul roam around the dungeons of the demonnds.


    A jar that can store dragon''s breath would definitely make my job a lot easier to get that heart.


    "Nom... Nom nom." (Vivienne) was down to herst cookie. She grabs her water and starts drinking it. "Pah!"


    She gives a little satisfying sound before putting down the ss cup with a satisfying clunk.


    "Ah Vivienne you have crumbs all over you." I take a handkerchief from my [Storage Ring] wiping all of the crumbs that were on the side of her cheek. The little grin she made for me was really cute, even Ellis couldn''t help but pat his little niece on the head.


    "Hah..."


    "Mdy''s daughter is adorable... I wasn''t aware that Mdy Hills is so..."


    "Soft?"


    "Caring, Handsome, considerate?"


    "Oh my all of the above!"


    "Have you seen her handsome butler and the vice principal?!"


    The four of us at the table couldn''t help but hear what they were saying about us in the other tale. It was mostly how they couldn''t believe that after my reputation as the wild child of the Baron, who''s been adopted into the family.


    They''re seeing my soft side that I don''t let out often which is nice.


    Everyone seemed to have enjoyed their time touring the ce, we even showed how the bathrooms worked and they were bewildered with the sewer system Peter thought of.


    Peter being Veronica''s wife that built the school and provided the blueprint, his many dreams of the other world and his stories were from earth.


    Some of his knowledge was quite helpful in building the academy that I wanted.


    In anycase, the parents bid their goodbyes and thanks to me as they left once the sun''s position dawned low. "Mdy! We will be enrolling our children here!"


    "Thank you for the tour and lunch!"


    "Truly I wished we had something like this when we were children ourselves!"


    The adults swarmed around me before they left the gates. I gave Vivienne to Alfred for a bit knowing that being swarmed by many people won''t be good for her


    .


    I did my best talking to each one of them, respecting the time they gave here and hopefully that convinced them to trust us with the lives and education of their children.


    They all took their turns, and I recognized one of them into the crowd walking up to me.


    "M-Mdy¡­" He stands in front of me taking off his hat, letting me see his face. "Good evening."


    "It''s you." I remember him from the festival. The same person who tried stealing Vivienne''s little wallet, actually came.

 Chapter 194 Till We Come Back Home (III).

    Chapter 76: Till wee back home (III).


    Kein''s POV


    The man that was standing in front of me was the person who tried stealing Vivienne''s wallet. An unexpected turn of event.


    I was guessing he had a change of heart. I was secretly happy, because now at least- I can tell Rose that she wasn''t wrong for giving this man a second chance.


    "You actually came, I''m d." Behind him was a little boy hiding behind his back, he was not lying when he said he needed a child to have in school.


    Wait¡­


    One¡­ two¡­ three¡­ four-


    "Pardon me but- how many children are hiding behind your back?" I tried counting them but I was afraid that I would miss any. Heughs moving aside to let me see all of the children he has. "I have five in total, Mdy."


    They all tried their best standing straight, but all failed hiding behind one another when they faced me.


    "No wonder¡­" I muttered to myself.


    It was no wonder why he would want to so desperately steal from a child! Seeing that Vivienne would be a child from nobility- I mean- I''m still in shock.


    "Are you here alone? Do you perhaps have a wife?" I asked him, looking a bit in shock and he shook his head carefully, tending to his kids.


    "A single father, I am Mdy. I had to do what was needed back then¡­ I was desperate, my actions were shameful, apologies again for what I did¡­ " He holds his hands to two of his kids.


    The older ones looked at me, staring in curiosity. I gave them a warm smile leaning over to them.


    "So I''m guessing these kids at the back will be the ones you''ll be enrolling here." I held my chin and observed them. "What are your names?"


    The two boys turned to stare at one another and answered bravely.


    "My name is Jonathan!"


    "And I''m Erwin!"


    I nod at both of their answers. "So do you like the school so far?"


    "Yes, miss. We like it! The ssrooms are nice and I can''t wait to read some books!" (Jonathan) seemed to be pretty enthusiastic about learning meanwhile his brother was into a more different thing that Ipletely understand.


    "Especially the free food." (Erwin) follows his answers and that made meugh.


    "Pffft! Hahaha!"


    Truly there will always be two types of students. Those who came to learn, and those who needed an allowance or food to attend. Sometimes even both.


    Their father bows his head at me looking flustered for his second son''s answer. He reaches out to pull Erwin, "Boy-!"


    "But dad I''m sick of eating only fruits at home!" Heins, soon the father gets even more flustered.


    My eyes widened in surprise at his words, it seemed that all they had at home to eat was fruit¡­ That made me feel some of my memories resurfacing from living at Aunt Haren''s home.


    "Apologies for my son''s behavior, mdy!"


    I step forward before their father could turn even more flustered from here on out.


    "No, no. I loved his answer. Both of their answers." I turn to the kids smiling. "Wee to Dovenrose Academy, I hope you like it here."


    "I never got your name actually." I tell him and he sighs, keeping his kids in check.


    "My name¡­ Mdy, I am honored for you to ask¡­ It is Elijah Berry." He told me his name. I take interest in hisst name. It really fit his job description of being a fruit vendor.


    "Well then Elijah, your children are eligible for schrship. It will help you get through with the many school expenses like allowance and materials. You can talk to the school office once it''s time for the final enrollment." I tell him and Elijah cries, but he quickly wipes the tears off his face taking note of my words. Being a single parent is not easy, and our school sees that.


    "We hope that the program will help." I patted his back before he left, carrying all of his little ones and I decided to see if there were any more people to greet.


    I saw that the same maid from my estate was here too. The one who thanked me for getting his little brother into the academy. It seems that she''s having fun at least.


    "I suppose that will be all." The school has ended and everyone went back home, by next week they wille back topletely enroll their children with all the documents that they''ll be needing. "The other parents would give their final decision today."


    "If they would like to enroll their children or not, it''s up to them and we would respect their decision upon the matter."


    I muttered to myself before having Ellis lead me inside into the staff room where they will be having a party to themselves for such a sessful day. So much food was disyed on a table in the side, alcohol punch and wine.


    The subject teachers that came from different backgrounds decided to have a little drinking game, knowing I had Vivienne with me- I decided not to join but I wanted to bond with them in other ways instead.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I recognized one of the teachers that was eating in the corner. I walked up with her while Vivienne was nibbling on another cookie- that I presume Ellis gave her behind my back.


    "You''re the art subject teacher that we''ll be having, correct?"


    She almost choked on her food but courageously faced me when she realized it was me she was talking to. "M-Mdy! Yes! I will be the new teacher that they''ll be having in arts! I-I took up sculpting, painting, sketching-!"


    Each of her words stuttered and it was honestly a little adorable to see, being all nervous and all.


    "Pfft! Hahaha! Please be at ease, I don''t bite." I tell her chuckling. Vivienne gigged with me and the teacher covered her face with her hands. "Hehehe!"


    "Ha-Ha-Ha! Y-You don''t bite?" The teacher tells me stiffly and I nod. Well, the rumor would only be half right, I do bite but it would be meant for only one person.


    I miss that stubborn girl.


    "If you have heard any particr rumors about it, please don''t believe them. It would utterly be preposterous and hrious really."


    "Actually I haven''t heard a rumor like that yet." She tells me and I went on for a full half hour talking to this teacher that Vivienne got bored and decided to y with her Uncle Ellis instead.


    "Horsie! Up! Up!" (Vivienne) orders Ellis who was carrying the little girl by his shoulder acting like a horse.


    I also bonded with the Adventurer subjects teacher exchanging stories and missions. "Despite having one arm! I tell you I can still beat someone who has two! You could say they needed another set of hands instead of me! Hahaha!"


    Quite the jokester he was and I immediately liked him for having that kind of personality children would definitely love and enjoy being around him. "I get the joke, nice one." Ipliment him and he scratches the back of his head looking embarrassed.


    "Thank you, Mdy. If you want I have many more adventures I could tell you."


    I had to cut the party short because of the things I needed to do in a few days. Lenard who was in the center of the party, celebrating for him being the official headmaster or principal left him having a permanent smile imprinted on his face for the whole night.


    "Kein! Kein! Drink with us!" (Lenard) wobbled around the office looking flushed out drunk. He even forgot to use my title on my name, d on hearing it again though.


    Lenard will remember everything tomorrow anyways.


    "I have to reject your lovely offer to drink- I can''t let Vivienne see me drinking or else she''ll do the same." I refused the cup of alcohol they offered me, the foam foaming on top of the drink was rather tempting but I managed to control myself.


    Besides¡­ Rose wouldn''t like me drinking nearing the night.


    "Ah right! She''s with you!"


    Ellis eyed Lenard like a hawk, he told me that he doesn''t mind his fiance celebrating with alcohol because he was there to watch my big cry baby cousin. I trusted Ellis in taking care of Lenard and thus, I picked up Vivienne and decided to leave, waving goodbye to all the staff that was present inside the staff room.


    Father was done talking to possible investors for any of our businesses.


    I called for our carriage, Alfred was already on it being the responsible coachman and butler that he was. We were already on our way back to the mansion. Vivienne was tired, using my thighs as pillows for the whole ride.


    When the carriage entered our home, stopping in front. I carried Vivienne having her little body hanging in front. I was being gentle on carrying her and went up to my room.


    Today was indeed a sessful night.


    I can just have the little one change her clothes tomorrow. I ced her into my bed and tucked Vivienne in with a nket, I immediately thought of Rose wanting to be with her side too.


    I went up to my table, taking out an empty sheet of paper from the drawers and holding up a quill, continuing to write the following letter of what happened today.


    "Dear Rose, you won''t believe who showed up today in the academy opening." I started writing the letter putting in the details of the fruit vendor he gave a chance to, has repented for his wrongdoings and is willing to change for the better good of his five children.


    I ce in the letter on how much fun I had today, what food we ate and the new people I bonded with and how much I wanted her to be there with me.


    "Till wee back home, please continue to wait for me. Sincerely, Kein Hills." I muttered writing the same words inside the letter before ordering one of my trusted servants to deliver it safely to the second princess.


    Because the three days came faster than expected.


    I wore the finest adventurer clothing and light but indestructible armor I have.


    And now I''m here having everything packed inside my [Storage Ring] having the hero wait for me outside in my estate.


    Avery Williams had her back by the wall and her huge lion familiar was waiting for me. When she notices mee outside of my own estate, she admires the ensemble that I was wearing.


    "Wow! You clean up well!" (Avery)mented looking up and down before raising her hands upward looking so excited. "Are you ready to have an adventure of a lifetime, pal?!"


    She asks and I nod seriously.


    "Let''s go y the demon lord."

 Chapter 195 76

    Apologies still under editing!


    Side Chapter: You guys did it, didn''t you? (I).


    The time hase, the hero must go.


    Avery Williams and Kein Hills, after they fought, experimented with potions and talked upon the n within three days.


    They must seek- the first princess'' cure, a dragon they must y.


    Through the dungeon, rests below the demonnds, where the queen lives her glory days with her demon army.


    They went back inside onto the estate, it felt like hours and Kein took the vest in Rose''s arms before going back she wore it behind slowly inserting her arms inside the sleeve holes.


    "Would you need some help with the vest?" (Rose) asks considerately remembering that she still has her arm injured from the fight before.


    Kein shakes her head loving the girl''s expression of worry giving a delighted tone of answer. "No... I''m alright, but my shoulders would feel better though if we would have some time off... us alone in my office."


    Rose smirks yfully, shoving her arm minding her injury. "Oh you..." she tells the blonde girl with a slight blush on her face.


    The two were awfully being so lovely and flirty with one another- as the servants watched in curiosity.


    The maid who thanked their mistress- their mdy for enrolling her brother into the public academy felt a little jealous seeing her with another person.


    Her heart was tangled upon the web of our Kein Hills.


    "Oh... mdy¡­ is already taken." she mutters sadly, her hand that was holding a feather duster drops down to her side with a sad sigh.


    "So it seems mdy is indeed taken!"


    The other maids nudged her sides not seeing her woeful expression and began to think of possible rumors. "You think this is the same girl mdy was having a fling with from years ago?"


    "I-I have only been here for half a year I do not know..." she responds, her time at the Hills estate has not been fully a year.


    While their Lady Kein woulde home once a month and rest for seven days... she couldn''t help but stare at her whenever she would spot her working outside her office.


    Her duty was to clean the windows bright and early in the morning, and so in that time she would see Lady Kein working with her papers with such focus and seriousness it made her look so charming and handsome!


    "Oh you''d wish you could see it! I''ve heard from all the other staff here that mdy would always be running off into the orphanage to meet with a light maiden." The maids slowly turn their heads at Rose, whose face was concealed with the same red scarf Kein thought looked wonderful on her.


    Even under that scarf everyone could see that she was genuinely happy.


    The other maid squealed being dragged into the deep romance of the story. "I''ve heard she would bring snacks and such to the orphanage!"


    The rumors were true. Kein would awfully go on early to prepare their carriage back then when she didn''t have Vani for a ride, just to bring snacks when she was free and then watch or y with the orphanage kids.


    "I''ve heard she''s brought expensivevishing gifts! Our Lady Hills is quite romantic!" The maid would go on to exaggerate byvishing gifts thinking of items such as a diamond ring or some rare magic stone only found in the deepest mines of the world.


    This rumor is a mix of both. Knowing that Rose might be a runaway from nobility, keeping it hidden was a tough choice to pick a gift.


    Every time she would choose one, she wanted it to be simple and would leavea mark in her heart.


    "Oh! I''ve heard that mdy boughtnd to build an extravagant estate summer home for her and it''s resting on some privatends outside the kingdom! [Sprivanto] specifically!"


    ...


    Kein would definitely do this one but- not without the other person''s input. Buying such a huge thing is not a one person''s decision.


    "Hold on, what if mdy didn''t bring the old maiden?! A new light maiden she''s brought home... judging from her clothes and mannerisms those are the qualities she possesses." One maid theorized, the others nodded in agreement.


    "Mdy has such a weird preference for light maidens." One maid muttered inint. "Are those the only girls she''ll bring home? Why... the light has not blessed me, mdy is such a sweet girl to date!"


    "While it''s clearly illegal for people to do such a thing, the church has already been targeting mdy''s back for being open with her preferences s they couldn''t punish her, thanks to the Baron."


    The hero was walking behind hearing everything and she stared with admiration at the two couples minding their own business by flirting.


    This Kein fe- is really living the life of a real main character moment!


    Look at her scoring a princess and being fought over half of her servants! Might she even dare say, very nosy servants that really can''t get enough of the story between these two.


    Not to mention she also has an overpowered kind of power and she would even bet all of her money that these two have done the dirty!<novelnext></novelnext>


    She gave her respect of being a true based mc in an isekai story!


    Avery would be considered a whole main character herself... her adventures were something to not be taken lightly. A hero set to have been summoned, knowing her life was from a privileged bunch and her physical strength was certainly not athletic.


    It took a whole lot of training, almost a near death experience where she was able to get this kind of shape for her body.


    Hell! Even at the first month of her being summoned, they immediately wanted to test her skills onto the dungeon and spar with the demon lord. Those summoners were certainly mean, but that was enough to break her spirit!


    The only thing she was feeling fearful about was her shattering love life- clearly the hero can''t score a princess.


    When she scored the demon lord instead... but perhaps that''s a tale for another time.


    "Mommy! Mama!" (Vivienne) raises her hands running in a rush wanting to be put down to the ground.


    "Ah! Be careful now!" Her grandfather was a little dejected that his granddaughter was no longer in his arms but soon felt rather joyful seeing all of the family together.


    "Vivienne!"


    Rose was the first one to see the little blonde hair figure running towards them. Her little happy smile when she ran towards her mommy was so wide and precious. "Hehe!" (Vivienne) giggled feeling Rose''s warmth on her arms.


    Vivienne''s little hands were still covered in paint from their little bonding session, Rose being the attentive mother she noticed it and rubbed the side of her palms gently.


    "Oh! Your hands are still covered in some paint." she gave a warm smile looking at her small bean hands.


    "I''m guessing you enjoyed your time with-" she tops her words forgetting on what to call her ''lovers'' father. "Grandfather-"


    "Your highness, please call me by my title. I''m still being strict on my daughter, so if you feel like it. Sir is also on the table." He smiles and Rose feels a little intimidated by his words.


    "R-Right... sir."


    It was a little awkward but Kein and the hero were left behind with their own kind of conversation. Avery was interested in who the old man was, and even more on the little girl that looked exactly like Kein!


    Is this the daughter they were telling before?


    ? "Pssst hey... who''s the handsome old man over there?" (Avery) nudges the side of Kein''s ribs looking over Baron Hills. While his dark hair might have some white strips of it, his body and face were still clearly in shape. "If that''s your dad- then you have some good genes in that body for getting reincarnated. He''s buff looking hot even at that age."


    The hero would go on topliment Kein''s foster dad.


    Kein stares at Baron Hills who was trying to coax Vivienne toe back into his arms because he''ll be giving him upsies.


    It made her remember Kein''s real blood family... and smiled.


    "Heh... Well I have to agree with you there. You have to admit, father''s genes? I got them. His romantic side- I got them too." (Kein) wanted the talk to be all about how much of an awesome father Baron Hills was. From the day Baron Hills proposed and took her in to be a part of the Hills family.


    Not even hesitating on deeming her the heir for all of his riches.


    "You could say I really love my dad."


    Avery nods, pping a little and stares at Baron Hills for a long time before nodding. "You know what, I think I love your dad too." she mutters looking dazed.


    Kein had to blink a few times looking at the hero with such aplex of emotions surrounding her so suddenly. Was the hero interested in Baron Hills?


    The age gap was a little worrying.


    "Don''t Avery... just don''t."


    ...


    "Hmm..."


    Vivienne could be seen in Rose''s arms looking over at Avery. The hero was fond of children, but she remembers back in her past life the only people she could get along with were other kids.


    For the time on earth, kids were getting their own electronic devices connected to the inte. Avery was a little ashamed to admit it but those little devils were hardcore in game.


    She would go on to find two types of kids. Kids who are very polite in game and the ones that lets out their wild side throwing insults at your mom.


    "Your daughter is so cute! Did you two make this together with some weird magic from this world? I heard in [Sprivanto] you can."

 Chapter 196 76:

    Chapter 75: School Opening (I).


    Kein''s POV


    The moment I managed to get home to my estate with Pegasus, I let her into the stables and told her my thanks for waiting for me while I talked to the royal family.


    Kazari''s magic was really convenient, it would take me a bit of time before getting into the capital city where the castle was located but with her it only took me a second to get me this far.


    "Brrr..." (Vani) snorted in her stables calling out for my attention and I held her chin rubbing it.


    "Thank you for today, girl. You can take your time resting for today." I tell Vani who understands my words, she looks at me a little too softly today and not giving me much sass.


    "Because in three days we''ll have a lot of adventures after this." I pressed my forehead against hers waving goodbye when I finally decided to go inside my estate, the sun was already going down a bit by the time I arrived.


    I could see several servants sweeping the outside and once they saw me they greeted me warmly. They immediately stopped what they were doing, with curious eyes they looked around for a bit seeing that I didn''t havepany anymore they looked piqued on where my lover had gone.


    "Wee back, Mdy." Both of them went down for a curtsy in the end and I nod.


    "Thank you, please be in haste on cleaning. The night will be cold at this hour." I tell them to open the door to get inside of my estate.


    I walked fast onto the hallways full of portrait''s I''ve always admired whenever I see the works of Father''ste wife.


    Seeing Vivienne crying before I left to escort Rose back home to the pce, I wondered if she was still crying.


    I hurriedly went to look for her as well as father, thinking they went into my old room because that seemed to be Vivienne''s most favorite ce to be in. When I faced the door I didn''t bother knocking and opened the doorknob calling out to them.


    "Father? Vivienne-" I called out but I was cut by someone shushing me to be quiet.


    "Shhh..."


    It came into view, my father looking so tired yet happily he smiled while Vivienne was sleeping on hisp while they were on the sofa. I could hear her snoring a little while she called out for Rose wondering where she was even in her sleep. "Zzzz... Mommy..."


    I shake my head with a smile seeing her miss Rose as much as I do even though I escorted her home. I held the door carefully getting in inside my room before closing it trying not to make too much noise.


    "I see that she decided to take a little nap before dinner." I tell in a whisper walking forward to them looking so peaceful.


    Fatherughs softly patting Vivienne''s hair. "Indeed it took a lot of convincing and reassurance that her highness wille back eventually. I just told her that her other mother would have to finish something beforeing back to y."


    "Speaking of which, the second princess is safe back home, yes?" (Baron Hills) asks me and I nod sitting into the soft sofa with them looking so tired.


    "Yes and I have received permission to continue my mission. I would have to leave for a bit." I look at Vivienne''s sleeping face looking guilty knowing that I''ll be leaving her for a while too. "I have to apologize father I know its just a little time since we''ve gotten Vivienne but I''ll be leaving her in your hands for now."


    I told my father sounding tired but he didn''t seem to mind me leaving the little one with him, he sounded a bit happy even. "Do not worry, I''ll be taking good care of my granddaughter." (Baron Hills) smiles, looking like he was nning on spoiling Vivienne like there was no tomorrow.


    It made me frown remembering how horrible he is at controlling his urge to spoil her. If this continues I''ll have to worry about her teeth falling out too.


    "Father, don''t spoil her too much to the point she''ll get cavities." I red in concern but he shakes his head.


    "Hmm... no promises. Let your father spoil his only granddaughter, grandparents need to be tough with their children so they will be strong. That''s why I never coddled you, Kein." (Baron Hills) pats my head and then Vivienne''s.


    "Now look at you, an independent person and certainly someone who can take battles for herself."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I would think the same¡­ and I''m thankful he never coddled or spoiled me rotten, not because I was an adoptive daughter but he was thinking of my wellbeing and future.


    I never coddled my earth Vivienne for the fear I might die so soon.


    It is as I feared, I died a bit more early than I expected getting hit by a truck but before I did- I faintly remember asking her to give me grandchildren for me to spoil.


    "So let me enjoy this but don''t worry I''ll keep her under surveince. She''ll be safe in our home." He assured me and I couldn''t help but trust his words. "But in three days you''ll be preparing... that''s a lot of time preparing to leave for your journey."


    "I would have to list what I would need for the demonnds and give it to Alfred." I told father and he looked at me suspiciously, being a former knight that might''ve traveled a lot when he was younger he might''ve been there before.


    "The demonnds? You''ll indeed need a lot of things, when I was younger I have only visited a few times... a new territory and the demons were not kind because of a certain history." (Baron Hills)


    "I am aware of the history- sort of." I tell him, recalling some of my studies of it but I''m pretty sure all that of my studies contained lies because the books lent to me about it were- still hating on demons iming humans were superior.


    "Of course, in your books that you''ve read about the demonnd I''m sure it''s all rather biased- demons hate us for a reason and we hate them for the same reason." (Baron Hills)ughs telling me the tale.


    That both humans and demons think highly of each other that we ended up hating on one another. Kind of clich¨¦- the normal plot line whenever there were demons and humans into y.


    "Do you ever think that humans and demons would be able to get along?" I asked, feeling a bit curious. I know in some stories on earth, people gave plots like these with a happy ending.


    "Oh some have tried... but each pride of the rulers weighed more than peace." Father tells me faintly frowning, looking like he''s remembering some of his memories when he was younger telling them to me. "War is not light on the many, the young ones dream of exploit and adventure plundering on war- wishing for achievements like killing the demon lord."


    "I admire their foolishness and dreams to be something. I was like that when I was young, but the more I saw the end of battles and how many brothers I have lost... I just wished that war was over, thankfully it did."


    "Heroes- have been summoned, iming the demon lord''s head. From another world, their country of Japan if I remember correctly." (Baron Hills) tells me and my eyes widened slightly in surprise.


    Another person from the same world, now I''m just wondering if we belonged at the same time. I couldn''t help but get hooked into Father''s story wanting to know more. "I was just a mere scout those days... but the one I most admire was the one that stayed in our world while the others went home."


    "I heard he lived in [Sprivanto] for a long while but I''m not sure if he''s still around." (Baron Hills) smiles finishing the story and now I couldn''t help but wonder too. I want to meet this hero but-


    "How long has it been during that time, father?"


    "About forty years ago, he should be about sixty by now but well I''m sure he''s alive and still telling his tales around." (Baron Hills) stares at the window outside and sees the nighting. I still can''t believe how long that''s been.


    "We might miss dinner, I''m sure the servants are already fixing the table we should go." He shakes Vivienne gently by hisp, waking her up.


    "Ungu... Noe..." (Vivienne) swats his hand gently not wanting to wake up. She rolls a little and grips father''s pants.


    "Kein... look how cute she is! Not letting go of grandfather!"


    At least he''s happy about it. I''m not sure if I even have the strength to destroy his happiness by moving Vivienne out of hisp but I also didn''t want another hour just sitting down here while having many servants wait for our prepared meal.


    I... don''t like food being wasted.


    Well if that''s the case, I decided that I''ll be taking Vivienne to another private room where she can stay there for a while and sleep. I don''t think sleeping in my room would be wise, since it hasn''t been cleaned. "I''ll be going ahead with Vivienne first father, please get to the table first. I''ll be tucking her in a different room, my bed- hasn''t been cleaned and-"


    "Erm yeah we''ll talk further there." I tell him and he shrugs, his face turning serious and no longer looking like a kind grandfather who spoils his granddaughter.

 Chapter 197 76:

    Chapter 75: School Opening (V).


    Chapter 75: School Opening (V).


    Kein''s POV


    Everyone was in ce, the deep arbor of silence took over and I took a deep breath gathering the strength of my voice. "My name is Kein Hills, the daughter of Baron Hills who stands before you tomemorate one of the greatest steps for progressing the education of [Puronia]."


    Everyone looked excited with the mention of progress, I could see the crowd''s expression smiling. "The first ssroom we''ve ever made was at the orphanage. I''ve seen such conditions where children were not able to read and write their own name. Seeing this, I asked my father if we could build them one."


    Memories flooded, the first time I''ve visited seeing Rose- a princess who wanted to bring change but not wanting to risk her identity could only do much.


    She decided to teach the children with resources that they have, kneeling into the floor and writing. It pained me seeing her kneel in pain just to teach the children, yet I admired her dedication.


    "Someone important to me... inspired me to devote myself to making a ce where children of our kingdom may be able to learn how to read and write- control their magic and make a better future for our people."


    I wish my words would reach her. "Our children will be the next generation of strength, they are our treasures! And thus we will give them the best we can."


    Knowing she''s somewhere in the pce right now, one day I''ll bring her here.


    "Many years I have fought to bring that promise to life and now it''sing true." I turn around to look at the red ribbon being held, Lenardes up to me and takes a pair of huge scissors from his [Storage Ring] giving it to me.


    "To cut the ribbon will be the start, I hereby open the public Academy for the people of [Puronia]. Dovenrosa Academy!" I hold the scissors and cut the red ribbon with a wide smile on my face. With the satisfying sound of a snip, the ribbon fell into the ground and the teachers that were holding it pped their hands together.


    The crowd ps altogether as well, my heart felt light knowing that I''ve made a difference.


    Lenard holds my shoulder looking proud, he takes the scissors and addresses the crowd.


    "Everyone, those who would like to have a tour of the academy there will be teachers and professors who will be able to show you around. The children and parents would be able to see the school and thus assure your hearts that it''s safe and secure." (Lenard) waves his hand to the other teachers who nod, they each take a little paper with a number on it and they start forming the crowd into groups.


    "Each teacher would be able to contain fifteen people to tour, there are plenty of reliable staff members so please rest assured." The teachers walk up front rounding up many parents with their children either sulking or excited to be here.


    "Mom! Mom! Can we go inside now please?!"


    I could even see one little child about five years old dragging his mother wanting to quickly get inside. The scene made me happy and I would''ve wanted Rose to see this so badly too. "Alright, now now- hold your horses! The teachers will get us inside and make sure you stick close to me."


    "..."


    Looking at the mother and son pair, I suddenly missed Vivienne.


    I decided to get back to my family and saw Vivienne''s happy expression with her arms holding out as if asking that I carry her. "Moma! Moma! Hnghhh!"


    She was trying to reach for me and I quickly got to her before she would fall down from Alfred''s hands from squirming so much. "Hug!" she buried her head into my chest before putting her chin to my shoulder nuzzling there.


    "I was only gone for twenty minutes, Vivienne." I patted her hair from the back and gave a little softugh. "Would you like to get inside and see what our school has to offer?"


    "If you''re nning on needing a new tour guide, I would happily serve you again mdy." (Ellis) suddenly walks up towards us bowing his head.


    "Lift your head up Ellis, you need not to do that anymore seeing that we''ll be family so soon." I tell him with a chuckle walking up to him and giving his shoulder a slight pat. I looked around to see that my cousin was not beside him, we separated after the ribbon cutting. "Where''s Lenard?"


    "He''s talking to some of the merchants that came to visit. Many well off merchants were thinking of sending some of their children here to learn, your cousin thought it would be a perfect chance to improve his diplomacy skills." (Ellis) slightly has a tinge of color on his face while he talked about my cousin nning to work so hard talking to people.


    Lenard Yulien, my cousin who was always afraid of talking to people back at the parties hosted they would usually hold. He''s growing and taking his time on improving himself.


    "Then if he''s busy, I suppose we''ll be going with you again today. Isn''t that right Vivienne? I hope you don''t mind Uncle Ellis touring us today?" I ask the little blonde girl who smiles with her perfect set of white teeth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hehehe Unwcle!" points at Ellis and his gaze immediately softens, coughing a little.


    "I have prepared secret cookies and milk for the little one on our trip, I hope you don''t mind mdy." (Ellis) asks for consent and I nod, putting a hand on my waist.


    "I certainly don''t mind here, please just be careful not to give her too much..." I tell him an expression of worry on my face. Memories of my father spoiling her too much with sweets made me think she''ll be having a trip to the dentist so soon at her age. "You know how children are with sugar rush, Vivienne will be running around the estate and it will be hard to get her to sleep."


    Ellisughs a little, reaching out to pat Vivienne''s soft blonde hair. "Well then please follow me, we have added many things after yourst visit."


    Alfred, Vivienne and I followed Ellis inside of the school. Inside were pirs, stairs and walls of mahogany wood. Marbled floors that looked so shiny you could even stare at your own reflection.


    "Whoa!"


    "M-My this ce is certainly luxurious looking... is this really for free?" One mother asked looking so shocked to see the interior. She nces at her clothes, ufortable feeling out of ce. "Mom! Isn''t it all cool?!"


    One of the teachers heard the mother''s worry and replied to her question with a friendly smile. "This is all made possible by Mdy Hills! It has been said that she managed to convince the royal court to uphold a budget that would get the academy afloat for a decade."


    "She''s really giving all of this- for free?" the mother asks, looking like she''s not believing it all. I wouldn''t believe it if I was in her shoes either.


    In their perspective it would sound too good to be true.


    "Certainly! The only thing you need to worry about is your children''s allowance and items for school, there are schrships offered here at the school and if you need any more information regarding the matter- at the end of the tour if you have any questions I will answer with the best I can!" The teacher who was ady right in her twenties made everyone smile in delight for the lovely service.


    "Mom! I can''t wait to go to school! They have so many coloring pencils in one ssroom!"


    "Really now?"


    They all looked at one of the ssrooms that was dedicated to be an art room. Canvases were ced with so many paints and brushes in the corner.


    The teacher who was leading a different set of tours smiled, giving them more information. "Some of these materials you''re seeing inside have been donated by artists! As you all know [Puronia] is well affiliated with the passion for arts- we have the budget to get enough materials for one of the subjects for [Art ss 101]."


    "I''m actually an artist myself. I got hired after I saw that they needed a job opening! Business was a little slow... no one is buying portraits in this season so this really helped!"


    Seeing so many groups of crowds having their own tour of the school made mefortable. Another old teacher who was buff and missing an arm led another set of tours. "I''m actually an adventurer originally... I''ve heard that they need a teacher when ites to one of their subjects [Adventurer Training]."


    "I may have lost an arm on one of my adventures but I still have decades of experience I can pass down to your children if they ever would like to take on my ss."


    The parents all saw the missing arm and grimaced thinking of the worst but the teacher saw their expression and didn''t really take it to heart and justughed. "I know what you''re all thinking- but I assure you the life of an adventurer is just like any other job there is. All dangerous!"


    "This ss will help them be prepared for danger and even score some glory for your family even! Hahaha!"


    Hisughter was intoxicating and immediately won the crowd.


    The fathers who were on that part of the tour nodded in agreement and immediately asked if they could sign in their sons immediately into training.


    Walking around and seeing other people''s tours made me think they certainly hired the best staff that they could. "Ellis, who hired the staff? They all seem perfect for this and I''m impressed."


    "That would be me, Mdy. I''ve already instructed them and even practiced some run-in questions that they might encounter so everything would be perfect."


    All that preparedness- he must''ve gotten some experience in being prepared after being stuck in Aunt Haren''s much hell of a household.


    She was certainly demanding and would often have mood swings announcing that she wants something then a few secondster change that order into something else thenin why it was taken so long.

 Chapter 198 76:

    Chapter 75: School Opening (I).


    Kein''s POV


    The moment I managed to get home to my estate with Pegasus, I let her into the stables and told her my thanks for waiting for me while I talked to the royal family.


    Kazari''s magic was really convenient, it would take me a bit of time before getting into the capital city where the castle was located but with her it only took me a second to get me this far.


    "Brrr..." (Vani) snorted in her stables calling out for my attention and I held her chin rubbing it.


    "Thank you for today, girl. You can take your time resting for today." I tell Vani who understands my words, she looks at me a little too softly today and not giving me much sass.


    "Because in three days we''ll have a lot of adventures after this." I pressed my forehead against hers waving goodbye when I finally decided to go inside my estate, the sun was already going down a bit by the time I arrived.


    I could see several servants sweeping the outside and once they saw me they greeted me warmly. They immediately stopped what they were doing, with curious eyes they looked around for a bit seeing that I didn''t havepany anymore they looked piqued on where my lover had gone.


    "Wee back, Mdy." Both of them went down for a curtsy in the end and I nod.


    "Thank you, please be in haste on cleaning. The night will be cold at this hour." I tell them to open the door to get inside of my estate.


    I walked fast onto the hallways full of portrait''s I''ve always admired whenever I see the works of Father''ste wife.


    Seeing Vivienne crying before I left to escort Rose back home to the pce, I wondered if she was still crying.


    I hurriedly went to look for her as well as father, thinking they went into my old room because that seemed to be Vivienne''s most favorite ce to be in. When I faced the door I didn''t bother knocking and opened the doorknob calling out to them.


    "Father? Vivienne-" I called out but I was cut by someone shushing me to be quiet.


    "Shhh..."


    It came into view, my father looking so tired yet happily he smiled while Vivienne was sleeping on hisp while they were on the sofa. I could hear her snoring a little while she called out for Rose wondering where she was even in her sleep. "Zzzz... Mommy..."


    I shake my head with a smile seeing her miss Rose as much as I do even though I escorted her home. I held the door carefully getting in inside my room before closing it trying not to make too much noise.


    "I see that she decided to take a little nap before dinner." I tell in a whisper walking forward to them looking so peaceful.


    Fatherughs softly patting Vivienne''s hair. "Indeed it took a lot of convincing and reassurance that her highness wille back eventually. I just told her that her other mother would have to finish something beforeing back to y."


    "Speaking of which, the second princess is safe back home, yes?" (Baron Hills) asks me and I nod sitting into the soft sofa with them looking so tired.


    "Yes and I have received permission to continue my mission. I would have to leave for a bit." I look at Vivienne''s sleeping face looking guilty knowing that I''ll be leaving her for a while too. "I have to apologize father I know its just a little time since we''ve gotten Vivienne but I''ll be leaving her in your hands for now."


    I told my father sounding tired but he didn''t seem to mind me leaving the little one with him, he sounded a bit happy even. "Do not worry, I''ll be taking good care of my granddaughter." (Baron Hills) smiles, looking like he was nning on spoiling Vivienne like there was no tomorrow.


    It made me frown remembering how horrible he is at controlling his urge to spoil her. If this continues I''ll have to worry about her teeth falling out too.


    "Father, don''t spoil her too much to the point she''ll get cavities." I red in concern but he shakes his head.


    "Hmm... no promises. Let your father spoil his only granddaughter, grandparents need to be tough with their children so they will be strong. That''s why I never coddled you, Kein." (Baron Hills) pats my head and then Vivienne''s.


    "Now look at you, an independent person and certainly someone who can take battles for herself."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I would think the same¡­ and I''m thankful he never coddled or spoiled me rotten, not because I was an adoptive daughter but he was thinking of my wellbeing and future.


    I never coddled my earth Vivienne for the fear I might die so soon.


    It is as I feared, I died a bit more early than I expected getting hit by a truck but before I did- I faintly remember asking her to give me grandchildren for me to spoil.


    "So let me enjoy this but don''t worry I''ll keep her under surveince. She''ll be safe in our home." He assured me and I couldn''t help but trust his words. "But in three days you''ll be preparing... that''s a lot of time preparing to leave for your journey."


    "I would have to list what I would need for the demonnds and give it to Alfred." I told father and he looked at me suspiciously, being a former knight that might''ve traveled a lot when he was younger he might''ve been there before.


    "The demonnds? You''ll indeed need a lot of things, when I was younger I have only visited a few times... a new territory and the demons were not kind because of a certain history." (Baron Hills)


    "I am aware of the history- sort of." I tell him, recalling some of my studies of it but I''m pretty sure all that of my studies contained lies because the books lent to me about it were- still hating on demons iming humans were superior.


    "Of course, in your books that you''ve read about the demonnd I''m sure it''s all rather biased- demons hate us for a reason and we hate them for the same reason." (Baron Hills)ughs telling me the tale.


    That both humans and demons think highly of each other that we ended up hating on one another. Kind of clich¨¦- the normal plot line whenever there were demons and humans into y.


    "Do you ever think that humans and demons would be able to get along?" I asked, feeling a bit curious. I know in some stories on earth, people gave plots like these with a happy ending.


    "Oh some have tried... but each pride of the rulers weighed more than peace." Father tells me faintly frowning, looking like he''s remembering some of his memories when he was younger telling them to me. "War is not light on the many, the young ones dream of exploit and adventure plundering on war- wishing for achievements like killing the demon lord."


    "I admire their foolishness and dreams to be something. I was like that when I was young, but the more I saw the end of battles and how many brothers I have lost... I just wished that war was over, thankfully it did."


    "Heroes- have been summoned, iming the demon lord''s head. From another world, their country of Japan if I remember correctly." (Baron Hills) tells me and my eyes widened slightly in surprise.


    Another person from the same world, now I''m just wondering if we belonged at the same time. I couldn''t help but get hooked into Father''s story wanting to know more. "I was just a mere scout those days... but the one I most admire was the one that stayed in our world while the others went home."


    "I heard he lived in [Sprivanto] for a long while but I''m not sure if he''s still around." (Baron Hills) smiles finishing the story and now I couldn''t help but wonder too. I want to meet this hero but-


    "How long has it been during that time, father?"


    "About forty years ago, he should be about sixty by now but well I''m sure he''s alive and still telling his tales around." (Baron Hills) stares at the window outside and sees the nighting. I still can''t believe how long that''s been.


    "We might miss dinner, I''m sure the servants are already fixing the table we should go." He shakes Vivienne gently by hisp, waking her up.


    "Ungu... Noe..." (Vivienne) swats his hand gently not wanting to wake up. She rolls a little and grips father''s pants.


    "Kein... look how cute she is! Not letting go of grandfather!"


    At least he''s happy about it. I''m not sure if I even have the strength to destroy his happiness by moving Vivienne out of hisp but I also didn''t want another hour just sitting down here while having many servants wait for our prepared meal.


    I... don''t like food being wasted.


    Well if that''s the case, I decided that I''ll be taking Vivienne to another private room where she can stay there for a while and sleep. I don''t think sleeping in my room would be wise, since it hasn''t been cleaned. "I''ll be going ahead with Vivienne first father, please get to the table first. I''ll be tucking her in a different room, my bed- hasn''t been cleaned and-"


    "Erm yeah we''ll talk further there." I tell him and he shrugs, his face turning serious and no longer looking like a kind grandfather who spoils his granddaughter.


    "Sure we''ll talk at the dinner table." (Father) stands fixing his suit and pants. "But let me set a reminder you''ll be opening your public school formoners before leaving for your journey."

 Chapter 199 76:

    Chapter 75: School Opening (I).


    Kein''s POV


    The moment I managed to get home to my estate with Pegasus, I let her into the stables and told her my thanks for waiting for me while I talked to the royal family.


    Kazari''s magic was really convenient, it would take me a bit of time before getting into the capital city where the castle was located but with her it only took me a second to get me this far.


    "Brrr..." (Vani) snorted in her stables calling out for my attention and I held her chin rubbing it.


    "Thank you for today, girl. You can take your time resting for today." I tell Vani who understands my words, she looks at me a little too softly today and not giving me much sass.


    "Because in three days we''ll have a lot of adventures after this." I pressed my forehead against hers waving goodbye when I finally decided to go inside my estate, the sun was already going down a bit by the time I arrived.


    I could see several servants sweeping the outside and once they saw me they greeted me warmly. They immediately stopped what they were doing, with curious eyes they looked around for a bit seeing that I didn''t havepany anymore they looked piqued on where my lover had gone.


    "Wee back, Mdy." Both of them went down for a curtsy in the end and I nod.


    "Thank you, please be in haste on cleaning. The night will be cold at this hour." I tell them to open the door to get inside of my estate.


    I walked fast onto the hallways full of portrait''s I''ve always admired whenever I see the works of Father''ste wife.


    Seeing Vivienne crying before I left to escort Rose back home to the pce, I wondered if she was still crying.


    I hurriedly went to look for her as well as father, thinking they went into my old room because that seemed to be Vivienne''s most favorite ce to be in. When I faced the door I didn''t bother knocking and opened the doorknob calling out to them.


    "Father? Vivienne-" I called out but I was cut by someone shushing me to be quiet.


    "Shhh..."


    It came into view, my father looking so tired yet happily he smiled while Vivienne was sleeping on hisp while they were on the sofa. I could hear her snoring a little while she called out for Rose wondering where she was even in her sleep. "Zzzz... Mommy..."


    I shake my head with a smile seeing her miss Rose as much as I do even though I escorted her home. I held the door carefully getting in inside my room before closing it trying not to make too much noise.


    "I see that she decided to take a little nap before dinner." I tell in a whisper walking forward to them looking so peaceful.


    Fatherughs softly patting Vivienne''s hair. "Indeed it took a lot of convincing and reassurance that her highness wille back eventually. I just told her that her other mother would have to finish something beforeing back to y."


    "Speaking of which, the second princess is safe back home, yes?" (Baron Hills) asks me and I nod sitting into the soft sofa with them looking so tired.


    "Yes and I have received permission to continue my mission. I would have to leave for a bit." I look at Vivienne''s sleeping face looking guilty knowing that I''ll be leaving her for a while too. "I have to apologize father I know its just a little time since we''ve gotten Vivienne but I''ll be leaving her in your hands for now."


    I told my father sounding tired but he didn''t seem to mind me leaving the little one with him, he sounded a bit happy even. "Do not worry, I''ll be taking good care of my granddaughter." (Baron Hills) smiles, looking like he was nning on spoiling Vivienne like there was no tomorrow.


    It made me frown remembering how horrible he is at controlling his urge to spoil her. If this continues I''ll have to worry about her teeth falling out too.


    "Father, don''t spoil her too much to the point she''ll get cavities." I red in concern but he shakes his head.


    "Hmm... no promises. Let your father spoil his only granddaughter, grandparents need to be tough with their children so they will be strong. That''s why I never coddled you, Kein." (Baron Hills) pats my head and then Vivienne''s.


    "Now look at you, an independent person and certainly someone who can take battles for herself."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I would think the same¡­ and I''m thankful he never coddled or spoiled me rotten, not because I was an adoptive daughter but he was thinking of my wellbeing and future.


    I never coddled my earth Vivienne for the fear I might die so soon.


    It is as I feared, I died a bit more early than I expected getting hit by a truck but before I did- I faintly remember asking her to give me grandchildren for me to spoil.


    "So let me enjoy this but don''t worry I''ll keep her under surveince. She''ll be safe in our home." He assured me and I couldn''t help but trust his words. "But in three days you''ll be preparing... that''s a lot of time preparing to leave for your journey."


    "I would have to list what I would need for the demonnds and give it to Alfred." I told father and he looked at me suspiciously, being a former knight that might''ve traveled a lot when he was younger he might''ve been there before.


    "The demonnds? You''ll indeed need a lot of things, when I was younger I have only visited a few times... a new territory and the demons were not kind because of a certain history." (Baron Hills)


    "I am aware of the history- sort of." I tell him, recalling some of my studies of it but I''m pretty sure all that of my studies contained lies because the books lent to me about it were- still hating on demons iming humans were superior.


    "Of course, in your books that you''ve read about the demonnd I''m sure it''s all rather biased- demons hate us for a reason and we hate them for the same reason." (Baron Hills)ughs telling me the tale.


    That both humans and demons think highly of each other that we ended up hating on one another. Kind of clich¨¦- the normal plot line whenever there were demons and humans into y.


    "Do you ever think that humans and demons would be able to get along?" I asked, feeling a bit curious. I know in some stories on earth, people gave plots like these with a happy ending.


    "Oh some have tried... but each pride of the rulers weighed more than peace." Father tells me faintly frowning, looking like he''s remembering some of his memories when he was younger telling them to me. "War is not light on the many, the young ones dream of exploit and adventure plundering on war- wishing for achievements like killing the demon lord."


    "I admire their foolishness and dreams to be something. I was like that when I was young, but the more I saw the end of battles and how many brothers I have lost... I just wished that war was over, thankfully it did."


    "Heroes- have been summoned, iming the demon lord''s head. From another world, their country of Japan if I remember correctly." (Baron Hills) tells me and my eyes widened slightly in surprise.


    Another person from the same world, now I''m just wondering if we belonged at the same time. I couldn''t help but get hooked into Father''s story wanting to know more. "I was just a mere scout those days... but the one I most admire was the one that stayed in our world while the others went home."


    "I heard he lived in [Sprivanto] for a long while but I''m not sure if he''s still around." (Baron Hills) smiles finishing the story and now I couldn''t help but wonder too. I want to meet this hero but-


    "How long has it been during that time, father?"


    "About forty years ago, he should be about sixty by now but well I''m sure he''s alive and still telling his tales around." (Baron Hills) stares at the window outside and sees the nighting. I still can''t believe how long that''s been.


    "We might miss dinner, I''m sure the servants are already fixing the table we should go." He shakes Vivienne gently by hisp, waking her up.


    "Ungu... Noe..." (Vivienne) swats his hand gently not wanting to wake up. She rolls a little and grips father''s pants.


    "Kein... look how cute she is! Not letting go of grandfather!"


    At least he''s happy about it. I''m not sure if I even have the strength to destroy his happiness by moving Vivienne out of hisp but I also didn''t want another hour just sitting down here while having many servants wait for our prepared meal.


    I... don''t like food being wasted.


    Well if that''s the case, I decided that I''ll be taking Vivienne to another private room where she can stay there for a while and sleep. I don''t think sleeping in my room would be wise, since it hasn''t been cleaned. "I''ll be going ahead with Vivienne first father, please get to the table first. I''ll be tucking her in a different room, my bed- hasn''t been cleaned and-"


    "Erm yeah we''ll talk further there." I tell him and he shrugs, his face turning serious and no longer looking like a kind grandfather who spoils his granddaughter.

 Chapter 200 76

    Chapter 75: School Opening (II).


    Kein''s POV


    How could I have forgotten?!


    "But let me set a reminder you''ll be opening your public school formoners before leaving for your journey."


    Father''s words rang into my ears and I was filled with utmost dread. On the other hand, while he was willing to let me go, I feel guilty that I haven''t even prepared a speech when I promised to have the school opened soon.


    I didn''t realize that day was today.


    I found a guest room where Vivienne can rest herself there. I breathed a sigh of relief, opening the door, looking in the bed and its clean sheets better than my room. "Alright sleepyhead, rest yourself and I suppose I''ll ask you in the morning if you want to join us at school tomorrow."


    "Moma..." (Vivienne) feels her body no longer with mine, she frowns her little hands quickly finds its way to hold my hand and lets it slip barely hanging into my little pinky finger.


    I could see her eyes twitching a little as if she was trying to fight off the drowsiness, she pulled my hand trying to rub her cheeks in it looking so sad. "You... weaving me agwain?" she asked me while still looking drowsy and I blinked in worry.


    I really have been... sort of leaving anding back often.


    "No... Moma wille back, promise."


    I tuck her in the new bed that she''ll be using, looking assured by words that I''lle back.


    "..." As if my motherly instincts were turned on, I gave a quick kiss by the forehead and hurried my way into dinner with father.


    The estate halls were still quite long and I found the small run to be exhausting.


    When I arrived he said many of the servants had already prepared the table and the food was still hot. They all saw me turning to look and nodded, Father smiles motioning for me to sit down on the empty chair beside him.


    "Pardon me."


    I take a seat right beside him looking a bit nervous. "So you tucked the little one to bed, let''s eat. In case she wakes up so early... I''ll have the chef prepare her some pancakes-"


    Baron Hills has already confided in me about his spoiling.


    "Father-" I called out, not agreeing with the excess amount of food he''s giving Vivienne and he immediately sighs with a shrug.


    "Fine... I will only serve pancakes once she''s had the proper breakfast meal."


    I believe I promised that I''ll be needing to present a speech, hoping that I was prepared- I did have a few days off and with all the things that''s been happening in my life I''ve forgotten it.


    We immediately ate, continuing the continued conversation from before.


    I held my fork and stared at the piece of vegetable that was dipped in creamy white sauce.


    The speech... I could write one in two hours and memorize it... or go with the flow. I could feel my brows furrowing, trying to concentrate on finishing dinner and running immediately to my office to work.


    "It seems you''ve forgotten that you were going to be holding the school opening tomorrow." (Baron Hills) teases me as he eats the food that was on his te. "Your eyebrows are doing the thing again."


    Father points at my brows that made me raise them up to be neutral before chuckling embarrassed for myself.


    "Was that obvious? Itpletely slipped through my mind that I couldn''t properly prepare for a speech or anything like that... apologies." I apologized and my father shrugged in reply, understanding my reason.


    "You''ve had many things on your te, leave every minor thing to Alfred including your packing."


    "Though tomorrow will be such an important event, since you were gone quite a while to escort her highness into the [Winshern] kingdom." He looks over to Alfred who walks forward by my side, taking out a garment bag from his [Storage Ring].


    "I have made my way on ordering you a new lovely white suit for the asion." (Baron Hills) smiles looking over the garment bag and I couldn''t help but be surprised yet again by his considerate actions- being well prepared on seeing that I get whatever I need.


    "Tomorrow, don''t worry and just prepare what you''ll need." His hands reach out to pat the back of my shoulder. "Tell them what you''ve always wanted for the people, the reason why you wanted a ce for all children to have an education and how it will be able to benefit them."


    I held the garment bag in my arms peeking through the zipper seeing the white suit father had ordered, I felt my mind and heart being calm.


    No longer nervous and worried what tomorrow will bring.


    "I... Thank you, Father."


    That night after dinner I made a quick list for Alfred on what I''ll be needing to bring, he looked at it and immediately knew where I was going.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The demonnds, I assume you''ll be traveling there mdy?" (Alfred) asks me and I nod.


    "If you know what else would be helpful to bring, don''t hesitate to add more into the pile." I tell him to stand off my chair, take the garment bag and thank everyone who prepared dinner.


    I walked towards my private office holding the garment in my arms.


    I ced the garment bag into my office, as I decided I would make a proper speech for promoting the new school. "..."


    Looking at my office now though, I should probably have to order one of the servants to clean the mess we made.


    I went inside further into the room, shbacks of our naughty ys and voices rang in my mind.


    I felt my face getting red so I hurriedly opened the drawer of my table taking some empty nk papers with my ink and quill. I also took the garment bag slinging it over my shoulder.


    I closed the door to my private office and just decided I''ll be working in the same guest room as Vivienne, I did promise that I''lle back to her so I did.


    The room wasn''t that far from my office, so I opened the door to see Vivienne still sleeping.


    I went into the side where a table and a chair were located. I patted down the desk looking at its several decorations, a vase and a mirror.


    I ced the garment bag into the side and began working on my speech for tomorrow. "Good Morning... I should start with my introduced and thank the guests foring."


    I wrote down the speech noting down the subtle details of why I wanted to have an academy in the first ce.


    I wanted a school¡­ because I couldn''t bear to see the orphanage ssroom of being the only ce you can learn simple things. A lovely princess became my inspiration for wanting to open one, because she believed helping the children- the next generation of the kingdom would bring sess.


    Speaking of which, I hope Lenard and his boyfriend managed to organize everything needed from the school including the staff and the ssroom.


    A few hours had passed, finally finishing my script for the speech, I started feeling drowsy.


    "Ugh..." I held my temples trying to be awake but I decided to go into bed with Vivienne who was snoring looking so carefree.


    I chuckled, deciding to plop down by the bed next to her with some proper distance. I know that she sees me as her mother but I feel hesitant.


    The moment that Iid down, Vivienne could feel the bed sheets moving a little so she opened her blue eyes that were the same as mine was staring at me.


    "Moma... came back." (Vivienne) smiles, looking around the bed before frowning seeing how I was from her. "Ngh..."


    Her tiny hands reached towards me and crawled her way over. "Hug." she mutters burying her hug to my chest.


    "!!!"


    I didn''t know what to do but just stayed frozen in ce, I wondered what Rose would do in the situation... and by instinct my hands went through her blonde hair and started brushing it gently.


    Vivienne mutters a few more things that I couldn''t understand. I stared at her sleeping face and I suddenly missed my daughter from back home. I hope she''s safely tucked by someone special too.


    "Goodnight Vivienne." I wrapped my arms around her tiny little waist and started driving off to sleep, feeling sofortable around the little girl. "Sweet dreams."


    .-.-.-.-.


    p! p! p!


    Ow... Ugh... I feel like someone was pping my face.


    "Moma! Moma! Moma!" I could hear Vivienne''s voice of excitement and felt the bed shaking. I forcefully opened my eyes to see the little girl jumping up and down from the bedughing so happily and I groaned. "Wakey! Wakey~!"


    She jumps so high, almost reaching up the ceiling. "Vivienne! Be careful!"


    I got up from the bed and grabbed her into safety. "Hehehe! Moma jump jump?" (Vivienne) asks, no longer jumped and now she was just standing into the sheets.


    "No... Let''s not jump so early in the morning because Moma doesn''t want you getting a concussion." I held her shoulder and managed to sit her down.


    I sighed in relief feeling so wide awake after her little stunt. "Why don''t we eat and get changed? We''ll be going to school with your grandpa today."


    "School?" (Vivienne) asks and then raises her hands up at me. "Yey!" She jumped right out from the bed and rushed outside the

 Chapter 201 76

    chapter 76: Till wee back home (II).


    Kein''s POV


    With my words reaching them, some walked up slowly into the line taking a tray. The little kids who will be in the year kindergarten might be able to handle buying things inside the cafeteria, will be left to their teacher to take charge and have them eat at a specific time.


    We slid our way into the line and the newly hired cooks- to which I noticed they were mostly all the elderly giving a warm smile. "Oh! Mdy- please do point out anything that you want."


    She tells me and I eye the food. I look at Vivienne not knowing what to pick. I wanted to know if she has any preferences other than sweets, surely she wouldn''t mind fruits?


    "Anything you want to have Vivienne? Like an apple, orange or even some meat?"


    She giggles looking over the fine array of snacks prepared by the lovely elderly cooks. They seemed to be very fond of her little stares chuckling. They tell me, "Oh your daughter looks so adorable Miss Hills!"


    "Nomnom, cookie." (Vivienne) tells me and I nod going back to the cookpletely agreeing with her with a smile.


    "You could say she''s my little cookie monster now." I chuckled, keeping her within my armsughing a little with me. "I''ll... take a side sd, some rich with some meat patties and this little one''s cookies."


    I point to all the things I wanted and the cook takes what I requested and ces them on our tray. "Do you need any assistance from any of us to bring your tray to a table, mdy?"


    I shake my head, feeling a little bashful. Elderly people make me a little bit soft, all of them remind me of my grandma. "No... it''s alright I can take these myself with my other arm."


    I was fit enough to carry them both so I didn''t need any assistance. The elderly cook smiles so sweetly, and reaches out to hold the side of my hand that was holding Vivienne.


    "T-Thank you, I just wanted to express my gratitude mdy for letting me have this opportunity..." The grandmother tells me and I panicked a little.


    "Y-You''re wee."


    Alfred was watching us converse with one another but seeing that I don''t want to hold up the line because I know other people were still waiting, I had to give the grandma''s hand a firm shake with a nod of my head.


    "Seeing many people happy, giving jobs and having many children get the education they need has always been my goal." I feel my voice being confident and so sure, that I know I wanted this.


    Everyone''s ears perked at my words and soon the atmosphere of the cafeteria became a lot morefortable to be in.


    I waved my hand hand farewell to the lovely elderly woman that helped us with our food, Vivienne copied me and waved back her hands as well a little too enthusiastically.


    "Bye bye! Bye gwanmama!" (Vivienne) waves over almost making me lose bnce on holding my tray. "Ack!"


    "Be careful, Vivienne!"


    Alfred thankfully helps me by taking the tray from my hold, he was like a ninja suddenly swooping in to take it and standing up right with his posture. "Mdy, watch your step."


    He tells me and I sighed a breath of relief towards Alfred. "Ah... Thank you Alfred from saving my white suit over spilled food."


    I looked down on my suit, momentarily forgetting that stains on white silk is not something ourundry maid can remove easily.


    "It is a duty of a butler to be prepared for any possible oue and danger, you are wee mdy." (Alfred) apanies me, as I hold Vivienne close.


    "Sowwy Moma..." she guilty bows her head and I pat the top of it.


    "It''s alright, but remember when I''m carrying something don''t move around too much. I don''t mind getting the white suit dirty but what if I let you go and you got hurt?"


    Vivienne pouts and buries her head further to my chest, muttering sorry all over again and I had to assure her that it''s okay now because Alfred came to our rescue.


    "Mdy, over here!" Ellis stands upon a table and chair where he has already upied it for us and-


    "Vivienne can sit here, Mdy." He shows me a little chair with safety seatbelts on them. Pfft- no way!


    "A little children''s chair. I can''t believe you guys went all your way to have these." I ced a hand on my waist feeling impressed with all of the school''s amodating features.


    "After introducing us your daughter, we assumed she would visit the school often if you would permit." He tells me as I slowly put Vivienne inside the chair buckling her little belt in. "My fianc¨¦ and I would really love to spend our time with our niece."


    I could feel him doing a little gulp.


    The idea of having Vivienne adapt early into school, perhaps she could even take interest in the library or even the field- and I haven''t really asked Lenard yet if we still have some remaining budget for a yground.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well I''m going away for a while for a confidential mission so it would make my heart relieved that her uncles would be looking out for her while I''m gone."


    I told Ellis who was delighted to hear the news. "Thank you- Mdy."


    "We''re family now so you have to call me Kein."


    "Perhaps outside of work?"


    "I suppose whatever you''refortable with Ellis." I tell him sitting down as he does the same. I grabbed a te of cookies belonging to Vivienne and watched her eat.


    "Thank you, Moma." (Vivienne) says her thanks before chomping down on these sweet cookies.


    "Also how much budget do we have left to be able to make a yground?"


    "Would you like to build one?" (Ellis) raises his eyebrow looking a bit surprised. Truly the school almost has everything, but I don''t believe they''ve added a yground for the little ones to run around in.


    "Yes, if Vivienne would ever want to go to school. I would like her to have a ce she can y in with her future ssmates." I wanted ones that were simr back on earth, not only ygrounds build your kid''s stamina and health, they also get tired when they get back home.


    Meaningte nights of trying or forcing them to sleep is gone.


    "We should have enough... but it would only get us the cheap materials to build it." (Ellis)


    "That won''t do... I want the safest constructed yground there will be." I tell him not wanting to have cheap materials over at my public academy.


    Cheap materials are not safe and knowing how children can get rowdy or even chaotic- they''ll be breaking everything in a week. "Thankfully I have something to donate and then auction."


    I remembered that I can give them the wyvern me I''ve absorbed with the escort mission from before. "I''ll give it to you before we leave."


    The wyvern mes I''ve saved up in the cursed sword can be ced in a special jar, specifically for wyverns.


    Expensive it may be, still useful and I believe I had one of those being prepared and all.


    Sadly there''s no jars that can handle the fire of a dragon, it''s rumored to be that once her me touches you, you''ll be cursed to turn into ashes and then have your soul roam around the dungeons of the demonnds.


    A jar that can store dragon''s breath would definitely make my job a lot easier to get that heart.


    "Nom... Nom nom." (Vivienne) was down to herst cookie. She grabs her water and starts drinking it. "Pah!"


    She gives a little satisfying sound before putting down the ss cup with a satisfying clunk.


    "Ah Vivienne you have crumbs all over you." I take a handkerchief from my [Storage Ring] wiping all of the crumbs that was in the side of her cheek.


    "Hah..."


    "Mdy''s daughter is adorable... I wasn''t aware that Mdy Hills is so..."


    "Soft?"


    "Caring, Handsome, considerate?"


    The four of us at the table couldnt help but hear what they were saying about us. It was mostly how they couldn''t believe that after my reputation as the wild child of the Baron, who''s been adopted into the family.


    They''re seeing my soft side that I don''t let out often which is nice.


    Everyone seemed to have enjoyed their time touring the ce, we even showed how the bathrooms worked and they were bewildered with the sewer system Peter thought of.


    Peter being Veronica''s wife that built the school and provided the blueprint, his many dreams of the other world and his stories were from earth.


    "I suppose that will be all. The other parents would really give their final decision that day."


    "It would be their responsibility and thus treat their decision with respect right after."

 Chapter 202 76:

    Chapter 76: Till wee back home (II).


    Kein''s POV


    With my words reaching them, some walked up slowly into the line taking a tray. The little kids who will be in the year kindergarten might be able to handle buying things inside the cafeteria, will be left to their teacher to take charge and have them eat at a specific time.


    We slid our way into the line and the newly hired cooks- to which I noticed they were mostly all the elderly giving a warm smile. "Oh! Mdy- please do point out anything that you want."


    She tells me and I eye the food.


    "Hmm¡­"


    I look at Vivienne not knowing what to pick. I wanted to know if she has any preferences other than sweets, surely she wouldn''t mind fruits?


    "Anything you want to have Vivienne? Like an apple, orange or even some meat?" I ask her, interested in knowing what other food she may like.


    She giggles looking over the fine array of snacks prepared by the lovely elderly cooks. They seemed to be very fond of her little stares chuckling. They tell me, "Oh your daughter looks so adorable Miss Hills!"


    "Nomnom, cookie." (Vivienne) tells me and I nod going back to the cookpletely agreeing with her with a smile.


    "You could say she''s my little cookie monster now." I chuckled, keeping her within my armsughing a little with me. "I''ll... take a side sd, some rich with some meat patties and this little one''s cookies."


    I point to all the things I wanted and the cook takes what I requested and ces them on our tray. "Do you need any assistance from any of us to bring your tray to a table, mdy?"


    I shake my head, feeling a little bashful. Elderly people make me a little bit soft, all of them remind me of my grandma. "No... it''s alright I can take these myself with my other arm."


    I was fit enough to carry them both so I didn''t need any assistance. The elderly cook smiles so sweetly, and reaches out to hold the side of my hand that was holding Vivienne.


    "T-Thank you, I just wanted to express my gratitude mdy for letting me have this opportunity..." The grandmother tells me and I panicked a little.


    "You''re a wonderful noble." she tells me, her face reminded me so much of my grandma.


    "T-Thank you¡­ and you''re wee."


    Alfred was watching us converse with one another but seeing that I don''t want to hold up the line because I know other people were still waiting, I had to give the grandma''s hand a firm shake with a nod of my head.


    "Seeing many people happy, giving jobs and having many children get the education they need has always been my goal." I feel my voice being confident and so sure, that I know I wanted this.


    Everyone''s ears perked at my words and soon the atmosphere of the cafeteria became a lot morefortable to be in.


    I waved my hand in farewell to the lovely elderly woman that helped us with our food, Vivienne copied me and waved back her hands as well a little too enthusiastically.


    "Bye bye! Bye gwanmama!" (Vivienne) waves over almost making me lose bnce on holding my tray. "Ack!"


    "Be careful, Vivienne!"


    Alfred thankfully helps me by taking the tray from my hold, he was like a ninja suddenly swooping in to take it and standing up right with his posture. "Mdy, watch your step."


    He tells me and I sighed a breath of relief towards Alfred. "Ah... Thank you Alfred for saving my white suit over spilled food."


    I looked down on my suit, momentarily forgetting that stains on white silk is not something ourundry maid can remove easily.


    "It is a duty of a butler to be prepared for any possible oue and danger, you are wee mdy." (Alfred) apanies me, as I hold Vivienne close.


    "Sowwy Moma..." she guilty bows her head and I pat the top of it.


    "It''s alright, but remember when I''m carrying something don''t move around too much. I don''t mind getting the white suit dirty but what if I let you go and you got hurt?"


    Vivienne pouts and buries her head further to my chest, muttering sorry all over again and I had to assure her that it''s okay now because Alfred came to our rescue.


    "Mdy, over here!" Ellis stands upon a table and chair where he has already upied it for us and-


    "Vivienne can sit here, Mdy." He shows me a little chair with safety seat belts on them. Pfft- no way! It reminded me of those little chairs back in my old world- don''t tell me Peter designed this one?


    "A little children''s chair. I can''t believe you guys went all your way to have these." I ced a hand on my waist feeling impressed with all of the school''s amodating features.


    "After introducing us to your daughter, we assumed she would visit the school often if you would permit." He tells me as I slowly put Vivienne inside the chair buckling her little belt in.


    "My fianc¨¦ and I would really love to spend our time with our niece." (Ellis) tells me, voice a little shy.


    I could feel him doing a little gulp.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The idea of having Vivienne adapt early into school, perhaps she could even take interest in the library or even the field- and I haven''t really asked Lenard yet if we still have some remaining budget for a yground.


    "Well I''m going away for a while for a confidential mission so it would make my heart relieved that her uncles would be looking out for her while I''m gone."


    I told Ellis who was delighted to hear the news. "Thank you- Mdy."


    "We''re family now so you have to call me Kein."


    "Perhaps outside of work?"


    "I suppose whatever you''refortable with Ellis." I tell him to sit down as I do the same. I grabbed a te of cookies belonging to Vivienne and watched her eat.


    "Twank you, Moma." (Vivienne) says her thanks before chomping down on these sweet cookies.


    "Also how much budget do we have left to be able to make a yground?"


    "Would you like to build one?" (Ellis) raises his eyebrow looking a bit surprised. Truly the school almost has everything, but I don''t think they''ve added a yground for the little ones to run around in.


    "Yes, if Vivienne would ever want to go to school. I would like her to have a ce she can y in with her future ssmates." I wanted ones that were simr back on earth, not only ygrounds build your kid''s stamina and health, they also get tired when they get back home.


    Meaningte nights of trying or forcing them to sleep is gone.


    "We should have enough... but it would only get us the cheap materials to build it." (Ellis)


    "That won''t do... I want the safest constructed yground there will be." I tell him not wanting to have cheap materials over at my public academy.


    Cheap materials are not safe and knowing how children can get rowdy or even chaotic- they''ll be breaking everything in a week. "Thankfully I have something to donate and then auction."


    I remembered that I can give them the wyvern me I''ve absorbed with the escort mission from before. "I''ll give it to you before we leave."


    The wyvern mes I''ve saved up in the cursed sword can be ced in a special jar, specifically for wyverns. Expensive it may be, still useful and I believe I had one of those being prepared and all.


    Sadly there''s no jars that can handle the fire of a dragon, it''s rumored to be that once her me touches you, you''ll be cursed to turn into ashes and then have your soul roam around the dungeons of the demonnds.


    A jar that can store dragon''s breath would definitely make my job a lot easier to get that heart.


    "Nom... Nom nom." (Vivienne) was down to herst cookie. She grabs her water and starts drinking it. "Pah!"


    She gives a little satisfying sound before putting down the ss cup with a satisfying clunk.


    "Ah Vivienne you have crumbs all over you." I take a handkerchief from my [Storage Ring] wiping all of the crumbs that were on the side of her cheek. The little grin she made for me was really cute, even Ellis couldn''t help but pat his little niece on the head.


    "Hah..."


    "Mdy''s daughter is adorable... I wasn''t aware that Mdy Hills is so..."


    "Soft?"


    "Caring, Handsome, considerate?"


    "Oh my all of the above!"


    "Have you seen her handsome butler and the vice principal?!"


    The four of us at the table couldn''t help but hear what they were saying about us in the other tale. It was mostly how they couldn''t believe that after my reputation as the wild child of the Baron, who''s been adopted into the family.


    They''re seeing my soft side that I don''t let out often which is nice.


    Everyone seemed to have enjoyed their time touring the ce, we even showed how the bathrooms worked and they were bewildered with the sewer system Peter thought of.


    Peter being Veronica''s wife that built the school and provided the blueprint, his many dreams of the other world and his stories were from earth.


    Some of his knowledge was quite helpful in building the academy that I wanted.


    In anycase, the parents bid their goodbyes and thanks to me as they left once the sun''s position dawned low. "Mdy! We will be enrolling our children here!"


    "Thank you for the tour and lunch!"


    "Truly I wished we had something like this when we were children ourselves!"

 Chapter 203 76

    Chapter 76: Till wee back home (II).


    Kein''s POV


    With my words reaching them, some walked up slowly into the line taking a tray. The little kids who will be in the year kindergarten might be able to handle buying things inside the cafeteria, will be left to their teacher to take charge and have them eat at a specific time.


    We slid our way into the line and the newly hired cooks- to which I noticed they were mostly all the elderly giving a warm smile. "Oh! Mdy- please do point out anything that you want."


    She tells me and I eye the food.


    "Hmm¡­"


    I look at Vivienne not knowing what to pick. I wanted to know if she has any preferences other than sweets, surely she wouldn''t mind fruits?


    "Anything you want to have Vivienne? Like an apple, orange or even some meat?" I ask her, interested in knowing what other food she may like.


    She giggles looking over the fine array of snacks prepared by the lovely elderly cooks. They seemed to be very fond of her little stares chuckling. They tell me, "Oh your daughter looks so adorable Miss Hills!"


    "Nomnom, cookie." (Vivienne) tells me and I nod going back to the cookpletely agreeing with her with a smile.


    "You could say she''s my little cookie monster now." I chuckled, keeping her within my armsughing a little with me. "I''ll... take a side sd, some rich with some meat patties and this little one''s cookies."


    I point to all the things I wanted and the cook takes what I requested and ces them on our tray. "Do you need any assistance from any of us to bring your tray to a table, mdy?"


    I shake my head, feeling a little bashful. Elderly people make me a little bit soft, all of them remind me of my grandma. "No... it''s alright I can take these myself with my other arm."


    I was fit enough to carry them both so I didn''t need any assistance. The elderly cook smiles so sweetly, and reaches out to hold the side of my hand that was holding Vivienne.


    "T-Thank you, I just wanted to express my gratitude mdy for letting me have this opportunity..." The grandmother tells me and I panicked a little.


    "You''re a wonderful noble." she tells me, her face reminded me so much of my grandma.


    "T-Thank you¡­ and you''re wee."


    Alfred was watching us converse with one another but seeing that I don''t want to hold up the line because I know other people were still waiting, I had to give the grandma''s hand a firm shake with a nod of my head.


    "Seeing many people happy, giving jobs and having many children get the education they need has always been my goal." I feel my voice being confident and so sure, that I know I wanted this.


    Everyone''s ears perked at my words and soon the atmosphere of the cafeteria became a lot morefortable to be in.


    I waved my hand in farewell to the lovely elderly woman that helped us with our food, Vivienne copied me and waved back her hands as well a little too enthusiastically.


    "Bye bye! Bye gwanmama!" (Vivienne) waves over almost making me lose bnce on holding my tray. "Ack!"


    "Be careful, Vivienne!"


    Alfred thankfully helps me by taking the tray from my hold, he was like a ninja suddenly swooping in to take it and standing up right with his posture. "Mdy, watch your step."


    He tells me and I sighed a breath of relief towards Alfred. "Ah... Thank you Alfred for saving my white suit over spilled food."


    I looked down on my suit, momentarily forgetting that stains on white silk is not something ourundry maid can remove easily.


    "It is a duty of a butler to be prepared for any possible oue and danger, you are wee mdy." (Alfred) apanies me, as I hold Vivienne close.


    "Sowwy Moma..." she guilty bows her head and I pat the top of it.


    "It''s alright, but remember when I''m carrying something don''t move around too much. I don''t mind getting the white suit dirty but what if I let you go and you got hurt?"


    Vivienne pouts and buries her head further to my chest, muttering sorry all over again and I had to assure her that it''s okay now because Alfred came to our rescue.


    "Mdy, over here!" Ellis stands upon a table and chair where he has already upied it for us and-


    "Vivienne can sit here, Mdy." He shows me a little chair with safety seat belts on them. Pfft- no way! It reminded me of those little chairs back in my old world- don''t tell me Peter designed this one?


    "A little children''s chair. I can''t believe you guys went all your way to have these." I ced a hand on my waist feeling impressed with all of the school''s amodating features.


    "After introducing us to your daughter, we assumed she would visit the school often if you would permit." He tells me as I slowly put Vivienne inside the chair buckling her little belt in.


    "My fianc¨¦ and I would really love to spend our time with our niece." (Ellis) tells me, voice a little shy.


    I could feel him doing a little gulp.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The idea of having Vivienne adapt early into school, perhaps she could even take interest in the library or even the field- and I haven''t really asked Lenard yet if we still have some remaining budget for a yground.


    "Well I''m going away for a while for a confidential mission so it would make my heart relieved that her uncles would be looking out for her while I''m gone."


    I told Ellis who was delighted to hear the news. "Thank you- Mdy."


    "We''re family now so you have to call me Kein."


    "Perhaps outside of work?"


    "I suppose whatever you''refortable with Ellis." I tell him to sit down as I do the same. I grabbed a te of cookies belonging to Vivienne and watched her eat.


    "Twank you, Moma." (Vivienne) says her thanks before chomping down on these sweet cookies.


    "Also how much budget do we have left to be able to make a yground?"


    "Would you like to build one?" (Ellis) raises his eyebrow looking a bit surprised. Truly the school almost has everything, but I don''t think they''ve added a yground for the little ones to run around in.


    "Yes, if Vivienne would ever want to go to school. I would like her to have a ce she can y in with her future ssmates." I wanted ones that were simr back on earth, not only ygrounds build your kid''s stamina and health, they also get tired when they get back home.


    Meaningte nights of trying or forcing them to sleep is gone.


    "We should have enough... but it would only get us the cheap materials to build it." (Ellis)


    "That won''t do... I want the safest constructed yground there will be." I tell him not wanting to have cheap materials over at my public academy.


    Cheap materials are not safe and knowing how children can get rowdy or even chaotic- they''ll be breaking everything in a week. "Thankfully I have something to donate and then auction."


    I remembered that I can give them the wyvern me I''ve absorbed with the escort mission from before. "I''ll give it to you before we leave."


    The wyvern mes I''ve saved up in the cursed sword can be ced in a special jar, specifically for wyverns. Expensive it may be, still useful and I believe I had one of those being prepared and all.


    Sadly there''s no jars that can handle the fire of a dragon, it''s rumored to be that once her me touches you, you''ll be cursed to turn into ashes and then have your soul roam around the dungeons of the demonnds.


    A jar that can store dragon''s breath would definitely make my job a lot easier to get that heart.


    "Nom... Nom nom." (Vivienne) was down to herst cookie. She grabs her water and starts drinking it. "Pah!"


    She gives a little satisfying sound before putting down the ss cup with a satisfying clunk.


    "Ah Vivienne you have crumbs all over you." I take a handkerchief from my [Storage Ring] wiping all of the crumbs that were on the side of her cheek. The little grin she made for me was really cute, even Ellis couldn''t help but pat his little niece on the head.


    "Hah..."


    "Mdy''s daughter is adorable... I wasn''t aware that Mdy Hills is so..."


    "Soft?"


    "Caring, Handsome, considerate?"


    "Oh my all of the above!"


    "Have you seen her handsome butler and the vice principal?!"


    The four of us at the table couldn''t help but hear what they were saying about us in the other tale. It was mostly how they couldn''t believe that after my reputation as the wild child of the Baron, who''s been adopted into the family.


    They''re seeing my soft side that I don''t let out often which is nice.


    Everyone seemed to have enjoyed their time touring the ce, we even showed how the bathrooms worked and they were bewildered with the sewer system Peter thought of.


    Peter being Veronica''s wife that built the school and provided the blueprint, his many dreams of the other world and his stories were from earth.


    Some of his knowledge was quite helpful in building the academy that I wanted.


    In anycase, the parents bid their goodbyes and thanks to me as they left once the sun''s position dawned low. "Mdy! We will be enrolling our children here!"


    "Thank you for the tour and lunch!"

 Chapter 204 76

    Chapter 76: Till wee back home (II).


    Kein''s POV


    With my words reaching them, some walked up slowly into the line taking a tray. The little kids who will be in the year kindergarten might be able to handle buying things inside the cafeteria, will be left to their teacher to take charge and have them eat at a specific time.


    We slid our way into the line and the newly hired cooks- to which I noticed they were mostly all the elderly giving a warm smile. "Oh! Mdy- please do point out anything that you want."


    She tells me and I eye the food.


    "Hmm..."


    I look at Vivienne not knowing what to pick. I wanted to know if she has any preferences other than sweets, surely she wouldn''t mind fruits?


    "Anything you want to have Vivienne? Like an apple, orange or even some meat?" I ask her, interested in knowing what other food she may like.


    She giggles looking over the fine array of snacks prepared by the lovely elderly cooks. They seemed to be very fond of her little stares chuckling. They tell me, "Oh your daughter looks so adorable Miss Hills!"


    "Nomnom, cookie." (Vivienne) tells me and I nod going back to the cookpletely agreeing with her with a smile.


    "You could say she''s my little cookie monster now." I chuckled, keeping her within my armsughing a little with me. "I''ll... take a side sd, some rich with some meat patties and this little one''s cookies."


    I point to all the things I wanted and the cook takes what I requested and ces them on our tray. "Do you need any assistance from any of us to bring your tray to a table, mdy?"


    I shake my head, feeling a little bashful. Elderly people make me a little bit soft, all of them remind me of my grandma. "No... it''s alright I can take these myself with my other arm."


    I was fit enough to carry them both so I didn''t need any assistance. The elderly cook smiles so sweetly, and reaches out to hold the side of my hand that was holding Vivienne.


    "T-Thank you, I just wanted to express my gratitude mdy for letting me have this opportunity..." The grandmother tells me and I panicked a little.


    "You''re a wonderful noble." she tells me, her face reminded me so much of my grandma.


    "T-Thank you... and you''re wee."


    Alfred was watching us converse with one another but seeing that I don''t want to hold up the line because I know other people were still waiting, I had to give the grandma''s hand a firm shake with a nod of my head.


    "Seeing many people happy, giving jobs and having many children get the education they need has always been my goal." I feel my voice being confident and so sure, that I know I wanted this.


    Everyone''s ears perked at my words and soon the atmosphere of the cafeteria became a lot morefortable to be in.


    I waved my hand in farewell to the lovely elderly woman that helped us with our food, Vivienne copied me and waved back her hands as well a little too enthusiastically.


    "Bye bye! Bye gwanmama!" (Vivienne) waves over almost making me lose bnce on holding my tray. "Ack!"


    "Be careful, Vivienne!"


    Alfred thankfully helps me by taking the tray from my hold, he was like a ninja suddenly swooping in to take it and standing up right with his posture. "Mdy, watch your step."


    He tells me and I sighed a breath of relief towards Alfred. "Ah... Thank you Alfred for saving my white suit over spilled food."


    I looked down on my suit, momentarily forgetting that stains on white silk is not something ourundry maid can remove easily.


    "It is a duty of a butler to be prepared for any possible oue and danger, you are wee mdy." (Alfred) apanies me, as I hold Vivienne close.


    "Sowwy Moma..." she guilty bows her head and I pat the top of it.


    "It''s alright, but remember when I''m carrying something don''t move around too much. I don''t mind getting the white suit dirty but what if I let you go and you got hurt?"


    Vivienne pouts and buries her head further to my chest, muttering sorry all over again and I had to assure her that it''s okay now because Alfred came to our rescue.


    "Mdy, over here!" Ellis stands upon a table and chair where he has already upied it for us and-


    "Vivienne can sit here, Mdy." He shows me a little chair with safety seat belts on them. Pfft- no way! It reminded me of those little chairs back in my old world- don''t tell me Peter designed this one?


    "A little children''s chair. I can''t believe you guys went all your way to have these." I ced a hand on my waist feeling impressed with all of the school''s amodating features.


    "After introducing us to your daughter, we assumed she would visit the school often if you would permit." He tells me as I slowly put Vivienne inside the chair buckling her little belt in.


    "My fianc¨¦ and I would really love to spend our time with our niece." (Ellis) tells me, voice a little shy.


    I could feel him doing a little gulp.


    The idea of having Vivienne adapt early into school, perhaps she could even take interest in the library or even the field- and I haven''t really asked Lenard yet if we still have some remaining budget for a yground.


    "Well I''m going away for a while for a confidential mission so it would make my heart relieved that her uncles would be looking out for her while I''m gone."


    I told Ellis who was delighted to hear the news. "Thank you- Mdy."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We''re family now so you have to call me Kein."


    "Perhaps outside of work?"


    "I suppose whatever you''refortable with Ellis." I tell him to sit down as I do the same. I grabbed a te of cookies belonging to Vivienne and watched her eat.


    "Twank you, Moma." (Vivienne) says her thanks before chomping down on these sweet cookies.


    "Also how much budget do we have left to be able to make a yground?"


    "Would you like to build one?" (Ellis) raises his eyebrow looking a bit surprised. Truly the school almost has everything, but I don''t think they''ve added a yground for the little ones to run around in.


    "Yes, if Vivienne would ever want to go to school. I would like her to have a ce she can y in with her future ssmates." I wanted ones that were simr back on earth, not only ygrounds build your kid''s stamina and health, they also get tired when they get back home.


    Meaningte nights of trying or forcing them to sleep is gone.


    "We should have enough... but it would only get us the cheap materials to build it." (Ellis)


    "That won''t do... I want the safest constructed yground there will be." I tell him not wanting to have cheap materials over at my public academy.


    Cheap materials are not safe and knowing how children can get rowdy or even chaotic- they''ll be breaking everything in a week. "Thankfully I have something to donate and then auction."


    I remembered that I can give them the wyvern me I''ve absorbed with the escort mission from before. "I''ll give it to you before we leave."


    The wyvern mes I''ve saved up in the cursed sword can be ced in a special jar, specifically for wyverns. Expensive it may be, still useful and I believe I had one of those being prepared and all.


    Sadly there''s no jars that can handle the fire of a dragon, it''s rumored to be that once her me touches you, you''ll be cursed to turn into ashes and then have your soul roam around the dungeons of the demonnds.


    A jar that can store dragon''s breath would definitely make my job a lot easier to get that heart.


    "Nom... Nom nom." (Vivienne) was down to herst cookie. She grabs her water and starts drinking it. "Pah!"


    She gives a little satisfying sound before putting down the ss cup with a satisfying clunk.


    "Ah Vivienne you have crumbs all over you." I take a handkerchief from my [Storage Ring] wiping all of the crumbs that were on the side of her cheek. The little grin she made for me was really cute, even Ellis couldn''t help but pat his little niece on the head.


    "Hah..."


    "Mdy''s daughter is adorable... I wasn''t aware that Mdy Hills is so..."


    "Soft?"


    "Caring, Handsome, considerate?"


    "Oh my all of the above!"


    "Have you seen her handsome butler and the vice principal?!"


    The four of us at the table couldn''t help but hear what they were saying about us in the other tale. It was mostly how they couldn''t believe that after my reputation as the wild child of the Baron, who''s been adopted into the family.


    They''re seeing my soft side that I don''t let out often which is nice.


    Everyone seemed to have enjoyed their time touring the ce, we even showed how the bathrooms worked and they were bewildered with the sewer system Peter thought of.


    Peter being Veronica''s wife that built the school and provided the blueprint, his many dreams of the other world and his stories were from earth.


    Some of his knowledge was quite helpful in building the academy that I wanted.


    In anycase, the parents bid their goodbyes and thanks to me as they left once the sun''s position dawned low. "Mdy! We will be enrolling our children here!"


    "Thank you for the tour and lunch!"


    "Truly I wished we had something like this when we were children ourselves!"


    The adults swarmed around me before they left the gates. I gave Vivienne to Alfred for a bit knowing that being swarmed by many people won''t be good fr her.


    I did my best talking to each one of them, respecting the time they gave here and hopefully that convinced them to trust us with the lives and education of their children.


    They all took their turns, and I recognized one of them into the crowd walking up to me.


    "M-Mdy..." He stands in front of me taking off his hat, letting me see his face. "Good evening."


    "It''s you." I remember him from the festival. The same person who tried stealing Vivienne''s little wallet, actually came...

 Chapter 205 77:

    Chapter 77: Promise to bring back souvenirs!


    Chapter 77: Promise to bring back souvenirs!


    Kein''s POV


    It was the morning when I had to leave. After the school opening I''ve been busy preparing for the trip and mostly been trying to finish my leftover paper works regarding some of the estate''s business.


    Alfred was left with the task of preparing everything that I would need after I listed them down. "Mdy, I''ve gotten every single item you''ve requested for the trip and added a few extra that might help."


    We were in my office and he walked forward in front of my table.


    I offer my hands to take the ring being d I have Alfred tending to me the minor tasks I needed to do.


    "Thank you, Alfred." I tell him and Alfred nods right after.


    He gives me the [Storage Ring] and a worried look, looking over Vivienne who was still sleeping peacefully in her bed. We''re actually currently in my old room all cleaned.


    The little one has taken a liking to it and I guess I need to ask for father to make this ce her new bedroom. "You will be gone for quite a while." (Alfred) bows his head a little to me and continues. "I shall continue to look after both Master Hills and the youngdy while you''re gone, upon your journey I will hope for the best, Mdy."


    Hearing Alfred''s words of promise when ites to vows, hearing that he''ll protect our family made me feel safe too. I smiled and patted his shoulder, "Thank you, Alfred. I promise toe back alive from my exploits and try to send a letter ensuring my safety when I can."


    Alfred would go on to leave first letting me wear an outfit that would be perfect for the asion.


    An adventurer''s clothing line from the capital shop, some leather gloves, light armor tes that I''ve wrapped my weak points in and a chestte to the front. I stretched my body a bit with these on and it feltfortable to wear, more freeing than the usual heavy armor I wear.


    If my other knightpanions would see me in these, I would either be something they couldugh and tease for the year back at the military academy.


    The rank onemander is considering retiring so early to be one of those silly adventurers?


    Being an adventurer is actually respectable work, however there''s been a minor sh between the two factions and now they make fun of one another.


    The knights being insulted as the royalty''s obedientp dogs and the adventurers being reckless as well as chaotic breaking the rules of conduct outside the cities.


    I checked myself out in the mirror looking a bit haggard, in my defense I couldn''t have much time to myself these days. I was either focused on work or participating in some events being held, and spending time with my family.


    My lips unconsciously formed a smile on their own as I stared into the reflection of the mirror. An image of several figures popped up in my mind, it was all of those whom I treated as family, being with me andughing together.


    "I did pretty alright these past years. I hope wherever you are Kein, you think the same."


    Even if I wasn''t Kein.


    I was hoping that she would agree that I made use of her body for good.


    Even if I made so many wrong decisions and regrets using her body¡­ the people I''ve killed while being on duty¡­ doesn''t haunt me anymore but it makes me feel regret and guilt.


    My hands clenched into a fist, feeling disgusted with my hands.


    I have to confess¡­ I have murdered some people while being under a mission. These hands were smothered in blood, and the swords I carry bear the burden too.


    I was not expecting such a traumatizing memory from the military academy.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "???"


    My negative thoughts stopped running, noticing someone had knocked on my door. I fixed myself first before letting whoever it was in.


    "What''s the matter? Did something happen?" My hands were on the door knob, swinging the door open to see the same maid fromst time that thanked me for letting her little brother into the school.


    Her face was casted down.


    "Mdy, someone is waiting for you at the gates. The hero has arrived as you requested. She rys a message and I quote, ''Hurry up adventure buddy you''rete''."


    Adventurer buddy?


    I blinked at the realization of who it was. Ah¡­ Avery, she''s already here. I can picture her grinning face already even if I haven''t seen the kid.


    I have to leave so soon.


    I stared at the maid for a little bit noticing that she was still here- I forgot to get her name before, knowing she''s a recent hire and there''s bound to be dozens of them this time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Um¡­ Thank you- I actually never got your name." I scratched the back of my neck a little embarrassed to say that.


    Her features of long bright brown hair and brown eyes reminded me of the beauty standards [Puronia] would have. Thin waist, rosy lips howe I never noticed a beauty roaming around our estate halls?


    "It''s Lilianne Fidel, Mdy. I am honored to have my name known to y-you¡­" She meets my eyes before looking away quickly being all red.


    Weird, is the weather getting to her?


    "Oh! Right Avery is waiting! Lilianne, please tell Avery that I would be right there with her soon." I instructed and she nodded quickly leaving the scene.


    I double checked, packing everything needed and was ready to depart.


    "Moma leave?"


    Vivienne walks up to me while holding a pillow that she got from my bed. I must''ve woken her up due to my loud voice before. The little blonde girl frowns, making little puppy eyes, "Moma¡­ no leave."


    She pulled my pants and my heart squeezed in pain.


    Not again, now I don''t want to leave. Those silver eyes of hers remind me too much of Rose''s and how she does her little puppy eyes whenever she wants something to work.


    Slump!


    I put my bag over to the side and I kneeled up to Vivienne''s level giving her an affectionate gaze. I pat her head and she giggles in response. "Hehehe Moma no leave?"


    "Oh Vivienne¡­" I sigh, feeling so attached to the little one.


    " I need to leave... not only for your mommy and I to be together but also for the princess- um¡­ your auntie." I tell Vivienne who tilts her head in confusion.


    "Auntie?"


    She asked and I chuckled. "Yep, your mommy''s elder sister. You can call her Auntie Cecilia next time we visit again, remember her? The grumpy princess that we visited at the castle?" I told her and I even took out an old sketch of Cecilia to which she immediately recognized who she was now.


    "Auntie?!" (Vivienne) gasps pointing at the sketch of her.


    "Yes, that''s Auntie Cecilia the grumpy aunty. If you remember the nice princess that yed with you, that''s technically Auntie Catherine if me and mommy get married." I tell her, she seems to have remembered who Princess Catherine was after all she took care of her when we escorted Rose to the castle and she understands a little nodding to my exnation.


    "Married?" she asked ever so curiously and I answered as clearly as I could.


    I looked at my left hand, staring at my ring finger.


    "Mm marriage is something you do with someone you really love. I love your mommy Rose, so I n on marrying her once everything settles down." I tell her and she ces a finger on her chin humming.


    "Moma me get married too?" (Vivienne)


    Another follow up question and I was stretching my time with Avery, I messed Vivienne''s hair softly pulling in for a little kiss on the forehead.


    "Moma! Nwo!" (Vivienne) calls out to me and I hug her.


    "Ahhh you ask so many questions I can''t answer in the morning but if anyone is going to marry you they''ll have to get through me!!!" I growled a little, tickling her sides.


    "Hahaha! W-Why Moma?! Me wants to be married!" She dared to dere wanting marriage at such a young age. I stopped tickling her and faintly smiled.


    I stood up and carried my back putting it behind my back. "Moma will exin when she gets back, so until then be a good girl and behave. Listen to grandpa and Alfred okay?"


    "If only there was another way to have the princess healed of her sickness- it seems that they have tried everything." Well almost everything if you don''t count in surgery because of how risky it is.


    Vivienne watched me as I pulled my leather backpack up to my shoulders and had my [Storage Ring] in ce with my middle finger.


    The same old ring I''ve had all this time, staying with me quickly fitting into a mold.


    "Hahaha¡­ I don''t know when I''ll be able toe back home again actually."


    "!!!"


    "Moma no leave take me!" (Vivienne) wasn''t too keen on my words on behaving and captured my leg just like the first time we met. "Nwo!"


    "Vivienne no! Behave! Let go of my leg!"


    I tried my best shaking her off and even pulling her away.

 Chapter 206 77

    Chapter 77: Promise to bring back souvenirs!


    Chapter 77: Promise to bring back souvenirs!


    Kein''s POV


    It was the morning when I had to leave. After the school opening I''ve been busy preparing for the trip and mostly been trying to finish my leftover paper works regarding some of the estate''s business.


    Alfred was left with the task of preparing everything that I would need after I listed them down. "Mdy, I''ve gotten every single item you''ve requested for the trip and added a few extra that might help."


    We were in my office and he walked forward in front of my table.


    I offer my hands to take the ring being d I have Alfred tending to me the minor tasks I needed to do.


    "Thank you, Alfred." I tell him and Alfred nods right after.


    He gives me the [Storage Ring] and a worried look, looking over Vivienne who was still sleeping peacefully in her bed. We''re actually currently in my old room all cleaned.


    The little one has taken a liking to it and I guess I need to ask for father to make this ce her new bedroom. "You will be gone for quite a while." (Alfred) bows his head a little to me and continues. "I shall continue to look after both Master Hills and the youngdy while you''re gone, upon your journey I will hope for the best, Mdy."


    Hearing Alfred''s words of promise when ites to vows, hearing that he''ll protect our family made me feel safe too. I smiled and patted his shoulder, "Thank you, Alfred. I promise toe back alive from my exploits and try to send a letter ensuring my safety when I can."


    Alfred would go on to leave first letting me wear an outfit that would be perfect for the asion.


    An adventurer''s clothing line from the capital shop, some leather gloves, light armor tes that I''ve wrapped my weak points in and a chestte to the front. I stretched my body a bit with these on and it feltfortable to wear, more freeing than the usual heavy armor I wear.


    If my other knightpanions would see me in these, I would either be something they couldugh and tease for the year back at the military academy.


    The rank onemander is considering retiring so early to be one of those silly adventurers?


    Being an adventurer is actually respectable work, however there''s been a minor sh between the two factions and now they make fun of one another.


    The knights being insulted as the royalty''s obedientp dogs and the adventurers being reckless as well as chaotic breaking the rules of conduct outside the cities.


    I checked myself out in the mirror looking a bit haggard, in my defense I couldn''t have much time to myself these days. I was either focused on work or participating in some events being held, and spending time with my family.


    My lips unconsciously formed a smile on their own as I stared into the reflection of the mirror. An image of several figures popped up in my mind, it was all of those whom I treated as family, being with me andughing together.


    "I did pretty alright these past years. I hope wherever you are Kein, you think the same."


    Even if I wasn''t Kein.


    I was hoping that she would agree that I made use of her body for good.


    Even if I made so many wrong decisions and regrets using her body¡­ the people I''ve killed while being on duty¡­ doesn''t haunt me anymore but it makes me feel regret and guilt.


    My hands clenched into a fist, feeling disgusted with my hands.


    I have to confess¡­ I have murdered some people while being under a mission. These hands were smothered in blood, and the swords I carry bear the burden too.


    I was not expecting such a traumatizing memory from the military academy.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "???"


    My negative thoughts stopped running, noticing someone had knocked on my door. I fixed myself first before letting whoever it was in.


    "What''s the matter? Did something happen?" My hands were on the door knob, swinging the door open to see the same maid fromst time that thanked me for letting her little brother into the school.


    Her face was casted down.


    "Mdy, someone is waiting for you at the gates. The hero has arrived as you requested. She rys a message and I quote, ''Hurry up adventure buddy you''rete''."


    Adventurer buddy?


    I blinked at the realization of who it was. Ah¡­ Avery, she''s already here. I can picture her grinning face already even if I haven''t seen the kid.


    I have to leave so soon.


    I stared at the maid for a little bit noticing that she was still here- I forgot to get her name before, knowing she''s a recent hire and there''s bound to be dozens of them this time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Um¡­ Thank you- I actually never got your name." I scratched the back of my neck a little embarrassed to say that.


    Her features of long bright brown hair and brown eyes reminded me of the beauty standards [Puronia] would have. Thin waist, rosy lips howe I never noticed a beauty roaming around our estate halls?


    "It''s Lilianne Fidel, Mdy. I am honored to have my name known to y-you¡­" She meets my eyes before looking away quickly being all red.


    Weird, is the weather getting to her?


    "Oh! Right Avery is waiting! Lilianne, please tell Avery that I would be right there with her soon." I instructed and she nodded quickly leaving the scene.


    I double checked, packing everything needed and was ready to depart.


    "Moma leave?"


    Vivienne walks up to me while holding a pillow that she got from my bed. I must''ve woken her up due to my loud voice before. The little blonde girl frowns, making little puppy eyes, "Moma¡­ no leave."


    She pulled my pants and my heart squeezed in pain.


    Not again, now I don''t want to leave. Those silver eyes of hers remind me too much of Rose''s and how she does her little puppy eyes whenever she wants something to work.


    Slump!


    I put my bag over to the side and I kneeled up to Vivienne''s level giving her an affectionate gaze. I pat her head and she giggles in response. "Hehehe Moma no leave?"


    "Oh Vivienne¡­" I sigh, feeling so attached to the little one.


    " I need to leave... not only for your mommy and I to be together but also for the princess- um¡­ your auntie." I tell Vivienne who tilts her head in confusion.


    "Auntie?"


    She asked and I chuckled. "Yep, your mommy''s elder sister. You can call her Auntie Cecilia next time we visit again, remember her? The grumpy princess that we visited at the castle?" I told her and I even took out an old sketch of Cecilia to which she immediately recognized who she was now.


    "Auntie?!" (Vivienne) gasps pointing at the sketch of her.


    "Yes, that''s Auntie Cecilia the grumpy aunty. If you remember the nice princess that yed with you, that''s technically Auntie Catherine if me and mommy get married." I tell her, she seems to have remembered who Princess Catherine was after all she took care of her when we escorted Rose to the castle and she understands a little nodding to my exnation.


    "Married?" she asked ever so curiously and I answered as clearly as I could.


    I looked at my left hand, staring at my ring finger.


    "Mm marriage is something you do with someone you really love. I love your mommy Rose, so I n on marrying her once everything settles down." I tell her and she ces a finger on her chin humming.


    "Moma me get married too?" (Vivienne)


    Another follow up question and I was stretching my time with Avery, I messed Vivienne''s hair softly pulling in for a little kiss on the forehead.


    "Moma! Nwo!" (Vivienne) calls out to me and I hug her.


    "Ahhh you ask so many questions I can''t answer in the morning but if anyone is going to marry you they''ll have to get through me!!!" I growled a little, tickling her sides.


    "Hahaha! W-Why Moma?! Me wants to be married!" She dared to dere wanting marriage at such a young age. I stopped tickling her and faintly smiled.


    I stood up and carried my back putting it behind my back. "Moma will exin when she gets back, so until then be a good girl and behave. Listen to grandpa and Alfred okay?"


    "If only there was another way to have the princess healed of her sickness- it seems that they have tried everything." Well almost everything if you don''t count in surgery because of how risky it is.


    Vivienne watched me as I pulled my leather backpack up to my shoulders and had my [Storage Ring] in ce with my middle finger.


    The same old ring I''ve had all this time, staying with me quickly fitting into a mold.


    "Hahaha¡­ I don''t know when I''ll be able toe back home again actually."


    "!!!"


    "Moma no leave take me!" (Vivienne) wasn''t too keen on my words on behaving and captured my leg just like the first time we met. "Nwo!"


    "Vivienne no! Behave! Let go of my leg!"


    I tried my best shaking her off and even pulling

 Chapter 207 77:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (I).


    Two days after Kein left for the mission to kill the demon lord with Avery Williams, the hero who was summoned for the same mission to get back home-


    Squeak!


    ck! ck! ck!


    The sound of the gates opening could be heard all over the Hills estate. A carriage wasing in to visit the mansion. It seemed that someone''s ears perked up and ran towards the noise.


    "!!!"


    Tack! Tack! Tack!


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Hehehe!" The figure of a little girl running in her little frilly pink dress was being chased by several maids all over the mansion. The sound of her heels that her mother bought for her echoed throughout the halls.


    A maid rushed in after their youngdy and started yelling for their little miss'' safety.


    "Mdy! Hold on! You mustn''t run or you''ll slip-!"


    Thud!


    "Wah!" (Vivienne) actually did slip onto the floor and had her face taste the dust that was there. She scraped her knee and it hurt quite badly.


    "Mdy! I told you to not run! Please behave yourself!" They all managed to catch up to the little girl and tried helping her up.


    "Ah¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" her face looked like she was about to cry.


    ck! ck! ck!


    "!!!"


    However it immediately changed into a determined expression, the expression on her face lights up and had the eyes of a fighter.


    "Ngh¡­ Bleh pheeew!" she blew on her face, wiping the dirt on her dress and started to run again.


    The maids quickly followed behind her looking at one another with concern.


    "Haa¡­! Haa!" (Vivienne) was at the door outside the estate, and she saw the carriage stopping by the front. "Hehehe!" she scampered down the stairs and ran giggling bouncing up and down looking ever so excited.


    "Moma!"


    The little girl must''ve thought her fiery mom has finallye home. With her little arms raised up in the air, Vivienne thought of pouncing on her mom''s legs nning on not letting her go this time!


    The carriage has just arrived, the horses panting for breath and the door could open any second now.


    She stood near the carriage and one of the servants that was tending the garden in front of the estate noticed her. "!!!"


    The littledy of the estate shouldn''t stand so close to where the horses would be at the distance where they could suddenly take off.


    The servant walked over quickly, gently pulling Vivienne aside.


    "Wah?" (Vivienne) turns around and feels a hand by her shoulder dragging her away from the carriage, into a respectable distance.


    ck!


    As if on cue, the carriage doors open and the little girl sees that it wasn''t her Moma that has promised toe home bringing gifts from her journey.


    It was some nobleman bound to be her grandpapa''s guest to talk about business from the way they dressed.


    "Oh? Hello there-" The nobleman notices Vivienne who stares at him in confusion.


    "Wah¡­" (Vivienne) looks up at the kind noble''s face and waves it a little. "H-Hewo¡­ Morning." she says her greeting of morning and the noble''s heart mellowed in awe.


    "Oh! How adorable, you must be Hill''s new granddaughter that he told me about." He takes off his hat in respect for the little girl and bows slightly. "Well then, I have to excuse myself first to talk with your grandfather. Have a nice day."


    He leaves giving a little wave, and Vivienne waves back in response.


    "Bye bye¡­!"


    "Whew." The servant sighs a breath of relief, cing a hand on his chest before he feels their littledy''s tugging pull by the pants.


    "Huh?"


    "Moma¡­e home?" She asks in question hoping the servant would know where she went and when she''lle back.


    "..."


    The servant''s heart panicked as Vivienne''s face was about to cry.


    "Young miss¡­ It''s a guest for your grandfather. I''m afraid Mdy Hills has note home." The servant kneels down seeing if Vivienne has already had a waterfall running down her face and she indeed has.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" (Vivienne) couldn''t help but be selfish. She has traveled so far to find the same warmth, just to lose it all again in a short time of being together again.


    She felt a sudden surge of anger in her heart.


    "Wahhh! Moma dummy! Dum Dum! Poopy pants!" She crossed her arms and started making a little tantrum.


    Vivienne started cursing her heart out.


    The servant saw her tears and panicked not knowing what to do. "Ah! Mdy- please stop crying! I-I''m not equipped with knowledge on how to make children stop crying! Want candy? Want um cake?!"


    C-Cake?


    "N-Nom nom?" (Vivienne) looks up sniffing her snot before wiping the tears in her eyes. Now it sparkled like little diamond gems, hearing that there was cake in the kitchen.


    "Whew¡­"


    He pats another hand on his chest feeling relieved that cake was the answer to the little girl''s crying burst.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­"


    "?!"


    A maid''s figure was panting, seeing the girl she was chasing before.


    "H-Head maid?!" The other servant recognized the old maid who was trying to keep her back in one piece.


    Running was something she wasn''t used to doing in the estate, considering how peaceful it is. "F-Finally I caught up with you! Little miss! My back¡­ cannot catch up¡­"


    The head maid stares down with the little miss and ces a hand on her waist. "Young miss- why are you here? You didn''t need to run for this¡­"


    Vivienne being a little afraid of the head maid casts her head down and mutters her apology softly.


    "Me¡­ sowwy¡­ Moma not yet home¡­ me wrong." Her words were a little broken but both the servants understood, she just wanted to see theirdy once more.


    They all sighed in defeat. Everyone loved their Lady Kein Hills for being kind and considerate to them. No wonder the newly added family member were missing her already. "Young miss, do not worry, our Lady is a tough one to be easily taken down is not in her vocabry." (Head Maid) tells Vivienne leading her back into the estate.


    In the end they all got cake and tomorrow came.


    Day and night she waited.


    Sometimes by the gates, the guards would always see their little miss sitting by the corner of the pavement for hours and onlying back into the estate kitchen to get a snack.


    "Hewwo!" (Vivienne) was really friendly with the guards, easily earning their loyalty and oath to protect their little newdy.


    "Goodmorning, young miss."


    "Lovely morning isn''t it?"


    Vivienne holds a te full of cookies, to where she got it- goodness me she stole a te of cookies.


    "Nom nom¡­" she looked towards the gate, seeing the flowers outside and the guard provided some shade when the sun was getting too hot.


    Vivienne looks towards the guard who got her an umbre, proceeding to offer some of the cookies that were on her te. "Want a nom nom?"


    "M-Me, young miss?"


    "Yeh yeh!" she enthusiastically answers, raising the te even higher.


    "Ah no I''m alright-"


    "N-No want nom nom?" (Vivienne) pours in her little puppy eyes and the other party ispletely subdued.


    "..."


    "I-If you don''t mind I''ll dly take one." The guard hesitantly took one of the cookies from the te and ate it to not be rude.


    "Hehehe! Yummy nom nom?" (Vivienne) asks while her feet danced up and down on her seat.


    "Y-Yes mdy, this nom nom erm¡­ cookie is rather tasty." The guard responded by taking a bite and decided to stand guard with Vivienne who sat down looking at the distance and waited.


    Little did she know that everyone in the estate was looking for the little girl, and the head maid who was tearing her whole head apart trying to find her.


    Vivienne would wait by the stables where Vani has gone missing being brought with Kein to the Journey.


    "Horsie love you! Good horsie!" She would oftenpliment all the horses there and give them her own version of the names. "Oreo¡­ Cookie¡­ Cake!"


    "A-Are these real names or are you just hungry, young miss?"


    The stable boy was there to apany the little miss and even he was having fun. Having a guest over to keep the horses entertained certainly helped. "Would you like to help me feed them their treats, young miss?"


    "Horsie nom nom?"


    "Y-Yes? If you mean nom nom by food then yes."


    "Oh! Okie! Horsie nom nom!"


    Everyone was slowly getting adjusted to having a little girl by their estate. Keeping the house safe and sharp free, everything was going well. Their hearts were a bit lighter, the aura of the estate from calm and peaceful soon changed.


    It''s now full of energy and the servant''s senses were sharp for possible dangers for the little girl.


    Meanwhile the only problem the kitchen had with Vivienne was the fact that the little girl''s hands were so fast that they couldn''t even see her taking a te of cookies.


    They had to put desserts so high up so she couldn''t reach them.


    "Young miss, you''re here again?" (Leonardo Jorten Rumsey)


    Or by the nickname ''chef''.


    This was the same chef that helped Kein make her breakfast in bed for the second princess. "Mm! Me watch! How to make nom nom!"


    She points at the dough, and the chefughs.


    "Aye! Hahaha! You call your food nom nom! Noted! No harm in watching and learning! Go on then, little miss. I''ll show you how we bake our cookies around here." (Chef)


    On good slow days, Vivienne would watch the bakers make cookies and be in awe. Everyone in the kitchen was at ease with work.


    It was dinner time and the only time she can spend time with her grandpa who looks over her with concern.


    Vivienne realizes the night hase, soon it will be another day..


    Another day her mother hasn''te home yet.


    During this time she doesn''t have much strength to eat, unconsciously she yed with her food until she got hungry and finished it all up.

 Chapter 208 77:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (I).


    Two days after Kein left for the mission to kill the demon lord with Avery Williams, the hero who was summoned for the same mission to get back home-


    Squeak!


    ck! ck! ck!


    The sound of the gates opening could be heard all over the Hills estate. A carriage wasing in to visit the mansion. It seemed that someone''s ears perked up and ran towards the noise.


    "!!!"


    Tack! Tack! Tack!


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Hehehe!" The figure of a little girl running in her little frilly pink dress was being chased by several maids all over the mansion. The sound of her heels that her mother bought for her echoed throughout the halls.


    A maid rushed in after their youngdy and started yelling for their little miss'' safety.


    "Mdy! Hold on! You mustn''t run or you''ll slip-!"


    Thud!


    "Wah!" (Vivienne) actually did slip onto the floor and had her face taste the dust that was there. She scraped her knee and it hurt quite badly.


    "Mdy! I told you to not run! Please behave yourself!" They all managed to catch up to the little girl and tried helping her up.


    "Ah¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" her face looked like she was about to cry.


    ck! ck! ck!


    "!!!"


    However it immediately changed into a determined expression, the expression on her face lights up and had the eyes of a fighter.


    "Ngh¡­ Bleh pheeew!" she blew on her face, wiping the dirt on her dress and started to run again.


    The maids quickly followed behind her looking at one another with concern.


    "Haa¡­! Haa!" (Vivienne) was at the door outside the estate, and she saw the carriage stopping by the front. "Hehehe!" she scampered down the stairs and ran giggling bouncing up and down looking ever so excited.


    "Moma!"


    The little girl must''ve thought her fiery mom has finallye home. With her little arms raised up in the air, Vivienne thought of pouncing on her mom''s legs nning on not letting her go this time!


    The carriage has just arrived, the horses panting for breath and the door could open any second now.


    She stood near the carriage and one of the servants that was tending the garden in front of the estate noticed her. "!!!"


    The littledy of the estate shouldn''t stand so close to where the horses would be at the distance where they could suddenly take off.


    The servant walked over quickly, gently pulling Vivienne aside.


    "Wah?" (Vivienne) turns around and feels a hand by her shoulder dragging her away from the carriage, into a respectable distance.


    ck!


    As if on cue, the carriage doors open and the little girl sees that it wasn''t her Moma that has promised toe home bringing gifts from her journey.


    It was some nobleman bound to be her grandpapa''s guest to talk about business from the way they dressed.


    "Oh? Hello there-" The nobleman notices Vivienne who stares at him in confusion.


    "Wah¡­" (Vivienne) looks up at the kind noble''s face and waves it a little. "H-Hewo¡­ Morning." she says her greeting of morning and the noble''s heart mellowed in awe.


    "Oh! How adorable, you must be Hill''s new granddaughter that he told me about." He takes off his hat in respect for the little girl and bows slightly. "Well then, I have to excuse myself first to talk with your grandfather. Have a nice day."


    He leaves giving a little wave, and Vivienne waves back in response.


    "Bye bye¡­!"


    "Whew." The servant sighs a breath of relief, cing a hand on his chest before he feels their littledy''s tugging pull by the pants.


    "Huh?"


    "Moma¡­e home?" She asks in question hoping the servant would know where she went and when she''lle back.


    "..."


    The servant''s heart panicked as Vivienne''s face was about to cry.


    "Young miss¡­ It''s a guest for your grandfather. I''m afraid Mdy Hills has note home." The servant kneels down seeing if Vivienne has already had a waterfall running down her face and she indeed has.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" (Vivienne) couldn''t help but be selfish. She has traveled so far to find the same warmth, just to lose it all again in a short time of being together again.


    She felt a sudden surge of anger in her heart.


    "Wahhh! Moma dummy! Dum Dum! Poopy pants!" She crossed her arms and started making a little tantrum.


    Vivienne started cursing her heart out.


    The servant saw her tears and panicked not knowing what to do. "Ah! Mdy- please stop crying! I-I''m not equipped with knowledge on how to make children stop crying! Want candy? Want um cake?!"


    C-Cake?


    "N-Nom nom?" (Vivienne) looks up sniffing her snot before wiping the tears in her eyes. Now it sparkled like little diamond gems, hearing that there was cake in the kitchen.


    "Whew¡­"


    He pats another hand on his chest feeling relieved that cake was the answer to the little girl''s crying burst.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "?!"


    A maid''s figure was panting, seeing the girl she was chasing before.


    "H-Head maid?!" The other servant recognized the old maid who was trying to keep her back in one piece.


    Running was something she wasn''t used to doing in the estate, considering how peaceful it is. "F-Finally I caught up with you! Little miss! My back¡­ cannot catch up¡­"


    The head maid stares down with the little miss and ces a hand on her waist. "Young miss- why are you here? You didn''t need to run for this¡­"


    Vivienne being a little afraid of the head maid casts her head down and mutters her apology softly.


    "Me¡­ sowwy¡­ Moma not yet home¡­ me wrong." Her words were a little broken but both the servants understood, she just wanted to see theirdy once more.


    They all sighed in defeat. Everyone loved their Lady Kein Hills for being kind and considerate to them. No wonder the newly added family member were missing her already. "Young miss, do not worry, our Lady is a tough one to be easily taken down is not in her vocabry." (Head Maid) tells Vivienne leading her back into the estate.


    In the end they all got cake and tomorrow came.


    Day and night she waited.


    Sometimes by the gates, the guards would always see their little miss sitting by the corner of the pavement for hours and onlying back into the estate kitchen to get a snack.


    "Hewwo!" (Vivienne) was really friendly with the guards, easily earning their loyalty and oath to protect their little newdy.


    "Goodmorning, young miss."


    "Lovely morning isn''t it?"


    Vivienne holds a te full of cookies, to where she got it- goodness me she stole a te of cookies.


    "Nom nom¡­" she looked towards the gate, seeing the flowers outside and the guard provided some shade when the sun was getting too hot.


    Vivienne looks towards the guard who got her an umbre, proceeding to offer some of the cookies that were on her te. "Want a nom nom?"


    "M-Me, young miss?"


    "Yeh yeh!" she enthusiastically answers, raising the te even higher.


    "Ah no I''m alright-"


    "N-No want nom nom?" (Vivienne) pours in her little puppy eyes and the other party ispletely subdued.


    "..."


    "I-If you don''t mind I''ll dly take one." The guard hesitantly took one of the cookies from the te and ate it to not be rude.


    "Hehehe! Yummy nom nom?" (Vivienne) asks while her feet danced up and down on her seat.


    "Y-Yes mdy, this nom nom erm¡­ cookie is rather tasty." The guard responded by taking a bite and decided to stand guard with Vivienne who sat down looking at the distance and waited.


    Little did she know that everyone in the estate was looking for the little girl, and the head maid who was tearing her whole head apart trying to find her.


    Vivienne would wait by the stables where Vani has gone missing being brought with Kein to the Journey.


    "Horsie love you! Good horsie!" She would oftenpliment all the horses there and give them her own version of the names. "Oreo¡­ Cookie¡­ Cake!"


    "A-Are these real names or are you just hungry, young miss?"


    The stable boy was there to apany the little miss and even he was having fun. Having a guest over to keep the horses entertained certainly helped. "Would you like to help me feed them their treats, young miss?"


    "Horsie nom nom?"


    "Y-Yes? If you mean nom nom by food then yes."


    "Oh! Okie! Horsie nom nom!"


    Everyone was slowly getting adjusted to having a little girl by their estate. Keeping the house safe and sharp free, everything was going well. Their hearts were a bit lighter, the aura of the estate from calm and peaceful soon changed.


    It''s now full of energy and the servant''s senses were sharp for possible dangers for the little girl.


    Meanwhile the only problem the kitchen had with Vivienne was the fact that the little girl''s hands were so fast that they couldn''t even see her taking a te of cookies.


    They had to put desserts so high up so she couldn''t reach them.


    "Young miss, you''re here again?" (Leonardo Jorten Rumsey)


    Or by the nickname ''chef''.


    This was the same chef that helped Kein make her breakfast in bed for the second princess. "Mm! Me watch! How to make nom nom!"


    She points at the dough, and the chefughs.


    "Aye! Hahaha! You call your food nom nom! Noted! No harm in watching and learning! Go on then, little miss. I''ll show you how we bake our cookies around here." (Chef)


    On good slow days, Vivienne would watch the bakers make cookies and be in awe. Everyone in the kitchen was at ease with work.


    It was dinner time and the only time she can spend time with her grandpa who looks over her with concern.


    Vivienne realizes the night hase, soon it will be another day..


    Another day her mother hasn''te home yet.


    During this time she doesn''t have much strength to eat, unconsciously she yed with her food until she got hungry and finished it all up.


    "Vivienne, dear how was your day? Anything exciting while grandpa was at work?" (Baron Hills) asks while cutting his steak.


    Vivienne smiles and then tells all of her adventures and naughty pranks. "I took cookie nom nom!"


    "Ah! You took a te of cookies! As long as you don''t disturb the staff kitchen and don''t get hurt you can have all the cookies you want."

 Chapter 209 77:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (I).


    Two days after Kein left for the mission to kill the demon lord with Avery Williams, the hero who was summoned for the same mission to get back home-


    Squeak!


    ck! ck! ck!


    The sound of the gates opening could be heard all over the Hills estate. A carriage wasing in to visit the mansion. It seemed that someone''s ears perked up and ran towards the noise.


    "!!!"


    Tack! Tack! Tack!


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Hehehe!" The figure of a little girl running in her little frilly pink dress was being chased by several maids all over the mansion. The sound of her heels that her mother bought for her echoed throughout the halls.


    A maid rushed in after their youngdy and started yelling for their little miss'' safety.


    "Mdy! Hold on! You mustn''t run or you''ll slip-!"


    Thud!


    "Wah!" (Vivienne) actually did slip onto the floor and had her face taste the dust that was there. She scraped her knee and it hurt quite badly.


    "Mdy! I told you to not run! Please behave yourself!" They all managed to catch up to the little girl and tried helping her up.


    "Ah¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" her face looked like she was about to cry.


    ck! ck! ck!


    "!!!"


    However it immediately changed into a determined expression, the expression on her face lights up and had the eyes of a fighter.


    "Ngh¡­ Bleh pheeew!" she blew on her face, wiping the dirt on her dress and started to run again.


    The maids quickly followed behind her looking at one another with concern.


    "Haa¡­! Haa!" (Vivienne) was at the door outside the estate, and she saw the carriage stopping by the front. "Hehehe!" she scampered down the stairs and ran giggling bouncing up and down looking ever so excited.


    "Moma!"


    The little girl must''ve thought her fiery mom has finallye home. With her little arms raised up in the air, Vivienne thought of pouncing on her mom''s legs nning on not letting her go this time!


    The carriage has just arrived, the horses panting for breath and the door could open any second now.


    She stood near the carriage and one of the servants that was tending the garden in front of the estate noticed her. "!!!"


    The littledy of the estate shouldn''t stand so close to where the horses would be at the distance where they could suddenly take off.


    The servant walked over quickly, gently pulling Vivienne aside.


    "Wah?" (Vivienne) turns around and feels a hand by her shoulder dragging her away from the carriage, into a respectable distance.


    ck!


    As if on cue, the carriage doors open and the little girl sees that it wasn''t her Moma that has promised toe home bringing gifts from her journey.


    It was some nobleman bound to be her grandpapa''s guest to talk about business from the way they dressed.


    "Oh? Hello there-" The nobleman notices Vivienne who stares at him in confusion.


    "Wah¡­" (Vivienne) looks up at the kind noble''s face and waves it a little. "H-Hewo¡­ Morning." she says her greeting of morning and the noble''s heart mellowed in awe.


    "Oh! How adorable, you must be Hill''s new granddaughter that he told me about." He takes off his hat in respect for the little girl and bows slightly. "Well then, I have to excuse myself first to talk with your grandfather. Have a nice day."


    He leaves giving a little wave, and Vivienne waves back in response.


    "Bye bye¡­!"


    "Whew." The servant sighs a breath of relief, cing a hand on his chest before he feels their littledy''s tugging pull by the pants.


    "Huh?"


    "Moma¡­e home?" She asks in question hoping the servant would know where she went and when she''lle back.


    "..."


    The servant''s heart panicked as Vivienne''s face was about to cry.


    "Young miss¡­ It''s a guest for your grandfather. I''m afraid Mdy Hills has note home." The servant kneels down seeing if Vivienne has already had a waterfall running down her face and she indeed has.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" (Vivienne) couldn''t help but be selfish. She has traveled so far to find the same warmth, just to lose it all again in a short time of being together again.


    She felt a sudden surge of anger in her heart.


    "Wahhh! Moma dummy! Dum Dum! Poopy pants!" She crossed her arms and started making a little tantrum.


    Vivienne started cursing her heart out.


    The servant saw her tears and panicked not knowing what to do. "Ah! Mdy- please stop crying! I-I''m not equipped with knowledge on how to make children stop crying! Want candy? Want um cake?!"


    C-Cake?


    "N-Nom nom?" (Vivienne) looks up sniffing her snot before wiping the tears in her eyes. Now it sparkled like little diamond gems, hearing that there was cake in the kitchen.


    "Whew¡­"


    He pats another hand on his chest feeling relieved that cake was the answer to the little girl''s crying burst.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "?!"


    A maid''s figure was panting, seeing the girl she was chasing before.


    "H-Head maid?!" The other servant recognized the old maid who was trying to keep her back in one piece.


    Running was something she wasn''t used to doing in the estate, considering how peaceful it is. "F-Finally I caught up with you! Little miss! My back¡­ cannot catch up¡­"


    The head maid stares down with the little miss and ces a hand on her waist. "Young miss- why are you here? You didn''t need to run for this¡­"


    Vivienne being a little afraid of the head maid casts her head down and mutters her apology softly.


    "Me¡­ sowwy¡­ Moma not yet home¡­ me wrong." Her words were a little broken but both the servants understood, she just wanted to see theirdy once more.


    They all sighed in defeat. Everyone loved their Lady Kein Hills for being kind and considerate to them. No wonder the newly added family member were missing her already. "Young miss, do not worry, our Lady is a tough one to be easily taken down is not in her vocabry." (Head Maid) tells Vivienne leading her back into the estate.


    In the end they all got cake and tomorrow came.


    Day and night she waited.


    Sometimes by the gates, the guards would always see their little miss sitting by the corner of the pavement for hours and onlying back into the estate kitchen to get a snack.


    "Hewwo!" (Vivienne) was really friendly with the guards, easily earning their loyalty and oath to protect their little newdy.


    "Goodmorning, young miss."


    "Lovely morning isn''t it?"


    Vivienne holds a te full of cookies, to where she got it- goodness me she stole a te of cookies.


    "Nom nom¡­" she looked towards the gate, seeing the flowers outside and the guard provided some shade when the sun was getting too hot.


    Vivienne looks towards the guard who got her an umbre, proceeding to offer some of the cookies that were on her te. "Want a nom nom?"


    "M-Me, young miss?"


    "Yeh yeh!" she enthusiastically answers, raising the te even higher.


    "Ah no I''m alright-"


    "N-No want nom nom?" (Vivienne) pours in her little puppy eyes and the other party ispletely subdued.


    "..."


    "I-If you don''t mind I''ll dly take one." The guard hesitantly took one of the cookies from the te and ate it to not be rude.


    "Hehehe! Yummy nom nom?" (Vivienne) asks while her feet danced up and down on her seat.


    "Y-Yes mdy, this nom nom erm¡­ cookie is rather tasty." The guard responded by taking a bite and decided to stand guard with Vivienne who sat down looking at the distance and waited.


    Little did she know that everyone in the estate was looking for the little girl, and the head maid who was tearing her whole head apart trying to find her.


    Vivienne would wait by the stables where Vani has gone missing being brought with Kein to the Journey.


    "Horsie love you! Good horsie!" She would oftenpliment all the horses there and give them her own version of the names. "Oreo¡­ Cookie¡­ Cake!"


    "A-Are these real names or are you just hungry, young miss?"


    The stable boy was there to apany the little miss and even he was having fun. Having a guest over to keep the horses entertained certainly helped. "Would you like to help me feed them their treats, young miss?"


    "Horsie nom nom?"


    "Y-Yes? If you mean nom nom by food then yes."


    "Oh! Okie! Horsie nom nom!"


    Everyone was slowly getting adjusted to having a little girl by their estate. Keeping the house safe and sharp free, everything was going well. Their hearts were a bit lighter, the aura of the estate from calm and peaceful soon changed.


    It''s now full of energy and the servant''s senses were sharp for possible dangers for the little girl.


    Meanwhile the only problem the kitchen had with Vivienne was the fact that the little girl''s hands were so fast that they couldn''t even see her taking a te of cookies.


    They had to put desserts so high up so she couldn''t reach them.


    "Young miss, you''re here again?" (Leonardo Jorten Rumsey)


    Or by the nickname ''chef''.


    This was the same chef that helped Kein make her breakfast in bed for the second princess. "Mm! Me watch! How to make nom nom!"


    She points at the dough, and the chefughs.


    "Aye! Hahaha! You call your food nom nom! Noted! No harm in watching and learning! Go on then, little miss. I''ll show you how we bake our cookies around here." (Chef)


    On good slow days, Vivienne would watch the bakers make cookies and be in awe. Everyone in the kitchen was at ease with work.


    It was dinner time and the only time she can spend time with her grandpa who looks over her with concern.


    Vivienne realizes the night hase, soon it will be another day..


    Another day her mother hasn''te home yet.


    During this time she doesn''t have much strength to eat, unconsciously she yed with her food until she got hungry and finished it all up.


    "Vivienne, dear how was your day? Anything exciting while grandpa was at work?" (Baron Hills) asks while cutting his steak.


    Vivienne smiles and then tells all of her adventures and naughty pranks. "I took cookie nom nom!"

 Chapter 210 77:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (I).


    Two days after Kein left for the mission to kill the demon lord with Avery Williams, the hero who was summoned for the same mission to get back home-


    Squeak!


    ck! ck! ck!


    The sound of the gates opening could be heard all over the Hills estate. A carriage wasing in to visit the mansion. It seemed that someone''s ears perked up and ran towards the noise.


    "!!!"


    Tack! Tack! Tack!


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Hehehe!" The figure of a little girl running in her little frilly pink dress was being chased by several maids all over the mansion. The sound of her heels that her mother bought for her echoed throughout the halls.


    A maid rushed in after their youngdy and started yelling for their little miss'' safety.


    "Mdy! Hold on! You mustn''t run or you''ll slip-!"


    Thud!


    "Wah!" (Vivienne) actually did slip onto the floor and had her face taste the dust that was there. She scraped her knee and it hurt quite badly.


    "Mdy! I told you to not run! Please behave yourself!" They all managed to catch up to the little girl and tried helping her up.


    "Ah¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" her face looked like she was about to cry.


    ck! ck! ck!


    "!!!"


    However it immediately changed into a determined expression, the expression on her face lights up and had the eyes of a fighter.


    "Ngh¡­ Bleh pheeew!" she blew on her face, wiping the dirt on her dress and started to run again.


    The maids quickly followed behind her looking at one another with concern.


    "Haa¡­! Haa!" (Vivienne) was at the door outside the estate, and she saw the carriage stopping by the front. "Hehehe!" she scampered down the stairs and ran giggling bouncing up and down looking ever so excited.


    "Moma!"


    The little girl must''ve thought her fiery mom has finallye home. With her little arms raised up in the air, Vivienne thought of pouncing on her mom''s legs nning on not letting her go this time!


    The carriage has just arrived, the horses panting for breath and the door could open any second now.


    She stood near the carriage and one of the servants that was tending the garden in front of the estate noticed her. "!!!"


    The littledy of the estate shouldn''t stand so close to where the horses would be at the distance where they could suddenly take off.


    The servant walked over quickly, gently pulling Vivienne aside.


    "Wah?" (Vivienne) turns around and feels a hand by her shoulder dragging her away from the carriage, into a respectable distance.


    ck!


    As if on cue, the carriage doors open and the little girl sees that it wasn''t her Moma that has promised toe home bringing gifts from her journey.


    It was some nobleman bound to be her grandpapa''s guest to talk about business from the way they dressed.


    "Oh? Hello there-" The nobleman notices Vivienne who stares at him in confusion.


    "Wah¡­" (Vivienne) looks up at the kind noble''s face and waves it a little. "H-Hewo¡­ Morning." she says her greeting of morning and the noble''s heart mellowed in awe.


    "Oh! How adorable, you must be Hill''s new granddaughter that he told me about." He takes off his hat in respect for the little girl and bows slightly. "Well then, I have to excuse myself first to talk with your grandfather. Have a nice day."


    He leaves giving a little wave, and Vivienne waves back in response.


    "Bye bye¡­!"


    "Whew." The servant sighs a breath of relief, cing a hand on his chest before he feels their littledy''s tugging pull by the pants.


    "Huh?"


    "Moma¡­e home?" She asks in question hoping the servant would know where she went and when she''lle back.


    "..."


    The servant''s heart panicked as Vivienne''s face was about to cry.


    "Young miss¡­ It''s a guest for your grandfather. I''m afraid Mdy Hills has note home." The servant kneels down seeing if Vivienne has already had a waterfall running down her face and she indeed has.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" (Vivienne) couldn''t help but be selfish. She has traveled so far to find the same warmth, just to lose it all again in a short time of being together again.


    She felt a sudden surge of anger in her heart.


    "Wahhh! Moma dummy! Dum Dum! Poopy pants!" She crossed her arms and started making a little tantrum.


    Vivienne started cursing her heart out.


    The servant saw her tears and panicked not knowing what to do. "Ah! Mdy- please stop crying! I-I''m not equipped with knowledge on how to make children stop crying! Want candy? Want um cake?!"


    C-Cake?


    "N-Nom nom?" (Vivienne) looks up sniffing her snot before wiping the tears in her eyes. Now it sparkled like little diamond gems, hearing that there was cake in the kitchen.


    "Whew¡­"


    He pats another hand on his chest feeling relieved that cake was the answer to the little girl''s crying burst.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­"


    "?!"


    A maid''s figure was panting, seeing the girl she was chasing before.


    "H-Head maid?!" The other servant recognized the old maid who was trying to keep her back in one piece.


    Running was something she wasn''t used to doing in the estate, considering how peaceful it is. "F-Finally I caught up with you! Little miss! My back¡­ cannot catch up¡­"


    The head maid stares down with the little miss and ces a hand on her waist. "Young miss- why are you here? You didn''t need to run for this¡­"


    Vivienne being a little afraid of the head maid casts her head down and mutters her apology softly.


    "Me¡­ sowwy¡­ Moma not yet home¡­ me wrong." Her words were a little broken but both the servants understood, she just wanted to see theirdy once more.


    They all sighed in defeat. Everyone loved their Lady Kein Hills for being kind and considerate to them. No wonder the newly added family member were missing her already. "Young miss, do not worry, our Lady is a tough one to be easily taken down is not in her vocabry." (Head Maid) tells Vivienne leading her back into the estate.


    In the end they all got cake and tomorrow came.


    Day and night she waited.


    Sometimes by the gates, the guards would always see their little miss sitting by the corner of the pavement for hours and onlying back into the estate kitchen to get a snack.


    "Hewwo!" (Vivienne) was really friendly with the guards, easily earning their loyalty and oath to protect their little newdy.


    "Goodmorning, young miss."


    "Lovely morning isn''t it?"


    Vivienne holds a te full of cookies, to where she got it- goodness me she stole a te of cookies.


    "Nom nom¡­" she looked towards the gate, seeing the flowers outside and the guard provided some shade when the sun was getting too hot.


    Vivienne looks towards the guard who got her an umbre, proceeding to offer some of the cookies that were on her te. "Want a nom nom?"


    "M-Me, young miss?"


    "Yeh yeh!" she enthusiastically answers, raising the te even higher.


    "Ah no I''m alright-"


    "N-No want nom nom?" (Vivienne) pours in her little puppy eyes and the other party ispletely subdued.


    "..."


    "I-If you don''t mind I''ll dly take one." The guard hesitantly took one of the cookies from the te and ate it to not be rude.


    "Hehehe! Yummy nom nom?" (Vivienne) asks while her feet danced up and down on her seat.


    "Y-Yes mdy, this nom nom erm¡­ cookie is rather tasty." The guard responded by taking a bite and decided to stand guard with Vivienne who sat down looking at the distance and waited.


    Little did she know that everyone in the estate was looking for the little girl, and the head maid who was tearing her whole head apart trying to find her.


    Vivienne would wait by the stables where Vani has gone missing being brought with Kein to the Journey.


    "Horsie love you! Good horsie!" She would oftenpliment all the horses there and give them her own version of the names. "Oreo¡­ Cookie¡­ Cake!"


    "A-Are these real names or are you just hungry, young miss?"


    The stable boy was there to apany the little miss and even he was having fun. Having a guest over to keep the horses entertained certainly helped. "Would you like to help me feed them their treats, young miss?"


    "Horsie nom nom?"


    "Y-Yes? If you mean nom nom by food then yes."


    "Oh! Okie! Horsie nom nom!"


    Everyone was slowly getting adjusted to having a little girl by their estate. Keeping the house safe and sharp free, everything was going well. Their hearts were a bit lighter, the aura of the estate from calm and peaceful soon changed.


    It''s now full of energy and the servant''s senses were sharp for possible dangers for the little girl.


    Meanwhile the only problem the kitchen had with Vivienne was the fact that the little girl''s hands were so fast that they couldn''t even see her taking a te of cookies.


    They had to put desserts so high up so she couldn''t reach them.


    "Young miss, you''re here again?" (Leonardo Jorten Rumsey)


    Or by the nickname ''chef''.


    This was the same chef that helped Kein make her breakfast in bed for the second princess. "Mm! Me watch! How to make nom nom!"


    She points at the dough, and the chefughs.


    "Aye! Hahaha! You call your food nom nom! Noted! No harm in watching and learning! Go on then, little miss. I''ll show you how we bake our cookies around here." (Chef)


    On good slow days, Vivienne would watch the bakers make cookies and be in awe. Everyone in the kitchen was at ease with work.


    It was dinner time and the only time she can spend time with her grandpa who looks over her with concern.


    Vivienne realizes the night hase, soon it will be another day..


    Another day her mother hasn''te home yet.


    During this time she doesn''t have much strength to eat, unconsciously she yed with her food until she got hungry and finished it all up.


    "Vivienne, dear how was your day? Anything exciting while grandpa was at work?" (Baron Hills) asks while cutting his steak.

 Chapter 211 77;

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (I).


    Two days after Kein left for the mission to kill the demon lord with Avery Williams, the hero who was summoned for the same mission to get back home-


    Squeak!


    ck! ck! ck!


    The sound of the gates opening could be heard all over the Hills estate. A carriage wasing in to visit the mansion. It seemed that someone''s ears perked up and ran towards the noise.


    "!!!"


    Tack! Tack! Tack!


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Hehehe!" The figure of a little girl running in her little frilly pink dress was being chased by several maids all over the mansion. The sound of her heels that her mother bought for her echoed throughout the halls.


    A maid rushed in after their youngdy and started yelling for their little miss'' safety.


    "Mdy! Hold on! You mustn''t run or you''ll slip-!"


    Thud!


    "Wah!" (Vivienne) actually did slip onto the floor and had her face taste the dust that was there. She scraped her knee and it hurt quite badly.


    "Mdy! I told you to not run! Please behave yourself!" They all managed to catch up to the little girl and tried helping her up.


    "Ah¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" her face looked like she was about to cry.


    ck! ck! ck!


    "!!!"


    However it immediately changed into a determined expression, the expression on her face lights up and had the eyes of a fighter.


    "Ngh¡­ Bleh pheeew!" she blew on her face, wiping the dirt on her dress and started to run again.


    The maids quickly followed behind her looking at one another with concern.


    "Haa¡­! Haa!" (Vivienne) was at the door outside the estate, and she saw the carriage stopping by the front. "Hehehe!" she scampered down the stairs and ran giggling bouncing up and down looking ever so excited.


    "Moma!"


    The little girl must''ve thought her fiery mom has finallye home. With her little arms raised up in the air, Vivienne thought of pouncing on her mom''s legs nning on not letting her go this time!


    The carriage has just arrived, the horses panting for breath and the door could open any second now.


    She stood near the carriage and one of the servants that was tending the garden in front of the estate noticed her. "!!!"


    The littledy of the estate shouldn''t stand so close to where the horses would be at the distance where they could suddenly take off.


    The servant walked over quickly, gently pulling Vivienne aside.


    "Wah?" (Vivienne) turns around and feels a hand by her shoulder dragging her away from the carriage, into a respectable distance.


    ck!


    As if on cue, the carriage doors open and the little girl sees that it wasn''t her Moma that has promised toe home bringing gifts from her journey.


    It was some nobleman bound to be her grandpapa''s guest to talk about business from the way they dressed.


    "Oh? Hello there-" The nobleman notices Vivienne who stares at him in confusion.


    "Wah¡­" (Vivienne) looks up at the kind noble''s face and waves it a little. "H-Hewo¡­ Morning." she says her greeting of morning and the noble''s heart mellowed in awe.


    "Oh! How adorable, you must be Hill''s new granddaughter that he told me about." He takes off his hat in respect for the little girl and bows slightly. "Well then, I have to excuse myself first to talk with your grandfather. Have a nice day."


    He leaves giving a little wave, and Vivienne waves back in response.


    "Bye bye¡­!"


    "Whew." The servant sighs a breath of relief, cing a hand on his chest before he feels their littledy''s tugging pull by the pants.


    "Huh?"


    "Moma¡­e home?" She asks in question hoping the servant would know where she went and when she''lle back.


    "..."


    The servant''s heart panicked as Vivienne''s face was about to cry.


    "Young miss¡­ It''s a guest for your grandfather. I''m afraid Mdy Hills has note home." The servant kneels down seeing if Vivienne has already had a waterfall running down her face and she indeed has.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" (Vivienne) couldn''t help but be selfish. She has traveled so far to find the same warmth, just to lose it all again in a short time of being together again.


    She felt a sudden surge of anger in her heart.


    "Wahhh! Moma dummy! Dum Dum! Poopy pants!" She crossed her arms and started making a little tantrum.


    Vivienne started cursing her heart out.


    The servant saw her tears and panicked not knowing what to do. "Ah! Mdy- please stop crying! I-I''m not equipped with knowledge on how to make children stop crying! Want candy? Want um cake?!"


    C-Cake?


    "N-Nom nom?" (Vivienne) looks up sniffing her snot before wiping the tears in her eyes. Now it sparkled like little diamond gems, hearing that there was cake in the kitchen.


    "Whew¡­"


    He pats another hand on his chest feeling relieved that cake was the answer to the little girl''s crying burst.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­"


    "?!"


    A maid''s figure was panting, seeing the girl she was chasing before.


    "H-Head maid?!" The other servant recognized the old maid who was trying to keep her back in one piece.


    Running was something she wasn''t used to doing in the estate, considering how peaceful it is. "F-Finally I caught up with you! Little miss! My back¡­ cannot catch up¡­"


    The head maid stares down with the little miss and ces a hand on her waist. "Young miss- why are you here? You didn''t need to run for this¡­"


    Vivienne being a little afraid of the head maid casts her head down and mutters her apology softly.


    "Me¡­ sowwy¡­ Moma not yet home¡­ me wrong." Her words were a little broken but both the servants understood, she just wanted to see theirdy once more.


    They all sighed in defeat. Everyone loved their Lady Kein Hills for being kind and considerate to them. No wonder the newly added family member were missing her already. "Young miss, do not worry, our Lady is a tough one to be easily taken down is not in her vocabry." (Head Maid) tells Vivienne leading her back into the estate.


    In the end they all got cake and tomorrow came.


    Day and night she waited.


    Sometimes by the gates, the guards would always see their little miss sitting by the corner of the pavement for hours and onlying back into the estate kitchen to get a snack.


    "Hewwo!" (Vivienne) was really friendly with the guards, easily earning their loyalty and oath to protect their little newdy.


    "Goodmorning, young miss."


    "Lovely morning isn''t it?"


    Vivienne holds a te full of cookies, to where she got it- goodness me she stole a te of cookies.


    "Nom nom¡­" she looked towards the gate, seeing the flowers outside and the guard provided some shade when the sun was getting too hot.


    Vivienne looks towards the guard who got her an umbre, proceeding to offer some of the cookies that were on her te. "Want a nom nom?"


    "M-Me, young miss?"


    "Yeh yeh!" she enthusiastically answers, raising the te even higher.


    "Ah no I''m alright-"


    "N-No want nom nom?" (Vivienne) pours in her little puppy eyes and the other party ispletely subdued.


    "..."


    "I-If you don''t mind I''ll dly take one." The guard hesitantly took one of the cookies from the te and ate it to not be rude.


    "Hehehe! Yummy nom nom?" (Vivienne) asks while her feet danced up and down on her seat.


    "Y-Yes mdy, this nom nom erm¡­ cookie is rather tasty." The guard responded by taking a bite and decided to stand guard with Vivienne who sat down looking at the distance and waited.


    Little did she know that everyone in the estate was looking for the little girl, and the head maid who was tearing her whole head apart trying to find her.


    Vivienne would wait by the stables where Vani has gone missing being brought with Kein to the Journey.


    "Horsie love you! Good horsie!" She would oftenpliment all the horses there and give them her own version of the names. "Oreo¡­ Cookie¡­ Cake!"


    "A-Are these real names or are you just hungry, young miss?"


    The stable boy was there to apany the little miss and even he was having fun. Having a guest over to keep the horses entertained certainly helped. "Would you like to help me feed them their treats, young miss?"


    "Horsie nom nom?"


    "Y-Yes? If you mean nom nom by food then yes."


    "Oh! Okie! Horsie nom nom!"


    Everyone was slowly getting adjusted to having a little girl by their estate. Keeping the house safe and sharp free, everything was going well. Their hearts were a bit lighter, the aura of the estate from calm and peaceful soon changed.


    It''s now full of energy and the servant''s senses were sharp for possible dangers for the little girl.


    Meanwhile the only problem the kitchen had with Vivienne was the fact that the little girl''s hands were so fast that they couldn''t even see her taking a te of cookies.


    They had to put desserts so high up so she couldn''t reach them.


    "Young miss, you''re here again?" (Leonardo Jorten Rumsey)


    Or by the nickname ''chef''.


    This was the same chef that helped Kein make her breakfast in bed for the second princess. "Mm! Me watch! How to make nom nom!"


    She points at the dough, and the chefughs.


    "Aye! Hahaha! You call your food nom nom! Noted! No harm in watching and learning! Go on then, little miss. I''ll show you how we bake our cookies around here." (Chef)


    On good slow days, Vivienne would watch the bakers make cookies and be in awe. Everyone in the kitchen was at ease with work.


    It was dinner time and the only time she can spend time with her grandpa who looks over her with concern.


    Vivienne realizes the night hase, soon it will be another day..


    Another day her mother hasn''te home yet.


    During this time she doesn''t have much strength to eat, unconsciously she yed with her food until she got hungry and finished it all up.


    "Vivienne, dear how was your day? Anything exciting while grandpa was at work

 Chapter 212 77:

    Baron Hills set himself aside after dinner, excusing himself to enter his office and ordering all the other servants inside the dining hall to finish up and rest.


    "Thank you for the wonderful dinner." He tells them beforepletely leaving for work.


    The paperworks which he still hasn''t done, matters with nobles were second to none.


    Many papers flooded his table but all he had in his mind was ways on how to make his little granddaughter happy.


    The idea was set, right as they talked on the dinner table.


    "I must hurry and send a letter for her highness." He thinks of Rose, the only person she can summon within his authority and power to ask for a private audience.


    While he still has some doubts, after all love blooms with the pir and foundation of trust to which she broke by betraying his daughter leaving Kein''s heart fragile and broken.


    What father can bear a crying face of their daughter, knowing their saving grace?


    "If she truly loves my daughter¡­ and granddaughter, even for her she will find a way to be with them." (Baron Hills) nods knowing he was right.


    "Let this be a little test."


    A letter to her other mother was the right answer.


    He sat down straight on his chair, reaching out to one of his drawers pulling it to grab his ink and quill.


    An empty paper in front, writing the following:


    "To her dearest highness, the crown princess of Puronia." He starts dipping the ink and then writing the content.


    Addressed to the pce of the royals and more specifically to her highness Princess Rosarie Goldheart of Puronia.


    "My granddaughter¡­ If it would be possible to schedule a visit for she misses both of her mothers, I request for a ydate." (Baron Hills) sighs having the finished so soon, waiting for the ink to dry she asked a servant to quickly deliver it into the capital and pce.


    ¡­


    "I hope it won''t be an inconvenience to you, your highness for I just want to see my granddaughter smile and her eyes lighting up during the dinner table where she misses both of yourpany¡­" (Princess Rosarie) has already received the letter in two days time and was reading it out loud for her sisters to hear.


    Three princesses ate oranges together in one room.


    Specifically Princess Cecilia''s room.


    They all felt bad for their sister''s bad moods recently firing a hired help to brew her some of her favorite tea.


    They were all ipetent, the way they made their beverages needed more honey, not warm enough and sometimes it was even poisoned.


    After her maid, Kazari has gone off duty for a ''vacation'' many maids were hired to take care of the perfect princess who has almost all of her things adjusted and made all like her.


    Perfect.


    She could tell if the maids used too much sugar, less sugar or none on her tea.


    None of them survived, even at bedrest of the first princess cannot see her room being out of ce, most asymmetrical, in correct order of color, order and weight.


    The letter was sent to Rose, immediately she read the letter after only a day being delivered. It had a wax seal of a dove carrying a rose.


    She admires the wax seal before opening it with a letter opener.


    Reading the letter that was from Baron Hills, her heart almost dropped thinking it was bad news.


    She smiles after knowing it was only their daughter, Vivienne missing them so much after all Rose has realized it should be the time Kein has left their home for a long while.


    "Ah¡­ Kein¡­" (Princess Rosarie) sighs her lover''s name longing for herpany and their silly little banters.


    "Is that letter from your little love bug, sister?" (Cecilia) grins as she rests herself in bed feeling so horrible if she dares even move an inch now.


    "Howe you only have a letter and not me?" she teasingly asks, knowing full well that the letter wasn''t really from the traveling artist.


    After all if the traveling artist has one, Kazari wouldn''t hesitate to send one too. They should be at a certain port in Sprivanto where they''ll be able to take a boat and continue venturing off there.


    "Oh it wasn''t from her¡­ It was from Baron Hills, her father! He asked if Vivienne coulde over to visit for a little ydate." (Princess Rosarie) turns to her sister enthusiastically with excitement.


    Princess Cecilia looks over at her little twin sister,ing out from the same womb but having different interests.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She doesn''t like children.


    "Will she be loud?" (Princess Cecilia) asks resting a hand on her chin looking tired.


    "She''s a very wonderful and obedient girl." (Princess Rosarie) tells her crossing her arms.


    Princess Catherine who has been working on her manuscript while listening in to her two sisters talk to one another.


    She ps her hands and signed- ''The little one will be visiting?''


    The two looked at Catherine having little flowers above her head. The third princess were fond of children too it seems.


    ''I want to see her so soon! I hope she hasn''t forgotten me.'' (Princess Catherine) pouts hugging her work as Rose giggles walking over and hugging her back.


    "Oh I''ll be setting up some arrangements and a letter of reply for Baron Hills first before you can see your niece." (Princess Rosarie) smiles holding the letter more tightly to her chest, being excited to see little Vivienne.


    p p p!


    Princess Catherine ps a little louder once more showing great interest and joy that they''ll be seeing Vivienne again so soon. ''I could study little Vivienne for my uing novel as reference too!''


    So that''s why she was excited...


    Rose has seen how her sister has worked on her novels, Princess Catherine was using their personal love stories to get turned into a romance drama themes novel that was selling like hotcakes over at the streets of [Sprivanto].


    Princess Cecilia has to hold her pretty little head and groan. "You two know I detest children, just a warning but perhaps keep her out from my room."


    The first princess would rather deal with cats and dogs than children. Those things are the devil''s spawn!


    "She might disorganise my things,in and cry about not having food- what else do children do?" (Princess Cecilia) raises an eyebrow looking towards Rose who shakes her head.


    "We were them at their age!" (Princess Rosarie)


    "Yes but we''re no longer at that age, focus on the present little sister. Do keep her in a leash." (Princess Cecilia) sets a final warning before Rose pouts nodding. It won''t be easy to convince her older sister that has always detested children to change her opinion on things.


    "Alright, sister she won''t be getting anywhere near your room and I promise that." (Princess Rosarie) assures Cecilia who smiles in relief.


    "Wonderful." (Princess Cecilia) replies looking satisfied for the thing she heard.


    "I''ll have the day be filled with activities for us to do." (Princess Rosarie) was already imagining their time together doing so many things. From eating cakes, a little pic and reading stories to her in the royal library. "I could have a reply sent in a matter of a day before Vivienne can visit the pce, I should take her to the library when we have time."


    A lot of ns that she wanted to do with Vivienne that wouldn''t be able to fit in a day.


    Princess Cecilia stares at her sister and forgot something important.


    The rumors the visit will bring.


    She quickly thought up of a good excuse so they would be able to not worry about spections going around the castle.


    "Have the servants be warned of a guesting. It would be difficult to exin why would the light princesses want an audience with your little one." (Princess Cecilia) exins to Ride who makes a shocked face not expecting that suggestion to turn up.


    "You''re right... I need to think a believable enough excuse that they won''t paint the scene into something horrible." (Princess Rosarie)


    "I''m d you''re leaning, if one sees you with a little one holding ulit hand and being all affectionate people might call her your secret child with skmekne." (Princess Cecil) reaches for her tea by the bedside table and stops to smell the unbnced vor.


    She frowns putting back the tea in its ce. The water was really bitter, the cup and the small little te with it were shing in colors.


    It was horrible straining her heart and mouth. No one knows how to properly act and brew the perfect tea. The sweets the chef made was different...


    Don''t tell me Kazari would wake up bright and early just to bake her the perfect cookies she always couldn''t help munching on every day?


    Princess Cecilia''d head casted down a little feeling a little lost of her maid''spany being gone for only a week. She''s very much aware of how selfish she''s been and might even have to add as to how she''s been caught up to work taking her for granted.


    "I really miss her..." she mutters to herself not having her too sisters hear or else she''ll be teased endlessly.


    "Well we could have the reason for being curious about Vivienne''s eyes- we could have an excuse of wanting to know if she''s capable the affinity of light magic."


    Princess Cecilia holds her chin and nods remembering that the little girl was someone who might also have high affinity in light. "Ah yes I never did took interest in the time but I suppose that would be a decent enough excuse to believe."


    In the end they all went with the excuse of needing to see Vivienne if she can use light magic or not.

 Chapter 213 77:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (II).


    Baron Hills set himself aside after dinner, excusing himself to enter his office and ordering all the other servants inside the dining hall to finish up and rest.


    "Thank you for the wonderful dinner." He tells them beforepletely leaving for work.


    The paperworks which he still hasn''t done, matters with nobles were second to none.


    Many papers flooded his table but all he had in his mind was ways on how to make his little granddaughter happy.


    The idea was set, right as they talked on the dinner table.


    "I must hurry and send a letter for her highness." He thinks of Rose, the only person she can summon within his authority and power to ask for a private audience.


    While he still has some doubts, after all love blooms with the pir and foundation of trust to which she broke by betraying his daughter leaving Kein''s heart fragile and broken.


    What father can bear a crying face of their daughter, knowing their saving grace?


    "If she truly loves my daughter¡­ and granddaughter, even for her she will find a way to be with them." (Baron Hills) nods knowing he was right.


    "Let this be a little test."


    A letter to her other mother was the right answer.


    He sat down straight on his chair, reaching out to one of his drawers pulling it to grab his ink and quill.


    An empty paper in front, writing the following:


    "To her dearest highness, the crown princess of Puronia." He starts dipping the ink and then writing the content.


    Addressed to the pce of the royals and more specifically to her highness Princess Rosarie Goldheart of Puronia.


    "My granddaughter¡­ If it would be possible to schedule a visit for she misses both of her mothers, I request for a ydate." (Baron Hills) sighs having finished so soon, waiting for the ink to dry she asked a servant to quickly deliver it into the capital and pce.


    ¡­


    "I hope it won''t be an inconvenience to you, your highness for I just want to see my granddaughter smile and her eyes lighting up during the dinner table where she misses both of yourpany¡­" (Princess Rosarie) has already received the letter in two days time and was reading it out loud for her sisters to hear.


    Three princesses ate oranges together in one room.


    Specifically Princess Cecilia''s room.


    They all felt bad for their sister''s bad moods recently firing a hired help to brew her some of her favorite tea.


    They were all ipetent, the way they made their beverages needed more honey, not warm enough and sometimes it was even poisoned.


    After her maid, Kazari, has gone off duty for a ''vacation'' many maids were hired to take care of the perfect princess who has almost all of her things adjusted and made all like her.


    Perfect.


    She could tell if the maids used too much sugar, less sugar or none on her tea.


    None of them survived for even a day, even at bedrest the first princess cannot see her room being out of ce, most asymmetrical, in correct order of color, order and weight.


    The letter was sent to Rose from the Hill''s estate.


    Immediately she read the letter after only a day being delivered. It had a wax seal of a dove carrying a rose.The family crest if the Hills family and Kein''s.


    She admires the wax seal before opening it with a letter opener.


    Reading the letter that was from Baron Hills, her heart almost dropped thinking it was bad news.


    She smiles after knowing it was only their daughter, Vivienne missing them so much after all Rose has realized it should be the time Kein has left their home for a long while.


    "Ah¡­ Kein¡­" (Princess Rosarie) sighs her lover''s name longing for herpany and their silly little banters. It has been a while and she''s already received the knight''s first letter before the news they''ll be leaving soon.


    "Is that letter from your little love bug, sister?" (Cecilia) grins as she rests herself in bed feeling so horrible if she dares even move an inch now.


    "Howe you only have a letter and not me?" she teasingly asks, knowing full well that the letter wasn''t really from the traveling artist.


    After all, if the traveling artist has one, Kazari wouldn''t hesitate to send one too. They should be at a certain port in Sprivanto where they''ll be able to take a boat and continue venturing off there.


    "Oh it wasn''t from her¡­ It was from Baron Hills, her father! He asked if Vivienne coulde over to visit for a little ydate." (Princess Rosarie) turns to her sister enthusiastically with excitement.


    Princess Cecilia looks over at her little twin sister,ing out from the same womb but having different interests.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She doesn''t like children.


    "Will she be loud?" (Princess Cecilia) asks resting a hand on her chin looking tired.


    "She''s a very wonderful and obedient girl." (Princess Rosarie) tells her, crossing her arms.


    Princess Catherine who has been working on her manuscript while listening in to her two sisters talk to one another.


    She ps her hands and signs- ''The little one will be visiting?''


    The two looked at Catherine having little flowers above her head. The third princess were fond of children too it seems.


    ''I want to see her soon! I hope she hasn''t forgotten me.'' (Princess Catherine) pouts hugging her work as Rose giggles walking over and hugging her back.


    "I''m sure she hasn''t Catherine." she reasurres her little sister who smiles fondly signing her thanks.


    "I''ll be setting up some arrangements and a letter of reply for Baron Hills first before you can see your niece." (Princess Rosarie) smiles holding the letter more tightly to her chest, being excited to see little Vivienne.


    p p p!


    Princess Catherine ps a little louder once more showing great interest and joy that they''ll be seeing Vivienne again so soon. ''I could study little Vivienne for my uing novel as reference too!''


    So that''s why she was excited...


    Rose has seen how her sister has worked on her novels, Princess Catherine was using their personal love stories to get turned into a romance drama themes novel that was selling like hotcakes over at the streets of [Sprivanto].


    Princess Cecilia has to hold her pretty little head and groan. "You two know I detest children, just a warning but perhaps keep her out of my room."


    The first princess would rather deal with cats and dogs than children. Those things are the devil''s spawn!


    "She might disorganize my things,in and cry about not having food- what else do children do?" (Princess Cecilia) raises an eyebrow looking towards Rose who shakes her head.


    "We were them at their age!" (Princess Rosarie) tries defending her daughter.


    "Yes but we''re no longer at that age, focus on the present little sister. Do keep her on a leash." (Princess Cecilia) sets a final warning before Rose pouts nodding.


    It won''t be easy to convince her older sister, who has always detested children to change her opinion on things.


    Princess Cecilia has never dealt with children, but after being expected to bear one and being tied with a man in marriage she has grown to hate the idea of having them.


    "Alright, Cecilia¡­ she won''t be getting anywhere near your room and I promise that." (Princess Rosarie) assures Cecilia who smiles in relief.


    "Wonderful." (Princess Cecilia) replies looking satisfied with the thing she heard.


    "I''ll have the day be filled with activities for us to do." (Princess Rosarie) was already imagining their time together doing so many things. From eating cakes, a little pic and reading stories to her in the royal library. "I could have a reply sent in a matter of a day before Vivienne can visit the pce, I should take her to the library when we have time."


    A lot of ns that she wanted to do with Vivienne that wouldn''t be able to fit in a day.


    Princess Cecilia stares at her sister and forgets something important.


    The rumors the visit will bring.


    She quickly thought up a good excuse so they would be able to not worry about spections going around the castle.


    "Have the servants be warned of a guesting. It would be difficult to exin why the light princesses want an audience with your little one." (Princess Cecilia) exins to Ride who makes a shocked face not expecting that suggestion to turn up.


    "You''re right... I need to think of a believable enough excuse that they won''t paint the scene into something horrible." (Princess Rosarie)


    "I''m d you''re learning, if one sees you with a little one holding ulit hand and being all affectionate, people might call her your secret child with some randommoner." (Princess Cecil) reaches for her tea by the bedside table and stops to smell the unbnced vor.


    She frowns putting back the tea in its ce. The water was really bitter, the cup and the small little te with it were shing in colors.


    It was horrible, straining her heart and mouth. No one knows how to properly act and brew the perfect tea. The sweets the chef made were different...


    Don''t tell me Kazari would wake up bright and early just to bake her the perfect cookies she always couldn''t help munching on every day?


    Princess Cecilia''s head casted down a little, feeling a little lost of her maid''spany being gone for only a week. She''s very much aware of how selfish she''s been and might even have to add as to how she''s been caught up to work taking her for granted.


    "I really miss her..." she mutters to herself not having her sisters hear or else she''ll be teased endlessly.


    "Well we could have the reason for being curious about Vivienne''s eyes- we could have an excuse of wanting to know if she''s capable of the affinity of light magic."


    Princess Cecilia holds her chin and nods remembering that the little girl was someone who might also have high affinity in light. "Ah yes I never took interest in the time but I suppose that would be a decent enough excuse to believe."

 Chapter 214 77:

    Chapter 75: School Opening (I).


    Kein''s POV


    The moment I managed to get home to my estate with Pegasus, I let her into the stables and told her my thanks for waiting for me while I talked to the royal family.


    Kazari''s magic was really convenient, it would take me a bit of time before getting into the capital city where the castle was located but with her it only took me a second to get me this far.


    "Brrr..." (Vani) snorted in her stables calling out for my attention and I held her chin rubbing it.


    "Thank you for today, girl. You can take your time resting for today." I tell Vani who understands my words, she looks at me a little too softly today and not giving me much sass.


    "Because in three days we''ll have a lot of adventures after this." I pressed my forehead against hers waving goodbye when I finally decided to go inside my estate, the sun was already going down a bit by the time I arrived.


    I could see several servants sweeping the outside and once they saw me they greeted me warmly. They immediately stopped what they were doing, with curious eyes they looked around for a bit seeing that I didn''t havepany anymore they looked piqued on where my lover had gone.


    "Wee back, Mdy." Both of them went down for a curtsy in the end and I nod.


    "Thank you, please be in haste on cleaning. The night will be cold at this hour." I tell them to open the door to get inside of my estate.


    I walked fast onto the hallways full of portrait''s I''ve always admired whenever I see the works of Father''ste wife.


    Seeing Vivienne crying before I left to escort Rose back home to the pce, I wondered if she was still crying.


    I hurriedly went to look for her as well as father, thinking they went into my old room because that seemed to be Vivienne''s most favorite ce to be in. When I faced the door I didn''t bother knocking and opened the doorknob calling out to them.


    "Father? Vivienne-" I called out but I was cut by someone shushing me to be quiet.


    "Shhh..."


    It came into view, my father looking so tired yet happily he smiled while Vivienne was sleeping on hisp while they were on the sofa. I could hear her snoring a little while she called out for Rose wondering where she was even in her sleep. "Zzzz... Mommy..."


    I shake my head with a smile seeing her miss Rose as much as I do even though I escorted her home. I held the door carefully getting in inside my room before closing it trying not to make too much noise.


    "I see that she decided to take a little nap before dinner." I tell in a whisper walking forward to them looking so peaceful.


    Fatherughs softly patting Vivienne''s hair. "Indeed it took a lot of convincing and reassurance that her highness wille back eventually. I just told her that her other mother would have to finish something beforeing back to y."


    "Speaking of which, the second princess is safe back home, yes?" (Baron Hills) asks me and I nod sitting into the soft sofa with them looking so tired.


    "Yes and I have received permission to continue my mission. I would have to leave for a bit." I look at Vivienne''s sleeping face looking guilty knowing that I''ll be leaving her for a while too. "I have to apologize father I know its just a little time since we''ve gotten Vivienne but I''ll be leaving her in your hands for now."


    I told my father sounding tired but he didn''t seem to mind me leaving the little one with him, he sounded a bit happy even. "Do not worry, I''ll be taking good care of my granddaughter." (Baron Hills) smiles, looking like he was nning on spoiling Vivienne like there was no tomorrow.


    It made me frown remembering how horrible he is at controlling his urge to spoil her. If this continues I''ll have to worry about her teeth falling out too.


    "Father, don''t spoil her too much to the point she''ll get cavities." I red in concern but he shakes his head.


    "Hmm... no promises. Let your father spoil his only granddaughter, grandparents need to be tough with their children so they will be strong. That''s why I never coddled you, Kein." (Baron Hills) pats my head and then Vivienne''s.


    "Now look at you, an independent person and certainly someone who can take battles for herself."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I would think the same¡­ and I''m thankful he never coddled or spoiled me rotten, not because I was an adoptive daughter but he was thinking of my wellbeing and future.


    I never coddled my earth Vivienne for the fear I might die so soon.


    It is as I feared, I died a bit more early than I expected getting hit by a truck but before I did- I faintly remember asking her to give me grandchildren for me to spoil.


    "So let me enjoy this but don''t worry I''ll keep her under surveince. She''ll be safe in our home." He assured me and I couldn''t help but trust his words. "But in three days you''ll be preparing... that''s a lot of time preparing to leave for your journey."


    "I would have to list what I would need for the demonnds and give it to Alfred." I told father and he looked at me suspiciously, being a former knight that might''ve traveled a lot when he was younger he might''ve been there before.


    "The demonnds? You''ll indeed need a lot of things, when I was younger I have only visited a few times... a new territory and the demons were not kind because of a certain history." (Baron Hills)


    "I am aware of the history- sort of." I tell him, recalling some of my studies of it but I''m pretty sure all that of my studies contained lies because the books lent to me about it were- still hating on demons iming humans were superior.


    "Of course, in your books that you''ve read about the demonnd I''m sure it''s all rather biased- demons hate us for a reason and we hate them for the same reason." (Baron Hills)ughs telling me the tale.


    That both humans and demons think highly of each other that we ended up hating on one another. Kind of clich¨¦- the normal plot line whenever there were demons and humans into y.


    "Do you ever think that humans and demons would be able to get along?" I asked, feeling a bit curious. I know in some stories on earth, people gave plots like these with a happy ending.


    "Oh some have tried... but each pride of the rulers weighed more than peace." Father tells me faintly frowning, looking like he''s remembering some of his memories when he was younger telling them to me. "War is not light on the many, the young ones dream of exploit and adventure plundering on war- wishing for achievements like killing the demon lord."


    "I admire their foolishness and dreams to be something. I was like that when I was young, but the more I saw the end of battles and how many brothers I have lost... I just wished that war was over, thankfully it did."


    "Heroes- have been summoned, iming the demon lord''s head. From another world, their country of Japan if I remember correctly." (Baron Hills) tells me and my eyes widened slightly in surprise.


    Another person from the same world, now I''m just wondering if we belonged at the same time. I couldn''t help but get hooked into Father''s story wanting to know more. "I was just a mere scout those days... but the one I most admire was the one that stayed in our world while the others went home."


    "I heard he lived in [Sprivanto] for a long while but I''m not sure if he''s still around." (Baron Hills) smiles finishing the story and now I couldn''t help but wonder too. I want to meet this hero but-


    "How long has it been during that time, father?"


    "About forty years ago, he should be about sixty by now but well I''m sure he''s alive and still telling his tales around." (Baron Hills) stares at the window outside and sees the nighting. I still can''t believe how long that''s been.


    "We might miss dinner, I''m sure the servants are already fixing the table we should go." He shakes Vivienne gently by hisp, waking her up.


    "Ungu... Noe..." (Vivienne) swats his hand gently not wanting to wake up. She rolls a little and grips father''s pants.


    "Kein... look how cute she is! Not letting go of grandfather!"


    At least he''s happy about it. I''m not sure if I even have the strength to destroy his happiness by moving Vivienne out of hisp but I also didn''t want another hour just sitting down here while having many servants wait for our prepared meal.


    I... don''t like food being wasted.


    Well if that''s the case, I decided that I''ll be taking Vivienne to another private room where she can stay there for a while and sleep. I don''t think sleeping in my room would be wise, since it hasn''t been cleaned. "I''ll be going ahead with Vivienne first father, please get to the table first. I''ll be tucking her in a different room, my bed- hasn''t been cleaned and-"


    "Erm yeah we''ll talk further there." I tell him and he shrugs, his face turning serious and no longer looking like a kind grandfather who spoils his granddaughter.

 Chapter 215 78:

    Chapter 75: School Opening (II).


    Kein''s POV


    How could I have forgotten?!


    "But let me set a reminder you''ll be opening your public school formoners before leaving for your journey."


    Father''s words rang into my ears and I was filled with utmost dread. On the other hand, while he was willing to let me go, I feel guilty that I haven''t even prepared a speech when I promised to have the school opened soon.


    I didn''t realize that day was today.


    I found a guest room where Vivienne can rest herself there. I breathed a sigh of relief, opening the door, looking in the bed and its clean sheets better than my room. "Alright sleepyhead, rest yourself and I suppose I''ll ask you in the morning if you want to join us at school tomorrow."


    "Moma..." (Vivienne) feels her body no longer with mine, she frowns her little hands quickly finds its way to hold my hand and lets it slip barely hanging into my little pinky finger.


    I could see her eyes twitching a little as if she was trying to fight off the drowsiness, she pulled my hand trying to rub her cheeks in it looking so sad. "You... weaving me agwain?" she asked me while still looking drowsy and I blinked in worry.


    I really have been... sort of leaving anding back often.


    "No... Moma wille back, promise."


    I tuck her in the new bed that she''ll be using, looking assured by words that I''lle back.


    "..." As if my motherly instincts were turned on, I gave a quick kiss by the forehead and hurried my way into dinner with father.


    The estate halls were still quite long and I found the small run to be exhausting.


    When I arrived he said many of the servants had already prepared the table and the food was still hot. They all saw me turning to look and nodded, Father smiles motioning for me to sit down on the empty chair beside him.


    "Pardon me."


    I take a seat right beside him looking a bit nervous. "So you tucked the little one to bed, let''s eat. In case she wakes up so early... I''ll have the chef prepare her some pancakes-"


    Baron Hills has already confided in me about his spoiling.


    "Father-" I called out, not agreeing with the excess amount of food he''s giving Vivienne and he immediately sighs with a shrug.


    "Fine... I will only serve pancakes once she''s had the proper breakfast meal."


    I believe I promised that I''ll be needing to present a speech, hoping that I was prepared- I did have a few days off and with all the things that''s been happening in my life I''ve forgotten it.


    We immediately ate, continuing the continued conversation from before.


    I held my fork and stared at the piece of vegetable that was dipped in creamy white sauce.


    The speech... I could write one in two hours and memorize it... or go with the flow. I could feel my brows furrowing, trying to concentrate on finishing dinner and running immediately to my office to work.


    "It seems you''ve forgotten that you were going to be holding the school opening tomorrow." (Baron Hills) teases me as he eats the food that was on his te. "Your eyebrows are doing the thing again."


    Father points at my brows that made me raise them up to be neutral before chuckling embarrassed for myself.


    "Was that obvious? Itpletely slipped through my mind that I couldn''t properly prepare for a speech or anything like that... apologies." I apologized and my father shrugged in reply, understanding my reason.


    "You''ve had many things on your te, leave every minor thing to Alfred including your packing."


    "Though tomorrow will be such an important event, since you were gone quite a while to escort her highness into the [Winshern] kingdom." He looks over to Alfred who walks forward by my side, taking out a garment bag from his [Storage Ring].


    "I have made my way on ordering you a new lovely white suit for the asion." (Baron Hills) smiles looking over the garment bag and I couldn''t help but be surprised yet again by his considerate actions- being well prepared on seeing that I get whatever I need.


    "Tomorrow, don''t worry and just prepare what you''ll need." His hands reach out to pat the back of my shoulder. "Tell them what you''ve always wanted for the people, the reason why you wanted a ce for all children to have an education and how it will be able to benefit them."


    I held the garment bag in my arms peeking through the zipper seeing the white suit father had ordered, I felt my mind and heart being calm.


    No longer nervous and worried what tomorrow will bring.


    "I... Thank you, Father."


    That night after dinner I made a quick list for Alfred on what I''ll be needing to bring, he looked at it and immediately knew where I was going.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The demonnds, I assume you''ll be traveling there mdy?" (Alfred) asks me and I nod.


    "If you know what else would be helpful to bring, don''t hesitate to add more into the pile." I tell him to stand off my chair, take the garment bag and thank everyone who prepared dinner.


    I walked towards my private office holding the garment in my arms.


    I ced the garment bag into my office, as I decided I would make a proper speech for promoting the new school. "..."


    Looking at my office now though, I should probably have to order one of the servants to clean the mess we made.


    I went inside further into the room, shbacks of our naughty ys and voices rang in my mind.


    I felt my face getting red so I hurriedly opened the drawer of my table taking some empty nk papers with my ink and quill. I also took the garment bag slinging it over my shoulder.


    I closed the door to my private office and just decided I''ll be working in the same guest room as Vivienne, I did promise that I''lle back to her so I did.


    The room wasn''t that far from my office, so I opened the door to see Vivienne still sleeping.


    I went into the side where a table and a chair were located. I patted down the desk looking at its several decorations, a vase and a mirror.


    I ced the garment bag into the side and began working on my speech for tomorrow. "Good Morning... I should start with my introduced and thank the guests foring."


    I wrote down the speech noting down the subtle details of why I wanted to have an academy in the first ce.


    I wanted a school¡­ because I couldn''t bear to see the orphanage ssroom of being the only ce you can learn simple things. A lovely princess became my inspiration for wanting to open one, because she believed helping the children- the next generation of the kingdom would bring sess.


    Speaking of which, I hope Lenard and his boyfriend managed to organize everything needed from the school including the staff and the ssroom.


    A few hours had passed, finally finishing my script for the speech, I started feeling drowsy.


    "Ugh..." I held my temples trying to be awake but I decided to go into bed with Vivienne who was snoring looking so carefree.


    I chuckled, deciding to plop down by the bed next to her with some proper distance. I know that she sees me as her mother but I feel hesitant.


    The moment that Iid down, Vivienne could feel the bed sheets moving a little so she opened her blue eyes that were the same as mine was staring at me.


    "Moma... came back." (Vivienne) smiles, looking around the bed before frowning seeing how I was from her. "Ngh..."


    Her tiny hands reached towards me and crawled her way over. "Hug." she mutters burying her hug to my chest.


    "!!!"


    I didn''t know what to do but just stayed frozen in ce, I wondered what Rose would do in the situation... and by instinct my hands went through her blonde hair and started brushing it gently.


    Vivienne mutters a few more things that I couldn''t understand. I stared at her sleeping face and I suddenly missed my daughter from back home. I hope she''s safely tucked by someone special too.


    "Goodnight Vivienne." I wrapped my arms around her tiny little waist and started driving off to sleep, feeling sofortable around the little girl. "Sweet dreams."


    .-.-.-.-.


    p! p! p!


    Ow... Ugh... I feel like someone was pping my face.


    "Moma! Moma! Moma!" I could hear Vivienne''s voice of excitement and felt the bed shaking. I forcefully opened my eyes to see the little girl jumping up and down from the bedughing so happily and I groaned. "Wakey! Wakey~!"


    She jumps so high, almost reaching up the ceiling. "Vivienne! Be careful!"


    I got up from the bed and grabbed her into safety. "Hehehe! Moma jump jump?" (Vivienne) asks, no longer jumped and now she was just standing into the sheets.


    "No... Let''s not jump so early in the morning because Moma doesn''t want you getting a concussion." I held her shoulder and managed to sit her down.


    I sighed in relief feeling so wide awake after her little stunt. "Why don''t we eat and get changed? We''ll be going to school with your grandpa today."


    "School?" (Vivienne) asks and then raises her hands up at me.

 Chapter 216 78:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (I).


    Two days after Kein left for the mission to kill the demon lord with Avery Williams, the hero who was summoned for the same mission to get back home-


    Squeak!


    ck! ck! ck!


    The sound of the gates opening could be heard all over the Hills estate. A carriage wasing in to visit the mansion. It seemed that someone''s ears perked up and ran towards the noise.


    "!!!"


    Tack! Tack! Tack!


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Hehehe!" The figure of a little girl running in her little frilly pink dress was being chased by several maids all over the mansion. The sound of her heels that her mother bought for her echoed throughout the halls.


    A maid rushed in after their youngdy and started yelling for their little miss'' safety.


    "Mdy! Hold on! You mustn''t run or you''ll slip-!"


    Thud!


    "Wah!" (Vivienne) actually did slip onto the floor and had her face taste the dust that was there. She scraped her knee and it hurt quite badly.


    "Mdy! I told you to not run! Please behave yourself!" They all managed to catch up to the little girl and tried helping her up.


    "Ah¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" her face looked like she was about to cry.


    ck! ck! ck!


    "!!!"


    However it immediately changed into a determined expression, the expression on her face lights up and had the eyes of a fighter.


    "Ngh¡­ Bleh pheeew!" she blew on her face, wiping the dirt on her dress and started to run again.


    The maids quickly followed behind her looking at one another with concern.


    "Haa¡­! Haa!" (Vivienne) was at the door outside the estate, and she saw the carriage stopping by the front. "Hehehe!" she scampered down the stairs and ran giggling bouncing up and down looking ever so excited.


    "Moma!"


    The little girl must''ve thought her fiery mom has finallye home. With her little arms raised up in the air, Vivienne thought of pouncing on her mom''s legs nning on not letting her go this time!


    The carriage has just arrived, the horses panting for breath and the door could open any second now.


    She stood near the carriage and one of the servants that was tending the garden in front of the estate noticed her. "!!!"


    The littledy of the estate shouldn''t stand so close to where the horses would be at the distance where they could suddenly take off.


    The servant walked over quickly, gently pulling Vivienne aside.


    "Wah?" (Vivienne) turns around and feels a hand by her shoulder dragging her away from the carriage, into a respectable distance.


    ck!


    As if on cue, the carriage doors open and the little girl sees that it wasn''t her Moma that has promised toe home bringing gifts from her journey.


    It was some nobleman bound to be her grandpapa''s guest to talk about business from the way they dressed.


    "Oh? Hello there-" The nobleman notices Vivienne who stares at him in confusion.


    "Wah¡­" (Vivienne) looks up at the kind noble''s face and waves it a little. "H-Hewo¡­ Morning." she says her greeting of morning and the noble''s heart mellowed in awe.


    "Oh! How adorable, you must be Hill''s new granddaughter that he told me about." He takes off his hat in respect for the little girl and bows slightly. "Well then, I have to excuse myself first to talk with your grandfather. Have a nice day."


    He leaves giving a little wave, and Vivienne waves back in response.


    "Bye bye¡­!"


    "Whew." The servant sighs a breath of relief, cing a hand on his chest before he feels their littledy''s tugging pull by the pants.


    "Huh?"


    "Moma¡­e home?" She asks in question hoping the servant would know where she went and when she''lle back.


    "..."


    The servant''s heart panicked as Vivienne''s face was about to cry.


    "Young miss¡­ It''s a guest for your grandfather. I''m afraid Mdy Hills has note home." The servant kneels down seeing if Vivienne has already had a waterfall running down her face and she indeed has.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" (Vivienne) couldn''t help but be selfish. She has traveled so far to find the same warmth, just to lose it all again in a short time of being together again.


    She felt a sudden surge of anger in her heart.


    "Wahhh! Moma dummy! Dum Dum! Poopy pants!" She crossed her arms and started making a little tantrum.


    Vivienne started cursing her heart out.


    The servant saw her tears and panicked not knowing what to do. "Ah! Mdy- please stop crying! I-I''m not equipped with knowledge on how to make children stop crying! Want candy? Want um cake?!"


    C-Cake?


    "N-Nom nom?" (Vivienne) looks up sniffing her snot before wiping the tears in her eyes. Now it sparkled like little diamond gems, hearing that there was cake in the kitchen.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Whew¡­"


    He pats another hand on his chest feeling relieved that cake was the answer to the little girl''s crying burst.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­"


    "?!"


    A maid''s figure was panting, seeing the girl she was chasing before.


    "H-Head maid?!" The other servant recognized the old maid who was trying to keep her back in one piece.


    Running was something she wasn''t used to doing in the estate, considering how peaceful it is. "F-Finally I caught up with you! Little miss! My back¡­ cannot catch up¡­"


    The head maid stares down with the little miss and ces a hand on her waist. "Young miss- why are you here? You didn''t need to run for this¡­"


    Vivienne being a little afraid of the head maid casts her head down and mutters her apology softly.


    "Me¡­ sowwy¡­ Moma not yet home¡­ me wrong." Her words were a little broken but both the servants understood, she just wanted to see theirdy once more.


    They all sighed in defeat. Everyone loved their Lady Kein Hills for being kind and considerate to them. No wonder the newly added family member were missing her already. "Young miss, do not worry, our Lady is a tough one to be easily taken down is not in her vocabry." (Head Maid) tells Vivienne leading her back into the estate.


    In the end they all got cake and tomorrow came.


    Day and night she waited.


    Sometimes by the gates, the guards would always see their little miss sitting by the corner of the pavement for hours and onlying back into the estate kitchen to get a snack.


    "Hewwo!" (Vivienne) was really friendly with the guards, easily earning their loyalty and oath to protect their little newdy.


    "Goodmorning, young miss."


    "Lovely morning isn''t it?"


    Vivienne holds a te full of cookies, to where she got it- goodness me she stole a te of cookies.


    "Nom nom¡­" she looked towards the gate, seeing the flowers outside and the guard provided some shade when the sun was getting too hot.


    Vivienne looks towards the guard who got her an umbre, proceeding to offer some of the cookies that were on her te. "Want a nom nom?"


    "M-Me, young miss?"


    "Yeh yeh!" she enthusiastically answers, raising the te even higher.


    "Ah no I''m alright-"


    "N-No want nom nom?" (Vivienne) pours in her little puppy eyes and the other party ispletely subdued.


    "..."


    "I-If you don''t mind I''ll dly take one." The guard hesitantly took one of the cookies from the te and ate it to not be rude.


    "Hehehe! Yummy nom nom?" (Vivienne) asks while her feet danced up and down on her seat.


    "Y-Yes mdy, this nom nom erm¡­ cookie is rather tasty." The guard responded by taking a bite and decided to stand guard with Vivienne who sat down looking at the distance and waited.


    Little did she know that everyone in the estate was looking for the little girl, and the head maid who was tearing her whole head apart trying to find her.


    Vivienne would wait by the stables where Vani has gone missing being brought with Kein to the Journey.


    "Horsie love you! Good horsie!" She would oftenpliment all the horses there and give them her own version of the names. "Oreo¡­ Cookie¡­ Cake!"


    "A-Are these real names or are you just hungry, young miss?"


    The stable boy was there to apany the little miss and even he was having fun. Having a guest over to keep the horses entertained certainly helped. "Would you like to help me feed them their treats, young miss?"


    "Horsie nom nom?"


    "Y-Yes? If you mean nom nom by food then yes."


    "Oh! Okie! Horsie nom nom!"


    Everyone was slowly getting adjusted to having a little girl by their estate. Keeping the house safe and sharp free, everything was going well. Their hearts were a bit lighter, the aura of the estate from calm and peaceful soon changed.


    It''s now full of energy and the servant''s senses were sharp for possible dangers for the little girl.


    Meanwhile the only problem the kitchen had with Vivienne was the fact that the little girl''s hands were so fast that they couldn''t even see her taking a te of cookies.


    They had to put desserts so high up so she couldn''t reach them.


    "Young miss, you''re here again?" (Leonardo Jorten Rumsey)


    Or by the nickname ''chef''.


    This was the same chef that helped Kein make her breakfast in bed for the second princess. "Mm! Me watch! How to make nom nom!"


    She points at the dough, and the chefughs.


    "Aye! Hahaha! You call your food nom nom! Noted! No harm in watching and learning! Go on then, little miss. I''ll show you how we bake our cookies around here." (Chef)


    On good slow days, Vivienne would watch the bakers make cookies and be in awe. Everyone in the kitchen was at ease with work.


    It was dinner time and the only time she can spend time with her grandpa who looks over her with concern.

 Chapter 217 78:

    Chapter 75: School Opening (II).


    Kein''s POV


    How could I have forgotten?!


    "But let me set a reminder you''ll be opening your public school formoners before leaving for your journey."


    Father''s words rang into my ears and I was filled with utmost dread. On the other hand, while he was willing to let me go, I feel guilty that I haven''t even prepared a speech when I promised to have the school opened soon.


    I didn''t realize that day was today.


    I found a guest room where Vivienne can rest herself there. I breathed a sigh of relief, opening the door, looking in the bed and its clean sheets better than my room. "Alright sleepyhead, rest yourself and I suppose I''ll ask you in the morning if you want to join us at school tomorrow."


    "Moma..." (Vivienne) feels her body no longer with mine, she frowns her little hands quickly finds its way to hold my hand and lets it slip barely hanging into my little pinky finger.


    I could see her eyes twitching a little as if she was trying to fight off the drowsiness, she pulled my hand trying to rub her cheeks in it looking so sad. "You... weaving me agwain?" she asked me while still looking drowsy and I blinked in worry.


    I really have been... sort of leaving anding back often.


    "No... Moma wille back, promise."


    I tuck her in the new bed that she''ll be using, looking assured by words that I''lle back.


    "..." As if my motherly instincts were turned on, I gave a quick kiss by the forehead and hurried my way into dinner with father.


    The estate halls were still quite long and I found the small run to be exhausting.


    When I arrived he said many of the servants had already prepared the table and the food was still hot. They all saw me turning to look and nodded, Father smiles motioning for me to sit down on the empty chair beside him.


    "Pardon me."


    I take a seat right beside him looking a bit nervous. "So you tucked the little one to bed, let''s eat. In case she wakes up so early... I''ll have the chef prepare her some pancakes-"


    Baron Hills has already confided in me about his spoiling.


    "Father-" I called out, not agreeing with the excess amount of food he''s giving Vivienne and he immediately sighs with a shrug.


    "Fine... I will only serve pancakes once she''s had the proper breakfast meal."


    I believe I promised that I''ll be needing to present a speech, hoping that I was prepared- I did have a few days off and with all the things that''s been happening in my life I''ve forgotten it.


    We immediately ate, continuing the continued conversation from before.


    I held my fork and stared at the piece of vegetable that was dipped in creamy white sauce.


    The speech... I could write one in two hours and memorize it... or go with the flow. I could feel my brows furrowing, trying to concentrate on finishing dinner and running immediately to my office to work.


    "It seems you''ve forgotten that you were going to be holding the school opening tomorrow." (Baron Hills) teases me as he eats the food that was on his te. "Your eyebrows are doing the thing again."


    Father points at my brows that made me raise them up to be neutral before chuckling embarrassed for myself.


    "Was that obvious? Itpletely slipped through my mind that I couldn''t properly prepare for a speech or anything like that... apologies." I apologized and my father shrugged in reply, understanding my reason.


    "You''ve had many things on your te, leave every minor thing to Alfred including your packing."


    "Though tomorrow will be such an important event, since you were gone quite a while to escort her highness into the [Winshern] kingdom." He looks over to Alfred who walks forward by my side, taking out a garment bag from his [Storage Ring].


    "I have made my way on ordering you a new lovely white suit for the asion." (Baron Hills) smiles looking over the garment bag and I couldn''t help but be surprised yet again by his considerate actions- being well prepared on seeing that I get whatever I need.


    "Tomorrow, don''t worry and just prepare what you''ll need." His hands reach out to pat the back of my shoulder. "Tell them what you''ve always wanted for the people, the reason why you wanted a ce for all children to have an education and how it will be able to benefit them."


    I held the garment bag in my arms peeking through the zipper seeing the white suit father had ordered, I felt my mind and heart being calm.


    No longer nervous and worried what tomorrow will bring.


    "I... Thank you, Father."<novelnext></novelnext>


    That night after dinner I made a quick list for Alfred on what I''ll be needing to bring, he looked at it and immediately knew where I was going.


    "The demonnds, I assume you''ll be traveling there mdy?" (Alfred) asks me and I nod.


    "If you know what else would be helpful to bring, don''t hesitate to add more into the pile." I tell him to stand off my chair, take the garment bag and thank everyone who prepared dinner.


    I walked towards my private office holding the garment in my arms.


    I ced the garment bag into my office, as I decided I would make a proper speech for promoting the new school. "..."


    Looking at my office now though, I should probably have to order one of the servants to clean the mess we made.


    I went inside further into the room, shbacks of our naughty ys and voices rang in my mind.


    I felt my face getting red so I hurriedly opened the drawer of my table taking some empty nk papers with my ink and quill. I also took the garment bag slinging it over my shoulder.


    I closed the door to my private office and just decided I''ll be working in the same guest room as Vivienne, I did promise that I''lle back to her so I did.


    The room wasn''t that far from my office, so I opened the door to see Vivienne still sleeping.


    I went into the side where a table and a chair were located. I patted down the desk looking at its several decorations, a vase and a mirror.


    I ced the garment bag into the side and began working on my speech for tomorrow. "Good Morning... I should start with my introduced and thank the guests foring."


    I wrote down the speech noting down the subtle details of why I wanted to have an academy in the first ce.


    I wanted a school¡­ because I couldn''t bear to see the orphanage ssroom of being the only ce you can learn simple things. A lovely princess became my inspiration for wanting to open one, because she believed helping the children- the next generation of the kingdom would bring sess.


    Speaking of which, I hope Lenard and his boyfriend managed to organize everything needed from the school including the staff and the ssroom.


    A few hours had passed, finally finishing my script for the speech, I started feeling drowsy.


    "Ugh..." I held my temples trying to be awake but I decided to go into bed with Vivienne who was snoring looking so carefree.


    I chuckled, deciding to plop down by the bed next to her with some proper distance. I know that she sees me as her mother but I feel hesitant.


    The moment that Iid down, Vivienne could feel the bed sheets moving a little so she opened her blue eyes that were the same as mine was staring at me.


    "Moma... came back." (Vivienne) smiles, looking around the bed before frowning seeing how I was from her. "Ngh..."


    Her tiny hands reached towards me and crawled her way over. "Hug." she mutters burying her hug to my chest.


    "!!!"


    I didn''t know what to do but just stayed frozen in ce, I wondered what Rose would do in the situation... and by instinct my hands went through her blonde hair and started brushing it gently.


    Vivienne mutters a few more things that I couldn''t understand. I stared at her sleeping face and I suddenly missed my daughter from back home. I hope she''s safely tucked by someone special too.


    "Goodnight Vivienne." I wrapped my arms around her tiny little waist and started driving off to sleep, feeling sofortable around the little girl. "Sweet dreams."


    .-.-.-.-.


    p! p! p!


    Ow... Ugh... I feel like someone was pping my face.


    "Moma! Moma! Moma!" I could hear Vivienne''s voice of excitement and felt the bed shaking. I forcefully opened my eyes to see the little girl jumping up and down from the bedughing so happily and I groaned. "Wakey! Wakey~!"


    She jumps so high, almost reaching up the ceiling. "Vivienne! Be careful!"


    I got up from the bed and grabbed her into safety. "Hehehe! Moma jump jump?" (Vivienne) asks, no longer jumped and now she was just standing into the sheets.


    "No... Let''s not jump so early in the morning because Moma doesn''t want you getting a concussion." I held her shoulder and managed to sit her down.


    I sighed in relief feeling so wide awake after her little stunt. "Why don''t we eat and get changed? We''ll be going to school with your grandpa today."

 Chapter 218 78:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (V).


    The time has arrived for the little miss of the noble house of Hills to take her ytime with the royal family. Alfred has told the little miss that they''ll be leaving together for a little trip.


    "Young miss, Master Hills, your grandfather has asked me to apany you as your servant and a few guards into visiting the pce."


    "Mommy! Mommy! Whooo!" (Vivienne) jumped up and down on her bed.


    The surprise has reached the girl, being told that she''s going to visit the ce once more to see the crown princess.


    Crown Princess Rosarie von Goldheart, her mommy.


    Excited she was, she couldn''t sleep.


    That night she was told of the news, she pulls her nket up to cover her body smiling so widely and then giggling thinking of seeing her other mother again to y with her. "Hehehe!"


    Roll... roll...


    And then rolling on the sheets of the soft bed that the maids had carefully prepared.


    "Ah!"


    Sessfully turning into a small burrito before getting stuck and then falling into a sense of peace giving Zzz.


    Baron Hills peaked in her room slightly to see if her granddaughter were sleeping. After hearing from Alfred that the girl couldn''t wait to see the crown princess, he expect to hear a lot more squeaking but to his surprise-


    "Zzz... Whew..."


    A soft snore could be heard, opening the door some more the light showed her burrito state.


    "I can''t believe she can sleep like that sofortably." He mutters with a smile watching over his granddaughter. Somehow, after having his wife rest early ascending to the afterlife it felt like a part of himself was missing but...


    Now that he has a daughter and granddaughter of his own, to care, spoil and teach things about life.


    It felt like the hole in his heart was filling in.


    He walks towards the burrito wrapped girl and ces her by the middle of the bed putting two pillows by the edges so she doesn''t fall off.


    "Goodnight, Vivienne. I''m so d to have you as part of the family."


    He pats her soft blonde hair a few times before closing the door and heading off to sleep in his own room. A man with a soft heart towards children, a spoiling grandfather he was and Kein was lucky to have found him.


    .-.-.-.-.


    The time came for Alfred and Vivienne to go. The little girl spent her time preparing, looking so pretty and prim.


    With the help of her maids that were tasked to take care of her, she wore the best dress they bought for the asion and some shoes that were supposed to have a mother-daughter pair.


    Baron Hills stands firm outside of their estate, he kneels in and hugs his granddaughter not even caring if the servants of his estate were watching.


    All of them smiled seeing the noble who was willing to dirty some of his clothes just to get on his level for a hug. Most noble houses would just firmly shake their children''s hands and leave it at that.


    "Now, remember please be on your best behavior, make sure no boys get near and you eat up to your fill of any desserts you want." (Baron Hills) might have hugged a bit longer making the trip dyed.


    "Gwampa sad?" (Vivienne) who was hugging his soft hearted grandfather back asked and pouted.


    "Oh grandpa is not sad. He''s happy you''ll be getting to see your other mom but it will be lonely in the estate." He tells her honestly and Vivienne shakes her head thinking why couldn''t her grandpa juste with him to see mommy too?


    "Gwanpae with?"


    "Grandpa can''t do that either, your blonde haired mother left her unfinished work for me to be drowned upon. When shees back I''ll propose a pic..." He stops his words, thinking about saying four.


    Alfred, Vivienne, Kein and him.


    He smiles remembering that he might be getting a new daughter too soon.


    "A pic for the five of us as a family." (Baron Hills) thought of an image of the five of them, having the crown princess joyfullyughing whileying on the ground.


    She''s already called Baron Hills as father in a letter so what else can he do? It seems he''s epted the princess as part of the Hills legacy.


    Princess Rosarie clearly cares for his daughter and that was enough for him to ept the girl as family.


    Slowly the Baron is also epting the fact that he''s getting old and now he''s witnessing youngsters love and grow.


    "Gwanpa no sad, I wille back!" (Vivienne) pulls Baron Hill''s sleeve and the old manughs feeling assured that his little girl won''t be going anywhere else.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He breaks their hug looking so sad that he tries his best not to show it on his face before turning to Alfred.


    ? "Ahem. Alfred I''ll be counting on you to see to it that she''ll be safe upon your departure." He tells him to ce his hands behind his back, trying to control his grandfatherly protectiveness by hugging her once more.


    The butler with a serious stern look bows his head slightly being given the instruction. "Of course, Master Hills. I will keep the young miss safe and out of trouble."


    Baron Hills takes something out of his [Storage Ring] quickly giving it to Alfred. "Give this to the crown princess personally if you see her, a reply to her letter to me."


    The letternds on Alfred''s hands. He takes it quickly, putting it inside safely on a secret pocket of his vest.


    "I''m thankful that she gave me more than I should receive. I hope this letter of thanks will make it equal." (Baron Hills)


    "Certainly I will make sure to deliver it to the crown princess in one piece." (Alfred) bows opening the carriage door for Vivienne.


    Vivienne looks towards the open carriage door and frowns, feeling that her grandfather will be sad if she leaves.


    Baron Hills, noticing her hesitance, quickly fixes himself and encourages her to go.


    "Vivienne, don''t worry about me. I''ll see you when youe back home so grandpa isn''t all that sad anymore." He pats her head onest time before she leaves. "Say hi to mommy for me."


    Vivienne''s eyes light up and hold the Baron in ce by his pants pouncing on it.


    "Okie gwampa I go! No sad! Ie home soon promise!" She reassured the old man who held a hand over his heart seeing the little one run off in her own giggling trying to step up inside the carriage.


    "Hngh! Hngh..." (Vivienne) was unable to do so thanks to her small figure.


    "...Let me help you up the carriage, young miss please don''t force yourself if you can''t get in."


    "Ah... Twank you."


    Alfred proceeds to help her, gently carrying her by the arm. Soon both of them were inside as the coachman signaled the horses to get going for the trail.


    "Hyah!"


    The sound of whips being shed and the voice of the coachman telling them to go, the horses neighed as their hoofs left print on ground leaving the estate.


    ck... ck.. ck.


    The prized horses that Baron Hills possessed will be the one to escort the little girl to the pce. They were all trained military horses that knows on what to do when danger may arise.


    They were apanied with the same guards stationed by the gained, four trained veteran knights had their own personal horses making sure of Vivienne''s safety.


    "Horsie!"


    The girl called out putting her face near the ss, peeking out at the lovely otherworldly scenery they have.


    From the green countryside to the capital city. Until they arrived at the busy parts of it before seeing the pce in full view. The guards immediately opened the gates seeing the crest marked onto the carriage door.


    A dove carrying a rose, unmistakably it was the Hill''s family crest and they were well aware a guest from there wasing to visit instructed by the princesses. The guards that came to the trip were in awe of how beautiful the outside of the pce looked.


    Several servants and knights came at the ready to greet their guest, curious to see if it was Lady Kein Hills the next heir of the estate or Baron Hills rumored to be in favor with the royals.


    Alfred was the first one toe out of the carriage opening the door.


    "Hehehe!"


    A little goblin figure came out of the carriage, making everyone surprised. Some recognized the girl from thest time she was there and some didn''t.


    Unforgettable blonde hair, light gray silver eyes and a cheeky little smile. They all were in awe, because thest time she was there all she wore was simplemoner clothes.


    Now that she has new ones given by her grandfather, one could say she looks even fit to be part of the royal family.


    "Hewwo! Good morning!" (Vivienne) greets the servants and by surprise their body stiffened forgetting the role that they have. They were supposed to greet first before the little miss could.


    "Goodmorning, young miss." They all bowed their heads in sync and Vivienne felt weird having all of these people bow their heads to a little girl who''s only priority was to eat, sleep, drink and get cuddles from the people she loves.


    "Vivienne!" (Rose) exims not even bothering to hide the happiness and excitement upon seeing her daughter just right outside this so-called home of hers.


    "!!!" (Vivienne) notices Rose''s figure not too far getting her attention because she called her name.


    "Mo-!"


    "Ahem. Apologies, I must''ve gotten a sore throat." Alfred, knowing that children can''t keep their mouths shut, coughs and interrupts the little girl before she could be able to say mommy out loud.

 Chapter 219 78:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (V).


    The time has arrived for the little miss of the noble house of Hills to take her ytime with the royal family. Alfred has told the little miss that they''ll be leaving together for a little trip.


    "Young miss, Master Hills, your grandfather has asked me to apany you as your servant and a few guards into visiting the pce."


    "Mommy! Mommy! Whooo!" (Vivienne) jumped up and down on her bed.


    The surprise has reached the girl, being told that she''s going to visit the ce once more to see the crown princess.


    Crown Princess Rosarie von Goldheart, her mommy.


    Excited she was, she couldn''t sleep.


    That night she was told of the news, she pulls her nket up to cover her body smiling so widely and then giggling thinking of seeing her other mother again to y with her. "Hehehe!"


    Roll... roll...


    And then rolling on the sheets of the soft bed that the maids had carefully prepared.


    "Ah!"


    Sessfully turning into a small burrito before getting stuck and then falling into a sense of peace giving Zzz.


    Baron Hills peaked in her room slightly to see if her granddaughter were sleeping. After hearing from Alfred that the girl couldn''t wait to see the crown princess, he expect to hear a lot more squeaking but to his surprise-


    "Zzz... Whew..."


    A soft snore could be heard, opening the door some more the light showed her burrito state.


    "I can''t believe she can sleep like that sofortably." He mutters with a smile watching over his granddaughter. Somehow, after having his wife rest early ascending to the afterlife it felt like a part of himself was missing but...


    Now that he has a daughter and granddaughter of his own, to care, spoil and teach things about life.


    It felt like the hole in his heart was filling in.


    He walks towards the burrito wrapped girl and ces her by the middle of the bed putting two pillows by the edges so she doesn''t fall off.


    "Goodnight, Vivienne. I''m so d to have you as part of the family."


    He pats her soft blonde hair a few times before closing the door and heading off to sleep in his own room. A man with a soft heart towards children, a spoiling grandfather he was and Kein was lucky to have found him.


    .-.-.-.-.


    The time came for Alfred and Vivienne to go. The little girl spent her time preparing, looking so pretty and prim.


    With the help of her maids that were tasked to take care of her, she wore the best dress they bought for the asion and some shoes that were supposed to have a mother-daughter pair.


    Baron Hills stands firm outside of their estate, he kneels in and hugs his granddaughter not even caring if the servants of his estate were watching.


    All of them smiled seeing the noble who was willing to dirty some of his clothes just to get on his level for a hug. Most noble houses would just firmly shake their children''s hands and leave it at that.


    "Now, remember please be on your best behavior, make sure no boys get near and you eat up to your fill of any desserts you want." (Baron Hills) might have hugged a bit longer making the trip dyed.


    "Gwampa sad?" (Vivienne) who was hugging his soft hearted grandfather back asked and pouted.


    "Oh grandpa is not sad. He''s happy you''ll be getting to see your other mom but it will be lonely in the estate." He tells her honestly and Vivienne shakes her head thinking why couldn''t her grandpa juste with him to see mommy too?


    "Gwanpae with?"


    "Grandpa can''t do that either, your blonde haired mother left her unfinished work for me to be drowned upon. When shees back I''ll propose a pic..." He stops his words, thinking about saying four.


    Alfred, Vivienne, Kein and him.


    He smiles remembering that he might be getting a new daughter too soon.


    "A pic for the five of us as a family." (Baron Hills) thought of an image of the five of them, having the crown princess joyfullyughing whileying on the ground.


    She''s already called Baron Hills as father in a letter so what else can he do? It seems he''s epted the princess as part of the Hills legacy.


    Princess Rosarie clearly cares for his daughter and that was enough for him to ept the girl as family.


    Slowly the Baron is also epting the fact that he''s getting old and now he''s witnessing youngsters love and grow.


    "Gwanpa no sad, I wille back!" (Vivienne) pulls Baron Hill''s sleeve and the old manughs feeling assured that his little girl won''t be going anywhere else.


    He breaks their hug looking so sad that he tries his best not to show it on his face before turning to Alfred.


    "Ahem. Alfred I''ll be counting on you to see to it that she''ll be safe upon your departure." He tells him to ce his hands behind his back, trying to control his grandfatherly protectiveness by hugging her once more.


    The butler with a serious stern look bows his head slightly being given the instruction. "Of course, Master Hills. I will keep the young miss safe and out of trouble."


    Baron Hills takes something out of his [Storage Ring] quickly giving it to Alfred. "Give this to the crown princess personally if you see her, a reply to her letter to me."


    The letternds on Alfred''s hands. He takes it quickly, putting it inside safely on a secret pocket of his vest.


    "I''m thankful that she gave me more than I should receive. I hope this letter of thanks will make it equal." (Baron Hills)


    "Certainly I will make sure to deliver it to the crown princess in one piece." (Alfred) bows opening the carriage door for Vivienne.


    Vivienne looks towards the open carriage door and frowns, feeling that her grandfather will be sad if she leaves.


    Baron Hills, noticing her hesitance, quickly fixes himself and encourages her to go.


    "Vivienne, don''t worry about me. I''ll see you when youe back home so grandpa isn''t all that sad anymore." He pats her head onest time before she leaves. "Say hi to mommy for me."


    Vivienne''s eyes light up and hold the Baron in ce by his pants pouncing on it.


    "Okie gwampa I go! No sad! Ie home soon promise!" She reassured the old man who held a hand over his heart seeing the little one run off in her own giggling trying to step up inside the carriage.


    "Hngh! Hngh..." (Vivienne) was unable to do so thanks to her small figure.


    "...Let me help you up the carriage, young miss please don''t force yourself if you can''t get in."


    "Ah... Twank you."


    Alfred proceeds to help her, gently carrying her by the arm. Soon both of them were inside as the coachman signaled the horses to get going for the trail.


    "Hyah!"


    The sound of whips being shed and the voice of the coachman telling them to go, the horses neighed as their hoofs left print on ground leaving the estate.


    ck... ck.. ck.


    The prized horses that Baron Hills possessed will be the one to escort the little girl to the pce. They were all trained military horses that knows on what to do when danger may arise.


    They were apanied with the same guards stationed by the gained, four trained veteran knights had their own personal horses making sure of Vivienne''s safety.


    "Horsie!"


    The girl called out putting her face near the ss, peeking out at the lovely otherworldly scenery they have.


    From the green countryside to the capital city. Until they arrived at the busy parts of it before seeing the pce in full view. The guards immediately opened the gates seeing the crest marked onto the carriage door.


    A dove carrying a rose, unmistakably it was the Hill''s family crest and they were well aware a guest from there wasing to visit instructed by the princesses. The guards that came to the trip were in awe of how beautiful the outside of the pce looked.


    Several servants and knights came at the ready to greet their guest, curious to see if it was Lady Kein Hills the next heir of the estate or Baron Hills rumored to be in favor with the royals.


    Alfred was the first one toe out of the carriage opening the door.


    "Hehehe!"


    A little goblin figure came out of the carriage, making everyone surprised. Some recognized the girl from thest time she was there and some didn''t.


    Unforgettable blonde hair, light gray silver eyes and a cheeky little smile. They all were in awe, because thest time she was there all she wore was simplemoner clothes.


    Now that she has new ones given by her grandfather, one could say she looks even fit to be part of the royal family.


    "Hewwo! Good morning!" (Vivienne) greets the servants and by surprise their body stiffened forgetting the role that they have. They were supposed to greet first before the little miss could.


    "Goodmorning, young miss." They all bowed their heads in sync and Vivienne felt weird having all of these people bow their heads to a little girl who''s only priority was to eat, sleep, drink and get cuddles from the people she loves.


    "Vivienne!" (Rose) exims not even bothering to hide the happiness and excitement upon seeing her daughter just right outside this so-called home of hers.


    "!!!" (Vivienne) notices Rose''s figure not too far getting her attention because she called her name.

 Chapter 220 78:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (VI).


    "Wee to my home."


    Crown princess Rosarie von Goldheart offers her hand to the little girl to which Vivienne gleefully takes it. The staff be even more curious, what is the rtionship between the two to have one of the light princesses offering her hand just like that?


    The newly adopted granddaughter of the Hills family.


    Not too long ago the daughter of the Hills family, Lady Kein Hills, visited the pce before having a child that looked quite simr to her and everyone had seen.


    "Home!" (Vivienne) yells out a little, her other mother was taking in her fragile hand as they walked inside the pce having Alfred not too far.


    "..." He was looking for an opportunity to hand the princess a letter without being seen by so many servants. There were many eyes lurking, it would be bad if the letter was given to the wrong servant and thus the letter''s content being read.


    Princess Rosarie was so excited about having her little one inside the pce, it''s not like she was feeling rather lonely having her sisters''pany but she really missed the little one and seeing her figure has always reminded her of Kein.


    "We''ll be going to my room, the third princess is already waiting for you too- To test your affinity for light magic of course." (Princess Rosarie) was always horrible when ites to lying but she did her best on this one that none of the servants found her behavior weird.


    "Auntie Catherine?" (Vivienne) asks and each one of the servants gasped in shock! How ludicrous! A mere child from the lower noble house would dare call one of the prized possessions of the kingdom, the light princess- ''Auntie''?!


    How inelegant! How rude! Howmoner like-


    "Yes, Aunty Catherine. She''s rather excited to meet you again." (Princess Rosarie) at that time didn''t care because what''s the harm of letting a little girl call one of your sisters Auntie? "We''ll have lots of fun- um testing your magical abilities after all my sister is definitely one of the best light magic users- definitely."


    "Ohhh! Okie okie!"


    Rose giggles hearing her satisfying little ''Okie'' of a reply that she couldn''t help but imitate it too. "Hold my hand to not get lost, okie?" she tells her and everyone around was in a state of confusion.


    The crown princess for the past two years didn''t onceugh, and was now giggling with a little girl from the lower noble house. Certainly peculiar the servants wanted to talk about it with one another after they''d been dismissed, it was only a few minutes before they''d arrived at the Crown Princess'' front door to her quarters.


    With the little Vivienne by her hand, she turns to her subjects and asks for them to leave.


    "May I ask for everyone except Vivienne Hill''s servant to leave, we''ll be conducting some private tests and it will rather take a while. I wouldn''t want to bore any of you on our activities and it would overwhelm the little girl if so many people were watching." (Princess Rosarie) tilts her head with a smile looking over her many servants to whom was obedient towards the princess.


    They would oftenpare the twins to one another.


    When ites to orders, they would rather take them from the kind hearted princess than the scowling sick one in bed.


    The servants looked at one another before nodding, then giving either curtsey or a bow to the crown princess. Vivienne seeing her other mother instruct her orders, she wondered if they were ying a game of charades.


    Everyone there looked so serious and scary, the only people she could seem to get along with was Alfred and her Mommy.


    "As you wish, your highness." They all replied at the same time. The high ranking servant takes a step forward telling the princess, "If you need any of our services, your highness please do call us."


    They all formed a line, leaving just as ordered.


    Rose, who couldn''t wait to get in, opened the door on her own and ushered the little girl to go inside dragging Alfred with them.


    ck!


    "Ah! Now this is better!" (Princess Rosarie) raised her arms out to stretch, feeling so stiff keeping a firm and proper position because of her role as the crown princess to uphold. She pouts, wanting to be irresponsible for once, holding back the urge to break all the rules her older sister and father has given her to follow.


    She groans, wanting to de-stress.


    Right! Where''s the little fluff ball she can hug and kiss?!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Viviennee hug mommy!" (Princess Rosarie) holds out her hand but feels no hug iing. Not until she hears her little Vivienne giving her attention to someone else.


    "Auntie hehehe!"


    "!!!"


    Princess Catherine who had a quill and paper in her hand immediately sets them to the side seeing the bright yellow muffin running to her direction for a hug. The third princess wanted to say so many words how happy she was that she got called as an auntie, all she could do was also wrap the girl in a tight embrace.


    "I missed chu auntie." (Vivienne) gave a little cheeky smile, she has noticed this auntie doesn''t talk to much but she sure is kind. The hug they had wasn''t for long, the little girl looked up to see the bright happiness filled expression of her lovely auntie.


    "Did chu miss me too?" she asks, Princess Catherine nodded, eyes sparkling. So many things she wanted to say all at once!


    The third princess thought of taking a sketch pad and a pen from her [Storage Ring], to write what she felt but stopped knowing children at her age can''t read.


    "..." (Princess Catherine) casts her head down dejectedly, Vivienne couldn''t understand.


    Princess Rosarie, sees how dejected her sister was not being able to fully express her joy of seeing their little bean again. As the kind hearted person she was, immediately she goes to them and asks her sister.


    "Catherine, what would you like to say? I can trante it for you or if you want I can read whatever you write in your sketchbook to her." she smiles sitting down next to her, and pulls Vivienne gently cing her by her thighs for her to sit down.


    "..." (Alfred) who was also in the room has never felt so invisible in his life but seeing how happy the three were conversing with one another he didn''t have the guts to interrupt them so he waits for another person time to talk.


    Princess Catherine, whose heart melts softly for having one of the best sisters she could ask for, takes her hands and signs out for her to tell Vivienne more properly. ''Tell her I have also missed Vivienne so much and that I''m excited to y with her today.''


    Her hands moved in various directions and signs.


    Vivienne watches and realizes what it was, her aunt must''ve been mute this whole entire time! That''s why she was the only one talking when they hung out with one another at thest visit.


    Vivienne eyes blink looking at her small tiny hands turning quiet. As if possessed by something unknown, her hand formed the letter ''Y'' sliding it back and forth towards her and the third princess.


    ''Me too.''


    "Hehehe!" (Vivienne) giggles knowing full well what it meant. She was definitely happy and excited to be ying with her auntie.


    "!!!" (Princess Catherine) almost jumped out of her seat reading her sign. Hearing Vivienne giggle, the childlike innocence suddenly scared the third princess because- that was so clean!


    The signnguage she used!


    "What in the light!" (Princess Rosarie) saw the whole thing too and was perplexed, she signed her sister ''Me too''! She was so happy and proud that she was able to do such a thing at such a young age.


    "Did Kein teach you how to use signnguage?" She holds Vivienne by the waist smiling at how sweet her girlfriend is to teach her something so useful.


    After all Kein knows how to do signnguages making her more attractive!


    Alfred hearing everything, for the little girl to have known signnguage- he doesn''t recall Mdy Kein having time to teach the young one signnguage. He felt like something was amiss and walked up to the two princesses.


    With the whole story she told her of someone else living in someone else''s body- perhaps- this little girl is something simr to that too?!


    But she shouldn''t be rushing to assume, she might just be paranoid to all the things that''s been happening around her after all Vivienne might have learned it from her old family!


    "Then perhaps it was also a coincidence signing that like some sort of charade- we shouldn''t just guess-" (Princess Rosarie)ughed nervously keeping Vivienne by her side.


    Princess Catherine hearing her sister''s reassuring words made her heart calm down.

 Chapter 221 78:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (I).


    Two days after Kein left for the mission to kill the demon lord with Avery Williams, the hero who was summoned for the same mission to get back home-


    Squeak!


    ck! ck! ck!


    The sound of the gates opening could be heard all over the Hills estate. A carriage wasing in to visit the mansion. It seemed that someone''s ears perked up and ran towards the noise.


    "!!!"


    Tack! Tack! Tack!


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Hehehe!" The figure of a little girl running in her little frilly pink dress was being chased by several maids all over the mansion. The sound of her heels that her mother bought for her echoed throughout the halls.


    A maid rushed in after their youngdy and started yelling for their little miss'' safety.


    "Mdy! Hold on! You mustn''t run or you''ll slip-!"


    Thud!


    "Wah!" (Vivienne) actually did slip onto the floor and had her face taste the dust that was there. She scraped her knee and it hurt quite badly.


    "Mdy! I told you to not run! Please behave yourself!" They all managed to catch up to the little girl and tried helping her up.


    "Ah¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" her face looked like she was about to cry.


    ck! ck! ck!


    "!!!"


    However it immediately changed into a determined expression, the expression on her face lights up and had the eyes of a fighter.


    "Ngh¡­ Bleh pheeew!" she blew on her face, wiping the dirt on her dress and started to run again.


    The maids quickly followed behind her looking at one another with concern.


    "Haa¡­! Haa!" (Vivienne) was at the door outside the estate, and she saw the carriage stopping by the front. "Hehehe!" she scampered down the stairs and ran giggling bouncing up and down looking ever so excited.


    "Moma!"


    The little girl must''ve thought her fiery mom has finallye home. With her little arms raised up in the air, Vivienne thought of pouncing on her mom''s legs nning on not letting her go this time!


    The carriage has just arrived, the horses panting for breath and the door could open any second now.


    She stood near the carriage and one of the servants that was tending the garden in front of the estate noticed her. "!!!"


    The littledy of the estate shouldn''t stand so close to where the horses would be at the distance where they could suddenly take off.


    The servant walked over quickly, gently pulling Vivienne aside.


    "Wah?" (Vivienne) turns around and feels a hand by her shoulder dragging her away from the carriage, into a respectable distance.


    ck!


    As if on cue, the carriage doors open and the little girl sees that it wasn''t her Moma that has promised toe home bringing gifts from her journey.


    It was some nobleman bound to be her grandpapa''s guest to talk about business from the way they dressed.


    "Oh? Hello there-" The nobleman notices Vivienne who stares at him in confusion.


    "Wah¡­" (Vivienne) looks up at the kind noble''s face and waves it a little. "H-Hewo¡­ Morning." she says her greeting of morning and the noble''s heart mellowed in awe.


    "Oh! How adorable, you must be Hill''s new granddaughter that he told me about." He takes off his hat in respect for the little girl and bows slightly. "Well then, I have to excuse myself first to talk with your grandfather. Have a nice day."


    He leaves giving a little wave, and Vivienne waves back in response.


    "Bye bye¡­!"


    "Whew." The servant sighs a breath of relief, cing a hand on his chest before he feels their littledy''s tugging pull by the pants.


    "Huh?"


    "Moma¡­e home?" She asks in question hoping the servant would know where she went and when she''lle back.


    "..."


    The servant''s heart panicked as Vivienne''s face was about to cry.


    "Young miss¡­ It''s a guest for your grandfather. I''m afraid Mdy Hills has note home." The servant kneels down seeing if Vivienne has already had a waterfall running down her face and she indeed has.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" (Vivienne) couldn''t help but be selfish. She has traveled so far to find the same warmth, just to lose it all again in a short time of being together again.


    She felt a sudden surge of anger in her heart.


    "Wahhh! Moma dummy! Dum Dum! Poopy pants!" She crossed her arms and started making a little tantrum.


    Vivienne started cursing her heart out.


    The servant saw her tears and panicked not knowing what to do. "Ah! Mdy- please stop crying! I-I''m not equipped with knowledge on how to make children stop crying! Want candy? Want um cake?!"


    C-Cake?


    "N-Nom nom?" (Vivienne) looks up sniffing her snot before wiping the tears in her eyes. Now it sparkled like little diamond gems, hearing that there was cake in the kitchen.


    "Whew¡­"


    He pats another hand on his chest feeling relieved that cake was the answer to the little girl''s crying burst.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­"


    "?!"


    A maid''s figure was panting, seeing the girl she was chasing before.


    "H-Head maid?!" The other servant recognized the old maid who was trying to keep her back in one piece.


    Running was something she wasn''t used to doing in the estate, considering how peaceful it is. "F-Finally I caught up with you! Little miss! My back¡­ cannot catch up¡­"


    The head maid stares down with the little miss and ces a hand on her waist. "Young miss- why are you here? You didn''t need to run for this¡­"


    Vivienne being a little afraid of the head maid casts her head down and mutters her apology softly.


    "Me¡­ sowwy¡­ Moma not yet home¡­ me wrong." Her words were a little broken but both the servants understood, she just wanted to see theirdy once more.


    They all sighed in defeat. Everyone loved their Lady Kein Hills for being kind and considerate to them. No wonder the newly added family member were missing her already. "Young miss, do not worry, our Lady is a tough one to be easily taken down is not in her vocabry." (Head Maid) tells Vivienne leading her back into the estate.


    In the end they all got cake and tomorrow came.


    Day and night she waited.


    Sometimes by the gates, the guards would always see their little miss sitting by the corner of the pavement for hours and onlying back into the estate kitchen to get a snack.


    "Hewwo!" (Vivienne) was really friendly with the guards, easily earning their loyalty and oath to protect their little newdy.


    "Goodmorning, young miss."


    "Lovely morning isn''t it?"


    Vivienne holds a te full of cookies, to where she got it- goodness me she stole a te of cookies.


    "Nom nom¡­" she looked towards the gate, seeing the flowers outside and the guard provided some shade when the sun was getting too hot.


    Vivienne looks towards the guard who got her an umbre, proceeding to offer some of the cookies that were on her te. "Want a nom nom?"


    "M-Me, young miss?"


    "Yeh yeh!" she enthusiastically answers, raising the te even higher.


    "Ah no I''m alright-"


    "N-No want nom nom?" (Vivienne) pours in her little puppy eyes and the other party ispletely subdued.


    "..."


    "I-If you don''t mind I''ll dly take one." The guard hesitantly took one of the cookies from the te and ate it to not be rude.


    "Hehehe! Yummy nom nom?" (Vivienne) asks while her feet danced up and down on her seat.


    "Y-Yes mdy, this nom nom erm¡­ cookie is rather tasty." The guard responded by taking a bite and decided to stand guard with Vivienne who sat down looking at the distance and waited.


    Little did she know that everyone in the estate was looking for the little girl, and the head maid who was tearing her whole head apart trying to find her.


    Vivienne would wait by the stables where Vani has gone missing being brought with Kein to the Journey.


    "Horsie love you! Good horsie!" She would oftenpliment all the horses there and give them her own version of the names. "Oreo¡­ Cookie¡­ Cake!"


    "A-Are these real names or are you just hungry, young miss?"


    The stable boy was there to apany the little miss and even he was having fun. Having a guest over to keep the horses entertained certainly helped. "Would you like to help me feed them their treats, young miss?"


    "Horsie nom nom?"


    "Y-Yes? If you mean nom nom by food then yes."


    "Oh! Okie! Horsie nom nom!"


    Everyone was slowly getting adjusted to having a little girl by their estate. Keeping the house safe and sharp free, everything was going well. Their hearts were a bit lighter, the aura of the estate from calm and peaceful soon changed.


    It''s now full of energy and the servant''s senses were sharp for possible dangers for the little girl.


    Meanwhile the only problem the kitchen had with Vivienne was the fact that the little girl''s hands were so fast that they couldn''t even see her taking a te of cookies.


    They had to put desserts so high up so she couldn''t reach them.


    "Young miss, you''re here again?" (Leonardo Jorten Rumsey)


    Or by the nickname ''chef''.


    This was the same chef that helped Kein make her breakfast in bed for the second princess. "Mm! Me watch! How to make nom nom!"


    She points at the dough, and the chefughs.


    "Aye! Hahaha! You call your food nom nom! Noted! No harm in watching and learning! Go on then, little miss. I''ll show you how we bake our cookies around here." (Chef)


    On good slow days, Vivienne would watch the bakers make cookies and be in awe. Everyone in the kitchen was at ease with work.


    It was dinner time and the only time she can spend time with her grandpa who looks over her with concern.


    Vivienne realizes the night hase, soon it will be another day..


    Another day her mother hasn''te home yet.


    During this time she doesn''t have much strength to eat, unconsciously she yed with her food until she got hungry and finished it all up.

 Chapter 222 78:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (I).


    Two days after Kein left for the mission to kill the demon lord with Avery Williams, the hero who was summoned for the same mission to get back home-


    Squeak!


    ck! ck! ck!


    The sound of the gates opening could be heard all over the Hills estate. A carriage wasing in to visit the mansion. It seemed that someone''s ears perked up and ran towards the noise.


    "!!!"


    Tack! Tack! Tack!


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Hehehe!" The figure of a little girl running in her little frilly pink dress was being chased by several maids all over the mansion. The sound of her heels that her mother bought for her echoed throughout the halls.


    A maid rushed in after their youngdy and started yelling for their little miss'' safety.


    "Mdy! Hold on! You mustn''t run or you''ll slip-!"


    Thud!


    "Wah!" (Vivienne) actually did slip onto the floor and had her face taste the dust that was there. She scraped her knee and it hurt quite badly.


    "Mdy! I told you to not run! Please behave yourself!" They all managed to catch up to the little girl and tried helping her up.


    "Ah¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" her face looked like she was about to cry.


    ck! ck! ck!


    "!!!"


    However it immediately changed into a determined expression, the expression on her face lights up and had the eyes of a fighter.


    "Ngh¡­ Bleh pheeew!" she blew on her face, wiping the dirt on her dress and started to run again.


    The maids quickly followed behind her looking at one another with concern.


    "Haa¡­! Haa!" (Vivienne) was at the door outside the estate, and she saw the carriage stopping by the front. "Hehehe!" she scampered down the stairs and ran giggling bouncing up and down looking ever so excited.


    "Moma!"


    The little girl must''ve thought her fiery mom has finallye home. With her little arms raised up in the air, Vivienne thought of pouncing on her mom''s legs nning on not letting her go this time!


    The carriage has just arrived, the horses panting for breath and the door could open any second now.


    She stood near the carriage and one of the servants that was tending the garden in front of the estate noticed her. "!!!"


    The littledy of the estate shouldn''t stand so close to where the horses would be at the distance where they could suddenly take off.


    The servant walked over quickly, gently pulling Vivienne aside.


    "Wah?" (Vivienne) turns around and feels a hand by her shoulder dragging her away from the carriage, into a respectable distance.


    ck!


    As if on cue, the carriage doors open and the little girl sees that it wasn''t her Moma that has promised toe home bringing gifts from her journey.


    It was some nobleman bound to be her grandpapa''s guest to talk about business from the way they dressed.


    "Oh? Hello there-" The nobleman notices Vivienne who stares at him in confusion.


    "Wah¡­" (Vivienne) looks up at the kind noble''s face and waves it a little. "H-Hewo¡­ Morning." she says her greeting of morning and the noble''s heart mellowed in awe.


    "Oh! How adorable, you must be Hill''s new granddaughter that he told me about." He takes off his hat in respect for the little girl and bows slightly. "Well then, I have to excuse myself first to talk with your grandfather. Have a nice day."


    He leaves giving a little wave, and Vivienne waves back in response.


    "Bye bye¡­!"


    "Whew." The servant sighs a breath of relief, cing a hand on his chest before he feels their littledy''s tugging pull by the pants.


    "Huh?"


    "Moma¡­e home?" She asks in question hoping the servant would know where she went and when she''lle back.


    "..."


    The servant''s heart panicked as Vivienne''s face was about to cry.


    "Young miss¡­ It''s a guest for your grandfather. I''m afraid Mdy Hills has note home." The servant kneels down seeing if Vivienne has already had a waterfall running down her face and she indeed has.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" (Vivienne) couldn''t help but be selfish. She has traveled so far to find the same warmth, just to lose it all again in a short time of being together again.


    She felt a sudden surge of anger in her heart.


    "Wahhh! Moma dummy! Dum Dum! Poopy pants!" She crossed her arms and started making a little tantrum.


    Vivienne started cursing her heart out.


    The servant saw her tears and panicked not knowing what to do. "Ah! Mdy- please stop crying! I-I''m not equipped with knowledge on how to make children stop crying! Want candy? Want um cake?!"


    C-Cake?


    "N-Nom nom?" (Vivienne) looks up sniffing her snot before wiping the tears in her eyes. Now it sparkled like little diamond gems, hearing that there was cake in the kitchen.


    "Whew¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    He pats another hand on his chest feeling relieved that cake was the answer to the little girl''s crying burst.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­"


    "?!"


    A maid''s figure was panting, seeing the girl she was chasing before.


    "H-Head maid?!" The other servant recognized the old maid who was trying to keep her back in one piece.


    Running was something she wasn''t used to doing in the estate, considering how peaceful it is. "F-Finally I caught up with you! Little miss! My back¡­ cannot catch up¡­"


    The head maid stares down with the little miss and ces a hand on her waist. "Young miss- why are you here? You didn''t need to run for this¡­"


    Vivienne being a little afraid of the head maid casts her head down and mutters her apology softly.


    "Me¡­ sowwy¡­ Moma not yet home¡­ me wrong." Her words were a little broken but both the servants understood, she just wanted to see theirdy once more.


    They all sighed in defeat. Everyone loved their Lady Kein Hills for being kind and considerate to them. No wonder the newly added family member were missing her already. "Young miss, do not worry, our Lady is a tough one to be easily taken down is not in her vocabry." (Head Maid) tells Vivienne leading her back into the estate.


    In the end they all got cake and tomorrow came.


    Day and night she waited.


    Sometimes by the gates, the guards would always see their little miss sitting by the corner of the pavement for hours and onlying back into the estate kitchen to get a snack.


    "Hewwo!" (Vivienne) was really friendly with the guards, easily earning their loyalty and oath to protect their little newdy.


    "Goodmorning, young miss."


    "Lovely morning isn''t it?"


    Vivienne holds a te full of cookies, to where she got it- goodness me she stole a te of cookies.


    "Nom nom¡­" she looked towards the gate, seeing the flowers outside and the guard provided some shade when the sun was getting too hot.


    Vivienne looks towards the guard who got her an umbre, proceeding to offer some of the cookies that were on her te. "Want a nom nom?"


    "M-Me, young miss?"


    "Yeh yeh!" she enthusiastically answers, raising the te even higher.


    "Ah no I''m alright-"


    "N-No want nom nom?" (Vivienne) pours in her little puppy eyes and the other party ispletely subdued.


    "..."


    "I-If you don''t mind I''ll dly take one." The guard hesitantly took one of the cookies from the te and ate it to not be rude.


    "Hehehe! Yummy nom nom?" (Vivienne) asks while her feet danced up and down on her seat.


    "Y-Yes mdy, this nom nom erm¡­ cookie is rather tasty." The guard responded by taking a bite and decided to stand guard with Vivienne who sat down looking at the distance and waited.


    Little did she know that everyone in the estate was looking for the little girl, and the head maid who was tearing her whole head apart trying to find her.


    Vivienne would wait by the stables where Vani has gone missing being brought with Kein to the Journey.


    "Horsie love you! Good horsie!" She would oftenpliment all the horses there and give them her own version of the names. "Oreo¡­ Cookie¡­ Cake!"


    "A-Are these real names or are you just hungry, young miss?"


    The stable boy was there to apany the little miss and even he was having fun. Having a guest over to keep the horses entertained certainly helped. "Would you like to help me feed them their treats, young miss?"


    "Horsie nom nom?"


    "Y-Yes? If you mean nom nom by food then yes."


    "Oh! Okie! Horsie nom nom!"


    Everyone was slowly getting adjusted to having a little girl by their estate. Keeping the house safe and sharp free, everything was going well. Their hearts were a bit lighter, the aura of the estate from calm and peaceful soon changed.


    It''s now full of energy and the servant''s senses were sharp for possible dangers for the little girl.


    Meanwhile the only problem the kitchen had with Vivienne was the fact that the little girl''s hands were so fast that they couldn''t even see her taking a te of cookies.


    They had to put desserts so high up so she couldn''t reach them.


    "Young miss, you''re here again?" (Leonardo Jorten Rumsey)


    Or by the nickname ''chef''.


    This was the same chef that helped Kein make her breakfast in bed for the second princess. "Mm! Me watch! How to make nom nom!"


    She points at the dough, and the chefughs.


    "Aye! Hahaha! You call your food nom nom! Noted! No harm in watching and learning! Go on then, little miss. I''ll show you how we bake our cookies around here." (Chef)


    On good slow days, Vivienne would watch the bakers make cookies and be in awe. Everyone in the kitchen was at ease with work.


    It was dinner time and the only time she can spend time with her grandpa who looks over her with concern.


    Vivienne realizes the night hase, soon it will be another day..


    Another day her mother hasn''te home yet.

 Chapter 223 79:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (I).


    Two days after Kein left for the mission to kill the demon lord with Avery Williams, the hero who was summoned for the same mission to get back home-


    Squeak!


    ck! ck! ck!


    The sound of the gates opening could be heard all over the Hills estate. A carriage wasing in to visit the mansion. It seemed that someone''s ears perked up and ran towards the noise.


    "!!!"


    Tack! Tack! Tack!


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Hehehe!" The figure of a little girl running in her little frilly pink dress was being chased by several maids all over the mansion. The sound of her heels that her mother bought for her echoed throughout the halls.


    A maid rushed in after their youngdy and started yelling for their little miss'' safety.


    "Mdy! Hold on! You mustn''t run or you''ll slip-!"


    Thud!


    "Wah!" (Vivienne) actually did slip onto the floor and had her face taste the dust that was there. She scraped her knee and it hurt quite badly.


    "Mdy! I told you to not run! Please behave yourself!" They all managed to catch up to the little girl and tried helping her up.


    "Ah¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" her face looked like she was about to cry.


    ck! ck! ck!


    "!!!"


    However it immediately changed into a determined expression, the expression on her face lights up and had the eyes of a fighter.


    "Ngh¡­ Bleh pheeew!" she blew on her face, wiping the dirt on her dress and started to run again.


    The maids quickly followed behind her looking at one another with concern.


    "Haa¡­! Haa!" (Vivienne) was at the door outside the estate, and she saw the carriage stopping by the front. "Hehehe!" she scampered down the stairs and ran giggling bouncing up and down looking ever so excited.


    "Moma!"


    The little girl must''ve thought her fiery mom has finallye home. With her little arms raised up in the air, Vivienne thought of pouncing on her mom''s legs nning on not letting her go this time!


    The carriage has just arrived, the horses panting for breath and the door could open any second now.


    She stood near the carriage and one of the servants that was tending the garden in front of the estate noticed her. "!!!"


    The littledy of the estate shouldn''t stand so close to where the horses would be at the distance where they could suddenly take off.


    The servant walked over quickly, gently pulling Vivienne aside.


    "Wah?" (Vivienne) turns around and feels a hand by her shoulder dragging her away from the carriage, into a respectable distance.


    ck!


    As if on cue, the carriage doors open and the little girl sees that it wasn''t her Moma that has promised toe home bringing gifts from her journey.


    It was some nobleman bound to be her grandpapa''s guest to talk about business from the way they dressed.


    "Oh? Hello there-" The nobleman notices Vivienne who stares at him in confusion.


    "Wah¡­" (Vivienne) looks up at the kind noble''s face and waves it a little. "H-Hewo¡­ Morning." she says her greeting of morning and the noble''s heart mellowed in awe.


    "Oh! How adorable, you must be Hill''s new granddaughter that he told me about." He takes off his hat in respect for the little girl and bows slightly. "Well then, I have to excuse myself first to talk with your grandfather. Have a nice day."


    He leaves giving a little wave, and Vivienne waves back in response.


    "Bye bye¡­!"


    "Whew." The servant sighs a breath of relief, cing a hand on his chest before he feels their littledy''s tugging pull by the pants.


    "Huh?"


    "Moma¡­e home?" She asks in question hoping the servant would know where she went and when she''lle back.


    "..."


    The servant''s heart panicked as Vivienne''s face was about to cry.


    "Young miss¡­ It''s a guest for your grandfather. I''m afraid Mdy Hills has note home." The servant kneels down seeing if Vivienne has already had a waterfall running down her face and she indeed has.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" (Vivienne) couldn''t help but be selfish. She has traveled so far to find the same warmth, just to lose it all again in a short time of being together again.


    She felt a sudden surge of anger in her heart.


    "Wahhh! Moma dummy! Dum Dum! Poopy pants!" She crossed her arms and started making a little tantrum.


    Vivienne started cursing her heart out.


    The servant saw her tears and panicked not knowing what to do. "Ah! Mdy- please stop crying! I-I''m not equipped with knowledge on how to make children stop crying! Want candy? Want um cake?!"


    C-Cake?


    "N-Nom nom?" (Vivienne) looks up sniffing her snot before wiping the tears in her eyes. Now it sparkled like little diamond gems, hearing that there was cake in the kitchen.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Whew¡­"


    He pats another hand on his chest feeling relieved that cake was the answer to the little girl''s crying burst.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­"


    "?!"


    A maid''s figure was panting, seeing the girl she was chasing before.


    "H-Head maid?!" The other servant recognized the old maid who was trying to keep her back in one piece.


    Running was something she wasn''t used to doing in the estate, considering how peaceful it is. "F-Finally I caught up with you! Little miss! My back¡­ cannot catch up¡­"


    The head maid stares down with the little miss and ces a hand on her waist. "Young miss- why are you here? You didn''t need to run for this¡­"


    Vivienne being a little afraid of the head maid casts her head down and mutters her apology softly.


    "Me¡­ sowwy¡­ Moma not yet home¡­ me wrong." Her words were a little broken but both the servants understood, she just wanted to see theirdy once more.


    They all sighed in defeat. Everyone loved their Lady Kein Hills for being kind and considerate to them. No wonder the newly added family member were missing her already. "Young miss, do not worry, our Lady is a tough one to be easily taken down is not in her vocabry." (Head Maid) tells Vivienne leading her back into the estate.


    In the end they all got cake and tomorrow came.


    Day and night she waited.


    Sometimes by the gates, the guards would always see their little miss sitting by the corner of the pavement for hours and onlying back into the estate kitchen to get a snack.


    "Hewwo!" (Vivienne) was really friendly with the guards, easily earning their loyalty and oath to protect their little newdy.


    "Goodmorning, young miss."


    "Lovely morning isn''t it?"


    Vivienne holds a te full of cookies, to where she got it- goodness me she stole a te of cookies.


    "Nom nom¡­" she looked towards the gate, seeing the flowers outside and the guard provided some shade when the sun was getting too hot.


    Vivienne looks towards the guard who got her an umbre, proceeding to offer some of the cookies that were on her te. "Want a nom nom?"


    "M-Me, young miss?"


    "Yeh yeh!" she enthusiastically answers, raising the te even higher.


    "Ah no I''m alright-"


    "N-No want nom nom?" (Vivienne) pours in her little puppy eyes and the other party ispletely subdued.


    "..."


    "I-If you don''t mind I''ll dly take one." The guard hesitantly took one of the cookies from the te and ate it to not be rude.


    "Hehehe! Yummy nom nom?" (Vivienne) asks while her feet danced up and down on her seat.


    "Y-Yes mdy, this nom nom erm¡­ cookie is rather tasty." The guard responded by taking a bite and decided to stand guard with Vivienne who sat down looking at the distance and waited.


    Little did she know that everyone in the estate was looking for the little girl, and the head maid who was tearing her whole head apart trying to find her.


    Vivienne would wait by the stables where Vani has gone missing being brought with Kein to the Journey.


    "Horsie love you! Good horsie!" She would oftenpliment all the horses there and give them her own version of the names. "Oreo¡­ Cookie¡­ Cake!"


    "A-Are these real names or are you just hungry, young miss?"


    The stable boy was there to apany the little miss and even he was having fun. Having a guest over to keep the horses entertained certainly helped. "Would you like to help me feed them their treats, young miss?"


    "Horsie nom nom?"


    "Y-Yes? If you mean nom nom by food then yes."


    "Oh! Okie! Horsie nom nom!"


    Everyone was slowly getting adjusted to having a little girl by their estate. Keeping the house safe and sharp free, everything was going well. Their hearts were a bit lighter, the aura of the estate from calm and peaceful soon changed.


    It''s now full of energy and the servant''s senses were sharp for possible dangers for the little girl.


    Meanwhile the only problem the kitchen had with Vivienne was the fact that the little girl''s hands were so fast that they couldn''t even see her taking a te of cookies.


    They had to put desserts so high up so she couldn''t reach them.


    "Young miss, you''re here again?" (Leonardo Jorten Rumsey)


    Or by the nickname ''chef''.


    This was the same chef that helped Kein make her breakfast in bed for the second princess. "Mm! Me watch! How to make nom nom!"


    She points at the dough, and the chefughs.


    "Aye! Hahaha! You call your food nom nom! Noted! No harm in watching and learning! Go on then, little miss. I''ll show you how we bake our cookies around here." (Chef)


    On good slow days, Vivienne would watch the bakers make cookies and be in awe. Everyone in the kitchen was at ease with work.


    It was dinner time and the only time she can spend time with her grandpa who looks over her with concern.

 Chapter 224 79:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (I).


    Two days after Kein left for the mission to kill the demon lord with Avery Williams, the hero who was summoned for the same mission to get back home-


    Squeak!


    ck! ck! ck!


    The sound of the gates opening could be heard all over the Hills estate. A carriage wasing in to visit the mansion. It seemed that someone''s ears perked up and ran towards the noise.


    "!!!"


    Tack! Tack! Tack!


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Hehehe!" The figure of a little girl running in her little frilly pink dress was being chased by several maids all over the mansion. The sound of her heels that her mother bought for her echoed throughout the halls.


    A maid rushed in after their youngdy and started yelling for their little miss'' safety.


    "Mdy! Hold on! You mustn''t run or you''ll slip-!"


    Thud!


    "Wah!" (Vivienne) actually did slip onto the floor and had her face taste the dust that was there. She scraped her knee and it hurt quite badly.


    "Mdy! I told you to not run! Please behave yourself!" They all managed to catch up to the little girl and tried helping her up.


    "Ah¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" her face looked like she was about to cry.


    ck! ck! ck!


    "!!!"


    However it immediately changed into a determined expression, the expression on her face lights up and had the eyes of a fighter.


    "Ngh¡­ Bleh pheeew!" she blew on her face, wiping the dirt on her dress and started to run again.


    The maids quickly followed behind her looking at one another with concern.


    "Haa¡­! Haa!" (Vivienne) was at the door outside the estate, and she saw the carriage stopping by the front. "Hehehe!" she scampered down the stairs and ran giggling bouncing up and down looking ever so excited.


    "Moma!"


    The little girl must''ve thought her fiery mom has finallye home. With her little arms raised up in the air, Vivienne thought of pouncing on her mom''s legs nning on not letting her go this time!


    The carriage has just arrived, the horses panting for breath and the door could open any second now.


    She stood near the carriage and one of the servants that was tending the garden in front of the estate noticed her. "!!!"


    The littledy of the estate shouldn''t stand so close to where the horses would be at the distance where they could suddenly take off.


    The servant walked over quickly, gently pulling Vivienne aside.


    "Wah?" (Vivienne) turns around and feels a hand by her shoulder dragging her away from the carriage, into a respectable distance.


    ck!


    As if on cue, the carriage doors open and the little girl sees that it wasn''t her Moma that has promised toe home bringing gifts from her journey.


    It was some nobleman bound to be her grandpapa''s guest to talk about business from the way they dressed.


    "Oh? Hello there-" The nobleman notices Vivienne who stares at him in confusion.


    "Wah¡­" (Vivienne) looks up at the kind noble''s face and waves it a little. "H-Hewo¡­ Morning." she says her greeting of morning and the noble''s heart mellowed in awe.


    "Oh! How adorable, you must be Hill''s new granddaughter that he told me about." He takes off his hat in respect for the little girl and bows slightly. "Well then, I have to excuse myself first to talk with your grandfather. Have a nice day."


    He leaves giving a little wave, and Vivienne waves back in response.


    "Bye bye¡­!"


    "Whew." The servant sighs a breath of relief, cing a hand on his chest before he feels their littledy''s tugging pull by the pants.


    "Huh?"


    "Moma¡­e home?" She asks in question hoping the servant would know where she went and when she''lle back.


    "..."


    The servant''s heart panicked as Vivienne''s face was about to cry.


    "Young miss¡­ It''s a guest for your grandfather. I''m afraid Mdy Hills has note home." The servant kneels down seeing if Vivienne has already had a waterfall running down her face and she indeed has.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" (Vivienne) couldn''t help but be selfish. She has traveled so far to find the same warmth, just to lose it all again in a short time of being together again.


    She felt a sudden surge of anger in her heart.


    "Wahhh! Moma dummy! Dum Dum! Poopy pants!" She crossed her arms and started making a little tantrum.


    Vivienne started cursing her heart out.


    The servant saw her tears and panicked not knowing what to do. "Ah! Mdy- please stop crying! I-I''m not equipped with knowledge on how to make children stop crying! Want candy? Want um cake?!"


    C-Cake?<novelnext></novelnext>


    "N-Nom nom?" (Vivienne) looks up sniffing her snot before wiping the tears in her eyes. Now it sparkled like little diamond gems, hearing that there was cake in the kitchen.


    "Whew¡­"


    He pats another hand on his chest feeling relieved that cake was the answer to the little girl''s crying burst.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­"


    "?!"


    A maid''s figure was panting, seeing the girl she was chasing before.


    "H-Head maid?!" The other servant recognized the old maid who was trying to keep her back in one piece.


    Running was something she wasn''t used to doing in the estate, considering how peaceful it is. "F-Finally I caught up with you! Little miss! My back¡­ cannot catch up¡­"


    The head maid stares down with the little miss and ces a hand on her waist. "Young miss- why are you here? You didn''t need to run for this¡­"


    Vivienne being a little afraid of the head maid casts her head down and mutters her apology softly.


    "Me¡­ sowwy¡­ Moma not yet home¡­ me wrong." Her words were a little broken but both the servants understood, she just wanted to see theirdy once more.


    They all sighed in defeat. Everyone loved their Lady Kein Hills for being kind and considerate to them. No wonder the newly added family member were missing her already. "Young miss, do not worry, our Lady is a tough one to be easily taken down is not in her vocabry." (Head Maid) tells Vivienne leading her back into the estate.


    In the end they all got cake and tomorrow came.


    Day and night she waited.


    Sometimes by the gates, the guards would always see their little miss sitting by the corner of the pavement for hours and onlying back into the estate kitchen to get a snack.


    "Hewwo!" (Vivienne) was really friendly with the guards, easily earning their loyalty and oath to protect their little newdy.


    "Goodmorning, young miss."


    "Lovely morning isn''t it?"


    Vivienne holds a te full of cookies, to where she got it- goodness me she stole a te of cookies.


    "Nom nom¡­" she looked towards the gate, seeing the flowers outside and the guard provided some shade when the sun was getting too hot.


    Vivienne looks towards the guard who got her an umbre, proceeding to offer some of the cookies that were on her te. "Want a nom nom?"


    "M-Me, young miss?"


    "Yeh yeh!" she enthusiastically answers, raising the te even higher.


    "Ah no I''m alright-"


    "N-No want nom nom?" (Vivienne) pours in her little puppy eyes and the other party ispletely subdued.


    "..."


    "I-If you don''t mind I''ll dly take one." The guard hesitantly took one of the cookies from the te and ate it to not be rude.


    "Hehehe! Yummy nom nom?" (Vivienne) asks while her feet danced up and down on her seat.


    "Y-Yes mdy, this nom nom erm¡­ cookie is rather tasty." The guard responded by taking a bite and decided to stand guard with Vivienne who sat down looking at the distance and waited.


    Little did she know that everyone in the estate was looking for the little girl, and the head maid who was tearing her whole head apart trying to find her.


    Vivienne would wait by the stables where Vani has gone missing being brought with Kein to the Journey.


    "Horsie love you! Good horsie!" She would oftenpliment all the horses there and give them her own version of the names. "Oreo¡­ Cookie¡­ Cake!"


    "A-Are these real names or are you just hungry, young miss?"


    The stable boy was there to apany the little miss and even he was having fun. Having a guest over to keep the horses entertained certainly helped. "Would you like to help me feed them their treats, young miss?"


    "Horsie nom nom?"


    "Y-Yes? If you mean nom nom by food then yes."


    "Oh! Okie! Horsie nom nom!"


    Everyone was slowly getting adjusted to having a little girl by their estate. Keeping the house safe and sharp free, everything was going well. Their hearts were a bit lighter, the aura of the estate from calm and peaceful soon changed.


    It''s now full of energy and the servant''s senses were sharp for possible dangers for the little girl.


    Meanwhile the only problem the kitchen had with Vivienne was the fact that the little girl''s hands were so fast that they couldn''t even see her taking a te of cookies.


    They had to put desserts so high up so she couldn''t reach them.


    "Young miss, you''re here again?" (Leonardo Jorten Rumsey)


    Or by the nickname ''chef''.


    This was the same chef that helped Kein make her breakfast in bed for the second princess. "Mm! Me watch! How to make nom nom!"


    She points at the dough, and the chefughs.


    "Aye! Hahaha! You call your food nom nom! Noted! No harm in watching and learning! Go on then, little miss. I''ll show you how we bake our cookies around here." (Chef)

 Chapter 225 79:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (I).


    Two days after Kein left for the mission to kill the demon lord with Avery Williams, the hero who was summoned for the same mission to get back home-


    Squeak!


    ck! ck! ck!


    The sound of the gates opening could be heard all over the Hills estate. A carriage wasing in to visit the mansion. It seemed that someone''s ears perked up and ran towards the noise.


    "!!!"


    Tack! Tack! Tack!


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Hehehe!" The figure of a little girl running in her little frilly pink dress was being chased by several maids all over the mansion. The sound of her heels that her mother bought for her echoed throughout the halls.


    A maid rushed in after their youngdy and started yelling for their little miss'' safety.


    "Mdy! Hold on! You mustn''t run or you''ll slip-!"


    Thud!


    "Wah!" (Vivienne) actually did slip onto the floor and had her face taste the dust that was there. She scraped her knee and it hurt quite badly.


    "Mdy! I told you to not run! Please behave yourself!" They all managed to catch up to the little girl and tried helping her up.


    "Ah¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" her face looked like she was about to cry.


    ck! ck! ck!


    "!!!"


    However it immediately changed into a determined expression, the expression on her face lights up and had the eyes of a fighter.


    "Ngh¡­ Bleh pheeew!" she blew on her face, wiping the dirt on her dress and started to run again.


    The maids quickly followed behind her looking at one another with concern.


    "Haa¡­! Haa!" (Vivienne) was at the door outside the estate, and she saw the carriage stopping by the front. "Hehehe!" she scampered down the stairs and ran giggling bouncing up and down looking ever so excited.


    "Moma!"


    The little girl must''ve thought her fiery mom has finallye home. With her little arms raised up in the air, Vivienne thought of pouncing on her mom''s legs nning on not letting her go this time!


    The carriage has just arrived, the horses panting for breath and the door could open any second now.


    She stood near the carriage and one of the servants that was tending the garden in front of the estate noticed her. "!!!"


    The littledy of the estate shouldn''t stand so close to where the horses would be at the distance where they could suddenly take off.


    The servant walked over quickly, gently pulling Vivienne aside.


    "Wah?" (Vivienne) turns around and feels a hand by her shoulder dragging her away from the carriage, into a respectable distance.


    ck!


    As if on cue, the carriage doors open and the little girl sees that it wasn''t her Moma that has promised toe home bringing gifts from her journey.


    It was some nobleman bound to be her grandpapa''s guest to talk about business from the way they dressed.


    "Oh? Hello there-" The nobleman notices Vivienne who stares at him in confusion.


    "Wah¡­" (Vivienne) looks up at the kind noble''s face and waves it a little. "H-Hewo¡­ Morning." she says her greeting of morning and the noble''s heart mellowed in awe.


    "Oh! How adorable, you must be Hill''s new granddaughter that he told me about." He takes off his hat in respect for the little girl and bows slightly. "Well then, I have to excuse myself first to talk with your grandfather. Have a nice day."


    He leaves giving a little wave, and Vivienne waves back in response.


    "Bye bye¡­!"


    "Whew." The servant sighs a breath of relief, cing a hand on his chest before he feels their littledy''s tugging pull by the pants.


    "Huh?"


    "Moma¡­e home?" She asks in question hoping the servant would know where she went and when she''lle back.


    "..."


    The servant''s heart panicked as Vivienne''s face was about to cry.


    "Young miss¡­ It''s a guest for your grandfather. I''m afraid Mdy Hills has note home." The servant kneels down seeing if Vivienne has already had a waterfall running down her face and she indeed has.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" (Vivienne) couldn''t help but be selfish. She has traveled so far to find the same warmth, just to lose it all again in a short time of being together again.


    She felt a sudden surge of anger in her heart.


    "Wahhh! Moma dummy! Dum Dum! Poopy pants!" She crossed her arms and started making a little tantrum.


    Vivienne started cursing her heart out.


    The servant saw her tears and panicked not knowing what to do. "Ah! Mdy- please stop crying! I-I''m not equipped with knowledge on how to make children stop crying! Want candy? Want um cake?!"


    C-Cake?<novelnext></novelnext>


    "N-Nom nom?" (Vivienne) looks up sniffing her snot before wiping the tears in her eyes. Now it sparkled like little diamond gems, hearing that there was cake in the kitchen.


    "Whew¡­"


    He pats another hand on his chest feeling relieved that cake was the answer to the little girl''s crying burst.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­"


    "?!"


    A maid''s figure was panting, seeing the girl she was chasing before.


    "H-Head maid?!" The other servant recognized the old maid who was trying to keep her back in one piece.


    Running was something she wasn''t used to doing in the estate, considering how peaceful it is. "F-Finally I caught up with you! Little miss! My back¡­ cannot catch up¡­"


    The head maid stares down with the little miss and ces a hand on her waist. "Young miss- why are you here? You didn''t need to run for this¡­"


    Vivienne being a little afraid of the head maid casts her head down and mutters her apology softly.


    "Me¡­ sowwy¡­ Moma not yet home¡­ me wrong." Her words were a little broken but both the servants understood, she just wanted to see theirdy once more.


    They all sighed in defeat. Everyone loved their Lady Kein Hills for being kind and considerate to them. No wonder the newly added family member were missing her already. "Young miss, do not worry, our Lady is a tough one to be easily taken down is not in her vocabry." (Head Maid) tells Vivienne leading her back into the estate.


    In the end they all got cake and tomorrow came.


    Day and night she waited.


    Sometimes by the gates, the guards would always see their little miss sitting by the corner of the pavement for hours and onlying back into the estate kitchen to get a snack.


    "Hewwo!" (Vivienne) was really friendly with the guards, easily earning their loyalty and oath to protect their little newdy.


    "Goodmorning, young miss."


    "Lovely morning isn''t it?"


    Vivienne holds a te full of cookies, to where she got it- goodness me she stole a te of cookies.


    "Nom nom¡­" she looked towards the gate, seeing the flowers outside and the guard provided some shade when the sun was getting too hot.


    Vivienne looks towards the guard who got her an umbre, proceeding to offer some of the cookies that were on her te. "Want a nom nom?"


    "M-Me, young miss?"


    "Yeh yeh!" she enthusiastically answers, raising the te even higher.


    "Ah no I''m alright-"


    "N-No want nom nom?" (Vivienne) pours in her little puppy eyes and the other party ispletely subdued.


    "..."


    "I-If you don''t mind I''ll dly take one." The guard hesitantly took one of the cookies from the te and ate it to not be rude.


    "Hehehe! Yummy nom nom?" (Vivienne) asks while her feet danced up and down on her seat.


    "Y-Yes mdy, this nom nom erm¡­ cookie is rather tasty." The guard responded by taking a bite and decided to stand guard with Vivienne who sat down looking at the distance and waited.


    Little did she know that everyone in the estate was looking for the little girl, and the head maid who was tearing her whole head apart trying to find her.


    Vivienne would wait by the stables where Vani has gone missing being brought with Kein to the Journey.


    "Horsie love you! Good horsie!" She would oftenpliment all the horses there and give them her own version of the names. "Oreo¡­ Cookie¡­ Cake!"


    "A-Are these real names or are you just hungry, young miss?"


    The stable boy was there to apany the little miss and even he was having fun. Having a guest over to keep the horses entertained certainly helped. "Would you like to help me feed them their treats, young miss?"


    "Horsie nom nom?"


    "Y-Yes? If you mean nom nom by food then yes."


    "Oh! Okie! Horsie nom nom!"


    Everyone was slowly getting adjusted to having a little girl by their estate. Keeping the house safe and sharp free, everything was going well. Their hearts were a bit lighter, the aura of the estate from calm and peaceful soon changed.


    It''s now full of energy and the servant''s senses were sharp for possible dangers for the little girl.


    Meanwhile the only problem the kitchen had with Vivienne was the fact that the little girl''s hands were so fast that they couldn''t even see her taking a te of cookies.


    They had to put desserts so high up so she couldn''t reach them.


    "Young miss, you''re here again?" (Leonardo Jorten Rumsey)


    Or by the nickname ''chef''.


    This was the same chef that helped Kein make her breakfast in bed for the second princess. "Mm! Me watch! How to make nom nom!"


    She points at the dough, and the chefughs.

 Chapter 226 79:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (I).


    Two days after Kein left for the mission to kill the demon lord with Avery Williams, the hero who was summoned for the same mission to get back home-


    Squeak!


    ck! ck! ck!


    The sound of the gates opening could be heard all over the Hills estate. A carriage wasing in to visit the mansion. It seemed that someone''s ears perked up and ran towards the noise.


    "!!!"


    Tack! Tack! Tack!


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Hehehe!" The figure of a little girl running in her little frilly pink dress was being chased by several maids all over the mansion. The sound of her heels that her mother bought for her echoed throughout the halls.


    A maid rushed in after their youngdy and started yelling for their little miss'' safety.


    "Mdy! Hold on! You mustn''t run or you''ll slip-!"


    Thud!


    "Wah!" (Vivienne) actually did slip onto the floor and had her face taste the dust that was there. She scraped her knee and it hurt quite badly.


    "Mdy! I told you to not run! Please behave yourself!" They all managed to catch up to the little girl and tried helping her up.


    "Ah¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" her face looked like she was about to cry.


    ck! ck! ck!


    "!!!"


    However it immediately changed into a determined expression, the expression on her face lights up and had the eyes of a fighter.


    "Ngh¡­ Bleh pheeew!" she blew on her face, wiping the dirt on her dress and started to run again.


    The maids quickly followed behind her looking at one another with concern.


    "Haa¡­! Haa!" (Vivienne) was at the door outside the estate, and she saw the carriage stopping by the front. "Hehehe!" she scampered down the stairs and ran giggling bouncing up and down looking ever so excited.


    "Moma!"


    The little girl must''ve thought her fiery mom has finallye home. With her little arms raised up in the air, Vivienne thought of pouncing on her mom''s legs nning on not letting her go this time!


    The carriage has just arrived, the horses panting for breath and the door could open any second now.


    She stood near the carriage and one of the servants that was tending the garden in front of the estate noticed her. "!!!"


    The littledy of the estate shouldn''t stand so close to where the horses would be at the distance where they could suddenly take off.


    The servant walked over quickly, gently pulling Vivienne aside.


    "Wah?" (Vivienne) turns around and feels a hand by her shoulder dragging her away from the carriage, into a respectable distance.


    ck!


    As if on cue, the carriage doors open and the little girl sees that it wasn''t her Moma that has promised toe home bringing gifts from her journey.


    It was some nobleman bound to be her grandpapa''s guest to talk about business from the way they dressed.


    "Oh? Hello there-" The nobleman notices Vivienne who stares at him in confusion.


    "Wah¡­" (Vivienne) looks up at the kind noble''s face and waves it a little. "H-Hewo¡­ Morning." she says her greeting of morning and the noble''s heart mellowed in awe.


    "Oh! How adorable, you must be Hill''s new granddaughter that he told me about." He takes off his hat in respect for the little girl and bows slightly. "Well then, I have to excuse myself first to talk with your grandfather. Have a nice day."


    He leaves giving a little wave, and Vivienne waves back in response.


    "Bye bye¡­!"


    "Whew." The servant sighs a breath of relief, cing a hand on his chest before he feels their littledy''s tugging pull by the pants.


    "Huh?"


    "Moma¡­e home?" She asks in question hoping the servant would know where she went and when she''lle back.


    "..."


    The servant''s heart panicked as Vivienne''s face was about to cry.


    "Young miss¡­ It''s a guest for your grandfather. I''m afraid Mdy Hills has note home." The servant kneels down seeing if Vivienne has already had a waterfall running down her face and she indeed has.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" (Vivienne) couldn''t help but be selfish. She has traveled so far to find the same warmth, just to lose it all again in a short time of being together again.


    She felt a sudden surge of anger in her heart.


    "Wahhh! Moma dummy! Dum Dum! Poopy pants!" She crossed her arms and started making a little tantrum.


    Vivienne started cursing her heart out.


    The servant saw her tears and panicked not knowing what to do. "Ah! Mdy- please stop crying! I-I''m not equipped with knowledge on how to make children stop crying! Want candy? Want um cake?!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    C-Cake?


    "N-Nom nom?" (Vivienne) looks up sniffing her snot before wiping the tears in her eyes. Now it sparkled like little diamond gems, hearing that there was cake in the kitchen.


    "Whew¡­"


    He pats another hand on his chest feeling relieved that cake was the answer to the little girl''s crying burst.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­"


    "?!"


    A maid''s figure was panting, seeing the girl she was chasing before.


    "H-Head maid?!" The other servant recognized the old maid who was trying to keep her back in one piece.


    Running was something she wasn''t used to doing in the estate, considering how peaceful it is. "F-Finally I caught up with you! Little miss! My back¡­ cannot catch up¡­"


    The head maid stares down with the little miss and ces a hand on her waist. "Young miss- why are you here? You didn''t need to run for this¡­"


    Vivienne being a little afraid of the head maid casts her head down and mutters her apology softly.


    "Me¡­ sowwy¡­ Moma not yet home¡­ me wrong." Her words were a little broken but both the servants understood, she just wanted to see theirdy once more.


    They all sighed in defeat. Everyone loved their Lady Kein Hills for being kind and considerate to them. No wonder the newly added family member were missing her already. "Young miss, do not worry, our Lady is a tough one to be easily taken down is not in her vocabry." (Head Maid) tells Vivienne leading her back into the estate.


    In the end they all got cake and tomorrow came.


    Day and night she waited.


    Sometimes by the gates, the guards would always see their little miss sitting by the corner of the pavement for hours and onlying back into the estate kitchen to get a snack.


    "Hewwo!" (Vivienne) was really friendly with the guards, easily earning their loyalty and oath to protect their little newdy.


    "Goodmorning, young miss."


    "Lovely morning isn''t it?"


    Vivienne holds a te full of cookies, to where she got it- goodness me she stole a te of cookies.


    "Nom nom¡­" she looked towards the gate, seeing the flowers outside and the guard provided some shade when the sun was getting too hot.


    Vivienne looks towards the guard who got her an umbre, proceeding to offer some of the cookies that were on her te. "Want a nom nom?"


    "M-Me, young miss?"


    "Yeh yeh!" she enthusiastically answers, raising the te even higher.


    "Ah no I''m alright-"


    "N-No want nom nom?" (Vivienne) pours in her little puppy eyes and the other party ispletely subdued.


    "..."


    "I-If you don''t mind I''ll dly take one." The guard hesitantly took one of the cookies from the te and ate it to not be rude.


    "Hehehe! Yummy nom nom?" (Vivienne) asks while her feet danced up and down on her seat.


    "Y-Yes mdy, this nom nom erm¡­ cookie is rather tasty." The guard responded by taking a bite and decided to stand guard with Vivienne who sat down looking at the distance and waited.


    Little did she know that everyone in the estate was looking for the little girl, and the head maid who was tearing her whole head apart trying to find her.


    Vivienne would wait by the stables where Vani has gone missing being brought with Kein to the Journey.


    "Horsie love you! Good horsie!" She would oftenpliment all the horses there and give them her own version of the names. "Oreo¡­ Cookie¡­ Cake!"


    "A-Are these real names or are you just hungry, young miss?"


    The stable boy was there to apany the little miss and even he was having fun. Having a guest over to keep the horses entertained certainly helped. "Would you like to help me feed them their treats, young miss?"


    "Horsie nom nom?"


    "Y-Yes? If you mean nom nom by food then yes."


    "Oh! Okie! Horsie nom nom!"


    Everyone was slowly getting adjusted to having a little girl by their estate. Keeping the house safe and sharp free, everything was going well. Their hearts were a bit lighter, the aura of the estate from calm and peaceful soon changed.


    It''s now full of energy and the servant''s senses were sharp for possible dangers for the little girl.


    Meanwhile the only problem the kitchen had with Vivienne was the fact that the little girl''s hands were so fast that they couldn''t even see her taking a te of cookies.


    They had to put desserts so high up so she couldn''t reach them.


    "Young miss, you''re here again?" (Leonardo Jorten Rumsey)


    Or by the nickname ''chef''.

 Chapter 227 80:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (I).


    Two days after Kein left for the mission to kill the demon lord with Avery Williams, the hero who was summoned for the same mission to get back home-


    Squeak!


    ck! ck! ck!


    The sound of the gates opening could be heard all over the Hills estate. A carriage wasing in to visit the mansion. It seemed that someone''s ears perked up and ran towards the noise.


    "!!!"


    Tack! Tack! Tack!


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Hehehe!" The figure of a little girl running in her little frilly pink dress was being chased by several maids all over the mansion. The sound of her heels that her mother bought for her echoed throughout the halls.


    A maid rushed in after their youngdy and started yelling for their little miss'' safety.


    "Mdy! Hold on! You mustn''t run or you''ll slip-!"


    Thud!


    "Wah!" (Vivienne) actually did slip onto the floor and had her face taste the dust that was there. She scraped her knee and it hurt quite badly.


    "Mdy! I told you to not run! Please behave yourself!" They all managed to catch up to the little girl and tried helping her up.


    "Ah¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" her face looked like she was about to cry.


    ck! ck! ck!


    "!!!"


    However it immediately changed into a determined expression, the expression on her face lights up and had the eyes of a fighter.


    "Ngh¡­ Bleh pheeew!" she blew on her face, wiping the dirt on her dress and started to run again.


    The maids quickly followed behind her looking at one another with concern.


    "Haa¡­! Haa!" (Vivienne) was at the door outside the estate, and she saw the carriage stopping by the front. "Hehehe!" she scampered down the stairs and ran giggling bouncing up and down looking ever so excited.


    "Moma!"


    The little girl must''ve thought her fiery mom has finallye home. With her little arms raised up in the air, Vivienne thought of pouncing on her mom''s legs nning on not letting her go this time!


    The carriage has just arrived, the horses panting for breath and the door could open any second now.


    She stood near the carriage and one of the servants that was tending the garden in front of the estate noticed her. "!!!"


    The littledy of the estate shouldn''t stand so close to where the horses would be at the distance where they could suddenly take off.


    The servant walked over quickly, gently pulling Vivienne aside.


    "Wah?" (Vivienne) turns around and feels a hand by her shoulder dragging her away from the carriage, into a respectable distance.


    ck!


    As if on cue, the carriage doors open and the little girl sees that it wasn''t her Moma that has promised toe home bringing gifts from her journey.


    It was some nobleman bound to be her grandpapa''s guest to talk about business from the way they dressed.


    "Oh? Hello there-" The nobleman notices Vivienne who stares at him in confusion.


    "Wah¡­" (Vivienne) looks up at the kind noble''s face and waves it a little. "H-Hewo¡­ Morning." she says her greeting of morning and the noble''s heart mellowed in awe.


    "Oh! How adorable, you must be Hill''s new granddaughter that he told me about." He takes off his hat in respect for the little girl and bows slightly. "Well then, I have to excuse myself first to talk with your grandfather. Have a nice day."


    He leaves giving a little wave, and Vivienne waves back in response.


    "Bye bye¡­!"


    "Whew." The servant sighs a breath of relief, cing a hand on his chest before he feels their littledy''s tugging pull by the pants.


    "Huh?"


    "Moma¡­e home?" She asks in question hoping the servant would know where she went and when she''lle back.


    "..."


    The servant''s heart panicked as Vivienne''s face was about to cry.


    "Young miss¡­ It''s a guest for your grandfather. I''m afraid Mdy Hills has note home." The servant kneels down seeing if Vivienne has already had a waterfall running down her face and she indeed has.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" (Vivienne) couldn''t help but be selfish. She has traveled so far to find the same warmth, just to lose it all again in a short time of being together again.


    She felt a sudden surge of anger in her heart.


    "Wahhh! Moma dummy! Dum Dum! Poopy pants!" She crossed her arms and started making a little tantrum.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Vivienne started cursing her heart out.


    The servant saw her tears and panicked not knowing what to do. "Ah! Mdy- please stop crying! I-I''m not equipped with knowledge on how to make children stop crying! Want candy? Want um cake?!"


    C-Cake?


    "N-Nom nom?" (Vivienne) looks up sniffing her snot before wiping the tears in her eyes. Now it sparkled like little diamond gems, hearing that there was cake in the kitchen.


    "Whew¡­"


    He pats another hand on his chest feeling relieved that cake was the answer to the little girl''s crying burst.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­"


    "?!"


    A maid''s figure was panting, seeing the girl she was chasing before.


    "H-Head maid?!" The other servant recognized the old maid who was trying to keep her back in one piece.


    Running was something she wasn''t used to doing in the estate, considering how peaceful it is. "F-Finally I caught up with you! Little miss! My back¡­ cannot catch up¡­"


    The head maid stares down with the little miss and ces a hand on her waist. "Young miss- why are you here? You didn''t need to run for this¡­"


    Vivienne being a little afraid of the head maid casts her head down and mutters her apology softly.


    "Me¡­ sowwy¡­ Moma not yet home¡­ me wrong." Her words were a little broken but both the servants understood, she just wanted to see theirdy once more.


    They all sighed in defeat. Everyone loved their Lady Kein Hills for being kind and considerate to them. No wonder the newly added family member were missing her already. "Young miss, do not worry, our Lady is a tough one to be easily taken down is not in her vocabry." (Head Maid) tells Vivienne leading her back into the estate.


    In the end they all got cake and tomorrow came.


    Day and night she waited.


    Sometimes by the gates, the guards would always see their little miss sitting by the corner of the pavement for hours and onlying back into the estate kitchen to get a snack.


    "Hewwo!" (Vivienne) was really friendly with the guards, easily earning their loyalty and oath to protect their little newdy.


    "Goodmorning, young miss."


    "Lovely morning isn''t it?"


    Vivienne holds a te full of cookies, to where she got it- goodness me she stole a te of cookies.


    "Nom nom¡­" she looked towards the gate, seeing the flowers outside and the guard provided some shade when the sun was getting too hot.


    Vivienne looks towards the guard who got her an umbre, proceeding to offer some of the cookies that were on her te. "Want a nom nom?"


    "M-Me, young miss?"


    "Yeh yeh!" she enthusiastically answers, raising the te even higher.


    "Ah no I''m alright-"


    "N-No want nom nom?" (Vivienne) pours in her little puppy eyes and the other party ispletely subdued.


    "..."


    "I-If you don''t mind I''ll dly take one." The guard hesitantly took one of the cookies from the te and ate it to not be rude.


    "Hehehe! Yummy nom nom?" (Vivienne) asks while her feet danced up and down on her seat.


    "Y-Yes mdy, this nom nom erm¡­ cookie is rather tasty." The guard responded by taking a bite and decided to stand guard with Vivienne who sat down looking at the distance and waited.


    Little did she know that everyone in the estate was looking for the little girl, and the head maid who was tearing her whole head apart trying to find her.


    Vivienne would wait by the stables where Vani has gone missing being brought with Kein to the Journey.


    "Horsie love you! Good horsie!" She would oftenpliment all the horses there and give them her own version of the names. "Oreo¡­ Cookie¡­ Cake!"


    "A-Are these real names or are you just hungry, young miss?"


    The stable boy was there to apany the little miss and even he was having fun. Having a guest over to keep the horses entertained certainly helped. "Would you like to help me feed them their treats, young miss?"


    "Horsie nom nom?"


    "Y-Yes? If you mean nom nom by food then yes."


    "Oh! Okie! Horsie nom nom!"


    Everyone was slowly getting adjusted to having a little girl by their estate. Keeping the house safe and sharp free, everything was going well. Their hearts were a bit lighter, the aura of the estate from calm and peaceful soon changed.


    It''s now full of energy and the servant''s senses were sharp for possible dangers for the little girl.


    Meanwhile the only problem the kitchen had with Vivienne was the fact that the little girl''s hands were so fast that they couldn''t even see her taking a te of cookies.

 Chapter 228 80:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (I).


    Two days after Kein left for the mission to kill the demon lord with Avery Williams, the hero who was summoned for the same mission to get back home-


    Squeak!


    ck! ck! ck!


    The sound of the gates opening could be heard all over the Hills estate. A carriage wasing in to visit the mansion. It seemed that someone''s ears perked up and ran towards the noise.


    "!!!"


    Tack! Tack! Tack!


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Hehehe!" The figure of a little girl running in her little frilly pink dress was being chased by several maids all over the mansion. The sound of her heels that her mother bought for her echoed throughout the halls.


    A maid rushed in after their youngdy and started yelling for their little miss'' safety.


    "Mdy! Hold on! You mustn''t run or you''ll slip-!"


    Thud!


    "Wah!" (Vivienne) actually did slip onto the floor and had her face taste the dust that was there. She scraped her knee and it hurt quite badly.


    "Mdy! I told you to not run! Please behave yourself!" They all managed to catch up to the little girl and tried helping her up.


    "Ah¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" her face looked like she was about to cry.


    ck! ck! ck!


    "!!!"


    However it immediately changed into a determined expression, the expression on her face lights up and had the eyes of a fighter.


    "Ngh¡­ Bleh pheeew!" she blew on her face, wiping the dirt on her dress and started to run again.


    The maids quickly followed behind her looking at one another with concern.


    "Haa¡­! Haa!" (Vivienne) was at the door outside the estate, and she saw the carriage stopping by the front. "Hehehe!" she scampered down the stairs and ran giggling bouncing up and down looking ever so excited.


    "Moma!"


    The little girl must''ve thought her fiery mom has finallye home. With her little arms raised up in the air, Vivienne thought of pouncing on her mom''s legs nning on not letting her go this time!


    The carriage has just arrived, the horses panting for breath and the door could open any second now.


    She stood near the carriage and one of the servants that was tending the garden in front of the estate noticed her. "!!!"


    The littledy of the estate shouldn''t stand so close to where the horses would be at the distance where they could suddenly take off.


    The servant walked over quickly, gently pulling Vivienne aside.


    "Wah?" (Vivienne) turns around and feels a hand by her shoulder dragging her away from the carriage, into a respectable distance.


    ck!


    As if on cue, the carriage doors open and the little girl sees that it wasn''t her Moma that has promised toe home bringing gifts from her journey.


    It was some nobleman bound to be her grandpapa''s guest to talk about business from the way they dressed.


    "Oh? Hello there-" The nobleman notices Vivienne who stares at him in confusion.


    "Wah¡­" (Vivienne) looks up at the kind noble''s face and waves it a little. "H-Hewo¡­ Morning." she says her greeting of morning and the noble''s heart mellowed in awe.


    "Oh! How adorable, you must be Hill''s new granddaughter that he told me about." He takes off his hat in respect for the little girl and bows slightly. "Well then, I have to excuse myself first to talk with your grandfather. Have a nice day."


    He leaves giving a little wave, and Vivienne waves back in response.


    "Bye bye¡­!"


    "Whew." The servant sighs a breath of relief, cing a hand on his chest before he feels their littledy''s tugging pull by the pants.


    "Huh?"


    "Moma¡­e home?" She asks in question hoping the servant would know where she went and when she''lle back.


    "..."


    The servant''s heart panicked as Vivienne''s face was about to cry.


    "Young miss¡­ It''s a guest for your grandfather. I''m afraid Mdy Hills has note home." The servant kneels down seeing if Vivienne has already had a waterfall running down her face and she indeed has.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" (Vivienne) couldn''t help but be selfish. She has traveled so far to find the same warmth, just to lose it all again in a short time of being together again.


    She felt a sudden surge of anger in her heart.


    "Wahhh! Moma dummy! Dum Dum! Poopy pants!" She crossed her arms and started making a little tantrum.


    Vivienne started cursing her heart out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The servant saw her tears and panicked not knowing what to do. "Ah! Mdy- please stop crying! I-I''m not equipped with knowledge on how to make children stop crying! Want candy? Want um cake?!"


    C-Cake?


    "N-Nom nom?" (Vivienne) looks up sniffing her snot before wiping the tears in her eyes. Now it sparkled like little diamond gems, hearing that there was cake in the kitchen.


    "Whew¡­"


    He pats another hand on his chest feeling relieved that cake was the answer to the little girl''s crying burst.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­"


    "?!"


    A maid''s figure was panting, seeing the girl she was chasing before.


    "H-Head maid?!" The other servant recognized the old maid who was trying to keep her back in one piece.


    Running was something she wasn''t used to doing in the estate, considering how peaceful it is. "F-Finally I caught up with you! Little miss! My back¡­ cannot catch up¡­"


    The head maid stares down with the little miss and ces a hand on her waist. "Young miss- why are you here? You didn''t need to run for this¡­"


    Vivienne being a little afraid of the head maid casts her head down and mutters her apology softly.


    "Me¡­ sowwy¡­ Moma not yet home¡­ me wrong." Her words were a little broken but both the servants understood, she just wanted to see theirdy once more.


    They all sighed in defeat. Everyone loved their Lady Kein Hills for being kind and considerate to them. No wonder the newly added family member were missing her already. "Young miss, do not worry, our Lady is a tough one to be easily taken down is not in her vocabry." (Head Maid) tells Vivienne leading her back into the estate.


    In the end they all got cake and tomorrow came.


    Day and night she waited.


    Sometimes by the gates, the guards would always see their little miss sitting by the corner of the pavement for hours and onlying back into the estate kitchen to get a snack.


    "Hewwo!" (Vivienne) was really friendly with the guards, easily earning their loyalty and oath to protect their little newdy.


    "Goodmorning, young miss."


    "Lovely morning isn''t it?"


    Vivienne holds a te full of cookies, to where she got it- goodness me she stole a te of cookies.


    "Nom nom¡­" she looked towards the gate, seeing the flowers outside and the guard provided some shade when the sun was getting too hot.


    Vivienne looks towards the guard who got her an umbre, proceeding to offer some of the cookies that were on her te. "Want a nom nom?"


    "M-Me, young miss?"


    "Yeh yeh!" she enthusiastically answers, raising the te even higher.


    "Ah no I''m alright-"


    "N-No want nom nom?" (Vivienne) pours in her little puppy eyes and the other party ispletely subdued.


    "..."


    "I-If you don''t mind I''ll dly take one." The guard hesitantly took one of the cookies from the te and ate it to not be rude.


    "Hehehe! Yummy nom nom?" (Vivienne) asks while her feet danced up and down on her seat.


    "Y-Yes mdy, this nom nom erm¡­ cookie is rather tasty." The guard responded by taking a bite and decided to stand guard with Vivienne who sat down looking at the distance and waited.


    Little did she know that everyone in the estate was looking for the little girl, and the head maid who was tearing her whole head apart trying to find her.


    Vivienne would wait by the stables where Vani has gone missing being brought with Kein to the Journey.


    "Horsie love you! Good horsie!" She would oftenpliment all the horses there and give them her own version of the names. "Oreo¡­ Cookie¡­ Cake!"


    "A-Are these real names or are you just hungry, young miss?"


    The stable boy was there to apany the little miss and even he was having fun. Having a guest over to keep the horses entertained certainly helped. "Would you like to help me feed them their treats, young miss?"


    "Horsie nom nom?"


    "Y-Yes? If you mean nom nom by food then yes."


    "Oh! Okie! Horsie nom nom!"


    Everyone was slowly getting adjusted to having a little girl by their estate. Keeping the house safe and sharp free, everything was going well. Their hearts were a bit lighter, the aura of the estate from calm and peaceful soon changed.


    It''s now full of energy and the servant''s senses were sharp for possible dangers for the little girl.


    Meanwhile the only problem the kitchen had with Vivienne was the fact that the little girl''s hands were so fast that they couldn''t even see her taking a te

 Chapter 229 80:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (I).


    Two days after Kein left for the mission to kill the demon lord with Avery Williams, the hero who was summoned for the same mission to get back home-


    Squeak!


    ck! ck! ck!


    The sound of the gates opening could be heard all over the Hills estate. A carriage wasing in to visit the mansion. It seemed that someone''s ears perked up and ran towards the noise.


    "!!!"


    Tack! Tack! Tack!


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Hehehe!" The figure of a little girl running in her little frilly pink dress was being chased by several maids all over the mansion. The sound of her heels that her mother bought for her echoed throughout the halls.


    A maid rushed in after their youngdy and started yelling for their little miss'' safety.


    "Mdy! Hold on! You mustn''t run or you''ll slip-!"


    Thud!


    "Wah!" (Vivienne) actually did slip onto the floor and had her face taste the dust that was there. She scraped her knee and it hurt quite badly.


    "Mdy! I told you to not run! Please behave yourself!" They all managed to catch up to the little girl and tried helping her up.


    "Ah¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" her face looked like she was about to cry.


    ck! ck! ck!


    "!!!"


    However it immediately changed into a determined expression, the expression on her face lights up and had the eyes of a fighter.


    "Ngh¡­ Bleh pheeew!" she blew on her face, wiping the dirt on her dress and started to run again.


    The maids quickly followed behind her looking at one another with concern.


    "Haa¡­! Haa!" (Vivienne) was at the door outside the estate, and she saw the carriage stopping by the front. "Hehehe!" she scampered down the stairs and ran giggling bouncing up and down looking ever so excited.


    "Moma!"


    The little girl must''ve thought her fiery mom has finallye home. With her little arms raised up in the air, Vivienne thought of pouncing on her mom''s legs nning on not letting her go this time!


    The carriage has just arrived, the horses panting for breath and the door could open any second now.


    She stood near the carriage and one of the servants that was tending the garden in front of the estate noticed her. "!!!"


    The littledy of the estate shouldn''t stand so close to where the horses would be at the distance where they could suddenly take off.


    The servant walked over quickly, gently pulling Vivienne aside.


    "Wah?" (Vivienne) turns around and feels a hand by her shoulder dragging her away from the carriage, into a respectable distance.


    ck!


    As if on cue, the carriage doors open and the little girl sees that it wasn''t her Moma that has promised toe home bringing gifts from her journey.


    It was some nobleman bound to be her grandpapa''s guest to talk about business from the way they dressed.


    "Oh? Hello there-" The nobleman notices Vivienne who stares at him in confusion.


    "Wah¡­" (Vivienne) looks up at the kind noble''s face and waves it a little. "H-Hewo¡­ Morning." she says her greeting of morning and the noble''s heart mellowed in awe.


    "Oh! How adorable, you must be Hill''s new granddaughter that he told me about." He takes off his hat in respect for the little girl and bows slightly. "Well then, I have to excuse myself first to talk with your grandfather. Have a nice day."


    He leaves giving a little wave, and Vivienne waves back in response.


    "Bye bye¡­!"


    "Whew." The servant sighs a breath of relief, cing a hand on his chest before he feels their littledy''s tugging pull by the pants.


    "Huh?"


    "Moma¡­e home?" She asks in question hoping the servant would know where she went and when she''lle back.


    "..."


    The servant''s heart panicked as Vivienne''s face was about to cry.


    "Young miss¡­ It''s a guest for your grandfather. I''m afraid Mdy Hills has note home." The servant kneels down seeing if Vivienne has already had a waterfall running down her face and she indeed has.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" (Vivienne) couldn''t help but be selfish. She has traveled so far to find the same warmth, just to lose it all again in a short time of being together again.


    She felt a sudden surge of anger in her heart.


    "Wahhh! Moma dummy! Dum Dum! Poopy pants!" She crossed her arms and started making a little tantrum.


    Vivienne started cursing her heart out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The servant saw her tears and panicked not knowing what to do. "Ah! Mdy- please stop crying! I-I''m not equipped with knowledge on how to make children stop crying! Want candy? Want um cake?!"


    C-Cake?


    "N-Nom nom?" (Vivienne) looks up sniffing her snot before wiping the tears in her eyes. Now it sparkled like little diamond gems, hearing that there was cake in the kitchen.


    "Whew¡­"


    He pats another hand on his chest feeling relieved that cake was the answer to the little girl''s crying burst.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­"


    "?!"


    A maid''s figure was panting, seeing the girl she was chasing before.


    "H-Head maid?!" The other servant recognized the old maid who was trying to keep her back in one piece.


    Running was something she wasn''t used to doing in the estate, considering how peaceful it is. "F-Finally I caught up with you! Little miss! My back¡­ cannot catch up¡­"


    The head maid stares down with the little miss and ces a hand on her waist. "Young miss- why are you here? You didn''t need to run for this¡­"


    Vivienne being a little afraid of the head maid casts her head down and mutters her apology softly.


    "Me¡­ sowwy¡­ Moma not yet home¡­ me wrong." Her words were a little broken but both the servants understood, she just wanted to see theirdy once more.


    They all sighed in defeat. Everyone loved their Lady Kein Hills for being kind and considerate to them. No wonder the newly added family member were missing her already. "Young miss, do not worry, our Lady is a tough one to be easily taken down is not in her vocabry." (Head Maid) tells Vivienne leading her back into the estate.


    In the end they all got cake and tomorrow came.


    Day and night she waited.


    Sometimes by the gates, the guards would always see their little miss sitting by the corner of the pavement for hours and onlying back into the estate kitchen to get a snack.


    "Hewwo!" (Vivienne) was really friendly with the guards, easily earning their loyalty and oath to protect their little newdy.


    "Goodmorning, young miss."


    "Lovely morning isn''t it?"


    Vivienne holds a te full of cookies, to where she got it- goodness me she stole a te of cookies.


    "Nom nom¡­" she looked towards the gate, seeing the flowers outside and the guard provided some shade when the sun was getting too hot.


    Vivienne looks towards the guard who got her an umbre, proceeding to offer some of the cookies that were on her te. "Want a nom nom?"


    "M-Me, young miss?"


    "Yeh yeh!" she enthusiastically answers, raising the te even higher.


    "Ah no I''m alright-"


    "N-No want nom nom?" (Vivienne) pours in her little puppy eyes and the other party ispletely subdued.


    "..."


    "I-If you don''t mind I''ll dly take one." The guard hesitantly took one of the cookies from the te and ate it to not be rude.


    "Hehehe! Yummy nom nom?" (Vivienne) asks while her feet danced up and down on her seat.


    "Y-Yes mdy, this nom nom erm¡­ cookie is rather tasty." The guard responded by taking a bite and decided to stand guard with Vivienne who sat down looking at the distance and waited.


    Little did she know that everyone in the estate was looking for the little girl, and the head maid who was tearing her whole head apart trying to find her.


    Vivienne would wait by the stables where Vani has gone missing being brought with Kein to the Journey.


    "Horsie love you! Good horsie!" She would oftenpliment all the horses there and give them her own version of the names. "Oreo¡­ Cookie¡­ Cake!"


    "A-Are these real names or are you just hungry, young miss?"


    The stable boy was there to apany the little miss and even he was having fun. Having a guest over to keep the horses entertained certainly helped. "Would you like to help me feed them their treats, young miss?"


    "Horsie nom nom?"


    "Y-Yes? If you mean nom nom by food then yes."


    "Oh! Okie! Horsie nom nom!"


    Everyone was slowly getting adjusted to having a little girl by their estate. Keeping the house safe and sharp free, everything was going well. Their hearts were a bit lighter, the aura of the estate from calm and peaceful soon changed.


    It''s now full of energy and the servant''s senses were sharp for possible dangers for the little girl.


    Meanwhile the only problem the kitchen had with Vivienne was the fact that the little girl''s hands were so fast that they couldn''t even see her taking

 Chapter 230 80:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (I).


    Two days after Kein left for the mission to kill the demon lord with Avery Williams, the hero who was summoned for the same mission to get back home-


    Squeak!


    ck! ck! ck!


    The sound of the gates opening could be heard all over the Hills estate. A carriage wasing in to visit the mansion. It seemed that someone''s ears perked up and ran towards the noise.


    "!!!"


    Tack! Tack! Tack!


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Hehehe!" The figure of a little girl running in her little frilly pink dress was being chased by several maids all over the mansion. The sound of her heels that her mother bought for her echoed throughout the halls.


    A maid rushed in after their youngdy and started yelling for their little miss'' safety.


    "Mdy! Hold on! You mustn''t run or you''ll slip-!"


    Thud!


    "Wah!" (Vivienne) actually did slip onto the floor and had her face taste the dust that was there. She scraped her knee and it hurt quite badly.


    "Mdy! I told you to not run! Please behave yourself!" They all managed to catch up to the little girl and tried helping her up.


    "Ah¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" her face looked like she was about to cry.


    ck! ck! ck!


    "!!!"


    However it immediately changed into a determined expression, the expression on her face lights up and had the eyes of a fighter.


    "Ngh¡­ Bleh pheeew!" she blew on her face, wiping the dirt on her dress and started to run again.


    The maids quickly followed behind her looking at one another with concern.


    "Haa¡­! Haa!" (Vivienne) was at the door outside the estate, and she saw the carriage stopping by the front. "Hehehe!" she scampered down the stairs and ran giggling bouncing up and down looking ever so excited.


    "Moma!"


    The little girl must''ve thought her fiery mom has finallye home. With her little arms raised up in the air, Vivienne thought of pouncing on her mom''s legs nning on not letting her go this time!


    The carriage has just arrived, the horses panting for breath and the door could open any second now.


    She stood near the carriage and one of the servants that was tending the garden in front of the estate noticed her. "!!!"


    The littledy of the estate shouldn''t stand so close to where the horses would be at the distance where they could suddenly take off.


    The servant walked over quickly, gently pulling Vivienne aside.


    "Wah?" (Vivienne) turns around and feels a hand by her shoulder dragging her away from the carriage, into a respectable distance.


    ck!


    As if on cue, the carriage doors open and the little girl sees that it wasn''t her Moma that has promised toe home bringing gifts from her journey.


    It was some nobleman bound to be her grandpapa''s guest to talk about business from the way they dressed.


    "Oh? Hello there-" The nobleman notices Vivienne who stares at him in confusion.


    "Wah¡­" (Vivienne) looks up at the kind noble''s face and waves it a little. "H-Hewo¡­ Morning." she says her greeting of morning and the noble''s heart mellowed in awe.


    "Oh! How adorable, you must be Hill''s new granddaughter that he told me about." He takes off his hat in respect for the little girl and bows slightly. "Well then, I have to excuse myself first to talk with your grandfather. Have a nice day."


    He leaves giving a little wave, and Vivienne waves back in response.


    "Bye bye¡­!"


    "Whew." The servant sighs a breath of relief, cing a hand on his chest before he feels their littledy''s tugging pull by the pants.


    "Huh?"


    "Moma¡­e home?" She asks in question hoping the servant would know where she went and when she''lle back.


    "..."


    The servant''s heart panicked as Vivienne''s face was about to cry.


    "Young miss¡­ It''s a guest for your grandfather. I''m afraid Mdy Hills has note home." The servant kneels down seeing if Vivienne has already had a waterfall running down her face and she indeed has.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" (Vivienne) couldn''t help but be selfish. She has traveled so far to find the same warmth, just to lose it all again in a short time of being together again.


    She felt a sudden surge of anger in her heart.


    "Wahhh! Moma dummy! Dum Dum! Poopy pants!" She crossed her arms and started making a little tantrum.


    Vivienne started cursing her heart out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The servant saw her tears and panicked not knowing what to do. "Ah! Mdy- please stop crying! I-I''m not equipped with knowledge on how to make children stop crying! Want candy? Want um cake?!"


    C-Cake?


    "N-Nom nom?" (Vivienne) looks up sniffing her snot before wiping the tears in her eyes. Now it sparkled like little diamond gems, hearing that there was cake in the kitchen.


    "Whew¡­"


    He pats another hand on his chest feeling relieved that cake was the answer to the little girl''s crying burst.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­"


    "?!"


    A maid''s figure was panting, seeing the girl she was chasing before.


    "H-Head maid?!" The other servant recognized the old maid who was trying to keep her back in one piece.


    Running was something she wasn''t used to doing in the estate, considering how peaceful it is. "F-Finally I caught up with you! Little miss! My back¡­ cannot catch up¡­"


    The head maid stares down with the little miss and ces a hand on her waist. "Young miss- why are you here? You didn''t need to run for this¡­"


    Vivienne being a little afraid of the head maid casts her head down and mutters her apology softly.


    "Me¡­ sowwy¡­ Moma not yet home¡­ me wrong." Her words were a little broken but both the servants understood, she just wanted to see theirdy once more.


    They all sighed in defeat. Everyone loved their Lady Kein Hills for being kind and considerate to them. No wonder the newly added family member were missing her already. "Young miss, do not worry, our Lady is a tough one to be easily taken down is not in her vocabry." (Head Maid) tells Vivienne leading her back into the estate.


    In the end they all got cake and tomorrow came.


    Day and night she waited.


    Sometimes by the gates, the guards would always see their little miss sitting by the corner of the pavement for hours and onlying back into the estate kitchen to get a snack.


    "Hewwo!" (Vivienne) was really friendly with the guards, easily earning their loyalty and oath to protect their little newdy.


    "Goodmorning, young miss."


    "Lovely morning isn''t it?"


    Vivienne holds a te full of cookies, to where she got it- goodness me she stole a te of cookies.


    "Nom nom¡­" she looked towards the gate, seeing the flowers outside and the guard provided some shade when the sun was getting too hot.


    Vivienne looks towards the guard who got her an umbre, proceeding to offer some of the cookies that were on her te. "Want a nom nom?"


    "M-Me, young miss?"


    "Yeh yeh!" she enthusiastically answers, raising the te even higher.


    "Ah no I''m alright-"


    "N-No want nom nom?" (Vivienne) pours in her little puppy eyes and the other party ispletely subdued.


    "..."


    "I-If you don''t mind I''ll dly take one." The guard hesitantly took one of the cookies from the te and ate it to not be rude.


    "Hehehe! Yummy nom nom?" (Vivienne) asks while her feet danced up and down on her seat.


    "Y-Yes mdy, this nom nom erm¡­ cookie is rather tasty." The guard responded by taking a bite and decided to stand guard with Vivienne who sat down looking at the distance and waited.


    Little did she know that everyone in the estate was looking for the little girl, and the head maid who was tearing her whole head apart trying to find her.


    Vivienne would wait by the stables where Vani has gone missing being brought with Kein to the Journey.


    "Horsie love you! Good horsie!" She would oftenpliment all the horses there and give them her own version of the names. "Oreo¡­ Cookie¡­ Cake!"


    "A-Are these real names or are you just hungry, young miss?"


    The stable boy was there to apany the little miss and even he was having fun. Having a guest over to keep the horses entertained certainly helped. "Would you like to help me feed them their treats, young miss?"


    "Horsie nom nom?"


    "Y-Yes? If you mean nom nom by food then yes."


    "Oh! Okie! Horsie nom nom!"


    Everyone was slowly getting adjusted to having a little girl by their estate. Keeping the house safe and sharp free, everything was going well. Their hearts were a bit lighter, the aura of the estate from calm and peaceful soon changed.


    It''s now full of energy and the servant''s senses were sharp for possible dangers for the little girl.


    Meanwhile the only problem the kitchen had with Vivienne was the fact that the little girl''s hands were so fast that they couldn''t even see her

 Chapter 231 80:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (I).


    Two days after Kein left for the mission to kill the demon lord with Avery Williams, the hero who was summoned for the same mission to get back home-


    Squeak!


    ck! ck! ck!


    The sound of the gates opening could be heard all over the Hills estate. A carriage wasing in to visit the mansion. It seemed that someone''s ears perked up and ran towards the noise.


    "!!!"


    Tack! Tack! Tack!


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Hehehe!" The figure of a little girl running in her little frilly pink dress was being chased by several maids all over the mansion. The sound of her heels that her mother bought for her echoed throughout the halls.


    A maid rushed in after their youngdy and started yelling for their little miss'' safety.


    "Mdy! Hold on! You mustn''t run or you''ll slip-!"


    Thud!


    "Wah!" (Vivienne) actually did slip onto the floor and had her face taste the dust that was there. She scraped her knee and it hurt quite badly.


    "Mdy! I told you to not run! Please behave yourself!" They all managed to catch up to the little girl and tried helping her up.


    "Ah¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" her face looked like she was about to cry.


    ck! ck! ck!


    "!!!"


    However it immediately changed into a determined expression, the expression on her face lights up and had the eyes of a fighter.


    "Ngh¡­ Bleh pheeew!" she blew on her face, wiping the dirt on her dress and started to run again.


    The maids quickly followed behind her looking at one another with concern.


    "Haa¡­! Haa!" (Vivienne) was at the door outside the estate, and she saw the carriage stopping by the front. "Hehehe!" she scampered down the stairs and ran giggling bouncing up and down looking ever so excited.


    "Moma!"


    The little girl must''ve thought her fiery mom has finallye home. With her little arms raised up in the air, Vivienne thought of pouncing on her mom''s legs nning on not letting her go this time!


    The carriage has just arrived, the horses panting for breath and the door could open any second now.


    She stood near the carriage and one of the servants that was tending the garden in front of the estate noticed her. "!!!"


    The littledy of the estate shouldn''t stand so close to where the horses would be at the distance where they could suddenly take off.


    The servant walked over quickly, gently pulling Vivienne aside.


    "Wah?" (Vivienne) turns around and feels a hand by her shoulder dragging her away from the carriage, into a respectable distance.


    ck!


    As if on cue, the carriage doors open and the little girl sees that it wasn''t her Moma that has promised toe home bringing gifts from her journey.


    It was some nobleman bound to be her grandpapa''s guest to talk about business from the way they dressed.


    "Oh? Hello there-" The nobleman notices Vivienne who stares at him in confusion.


    "Wah¡­" (Vivienne) looks up at the kind noble''s face and waves it a little. "H-Hewo¡­ Morning." she says her greeting of morning and the noble''s heart mellowed in awe.


    "Oh! How adorable, you must be Hill''s new granddaughter that he told me about." He takes off his hat in respect for the little girl and bows slightly. "Well then, I have to excuse myself first to talk with your grandfather. Have a nice day."


    He leaves giving a little wave, and Vivienne waves back in response.


    "Bye bye¡­!"


    "Whew." The servant sighs a breath of relief, cing a hand on his chest before he feels their littledy''s tugging pull by the pants.


    "Huh?"


    "Moma¡­e home?" She asks in question hoping the servant would know where she went and when she''lle back.


    "..."


    The servant''s heart panicked as Vivienne''s face was about to cry.


    "Young miss¡­ It''s a guest for your grandfather. I''m afraid Mdy Hills has note home." The servant kneels down seeing if Vivienne has already had a waterfall running down her face and she indeed has.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" (Vivienne) couldn''t help but be selfish. She has traveled so far to find the same warmth, just to lose it all again in a short time of being together again.


    She felt a sudden surge of anger in her heart.


    "Wahhh! Moma dummy! Dum Dum! Poopy pants!" She crossed her arms and started making a little tantrum.


    Vivienne started cursing her heart out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The servant saw her tears and panicked not knowing what to do. "Ah! Mdy- please stop crying! I-I''m not equipped with knowledge on how to make children stop crying! Want candy? Want um cake?!"


    C-Cake?


    "N-Nom nom?" (Vivienne) looks up sniffing her snot before wiping the tears in her eyes. Now it sparkled like little diamond gems, hearing that there was cake in the kitchen.


    "Whew¡­"


    He pats another hand on his chest feeling relieved that cake was the answer to the little girl''s crying burst.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­"


    "?!"


    A maid''s figure was panting, seeing the girl she was chasing before.


    "H-Head maid?!" The other servant recognized the old maid who was trying to keep her back in one piece.


    Running was something she wasn''t used to doing in the estate, considering how peaceful it is. "F-Finally I caught up with you! Little miss! My back¡­ cannot catch up¡­"


    The head maid stares down with the little miss and ces a hand on her waist. "Young miss- why are you here? You didn''t need to run for this¡­"


    Vivienne being a little afraid of the head maid casts her head down and mutters her apology softly.


    "Me¡­ sowwy¡­ Moma not yet home¡­ me wrong." Her words were a little broken but both the servants understood, she just wanted to see theirdy once more.


    They all sighed in defeat. Everyone loved their Lady Kein Hills for being kind and considerate to them. No wonder the newly added family member were missing her already. "Young miss, do not worry, our Lady is a tough one to be easily taken down is not in her vocabry." (Head Maid) tells Vivienne leading her back into the estate.


    In the end they all got cake and tomorrow came.


    Day and night she waited.


    Sometimes by the gates, the guards would always see their little miss sitting by the corner of the pavement for hours and onlying back into the estate kitchen to get a snack.


    "Hewwo!" (Vivienne) was really friendly with the guards, easily earning their loyalty and oath to protect their little newdy.


    "Goodmorning, young miss."


    "Lovely morning isn''t it?"


    Vivienne holds a te full of cookies, to where she got it- goodness me she stole a te of cookies.


    "Nom nom¡­" she looked towards the gate, seeing the flowers outside and the guard provided some shade when the sun was getting too hot.


    Vivienne looks towards the guard who got her an umbre, proceeding to offer some of the cookies that were on her te. "Want a nom nom?"


    "M-Me, young miss?"


    "Yeh yeh!" she enthusiastically answers, raising the te even higher.


    "Ah no I''m alright-"


    "N-No want nom nom?" (Vivienne) pours in her little puppy eyes and the other party ispletely subdued.


    "..."


    "I-If you don''t mind I''ll dly take one." The guard hesitantly took one of the cookies from the te and ate it to not be rude.


    "Hehehe! Yummy nom nom?" (Vivienne) asks while her feet danced up and down on her seat.


    "Y-Yes mdy, this nom nom erm¡­ cookie is rather tasty." The guard responded by taking a bite and decided to stand guard with Vivienne who sat down looking at the distance and waited.


    Little did she know that everyone in the estate was looking for the little girl, and the head maid who was tearing her whole head apart trying to find her.


    Vivienne would wait by the stables where Vani has gone missing being brought with Kein to the Journey.


    "Horsie love you! Good horsie!" She would oftenpliment all the horses there and give them her own version of the names. "Oreo¡­ Cookie¡­ Cake!"


    "A-Are these real names or are you just hungry, young miss?"


    The stable boy was there to apany the little miss and even he was having fun. Having a guest over to keep the horses entertained certainly helped. "Would you like to help me feed them their treats, young miss?"


    "Horsie nom nom?"


    "Y-Yes? If you mean nom nom by food then yes."


    "Oh! Okie! Horsie nom nom!"


    Everyone was slowly getting adjusted to having a little girl by their estate. Keeping the house safe and sharp free, everything was going well. Their hearts were a bit lighter, the aura of the estate from calm and peaceful soon changed.


    It''s now full of energy and the servant''s senses were sharp for possible dangers for the little girl.


    Meanwhile the only problem the kitchen had with Vivienne was the fact that the little girl''s hands were so fast that they couldn''t even see

 Chapter 232 81:

    Side Chapter: Vivienne''s Two Aunties (I).


    Two days after Kein left for the mission to kill the demon lord with Avery Williams, the hero who was summoned for the same mission to get back home-


    Squeak!


    ck! ck! ck!


    The sound of the gates opening could be heard all over the Hills estate. A carriage wasing in to visit the mansion. It seemed that someone''s ears perked up and ran towards the noise.


    "!!!"


    Tack! Tack! Tack!


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Hehehe!" The figure of a little girl running in her little frilly pink dress was being chased by several maids all over the mansion. The sound of her heels that her mother bought for her echoed throughout the halls.


    A maid rushed in after their youngdy and started yelling for their little miss'' safety.


    "Mdy! Hold on! You mustn''t run or you''ll slip-!"


    Thud!


    "Wah!" (Vivienne) actually did slip onto the floor and had her face taste the dust that was there. She scraped her knee and it hurt quite badly.


    "Mdy! I told you to not run! Please behave yourself!" They all managed to catch up to the little girl and tried helping her up.


    "Ah¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" her face looked like she was about to cry.


    ck! ck! ck!


    "!!!"


    However it immediately changed into a determined expression, the expression on her face lights up and had the eyes of a fighter.


    "Ngh¡­ Bleh pheeew!" she blew on her face, wiping the dirt on her dress and started to run again.


    The maids quickly followed behind her looking at one another with concern.


    "Haa¡­! Haa!" (Vivienne) was at the door outside the estate, and she saw the carriage stopping by the front. "Hehehe!" she scampered down the stairs and ran giggling bouncing up and down looking ever so excited.


    "Moma!"


    The little girl must''ve thought her fiery mom has finallye home. With her little arms raised up in the air, Vivienne thought of pouncing on her mom''s legs nning on not letting her go this time!


    The carriage has just arrived, the horses panting for breath and the door could open any second now.


    She stood near the carriage and one of the servants that was tending the garden in front of the estate noticed her. "!!!"


    The littledy of the estate shouldn''t stand so close to where the horses would be at the distance where they could suddenly take off.


    The servant walked over quickly, gently pulling Vivienne aside.


    "Wah?" (Vivienne) turns around and feels a hand by her shoulder dragging her away from the carriage, into a respectable distance.


    ck!


    As if on cue, the carriage doors open and the little girl sees that it wasn''t her Moma that has promised toe home bringing gifts from her journey.


    It was some nobleman bound to be her grandpapa''s guest to talk about business from the way they dressed.


    "Oh? Hello there-" The nobleman notices Vivienne who stares at him in confusion.


    "Wah¡­" (Vivienne) looks up at the kind noble''s face and waves it a little. "H-Hewo¡­ Morning." she says her greeting of morning and the noble''s heart mellowed in awe.


    "Oh! How adorable, you must be Hill''s new granddaughter that he told me about." He takes off his hat in respect for the little girl and bows slightly. "Well then, I have to excuse myself first to talk with your grandfather. Have a nice day."


    He leaves giving a little wave, and Vivienne waves back in response.


    "Bye bye¡­!"


    "Whew." The servant sighs a breath of relief, cing a hand on his chest before he feels their littledy''s tugging pull by the pants.


    "Huh?"


    "Moma¡­e home?" She asks in question hoping the servant would know where she went and when she''lle back.


    "..."


    The servant''s heart panicked as Vivienne''s face was about to cry.


    "Young miss¡­ It''s a guest for your grandfather. I''m afraid Mdy Hills has note home." The servant kneels down seeing if Vivienne has already had a waterfall running down her face and she indeed has.


    "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Moma¡­" (Vivienne) couldn''t help but be selfish. She has traveled so far to find the same warmth, just to lose it all again in a short time of being together again.


    She felt a sudden surge of anger in her heart.


    "Wahhh! Moma dummy! Dum Dum! Poopy pants!" She crossed her arms and started making a little tantrum.


    Vivienne started cursing her heart out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The servant saw her tears and panicked not knowing what to do. "Ah! Mdy- please stop crying! I-I''m not equipped with knowledge on how to make children stop crying! Want candy? Want um cake?!"


    C-Cake?


    "N-Nom nom?" (Vivienne) looks up sniffing her snot before wiping the tears in her eyes. Now it sparkled like little diamond gems, hearing that there was cake in the kitchen.


    "Whew¡­"


    He pats another hand on his chest feeling relieved that cake was the answer to the little girl''s crying burst.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­"


    "?!"


    A maid''s figure was panting, seeing the girl she was chasing before.


    "H-Head maid?!" The other servant recognized the old maid who was trying to keep her back in one piece.


    Running was something she wasn''t used to doing in the estate, considering how peaceful it is. "F-Finally I caught up with you! Little miss! My back¡­ cannot catch up¡­"


    The head maid stares down with the little miss and ces a hand on her waist. "Young miss- why are you here? You didn''t need to run for this¡­"


    Vivienne being a little afraid of the head maid casts her head down and mutters her apology softly.


    "Me¡­ sowwy¡­ Moma not yet home¡­ me wrong." Her words were a little broken but both the servants understood, she just wanted to see theirdy once more.


    They all sighed in defeat. Everyone loved their Lady Kein Hills for being kind and considerate to them. No wonder the newly added family member were missing her already. "Young miss, do not worry, our Lady is a tough one to be easily taken down is not in her vocabry." (Head Maid) tells Vivienne leading her back into the estate.


    In the end they all got cake and tomorrow came.


    Day and night she waited.


    Sometimes by the gates, the guards would always see their little miss sitting by the corner of the pavement for hours and onlying back into the estate kitchen to get a snack.


    "Hewwo!" (Vivienne) was really friendly with the guards, easily earning their loyalty and oath to protect their little newdy.


    "Goodmorning, young miss."


    "Lovely morning isn''t it?"


    Vivienne holds a te full of cookies, to where she got it- goodness me she stole a te of cookies.


    "Nom nom¡­" she looked towards the gate, seeing the flowers outside and the guard provided some shade when the sun was getting too hot.


    Vivienne looks towards the guard who got her an umbre, proceeding to offer some of the cookies that were on her te. "Want a nom nom?"


    "M-Me, young miss?"


    "Yeh yeh!" she enthusiastically answers, raising the te even higher.


    "Ah no I''m alright-"


    "N-No want nom nom?" (Vivienne) pours in her little puppy eyes and the other party ispletely subdued.


    "..."


    "I-If you don''t mind I''ll dly take one." The guard hesitantly took one of the cookies from the te and ate it to not be rude.


    "Hehehe! Yummy nom nom?" (Vivienne) asks while her feet danced up and down on her seat.


    "Y-Yes mdy, this nom nom erm¡­ cookie is rather tasty." The guard responded by taking a bite and decided to stand guard with Vivienne who sat down looking at the distance and waited.


    Little did she know that everyone in the estate was looking for the little girl, and the head maid who was tearing her whole head apart trying to find her.


    Vivienne would wait by the stables where Vani has gone missing being brought with Kein to the Journey.


    "Horsie love you! Good horsie!" She would oftenpliment all the horses there and give them her own version of the names. "Oreo¡­ Cookie¡­ Cake!"


    "A-Are these real names or are you just hungry, young miss?"


    The stable boy was there to apany the little miss and even he was having fun. Having a guest over to keep the horses entertained certainly helped. "Would you like to help me feed them their treats, young miss?"


    "Horsie nom nom?"


    "Y-Yes? If you mean nom nom by food then yes."


    "Oh! Okie! Horsie nom nom!"


    Everyone was slowly getting adjusted to having a little girl by their estate. Keeping the house safe and sharp free, everything was going well. Their hearts were a bit lighter, the aura of the estate from calm and peaceful soon changed.


    It''s now full of energy and the servant''s senses were sharp for possible dangers for the little girl.


    Meanwhile the only problem the kitchen had with Vivienne was the fact that the little girl''s hands were so fast that they couldn''t even

 Chapter 233 81:

    Chapter 79: Adventurer Guild Card (VI).


    Kein''s POV


    Hearing the dreadful news that things will take a while, "Um excuse me I need to talk to my friends over here for a bit."


    I ran over to Kazari and Avery looking so panicked. Three precious days might be wasted days!


    I was this close to tearing my hair apart from all of these ridiculous events happening.


    "We can''t afford to wait so long as three days- If it was a day sure but three days just to get my [Status] checked is a bit-" I turn to my two party members who nod in agreement and we all try to think of a way to register without needing my status.


    "We don''t even know why your body doesn''t react to the orb... and the golden one would only react to heroes that means... you''re too special for the guild to handle." (Avery) mutters in frustration and I was just the same.


    It must be my soul that was the problem if it wasn''t my body- Technically Kein''s body.


    "We can''t wait for the three-day delivery, it''ll dy our mission. The first princess is running out of time and we can''t think of a way to get your information... be tampered with in secret?" (Kazari) suggests and I blink my eyes understanding what she''s trying to do.


    "You mean to bribe her to make a forgery?" I ask her and she nods.


    "Yes, you catch on quickly." (Kazari) grins and I don''t feelfortablemitting that kind of thing while being a knight in an oath.


    "Is there any other way we could do this I cannot bribe anyone- I''ve sworn to the oath that I am not going to do anything like this," I told Kazari who understood where I wasing from so she told me another way.


    "Fine, let''s word it another way, doing her a favor or perhaps..." (Kazari) slowly turns to Avery with a scary look on her face while the blonde-haired hero tilts her head in confusion as to why the princess'' personal was staring at her like she wanted her soul.


    "...bing her wingman." The maid continues to stare at Kazari who shivered in fear.


    "U-Um... What''s the stare for, new friend?" (Avery) stares back at Kazari before turning to me. I could only shrug not knowing what to reply to ease the summoned hero''s heart on this.


    Frankly, I don''t know what was going on in Kazari''s mind so often.


    Kazari didn''t answer but walked over to the adventurer clerkdy who was waiting to log us out of the registration room.


    "Pardon me... If you don''t mind me asking, will there be no other way for you to change your mind about my friend''s registration? You see we''re in a bit of a rush to get to the demonnds."


    "You must want something equal for pardoning my friend''s registration to go through." (Kazari) said with total charisma, her aura was reminding me of how Princess Cecilia would usually deal with her transactions.


    Bold, confident, and the woman knew what she wanted.


    Kazari was determined to get the heart. Those eyes of hers had the look of a ferocious tiger not looking away from her prey.


    "I''m sorry but as our policy states in adventurer''s guild I am not able to bend any rules for just anyone- if I get caught I don''t think it''ll be worth getting fired for," she mutters sadly holding the clipboard by the arm.


    "Well it was a good run. We can stay here for three days and find an inn to stay at, right?" (Avery) suggested, clinging onto me pulling my arm, pointing at the exit of the guild looking nervous and I agreed with her.


    If there''s no way then we should find an alternative.


    "We did our best, Kazari. We should find another way instead... or just wait it out and catch up on our travels in the demonnds." I told her and she stood still.


    Kazari on the other hand was not giving up.


    She goes to our little corner where the maid drags the hero by the wrist, Avery who was not ready for that gave a surprised shocked expression when Kazari offered her to the adventure clerkdy who looked in confusion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "A date with the hero over here, as soon as we get back from our mission you can have her for a day." (Kazari) I just straight-up bartered Avery for my adventurer''s card registration.


    "!!!" (Avery) waspletely speechless looking at Kazari like a mad woman. I mean I would understand it''s not every day you would see someone selling you for a date.


    "O-Oh my." And the adventurer clerk was covering her mouth looking so shy she couldn''t even maintain eye contact when she and Avery were only mere inches apart.


    "A-A date with the hero I shouldn''t impose on your busy time when you get back- but- I mean- maybe- hmm wait- no but the rules..."


    The hero was not pleased hearing that her dating life was being exchanged like some traded goods in the market.


    "What in Jesus'' name are you doing, dude?! I''m not ready to get married!" (Avery) tries escaping away by running but our other party member was quick to grab onto her cloak, pulling it and making the hero pause into a stop.


    "Ow?!"


    "Pfft- bwahaha!" I held my stomach from trying not tough too much.


    Kazari looks on seriously toward the hero and answers.


    "A date is different from a marriage, Miss Williams. This girl in front of us is considering epting our offer, look at how long she''s taking to decide." (Kazari) points out to the adventurer clerk who was pacing back and forth mumbling something so faintly.


    "If I take a date with the hero I can get to know her better but what if someone finds out and I''ll get fired from the job I like- mom would be disappointed in me..."


    I was impressed that she was doing all of that while walking in sync with her whole body as she moved. I sling an arm over to Avery who nervously stares at me while I continue to enjoy her look of panic over something like this.


    "She''s thinking it over, don''t tell me if she ever epts, would this be your first date?" I ask her curious about Avery''s love life back on her earth.


    Avery could only shake her head.


    "N-No! I have other dates back home in Utah! I swear, how could you even ask that!" (Avery) scolds me for asking and smacks my shoulder lightly several times before I chuckled having Kazari call our names gaining our focus back.


    "Still, Miss Williams I have to ask you just this once- can you give one day of your time to this woman? She likes you, a lot- enough to have Lady Kein have her own adventurer''s guild card done by tomorrow. then we can leave for the demonnds in time." (Kazari) bows her head deeply and Avery could only bite her lip in hesitation looking ufortable.


    "I know it''s not easy Kazari- but if Avery doesn''t want to take anyone out on a date we shouldn''t force her." I stood up for Avery putting a hand on my waist, if she persuades any further I might have to smack some sense into this maid.


    "Apologies, I''m just... I have no excuse. The princess... I just... I''m sorry." (Kazari) stood firm looking regretful of her actions. I know that she loves the princess, but the way she uses it was too much like Princess Cecilia''s.


    Not considering how other people felt about her ce, just doing it without their permission and being a victim of that doesn''t sit well with me. It gave me trauma and trust issues over the years I''ve made bonds and rtionships with others.


    Avery deserves to choose her own and if the girl doesn''t want to have any dates with a stranger then we can''t go further.


    Avery pulls onto my sleeve whispering her thanks.


    "Thank you... Kein," she tells me before turning to Kazari looking guilty. "But um... if it''s just a day and a date after the mission I''m willing to do it."


    "Avery..." I wasn''t sure if she was just going to do this because she wants to or that she feels guilty just looking at Kazari''s story state. "Are you sure about this Avery? Don''t just do it just because you feel guilty for not doing it."


    "I-I will be indebted to you hero if you do this, please, anything for her highness'' time." (Kazari) bows even deeper and the hero bows back in instinct.


    We turned to the adventurer clerkdy who was still on her flustered feet not knowing what to decide.


    "S-So umm... What do I need to do? I have no clue on how to ask people on- I lied when I said I have sweethearts back home in Utah. I don''t have any sweets hearts and it''s so sad just thinking about it!" (Avery) covered her eyes in embarrassment while she sniffed.

 Chapter 234 81:

    Chapter 79: Adventurer Guild Card (VI).


    Kein''s POV


    Hearing the dreadful news that things will take a while, "Um excuse me I need to talk to my friends over here for a bit."


    I ran over to Kazari and Avery looking so panicked. Three precious days might be wasted days!


    I was this close to tearing my hair apart from all of these ridiculous events happening.


    "We can''t afford to wait so long as three days- If it was a day sure but three days just to get my [Status] checked is a bit-" I turn to my two party members who nod in agreement and we all try to think of a way to register without needing my status.


    "We don''t even know why your body doesn''t react to the orb... and the golden one would only react to heroes that means... you''re too special for the guild to handle." (Avery) mutters in frustration and I was just the same.


    It must be my soul that was the problem if it wasn''t my body- Technically Kein''s body.


    "We can''t wait for the three-day delivery, it''ll dy our mission. The first princess is running out of time and we can''t think of a way to get your information... be tampered with in secret?" (Kazari) suggests and I blink my eyes understanding what she''s trying to do.


    "You mean to bribe her to make a forgery?" I ask her and she nods.


    "Yes, you catch on quickly." (Kazari) grins and I don''t feelfortablemitting that kind of thing while being a knight in an oath.


    "Is there any other way we could do this I cannot bribe anyone- I''ve sworn to the oath that I am not going to do anything like this," I told Kazari who understood where I wasing from so she told me another way.


    "Fine, let''s word it another way, doing her a favor or perhaps..." (Kazari) slowly turns to Avery with a scary look on her face while the blonde-haired hero tilts her head in confusion as to why the princess'' personal was staring at her like she wanted her soul.


    "...bing her wingman." The maid continues to stare at Kazari who shivered in fear.


    "U-Um... What''s the stare for, new friend?" (Avery) stares back at Kazari before turning to me. I could only shrug not knowing what to reply to ease the summoned hero''s heart on this.


    Frankly, I don''t know what was going on in Kazari''s mind so often.


    Kazari didn''t answer but walked over to the adventurer clerkdy who was waiting to log us out of the registration room.


    "Pardon me... If you don''t mind me asking, will there be no other way for you to change your mind about my friend''s registration? You see we''re in a bit of a rush to get to the demonnds."


    "You must want something equal for pardoning my friend''s registration to go through." (Kazari) said with total charisma, her aura was reminding me of how Princess Cecilia would usually deal with her transactions.


    Bold, confident, and the woman knew what she wanted.


    Kazari was determined to get the heart. Those eyes of hers had the look of a ferocious tiger not looking away from her prey.


    "I''m sorry but as our policy states in adventurer''s guild I am not able to bend any rules for just anyone- if I get caught I don''t think it''ll be worth getting fired for," she mutters sadly holding the clipboard by the arm.


    "Well it was a good run. We can stay here for three days and find an inn to stay at, right?" (Avery) suggested, clinging onto me pulling my arm, pointing at the exit of the guild looking nervous and I agreed with her.


    If there''s no way then we should find an alternative.


    "We did our best, Kazari. We should find another way instead... or just wait it out and catch up on our travels in the demonnds." I told her and she stood still.


    Kazari on the other hand was not giving up.


    She goes to our little corner where the maid drags the hero by the wrist, Avery who was not ready for that gave a surprised shocked expression when Kazari offered her to the adventure clerkdy who looked in confusion.


    "A date with the hero over here, as soon as we get back from our mission you can have her for a day." (Kazari) I just straight-up bartered Avery for my adventurer''s card registration.


    "!!!" (Avery) waspletely speechless looking at Kazari like a mad woman. I mean I would understand it''s not every day you would see someone selling you for a date.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "O-Oh my." And the adventurer clerk was covering her mouth looking so shy she couldn''t even maintain eye contact when she and Avery were only mere inches apart.


    "A-A date with the hero I shouldn''t impose on your busy time when you get back- but- I mean- maybe- hmm wait- no but the rules..."


    The hero was not pleased hearing that her dating life was being exchanged like some traded goods in the market.


    "What in Jesus'' name are you doing, dude?! I''m not ready to get married!" (Avery) tries escaping away by running but our other party member was quick to grab onto her cloak, pulling it and making the hero pause into a stop.


    "Ow?!"


    "Pfft- bwahaha!" I held my stomach from trying not tough too much.


    Kazari looks on seriously toward the hero and answers.


    "A date is different from a marriage, Miss Williams. This girl in front of us is considering epting our offer, look at how long she''s taking to decide." (Kazari) points out to the adventurer clerk who was pacing back and forth mumbling something so faintly.


    "If I take a date with the hero I can get to know her better but what if someone finds out and I''ll get fired from the job I like- mom would be disappointed in me..."


    I was impressed that she was doing all of that while walking in sync with her whole body as she moved. I sling an arm over to Avery who nervously stares at me while I continue to enjoy her look of panic over something like this.


    "She''s thinking it over, don''t tell me if she ever epts, would this be your first date?" I ask her curious about Avery''s love life back on her earth.


    Avery could only shake her head.


    "N-No! I have other dates back home in Utah! I swear, how could you even ask that!" (Avery) scolds me for asking and smacks my shoulder lightly several times before I chuckled having Kazari call our names gaining our focus back.


    "Still, Miss Williams I have to ask you just this once- can you give one day of your time to this woman? She likes you, a lot- enough to have Lady Kein have her own adventurer''s guild card done by tomorrow. then we can leave for the demonnds in time." (Kazari) bows her head deeply and Avery could only bite her lip in hesitation looking ufortable.


    "I know it''s not easy Kazari- but if Avery doesn''t want to take anyone out on a date we shouldn''t force her." I stood up for Avery putting a hand on my waist, if she persuades any further I might have to smack some sense into this maid.


    "Apologies, I''m just... I have no excuse. The princess... I just... I''m sorry." (Kazari) stood firm looking regretful of her actions. I know that she loves the princess, but the way she uses it was too much like Princess Cecilia''s.


    Not considering how other people felt about her ce, just doing it without their permission and being a victim of that doesn''t sit well with me. It gave me trauma and trust issues over the years I''ve made bonds and rtionships with others.


    Avery deserves to choose her own and if the girl doesn''t want to have any dates with a stranger then we can''t go further.


    Avery pulls onto my sleeve whispering her thanks.


    "Thank you... Kein," she tells me before turning to Kazari looking guilty. "But um... if it''s just a day and a date after the mission I''m willing to do it."


    "Avery..." I wasn''t sure if she was just going to do this because she wants to or that she feels guilty just looking at Kazari''s story state. "Are you sure about this Avery? Don''t just do it just because you feel guilty for not doing it."


    "I-I will be indebted to you hero if you do this, please, anything for her highness'' time." (Kazari) bows even deeper and the hero bows back in instinct.


    We turned to the adventurer clerkdy who was still on her flustered feet not knowing what to decide.


    "S-So umm... What do I need to do? I have no clue on how to ask people on- I lied when I said I have sweethearts back home in Utah.

 Chapter 235 81:

    Chapter 79: Adventurer Guild Card (VI).


    Kein''s POV


    Hearing the dreadful news that things will take a while, "Um excuse me I need to talk to my friends over here for a bit."


    I ran over to Kazari and Avery looking so panicked. Three precious days might be wasted days!


    I was this close to tearing my hair apart from all of these ridiculous events happening.


    "We can''t afford to wait so long as three days- If it was a day sure but three days just to get my [Status] checked is a bit-" I turn to my two party members who nod in agreement and we all try to think of a way to register without needing my status.


    "We don''t even know why your body doesn''t react to the orb... and the golden one would only react to heroes that means... you''re too special for the guild to handle." (Avery) mutters in frustration and I was just the same.


    It must be my soul that was the problem if it wasn''t my body- Technically Kein''s body.


    "We can''t wait for the three-day delivery, it''ll dy our mission. The first princess is running out of time and we can''t think of a way to get your information... be tampered with in secret?" (Kazari) suggests and I blink my eyes understanding what she''s trying to do.


    "You mean to bribe her to make a forgery?" I ask her and she nods.


    "Yes, you catch on quickly." (Kazari) grins and I don''t feelfortablemitting that kind of thing while being a knight in an oath.


    "Is there any other way we could do this I cannot bribe anyone- I''ve sworn to the oath that I am not going to do anything like this," I told Kazari who understood where I wasing from so she told me another way.


    "Fine, let''s word it another way, doing her a favor or perhaps..." (Kazari) slowly turns to Avery with a scary look on her face while the blonde-haired hero tilts her head in confusion as to why the princess'' personal was staring at her like she wanted her soul.


    "...bing her wingman." The maid continues to stare at Kazari who shivered in fear.


    "U-Um... What''s the stare for, new friend?" (Avery) stares back at Kazari before turning to me. I could only shrug not knowing what to reply to ease the summoned hero''s heart on this.


    Frankly, I don''t know what was going on in Kazari''s mind so often.


    Kazari didn''t answer but walked over to the adventurer clerkdy who was waiting to log us out of the registration room.


    "Pardon me... If you don''t mind me asking, will there be no other way for you to change your mind about my friend''s registration? You see we''re in a bit of a rush to get to the demonnds."


    "You must want something equal for pardoning my friend''s registration to go through." (Kazari) said with total charisma, her aura was reminding me of how Princess Cecilia would usually deal with her transactions.


    Bold, confident, and the woman knew what she wanted.


    Kazari was determined to get the heart. Those eyes of hers had the look of a ferocious tiger not looking away from her prey.


    "I''m sorry but as our policy states in adventurer''s guild I am not able to bend any rules for just anyone- if I get caught I don''t think it''ll be worth getting fired for," she mutters sadly holding the clipboard by the arm.


    "Well it was a good run. We can stay here for three days and find an inn to stay at, right?" (Avery) suggested, clinging onto me pulling my arm, pointing at the exit of the guild looking nervous and I agreed with her.


    If there''s no way then we should find an alternative.


    "We did our best, Kazari. We should find another way instead... or just wait it out and catch up on our travels in the demonnds." I told her and she stood still.


    Kazari on the other hand was not giving up.


    She goes to our little corner where the maid drags the hero by the wrist, Avery who was not ready for that gave a surprised shocked expression when Kazari offered her to the adventure clerkdy who looked in confusion.


    "A date with the hero over here, as soon as we get back from our mission you can have her for a day." (Kazari) I just straight-up bartered Avery for my adventurer''s card registration.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "!!!" (Avery) waspletely speechless looking at Kazari like a mad woman. I mean I would understand it''s not every day you would see someone selling you for a date.


    "O-Oh my." And the adventurer clerk was covering her mouth looking so shy she couldn''t even maintain eye contact when she and Avery were only mere inches apart.


    "A-A date with the hero I shouldn''t impose on your busy time when you get back- but- I mean- maybe- hmm wait- no but the rules..."


    The hero was not pleased hearing that her dating life was being exchanged like some traded goods in the market.


    "What in Jesus'' name are you doing, dude?! I''m not ready to get married!" (Avery) tries escaping away by running but our other party member was quick to grab onto her cloak, pulling it and making the hero pause into a stop.


    "Ow?!"


    "Pfft- bwahaha!" I held my stomach from trying not tough too much.


    Kazari looks on seriously toward the hero and answers.


    "A date is different from a marriage, Miss Williams. This girl in front of us is considering epting our offer, look at how long she''s taking to decide." (Kazari) points out to the adventurer clerk who was pacing back and forth mumbling something so faintly.


    "If I take a date with the hero I can get to know her better but what if someone finds out and I''ll get fired from the job I like- mom would be disappointed in me..."


    I was impressed that she was doing all of that while walking in sync with her whole body as she moved. I sling an arm over to Avery who nervously stares at me while I continue to enjoy her look of panic over something like this.


    "She''s thinking it over, don''t tell me if she ever epts, would this be your first date?" I ask her curious about Avery''s love life back on her earth.


    Avery could only shake her head.


    "N-No! I have other dates back home in Utah! I swear, how could you even ask that!" (Avery) scolds me for asking and smacks my shoulder lightly several times before I chuckled having Kazari call our names gaining our focus back.


    "Still, Miss Williams I have to ask you just this once- can you give one day of your time to this woman? She likes you, a lot- enough to have Lady Kein have her own adventurer''s guild card done by tomorrow. then we can leave for the demonnds in time." (Kazari) bows her head deeply and Avery could only bite her lip in hesitation looking ufortable.


    "I know it''s not easy Kazari- but if Avery doesn''t want to take anyone out on a date we shouldn''t force her." I stood up for Avery putting a hand on my waist, if she persuades any further I might have to smack some sense into this maid.


    "Apologies, I''m just... I have no excuse. The princess... I just... I''m sorry." (Kazari) stood firm looking regretful of her actions. I know that she loves the princess, but the way she uses it was too much like Princess Cecilia''s.


    Not considering how other people felt about her ce, just doing it without their permission and being a victim of that doesn''t sit well with me. It gave me trauma and trust issues over the years I''ve made bonds and rtionships with others.


    Avery deserves to choose her own and if the girl doesn''t want to have any dates with a stranger then we can''t go further.


    Avery pulls onto my sleeve whispering her thanks.


    "Thank you... Kein," she tells me before turning to Kazari looking guilty. "But um... if it''s just a day and a date after the mission I''m willing to do it."


    "Avery..." I wasn''t sure if she was just going to do this because she wants to or that she feels guilty just looking at Kazari''s story state. "Are you sure about this Avery? Don''t just do it just because you feel guilty for not doing it."


    "I-I will be indebted to you hero if you do this, please, anything for her highness'' time." (Kazari) bows even deeper and the hero bows back in instinct.


    We turned to the adventurer clerkdy who was still on her flustered feet not knowing what to decide. "Mercenaries, ugh... you people never learn." (Victoria) mutters with a sharp re in her eyes but she was smiling. "Makes it all the better to teach you a lesson about underestimating a maid with the duty of protecting the princess."

 Chapter 236 81:

    Chapter 79: Adventurer Guild Card (VI).


    Lady Kein''s POV


    Hearing the dreadful news that things will take a while, "Um excuse me I need to talk to my friends over here for a bit."


    I ran over to Kazari and Avery looking so panicked. Three precious days might be wasted days!


    I was this close to tearing my hair apart from all of these ridiculous events happening.


    "We can''t afford to wait so long as three days- If it was a day sure but three days just to get my [Status] checked is a bit-" I turn to my two party members who nod in agreement and we all try to think of a way to register without needing my status.


    "We don''t even know why your body doesn''t react to the orb... and the golden one would only react to heroes that means... you''re too special for the guild to handle." (Avery) mutters in frustration and I was just the same.


    It must be my soul that was the problem if it wasn''t my body- Technically Kein''s body.


    "We can''t wait for the three-day delivery, it''ll dy our mission. The first princess is running out of time and we can''t think of a way to get your information... be tampered with in secret?" (Kazari) suggests and I blink my eyes understanding what she''s trying to do.


    "You mean to bribe her to make a forgery?" I ask her and she nods.


    "Yes, you catch on quickly." (Kazari) grins and I don''t feelfortablemitting that kind of thing while being a knight in an oath.


    "Is there any other way we could do this I cannot bribe anyone- I''ve sworn to the oath that I am not going to do anything like this," I told Kazari who understood where I wasing from so she told me another way.


    "Fine, let''s word it another way, doing her a favor or perhaps..." (Kazari) slowly turns to Avery with a scary look on her face while the blonde-haired hero tilts her head in confusion as to why the princess'' personal was staring at her like she wanted her soul.


    "...bing her wingman." The maid continues to stare at Kazari who shivered in fear.


    "U-Um... What''s the stare for, new friend?" (Avery) stares back at Kazari before turning to me. I could only shrug not knowing what to reply to ease the summoned hero''s heart on this.


    Frankly, I don''t know what was going on in Kazari''s mind so often.


    Kazari didn''t answer but walked over to the adventurer clerkdy who was waiting to log us out of the registration room.


    "Pardon me... If you don''t mind me asking, will there be no other way for you to change your mind about my friend''s registration? You see we''re in a bit of a rush to get to the demonnds."


    "You must want something equal for pardoning my friend''s registration to go through." (Kazari) said with total charisma, her aura was reminding me of how Princess Cecilia would usually deal with her transactions.


    Bold, confident, and the woman knew what she wanted.


    Kazari was determined to get the heart. Those eyes of hers had the look of a ferocious tiger not looking away from her prey.


    "I''m sorry but as our policy states in adventurer''s guild I am not able to bend any rules for just anyone- if I get caught I don''t think it''ll be worth getting fired for," she mutters sadly holding the clipboard by the arm.


    "Well it was a good run. We can stay here for three days and find an inn to stay at, right?" (Avery) suggested, clinging onto me pulling my arm, pointing at the exit of the guild looking nervous and I agreed with her.


    If there''s no way then we should find an alternative.


    "We did our best, Kazari. We should find another way instead... or just wait it out and catch up on our travels in the demonnds." I told her and she stood still.


    Kazari on the other hand was not giving up.


    She goes to our little corner where the maid drags the hero by the wrist, Avery who was not ready for that gave a surprised shocked expression when Kazari offered her to the adventure clerkdy who looked in confusion.


    "A date with the hero over here, as soon as we get back from our mission you can have her for a day." (Kazari) I just straight-up bartered Avery for my adventurer''s card registration.


    "!!!" (Avery) waspletely speechless looking at Kazari like a mad woman. I mean I would understand it''s not every day you would see someone selling you for a date.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "O-Oh my." And the adventurer clerk was covering her mouth looking so shy she couldn''t even maintain eye contact when she and Avery were only mere inches apart.


    "A-A date with the hero I shouldn''t impose on your busy time when you get back- but- I mean- maybe- hmm wait- no but the rules..."


    The hero was not pleased hearing that her dating life was being exchanged like some traded goods in the market.


    "What in Jesus'' name are you doing, dude?! I''m not ready to get married!" (Avery) tries escaping away by running but our other party member was quick to grab onto her cloak, pulling it and making the hero pause into a stop.


    "Ow?!"


    "Pfft- bwahaha!" I held my stomach from trying not tough too much.


    Kazari looks on seriously toward the hero and answers.


    "A date is different from a marriage, Miss Williams. This girl in front of us is considering epting our offer, look at how long she''s taking to decide." (Kazari) points out to the adventurer clerk who was pacing back and forth mumbling something so faintly.


    "If I take a date with the hero I can get to know her better but what if someone finds out and I''ll get fired from the job I like- mom would be disappointed in me..."


    I was impressed that she was doing all of that while walking in sync with her whole body as she moved. I sling an arm over to Avery who nervously stares at me while I continue to enjoy her look of panic over something like this.


    "She''s thinking it over, don''t tell me if she ever epts, would this be your first date?" I ask her curious about Avery''s love life back on her earth.


    Avery could only shake her head.


    "N-No! I have other dates back home in Utah! I swear, how could you even ask that!" (Avery) scolds me for asking and smacks my shoulder lightly several times before I chuckled having Kazari call our names gaining our focus back.


    "Still, Miss Williams I have to ask you just this once- can you give one day of your time to this woman? She likes you, a lot- enough to have Lady Kein have her own adventurer''s guild card done by tomorrow. then we can leave for the demonnds in time." (Kazari) bows her head deeply and Avery could only bite her lip in hesitation looking ufortable.


    "I know it''s not easy Kazari- but if Avery doesn''t want to take anyone out on a date we shouldn''t force her." I stood up for Avery putting a hand on my waist, if she persuades any further I might have to smack some sense into this maid.


    "Apologies, I''m just... I have no excuse. The princess... I just... I''m sorry." (Kazari) stood firm looking regretful of her actions. I know that she loves the princess, but the way she uses it was too much like Princess Cecilia''s.


    Not considering how other people felt about her ce, just doing it without their permission and being a victim of that doesn''t sit well with me. It gave me trauma and trust issues over the years I''ve made bonds and rtionships with others.


    Avery deserves to choose her own and if the girl doesn''t want to have any dates with a stranger then we can''t go further.


    Avery pulls onto my sleeve whispering her thanks.


    "Thank you... Kein," she tells me before turning to Kazari looking guilty. "But um... if it''s just a day and a date after the mission I''m willing to do it."


    "Avery..." I wasn''t sure if she was just going to do this because she wants to or that she feels guilty just looking at Kazari''s story state. "Are you sure about this Avery? Don''t just do it just because you feel guilty for not doing it."


    "I-I will be indebted to you hero if you do this, please, anything for her highness'' time." (Kazari) bows even deeper and the hero bows back in instinct.


    We turned to the adventurer clerkdy who was still on her flustered feet not knowing what to decide. "Mercenaries, ugh... you people never learn." (Victoria) mutters with a sharp re in her eyes but she was smiling.

 Chapter 237 81:

    Chapter 79: Adventurer Guild Card (VII).


    Kein''s POV


    We could see Avery puffing her chest approaching her potential date. Kazari and I were standing in the corner cheering her on, giving them some privacy and luck in hopes Avery won''t be a clich¨¦ oblivious hero and blow up the date.


    "I can''t believe you actually managed to bargain Avery in for a date still Kazari." I nudged her sides, crossing my arms seeing that Avery was a little flustered talking to the adventurer clerk but it seems to be going well. "She''s doing well on her own, guess I was worried for nothing."


    "You underestimated the girl. I presumed that everything would be alright even if she managed to screw things up. Her passive skill should be helping her right now by getting some favors in for us." (Kazari) tells me and I almost forgot about that.


    Avery''s skill to charm civilians in ces she''s saved.


    "I''m a little bitter that the two of you have things like a floating window and I wasn''t included." I muttered to myself feeling the unfairness when it came to me, the deities that sent me here were definitely a bit biased.


    "Oh?"


    We stopped to stare at two getting a bit closer, the adventurer clerk bashfully hides her face away before Averyughs looking much morefortable now than before.


    The hero takes something out of her [Inventory] and- I was surprised to see what she held in her hands.


    "Are those flowers?" (Kazari) asks and I nod feeling excited just watching the hero make history in her love life.


    Chismosa kasi ako.


    Maybe this is the reason why I feel so infatuated with other people''s love life?


    "S-She''s doing it, she''s giving the flowers! She''s flirting! Why am I feeling so excited? Oh my gosh!" I held my chest, feeling so supportive all of a sudden after Avery and the adventurer clerk parted their ways waving goodbye.


    Avery came in running dragging us out of the guild registration room and outside. "Let''s go,e on!" she tells us in a hurry that we didn''t even have time to interrogate her properly.


    Avery pulls both Kazari and my arm with a flustered face. "H-Hey slow down! What did she say?" I asked but I didn''t get any reply because the hero was so red- she was as red as a roman tomato.


    "Miss Williams did everything go well?" (Kazari) asked next and once we were out of the registration room, the blonde girl could breathe a bit more properly looking at us like she was about to double cry.


    Oof... Did everything not go well then?


    "Avery-"


    "I-It went really well!" (Avery) shouts, happily jumping to hug me and Kazari into a group hug. "It was my first time someone said yes-! You know-! Like! Wow! What is this feeling?!"


    "Whoa there! I thought it went horribly, you looked like you were about to cry from rejection." I tell her patting her back but she shakes her head.


    "I was just so happy- that I couldn''t help but cry." (Avery) lets us go and gave us a wide smile telling us the reason why she was so afraid of asking people out or hearing that someone likes her in general. "No one on my earth said yes to me before. I think it''s because of my physical body glow up- I used to be a little thicker but- now I''m very... muscr?"


    "I''m d you''re much more confident in yourself now, kiddo." I pat her head next and she takes it with a soft nuzzle.


    "Miss Williams does that mean, Lady Kein''s guild card would be prepared soon?" (Kazari) asks, the tone of her voice hopeful that the problem was settled.


    "Mm, she agreed to do it but shush- lower your voice down that was supposed to be a secret remember? If anyone knows of his she''ll get fired and the guild master will have her punished." (Avery) sps her hands together looking excited on getting a date.


    "We can stay at an inn for the night because both of your cards will be done on the next day." (Avery) tells us, and looks like we''ll be finding an inn after this.


    "We can even visit the local tavern for any tips talking to other adventurers once you be friends with them they give you a thing or two on tips on how to survive the dessert."


    "Well, looks like we''re on shopping duty now and we can visit the tavern once we get everything we need then we stay at an inn." I tell everyone, our morale is getting better because Kazari won''t have weird gazes sticking out on her now after our clothes shopping.


    "Yes, we can shop for Kazari''s clothes now!" (Avery) was the most excited one out of all of us. "But please make sure you convert your currencies over to the booth. You can exchange your gold and silver coins into Jewels to be used during our time here." (Avery) points at a separate booth while she heads in another direction.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Ah! You guys go on ahead, didn''t we need a healer to join our party?" (Avery) waves her hands with a grin, pointing at the front desk.


    "I''ll put up a party request for a healer on the request board- since you two are not yet officially members I''ll be the one requesting the invite!"


    Avery Williams quickly runs away excitedly to find a healer for our party.


    It seems that her confidence certainly has gotten a massive boost, you''d think after two years of being the hero she''s stopped to flirt to a person or two with her poprity and passive skills to the ces she''s saved which should be plenty.


    Ah...


    "Isn''t it nice being young?" I muttered to the maid beside me, her posture keeping firm.


    It is just so nice seeing young people bloom their love, I''m not that young anymore by mentality. I know I could be quite childish at times but only- when it''s with good reason.


    My ethnicity from myst life was known to be quite the crackheads.


    "Aren''t you young as well, Lady Kein?" (Kazari) asks and I bit my tongue for slipping!


    After my whole confession with Rose- telling her who I really was and where I came from I started getting soft with secrets.


    Avery doesn''t help because she''s too rxing to be with, sooner orter we''ll be exchanging ngs and film theories or even world information exchange.


    "S-Sorry I... err... forgot that I was a youngss myself looking at Avery just made me feel the romance of youth- didn''t you feel it?" I ask Kazari who stares at me nkly.


    "No, I didn''t feel anything."


    ...


    Cough...


    "A damn shame then,e on let''s go exchange our gold and silver coins for their Jewel currency." I motioned for Kazari to follow my lead as we got into the small booth on the side.


    There was already a small line of adventurers lining up to change their coins or magic stones to exchange them into either the Jewel bronze coin or the printed paper.


    "Thank you, be safe on your journey now." Thedy at the front gave a soft smile, giving a nod pushing the money for the adventurer to take.


    The one adventurer bows her head slightly, the girl behind the booth that was in front of us waves her hand, soon it is our turn next and I take a few hundred gold coins to exchange since I don''t know how long we will be here and the prices for resources.


    nk!


    "I would like to exchange these please." I point at the bag of gold I took from my [Storage Ring]. Thedy in front nods quickly, taking a lot of bills in an envelope before giving it to me.


    "Thank you for your service, please be safe on your journey." she tells us the same thing and I nod in reply thanking her back. I take the bills, smelling the scent of paper and ink.


    "Wow, I can''t believe they have paper money here." I lean in closer to grasp the nostalgic scent. Paper money, I haven''t seen such a thing in years- "We don''t have these back at home."


    "Indeed, [Puronia] doesn''t have them; they are convenient currencies to have if one is careful not to lose or tear them by ident." (Kazari) walks over and I give her some of the money provided by the royal family to use on our journey.


    Paper money has been brought under the influence of the heroes that have been summoned to another world, one has suggested they should try using paper as a form of currency, while other countries didn''t approve because of how fragile paper is.


    [Sprivanto] was the only country that followed the advice, now they thrive on mass productions and with magic, they have found a way to know which one would be counterfeits.


    "Now this fund came from your lovely first princess, use it well we''re going to buy your new clothes, armor, and a decent weapon you can use while we travel." I tell her, giving a wink and Kazari smiles looking at the money.


    "Her highness... I wonder if she''s doing alright in the castle without me... I hope she''s not alone inside her room." (Kazari) takes her paper money closer to her chest, I assume she wants to feel any sort of presence with her lover and I understood that feeling.


    I ced a hand on her shoulder assuring her.

 Chapter 238 Borrowing a Healer (II).

    <h4>Chapter 238 Borrowing a Healer (II).</h4>


    Chapter 83: Borrowing a Healer (II).


    Kein''s POV


    "Now before the four of you talk about any business matters, first, are you hungry?"


    ¡­


    The dining room.


    Arge spread appeared on the table as servants started cing down many dishes that smelled really savory and sweet.


    "Go on now, if you also need a ce to stay the night before continuing on with your journey do not hesitate to ask." (Sister Gis) ces Elena by a small baby chair next to her seat.


    The three of us also sat down, pulling a chair and thanking the hosts for a lovely dinner spread before us.


    "Oh I''m starving! You have no idea how hungry I am, Mrs. Madrigal! Thank you!" (Avery) takes a look at the food in front of her, mouth watering.


    Kazari looks around and shyly turns to the couple, "T-Thank you, Mrs. Madrigal for a lovely dinner."


    "Well this is nothing, anything for Kein''s friends." (Sister Gis) points at the dishes on the table, exining what they are. "We have pae- Saffron gives the rice its color, and the base should be left to crisp into a mouth-watering ck crust, called the socarrat."


    "Or you can have my favorite dish of all Amiga. Patatas bravas, in yournguage "brave potatoes" is named for its spicy sauce and good food with drinking." With the mention of alcohol, I could see Big Sister Valentina''s smile getting wider looking ecstatic.


    "Every time I am served this my tongue feels like it''s on fire. You should try with beer-!"


    "Mi amor¡­"


    "Ahaha¡­ kidding, of course I will lessen my drinking."


    Everyone settled down as Sister Gis raises her arms, holding my hand and her daughter before forming a link with everyone else at the table.


    "Now why don''t we hold hands and say our prayers. We will thank you for the blessings of today and for tomorrow." She closes her eyes, in deep focus.


    She closed her eyes, and everyone followed. "Light goddess, we thank you for the food you''ve graced us for today."


    "..." (Kazari)


    "..." (Avery)


    "..." (Big Sister Valentina)


    "We hope that tomorrow it will continue, for your generosity is endless and fair. May we eat in peace with our friends and family, may the light be with us."


    "May the light be with us." I replied and Kazari did the same.


    The church here and back on earth may be simr in rules and rituals, just with a different deity to praise and a few magic events that take ce every year.


    As we finished saying grace Avery took a while before she opened her eyes.


    "Amen." (Avery) whispers out, doing the sign of the cross, everyone saw that and turned to her curiously. "...?"


    A second passed and she understood the meaning of their stares, "Ah-! Sorry! I have my um¡­ I''m still acquainted with my own religion back at home. You could say I''m a devoted Christian?" (Avery) lightly scratched her cheek looking towards me for help.


    "It''s alright, Avery. I never knew that and it sounds amazing. Knowing other religions I mean, I''ve only known the sanction of light." I smiled, faking it.


    I still had to keep up my facade after all.


    "Other worlds have their own religion? Fascinating, perhaps we could talk more about it over dinner." (Sister Gis) eyes gleam, being interested in Avery''s religion.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    "With pleasure, Mrs. Madrigal." (Avery) seemed excited to be having to talk to someone wanting to know more about her religion.


    "Well then now that is over, let us eat mi amigas. I am starving!"


    With the confirmation that grace is over and that it''s okay to eat, we didn''t hesitate to pick up any delicious dishes that wasid upon us.


    I could see Kazari being quite in the corner only taking a little, I nudged her slightly, whispering to her it''s fine to take a lot.


    "In here the more you eat their food, it means you enjoyed it and even asking for seconds is the biggestpliment sprivanians want." Iughed softly, taking some barbeque and putting it on my te.


    "I-Is that so?" (Kazari) looks overwhelmed with the amount of food that was in front of her and I could see her swallowing a lump in her throat. "I did not eat much¡­ as a servant. I have never seen this much foodid in front of me- to be eaten by me."


    "First time huh." I held the barbeque in my hand, and took a juicy bite out of it, chewing its soft texture. I could tell it''s been marinated well. "It''s alright, just enjoy yourself with this spread. We won''t be eating well like this once we get to the demonnds."


    We''ll be eating dried foods, preserving them and rationing once we get on the territory of the demons.


    I''m sure they won''t take in kindly to us humans¡­ so it''ll be hard to buy anything and I''m not sure about looting demons.


    "I¡­ suppose you''re right." (Kazari) reaches out for the barbeque as well and ces it on her te.


    I only faced monsters ever since being in the military academy. I''m too much of a lower rank to be dispatched somewhere else or I haven''t been given any mission or task involving demons so this will be my first time seeing one in real life.


    "And remember- it''s alright to ask for seconds."


    "Right."


    I continued on eating my fill, now that I''ve checked up on Kazari¡­


    "Hahhh!!!" (Avery) looks around, taking everything she could get her hands on the table and starts filling up her te until it turns into a stack. "Empanadas, Jasmine Rice, Pae, Torti, Barbeque- and even steak ribs! Am I in heaven?"


    "Can you finish all that, Avery?" I asked her worriedly because I can''t even see her face with all that food stacked on her te.


    "Yeah! Trust me! It''s not everyday you can get to eat food like these! Besides in [Puronia] no offense but the portion size is so smallpared to what I''m used to, back home in America you should see our portion sizes." (Avery) bragged and that only made us more worried.


    The thing is, she''s not in America anymore and some of the food here is made with different ingredients. Heck!


    Some have mana in them!


    "If she ever decides to puke, I can have a teleportation circle open to not make a fool out of herself, Miss Kein." (Kazari) leans over to me and I stare at her momentarily.


    "That''s¡­ yeah that would be safe, please do that."


    Kazari tells me that she made a teleportation circle below our table, just in case of an emergency. "So good! Everything you have here is so good!" (Avery) was eating everything that was on her te like a whirlwind- a storm with no signs of stopping.


    "Big appetite! Comes bien! I like this one, Kein! You are the rumored hero in the streets very down to earth. I am impressed." (Big Sister Valentina) with a snap of her finger, the servants move to refill and rece every empty dish that Avery consumed.


    "Todo aqu¨ª es delicioso!"


    "Hahaha, it shocks me you know how to speak ournguage! Gracias, gracias! Do not hesitate and take more!"


    "Si!"


    Well- Avery wasn''t kidding that she could finish everything on her te.


    "I don''t think we''ll be needing the circle¡­ she can handle herself when ites to food but not much on alcohol." I sighed a breath of relief and continued on eating my portion, taking seconds before listening in to their conversation- both couples taking interest in Avery.


    It''s like her hero charm was working nonstop, I''m actually not sure if this was the work of a charm or Avery is just that too good of a person.


    "You must''vee quite the journey from all the way to [Puronia] to here." (Sister Gis) asks, while taking care of Elena, spoon feeding her daughter some chopped up bananas.


    "Mm¡­ yeah- it took us a while ahem! These empanadas are so good! But really it''s all thanks to Kazari that we got here in just a matter of-" (Avery) stopped after seeing Kazari, who was holding her fork by the hand, shakes her head insisting that the hero doesn''t reveal how we got here so fast.


    "...!" She immediately changed her course andughed nervously. "A-Ah! It was a matter of carriage and many-! Many nights that we had to camp and fend off critters wandering about!"


    I chimed in and backed her up before further digging herself further into her own grave.


    "It took us a month before getting here, from the capital city to Florentina."


    "I know how you feel¡­ it wasn''t easy having toe all the way here, especially how your back turns out after sitting for so many hours inside the carriage." she straightens her back, sighing before patting Elena''s head.


    "Mama!"


    "Si, si. Elena tener algo m¨¢s."


    I watched as Big Sister Gis took care of her daughter, sheforted her and helped the little one eat her fruit. "I wish I could go home- to the capital and the church but I think I''m not wee there for a while. It''s a good thing, Elena and Valentina are here with me."


    "Mi amor¡­ I-" (Big Sister Valentina) clenches her fist, looking disappointed and guilty.


    After all it was either her- or the church. The moment they learned that Sister Gis was dating a woman and nned on marrying her- she was disowned.


    "Oh it''s okay, I''ll go back once things are settled. I do hope a neww will soon be passed, where people like us are wee even in the church- after all even if I am married to a woman I am still devoted to the teachings and words of the light."


    "The church of light doesn''t allow that love?" (Avery) asks, her eyes innocent staring down on her food looking disappointed.


    "Ah-! Still even if it doesn''t it''s a good ce to be! Oh dear, why don''t we continue eating? I''m sorry for dampening the mood." She forces herself tough, and I nod.


    "We''ll actually have to leave soon, Sister Gis. We''re still looking for a healer to apany us in our journey in the adventurer''s guild."


    "Oh yeah! I had a poster request for that position- I wonder if someone answered already." (Avery) talked with her mouth full. Kazari, gives her a ss of water before turning into our conversation. "Thanks, Kazari."


    "Do you need a healer? You''re going to the demonnds, right? What for? That ce is dangerous. I don''t rmend going there." (Sister Gis)


    "It''s for a mission to exterminate something really¡­ strong. I was hoping to borrow you but- I think your little one would be lonely if I did."


    "Pah! And you think I would not get lonely? You cannot bring my wife to y the demon lord."


    "Si, si sorry about that! But if you know any healers we could borrow that would be helpful." I asked. Big Sister Gis began tapping her fingers trying to think or recall anyone, while Sister Gis giggled.


    "Hehe."


    "What''s funny?"


    "I just wish Rose was with you on this quest, after all in the church she''s one of the very talented light maidens who could heal very well. I''m sure¡­ with the time she''s been absent her magical prowess on healing would''ve been strong."


    "Rose-" I lowered my head down, I can''t tell her that Rose is the crown princess of Puronia and I can''t exactly take her or else the whole kingdom will be on lockdown trying to find a missing princess- not to mention I don''t want to be in the headline: Knight kidnapped the crown princess.


    "...pft." (Kazari) snickered, continuing to eat.


    "Nom¡­ nom¡­" (Avery) was aware enough to not say anything rted to Rose, her eyes looking to the side avoiding any contact.


    "Hermana-! If you desire a healer I may have just the person for you. Though, I have to apologize in advance if she can''t be as good as your ex-girlfriend." (Big Sister Valentina) took a jab at that fact but I didn''t mind it. "Hahaha!"


    She''s probably having fun knowing a fact that her wife doesn''t know.


    "What''s so funny? That''s rather mean, Valentina. Rose has been missing for a while and I''m sure Kein here misses her dearly." (Sister Gis) scolds her wife but she onlyughs in reply.


    "Hahaha! Oh¡­ sure she misses her, isn''t that right?" The sprivanian woman made me want to crawl into a hole. "The healder I''m rmending to you is an experienced one, I cannot give you my wife for she has to take care of my daughter but- I can give you a friend of mine."


    "A friend of yours?" I became curious about this ''friend'' seeing that she has many. Both business and personal friends I was only a few of those she trusted.


    "Indeed, one of the descendants of the former hero. Her name is Sato Iyashi, a fine healer that has been traveling for a while to take up odd jobs and found herself in the adventurer business."


    nk!


    Everyone turned to the sound of a spoon being dropped, Kazari stood frozen in ce looking horrified upon hearing the name.


    "Sato¡­ Iyashi."

 Chapter 239 The Healer, Sato Iyashi (I).

    <h4>Chapter 239 The Healer, Sato Iyashi (I).</h4>


    Chapter 84: The Healer, Sato Iyashi (I).


    Kein''s POV


    "Sato¡­ Iyashi."


    Kazari looked shocked upon hearing the name.


    Avery and I stopped eating and stared at her in concern. It may havee into a shock, after all with our knowledge no one is to go out of their hero ind.


    "Are you alright, Kazari?" I asked, but clearly she didn''t look fine.


    I just wanted to know if there would be a need to derail the conversation or request for another healer Big Sister Valentina could rmend to us.


    Kazari stared at everyone in the table, taking the spoon that fell, hands shaking slightly and tried her best to act all normal.


    "Y-Yes¡­ I''m alright. It''s just that I was not expecting someone very high profile to be joining our journey." she forced herself to smile at the couple and to us.


    Big Sister Valentina crosses her arms and brags about her social connections, having many and even reaching out to many branches of the noble circles in many countries. "Haha that is to be expected, I have friends from all around but not many in Winshern. That ce is a hard one to crack. Now that I think about it¡­ you two look sort of¡­ simr."


    "W-Who?" (Kazari)


    "Sato Iyashi, I mean the ck hair- both of your names being eastern, those ck eyes and your face proportion? If I would''ve guessed you two could''ve been rtives, hermana."


    The girl shakes her head, denying the resemnce. "Our simrities are just¡­ a coincidence. I don''t remember anyone named Sato Iyashi."


    "Ah! If that is the case then you two will get along! She is the only healer and capable of reaching the top floor of the dungeon, Iyashi has even given me a copy of the map and shortcuts. If you have her in your party I am guaranteed your chance of winning will be doubled."


    Our ears perked up hearing the chances of us surviving and winning would be doubled. "I know you have a knight, an active hero and a maid- even the three heroes were not enough on beating the demon lord so I cannot imagine you three going even past the third floor with two of your party memberscking experience."


    She meant Kazari and I, we didn''t deny that fact having no experience in any dungeons I don''t know what to expect much of it.


    Out of all of us Avery is the experienced one.


    Avery clicks her tongue, before aggressively stabbing her form into the steak. "Tch! That''s because the Winshern hero keeps killing us instead of helping! That dude is so not cool!"


    "Si, I have heard of his reputation. He works alone and even if he hires party members they are the first one to die." she continues holding her chin. "It is hard making even a simple connection with them based on my experience."


    "Our chances of winning will be doubled¡­" I could hear Kazari whisper to her side and we couldn''t help but overhear her seemingly desperate whisper.


    "Si, si I am not just rmending you no ordinary healer after all. It is a good thing she owes me a favor and is in town tomorrow. You can stay the night and I can prepare a letter of request for us to meet." (Big Sister Valentina) was fast on the paperwork, and I''m sure with her connections nothing will be detailed but¡­


    Kazari''s state right now- she''s looking conflicted. It is as if two sides of her are fighting whether we should ept or deny the rmended healer- after all.


    With the stories she''s told of us, who wouldn''t worry?


    "Kazari should we take that healer-" before I could even finish asking, she nods her head making me stop seeing that she''s made her own decision.


    "We must take the healer¡­ if it''s for the mission we''ll take anyone that could make a huge difference for us winning." (Kazari) set aside her pride and history with her family to have her own family member inside the party, whom I''m sure she hasn''t seen for years.


    "Bueno, I''ll be writing a letter for her request to join your party as payment for something she owed mest time."


    "Oh! Oh! Just curious, what did she owe you?" (Avery) raises her hand, still not finished with her meal.


    "A map of the demon lord''s dungeon and¡­ information about her missing rtive that I can''t seem to find." (Big Sister Valentina) eyes Kazari with a grinning face and understanding, holding her ss of wine in her right hand before drinking it.


    "The youngest of the Sato n, the prized possession of the deceased hero." She shrugs, smiling in content. "Though that stops today, I hope you''ll enjoy your little get together tomorrow, Sato Kazari."


    "...!"


    Kazari didn''t look toofortable with the sprivanian merchant any longer and stood up from her chair looking angry.


    Making a screeching sound as she pushes it from behind, "You¡­!"


    She called out to Big Sister Valentina with ring ck eyes, that it scared the little baby to the point it cried.


    "...Wah!!!"


    Sister Gis immediately heard her baby''s cry and triedforting her little one.


    "Kazari calm down." I couldn''t take the baby''s crying, seeing Kazari giving much emotion like this made me fear that she''ll regret whatever she''s going to say after.


    "So you know my sister?! And everyone from the n is like that it?! Are you¡­ Is this all a scheme to bring me back to that wretched ind?!" (Kazari) continued with her questions, and I bet there''s a lot more than that.


    "Kazari-" I held her shoulders to hold her back from getting any further from Big Sister Valentina.


    "Hold on, chill! You made the baby cry!"


    Avery also stood up from her chair, letting go of her spoon and fork to help me calm Kazari down. "Take a deep breath and why don''t we let the nicedy that gave us some food to exin?"


    The crown princess'' personal maid, hearing her new friend''s kind and soft voice, she immediately follows her instructions trying to take a deep breath before calmly saying-


    "She better start then."


    "Apologies, I don''t care if she''s your friend Miss Kein but anything that involves my family- is something I don''t want to ever see again." (Kazari) clenched her fists as we all waited for Big Sister Valentina to exin.


    "Honey¡­ are you not telling me something again? What is it with the hero''s descendants? And¡­ How do you know something about Kein''s friend?" (Sister Gis) asks worriedly, not wanting to offend us she scolds her wife.


    "It''s just aboutpleting business with a personal client, mi amor. A coincidental one, I never intended to find you and tell you this way but I saw it as a¡­ win-win situation." She stands up, patting Elena''s head trying to coax her to sleep.


    "My only mission is to find you and not do anything else. However, after hearing that you also needed a healer, why not kill two birds with one stone?"


    "Did Sato Iyashi tell you anything about our family history?" (Kazari)


    "None, they told me nothing about your family history and that is the truth." She ces a hand on her chest as if to promise she is telling no lies. "All I know they are all¡­ desperate in trying to find their youngest but of course, the rules and traditions of their ind are keeping them from going afar thus they asked me to help with my connections."


    None shall leave the ind for long, all for exceptions of the near ces and the demonnds now apparently.


    "I never expected for you to be a royal servant, no wonder I couldn''t reach or find you." (Big Sister Valentina) lowers her head. "I know this maye as a shock to you, but I really mean no harm and I promise my only intent is to help Kein with everything she''s going to need."


    "And you need a healer, a good one."


    "..."


    She''s¡­ not wrong about us needing a good header but we don''t want to be parties with anyone Kazari is notfortable with.


    I would rather have a sucky healer that will not give Kazari stress and trust issues than a good one who will give her that.


    I stood tall and patted Kazari''s back. "Alright then here''s the deal- we''ll meet this so-called sister of hers, see what she wants and if she decides to join our party we''ll think it through."


    "We ought to get to know her first- granted we don''t have much time but this is a much safer approach."


    "Agreed thest thing we want is party members that deserts their post or even traitors." (Avery) chimed in and I nodded.


    "If we don''t like her we will find another healer. If not we''ll¡­ we''ll stupidly die trying to fight the demon lord without one." I couldn''t believe that it came out of me but I tried to beforting, thankfully it worked.


    Because a momentter Kazari smiles at us looking thankful, for understanding her situation.


    "We''ll be fine, you have me!" (Avery) winked and I gave her a small high five.


    "You three are really like best friends! Hahaha! Well then good! I only want the little sister to meet the big one so-!"


    Snap!


    Big Sister Valentina snaps her finger and orders the maid, "Prepare therge guest room with three beds. The best friends will stick together, clearly they have bonded well."


    "Gracias, Big Sister Valentina." I gave her thankful nod and she shakes her head.


    "Ah well I was the one who gave such shocking news, I also apologies I am merely a trickster by heart. I knew you were a descendant of the hero by just your appearance back when we first saw each other at the bar." Sheughs, scratching the back of her head and Kazari forgives her.


    "Apology epted." (Kazari)


    "Eat well and rest tight tonight, tomorrow you''ll be meeting the greatest healer of the East- Sato Iyashi."

 Chapter 240 The Healer, Sato Iyashi (II).

    <h4>Chapter 240 The Healer, Sato Iyashi (II).</h4>


    Chapter 84: The Healer, Sato Iyashi (II).


    Kein''s POV


    After dinner it seemed everyone was too tired to move, we all walked carefully into the dimly lit corridors of the mansion, once morning had turned into night.


    We sat back onto the living room taking our time to catch up.


    "Ah Big Sister Gis, I forgot to tell you but I''ve adopted a little one myself recently. I was hoping that maybe one day- her and little Elena could be good friends in the future."


    Little Elena''s green hair that resembled Big Sister Valentina and smile, she resembled her daughter more than Sister Gis.


    "You''ve adopted recently?" She was excited upon hearing the news. "How old is she? What''s the color of her hair? What''s her name?!"


    Many questions were raised and of course I answered them all dly.


    "About three years old, blonde hair like mine and her name will be Vivienne Hills." I answered each one and she giggled excitedly.


    Oh-! How wonderful! But are you alright with raising it all on your own? Not to mention the fact that you''ve left to take care of a mission in the demonnds, who knows how long before you can go back to [Puronia]?" She asks me.


    Elena walks over to my side, patting my thigh. "Wah¡­ hehehe."


    I let her y with my thigh, wondering if she and Vivienne would get along.


    "We don''t have much time anyways¡­ I just have to do my best to get back home as soon as possible, my father and friends in the estate will be taking care of her while I''m gone." I scratched the back of my head, deciding to not tell her about Rose at the moment.


    I''m sure Sister Gis would flip out if she knew- that the light maiden from the church that would always help out on the weekends and scolded when we were out doing trouble were the second princess and the current crown princess, heir to the crown of her home.


    Sister Gis ces a hand over mine and encourages me that I muste out alive. "When you have little ones waiting for you back home I know how painful it must''ve been to have parted ways, makes you more eager to go back."


    "Yeah¡­ I feel that." I tell her looking wistful, already missing my little girl.


    "Already going beyond your years of parenting, Kein?" she asked me with a chuckle and I smiled.


    If she only knew.


    ¡­


    The three of us spent the afternoon trying to get to know the Madrigal Family more, and regarding the Sato n it was up to Kazari, if she was ready to tell us her whole side of the story.


    "..." (Kazari) only stayed quiet, looking around the hall for any suspicious people.


    "We''re safe here, Kazari. I know my friend is a bit¡­ tricky and a drunk sometimes- honestly I didn''t even knew she had something about your family but- she won''t put any of my friends in danger we can trust her."


    "...alright."


    "Well I''ve always known kids were energetic and draining but boy that took a lot out of me." (Avery) stretches her back, trying to find that sweet spot where the bones would make a satisfying cracking sound on her body.


    "You should spend a day with Vivienne." I tell herughing, Averyughs knowing my little daughter is a bundle of joy to be with.


    "Your little fe is alright, she looks like the behaved type to me anyways." (Avery) yawned and looked tired walking together in the hallway of the mansion.


    "These will be your chambers for the night." The old caretaker stops as she shows us the key, before unlocking the doorknob, twisting it, hearing a satisfying click before opening it to reveal three quest beds all in one room.


    "Gracias." I thank her and she gives me the room keys to the guest room.


    "Denada, Se?ora. The master has already given you a spare key should you evere visit for a vacation. If you have any other requests please ring the bell."


    I nodded and thanked her once more, we got inside the room. With no hesitation Avery took off her boots and leaped off into one of the soft beds, bouncing off of it with fits of giggles.


    "Oh lord! You don''t know how much I missed fancy expensive beds like these!"


    "You like yourself getting spoiled?"


    "Who doesn''t? Heck I''ll take this over needing to camp outside with a lot of mosquitoes and monsters, thank you very much." (Avery) raised a fair point, one would take the expensive private soft bed pillow over sleeping outside in a tent, with mosquitoes and monsters trying t9 kill you even in your sleep.


    "Hahaha you''ve made a good point I''m proud- but thank a shower first before you sleep, if you don''t you''ll stink for tomorrow morning and you won''t be able to y with the baby." I tell her that if she doesn''t care for her hygiene she won''t be able to y with the baby.


    "B-But I like the baby!" She immediately jumps out of the bed going straight for the bathroom door. "I''ll go bathe myself first!"


    I chuckled seeing that Avery letting out her childish side is pretty adorable. I take in the room making sure it''s up to code, no listening magic items- I know Big Sister Valentina is someone to trust but best to check something out of habit just in case.


    I take a quick look and touch every corner, including possible ces where someone could hide a magic listening item.


    "...hmm." My hands slithered through the nook and corner of cabs, gathering a bit of dust in my palm and fingers.


    "All safe." When there was none I sighed a breath of relief and sat on the bed not too far from where Kazari is sitting. "Kazari, how are you feeling? Are you nervous meeting your sister?"


    "..." She stays still for a moment, I could see her body rxing and her hands clenching into a fist. "I am."


    She slowly unclenched, then clenched it again. Kazari was trying her best to look calm, however in reality I could tell by the look of the fear in her eyes that she was scared.


    "Can I ask¡­ what happened with the rtionship of your sister? I don''t know much about your family but from Big Sister''s Valentina''s words she was trying to look for you does that mean something?"


    "...I am the youngest."


    "So¡­?"


    "Some of my sisters and brothers indulges in me and have formed a few bonds, but many wanted me dead for having a power that was simr to my father''s." (Kazari) disys her magical ability that only from the hero bloodline could possess, beyond the elements. "[Teleportation Magic]."


    "Sato Iyashi, my onee-sama who must''ve taken her time trying to find me, has a mission to drag me back home- no matter how long it might take because I carry the key." (Kazari) turns to me holding her chest.


    A key¡­ is she being viewed as a tool by the Sato n perhaps?


    "The key? What do you mean by that, Kazari?" I asked.


    "The key to my father''s chambers. No one can go to his private ce other than him and I. It''s so far and secluded you would need to teleport using a lot of mana reserve." she frowns, face turning bitter. "They want what is inside."


    I blinked in surprise. "Trying to break into an old man''s room, have they no shame?"


    "No¡­ in this case it is alright- up that ce is where my father''s gold- treasures and will reside. I am the only one he has ever taken there because I was thest child he could ever bear and has passed down over his magic to." (Kazari) exins, showing me her magic.


    She summons a magic circle and takes the pillow on the other side of the bed, making it appear within her arms reach and starts clinging onto it. "Such power could get me something or my body somece else."


    "My mother knew the danger of me staying on the ind. The other wives would surely plot against my mother and use me for their own gain, being the youngest out of all the wedded she was powerless against the others." (Kazari) continues looking over the ceiling. "We escaped and deserted out own home, leaving on a small boat, getting back to her hometown before being caught and decided [Sprivanto] will not even be a safe space for us to be in- so we fled to [Puronia] and found a job as servants."


    "That''s¡­ a lot of history to unpack but in some way I''m d even after all the chase you''ve found home in puronia. I''m d you were there for the light princesses, especially princess Cecilia." I pat her back, feeling proud of her. "And¡­ I think I''ve caught on that your feelings is not something tonic, are they?"


    "..."


    Kazari didn''t deny or confirm, she smiles before it disappears quickly with her bringing back the topic of her sister.


    "Sato Iyashi, if we decide to make a deal with her we might be able to gain a huge advantage in the mission and I am willing to do anything just to save her highness, Princess Cecilia." (Kazari)


    "Likewise, she''s been a good friend to me all those years ago and if we save your sister- it would also mean we''ll save Rose and the entire kingdom." We were determined to save the light princesses, and it showed.


    "I''m done taking a bath!" (Avery) yelled wearing nothing but a towel. We looked away and waited for her to wear a new set of clothes before looking.


    "Wear some clothes first, Avery, have some decency." I told her casually, still not being able to look.


    "You guys have to try the magic stone thing that makes the water like a hot tub!"


    "Did you say a hot tub?" My body ached for such pleasure! Do you know how wonderful it is to have that in the winter time?!


    "There''s something like that here? Remind me to install something like that back home. I have to ask Big Sister Valentina how she managed to get one."


    "Yes! So anyways what''s going to happen tomorrow? We''re going to meet your sister and make a negotiation to let her join our party?" (Avery) holds her towel, wiping her head dry.


    "I believe so, but I know my sister. We''ll be needing to pay her some other way than money." (Kazari) held her chin looking concerned.


    "...that''s though I can only think of youing home will be your sister''s demand. What do you think?" I asked.


    "You''re right¡­ if there should be a need for me then I will offer my services to my family- just to get the dragon''s heart."


    "Ooo we''ll get to see your home?" (Avery) asked excitedly sitting down on the bed, Kazari shakes her head in reply.


    "It''s¡­ best not to go to hero''s ind. The monsters there are much higher level than regrnds, they are¡­ mutated in a way that normal humans can''t survive there without proper escort and protection. We''ll only be wasting our time."


    "Noted. Whatever happens, we''ll be the ones negotiating for something fair and we''ll make sure we won''t add in something you''re notfortable with, Kazari." I assured her, standing up to use the bathroom. "My turn to take a bath. You guys rest a bit first, see you in a bit."


    "Thank you, Miss Kein for everything you''re doing for the royal family."


    I chuckled, taking a towel and cing it by my shoulder. "Hey, if it''s to save our lovers I''ll do everything it takes."


    The three of us all took a bath, drying out hair, talking a bit more before saying goodnight.


    "Goodnight, everyone. I''ll turn off the lights now." I muttered out tiringly with a yawn, crawling to reach the switch.


    "Goodnight."


    "Goodnight~"


    Click.


    Everyone slept well that night.

 Chapter 241 The Healer, Sato Iyashi (III).

    <h4>Chapter 241 The Healer, Sato Iyashi (III).</h4>


    Chapter 84: The Healer, Sato Iyashi (III).


    Kein''s POV


    It was morning, when the sun hit my eyes- waking up to see Kazari''s figure already dressed up neatly in her new adventurer clothes. "Miss Kein, good morning to you." She neatly fixes her sleeves before tying theces of her boots.


    "Kazari, you''re already awake? What time is it?" I asked her to wipe the stars under my eyes and turned to the side where I could see Avery still sleeping messily- with her feet and arms wide open apanied by a loud snore.


    "About six in the morning, I did not wake you up for we all needed some rest before getting back on track to our mission." (Kazari) tells me to sit down on her bed facing me.


    Hearing her words, I couldn''t help but chuckle for her consideration.


    "Thank you for that, I''ve been raised in the military I would''ve been in trouble sleeping in at six in the morning. I should''ve been awake at five, I guess I was too tired to follow back to my old habits." I shrugged, moving to the edge of the bed and getting up. "Now we just need our little hero here to wake up."


    "Zzz¡­" (Avery) kept on snoring, tossing and turning on her bed. I walked over and shook her shoulders in hopes of her waking up.


    "Avery,e on. You need to wake up, today is the day we''ll be meeting our healer and maybe even check up on our adventurer IDs." I reminded her and she momentarily stopped snoring looking at me half asleep.


    "Yawn¡­ good morning everyone, rise and shine- Zzz." (Avery) went back to sleep again, head banging over the soft bed sheets.


    Kazari and I looked at one another thinking Avery was tired from ying with Elena the whole afternoon, so I decided to give her a few more minutes of sleep. "Let''s wake her upter, I''ll go take a shower first."


    "Alright." (Kazari) replied.


    I stood up and hit the hot tub, quickly washing my body and getting a new set of packed clothes from my [Storage Ring]. "Done." I finished up sooner than expected but thankfully when I exited the bathroom Avery was standing up, her whole body being wrapped around in a nket.


    "Coffee¡­ coffee or hot chocte." (Avery)ined softly, she walked over to me and started tugging on my shirt. "Can we have some food before we leave to go to the guild- do you think they have hot chocte?"


    "If the Madrigal couple doesn''t mind us joining them for breakfast, we can. I''m not sure if they have hot chocte but you can go ahead and shower first, Avery. We need to leave soon. It''s best to be prepared early so we have more time to talk with this healer." I told her, she squinted her eyes and understood my instruction.


    "Okay¡­ I will take a shower." (Avery) replied, dragging the nket with her to the bathroom, taking half an hour to get ready. Avery finished cleaning and fixing herself up when she got out of the bathroom gleaming, she was even wearing her armor.


    "Yawn¡­! I love hot tubs! Now let''s go get some food!"


    "Alright, alright slow down cowgirl."


    ¡­


    Breakfast time¡­ at the dining table.


    The lovely couple were already waiting for us at the table, with a spread- they''re¡­ eating toast I think.


    "Good morning, you three! Come,e! I helped make this pan con tomate. You should all try some, I''m taking a little practice in making sprivanian dishes." (Sister Gis) sets the table, helping the other servants in organizing the tes and utensils.


    "Ooo! A simple yet scrumptious breakfast! Toasted bread rubbed with fresh garlic, virgin olive oil, and sea salt topped with ripe tomatoes!" (Avery) immediately went running and gunned for a seat, reserving a te. "?Gracias, Se?ora Gis!"


    Sister Gis looked happy hearing her thanks in sprivaniannguage, "You''re always so sweet and grateful even for the smallest things, I noticed. Now you eat your fill, tell me if you want seconds."


    I could tell she''s already grown attached to Avery after spending only a day and a half with her. I don''t me her, Avery is a one of a kind hero who you can''t help but like for being friendly, witty and charming.


    "Si thank my wife for making good food, though it is a good thing you did not have to suffer her cooking years ago when-" (Big Sister Valentina) was about to continue her story about her wife''s past skill on cooking but was stopped by a heavy ring aura of a white tiger, daring her to continue her words.


    "Mi amor. Eat. Your. Fill."


    "S-Si¡­ I will eat what my beautiful mi amor has made.."


    Kazari and I sat down with her, seeing that there was also scrambled egg and by the looks of it coffee. The smell was mixed with a strong and creamy vor of milk, I held the cup by the handle and raised it to my lips.


    "Caf¨¦ con leche." I held the cup in my hands and drank more, half emptying it.


    I smiled tasting the cream, I was right. "Did you use our coffee beans distributed by the Hills?"


    "Always a pleasure doing business with Baron Hills. It is good to have coffee here- when you introduced it to me I thought it was very- very bitter but after some time I adjusted to the taste. It helps me focus on work and finish up deadlines." She seemed pleased and continued on with drinking her coffee as everyone ate in silence.


    "Ah I''m done¡­ Thank you very much for the meal. I wish I had more room for seconds or at least have this on the road." (Avery) holds her belly looking stuffed and satisfied with the food she ate.


    "Don''t you think so, Kazari?"


    "Yes, this is quite good." (Kazari) replies, looking shy.


    "Oh! You really liked my cooking? If only I could have you as my own daughter, I''ll go back to the kitchen and make some more for you to pack on your journey."


    "Really?! Yay!"


    "Oh Sister Gis you don''t have to trouble us with this-"


    "Nonsense I am overjoyed that someone appreciates hardwork and good taste, I''ll be giving you something to bring in a bit." (Sister Gis) insisted, she looked happy, deciding that she was going to pack some lunch with us, so I agreed and let her do what she wanted.


    "Then¡­ thank you, so where will we meet this healer you''re rmending to us, Sister Valentina?" I turned towards the master of the house.


    "Well then back to business now, shall we?" She held her chi,gave us two golden cards with thebel "guest", taking it out of her [Storage Ring]. "The healer has given me her reply, it is said here that she would like to meet you over at the VIP guild room on the second floor."


    "These cards should be able to help you get in, it was provided by yours truly." (Sister Valentina) slides it over to us, only two cards. "The hero will not be needing these, that is why I only got two. I believe she should be in a high enough rank to get inside the VIP room all on her own."


    I held the golden card in my hand, admiring it''s material and shimmer as it reflected into the light.


    "Eh? There''s a VIP room?" (Avery) asked, holding the back of her head and tilting it looking a bit clueless.


    "You¡­ don''t know what the VIP room is or where it''s located?" (Sister Valentina) asked with widened eyes, not believing that the hero who''s been traveling the countries has never been into the VIP room. "I know you''vepleted a lot of S+ rank quests and your strength should be enough of an elite rank to get you inside there."


    "Knowing you''re a hero registered as an adventurer surely you''ve at least heard of it once?" (Kazari) asks to which the hero nervously replies.


    "Um¡­ I didn''t even know there was a room like that. I was too busy killing monsters here and there- all I take is extermination quests and I just look at the picture, see the quest location, description and go on a killing or looting spree¡­" (Avery) holds the hilt of her sword, nervouslyughing before continuing her story. "Then I go take back the needed items or evidence, present them, and then take another quest repeating the cycle. I''ve been given a new update on my adventurer guild card on my ranking but- I didn''t really understand the perks of it."


    "It''s hard to keep track when you''re mentally tired and wondering everyday if this is what my life is now."


    The blonde heroughs casually while telling her traumatizing story with such speed, I too was worried but I didn''t know how to help her in that state.


    "...oh dear light." (Sister Gis) must''ve realized after hearing everything, all clicking in her head.


    Avery was and still is a child being forced to exterminate our country''s problems. She was just putting on a brave smile and wide smile to hide the pain and trauma she''s experienced the past two years of living in this world.


    "Oh it''s alright! I got used to the sight of blood etc. I learned a lot and I managed to make some friends here who don''t think I''m weird." (Avery) turns both to Kazari and I, we felt honored that she felt that way about us.


    "Have some more, Avery." I tell her, my hands reaching for toast and cing it on her te.


    "I''ll refill your tea." (Kazari) noticed that her teacup was empty and began moving to help her out.


    "It''s okay guys- really! But anyways, enough of that, Mrs. Madrigal, can you continue more about the VIP room?" (Avery) quickly changes the topic, to which Big Sister Valentina changed her solemn and pitiful stare towards the hero and hid it with her usual business smile.


    "Well the VIP room is one of the perks, it''s a private ce where many guild leaders or strong adventurers meet and party up. That ce holds on the [Decade Quest] and [Eternal Quest]." (Big Sister Valentina) exins and we all listen in very intently.


    [Decade Quest]... From its name I''m guessing these are quests that could take up to a decade inpletion but- "[Eternal Quest]."


    "Si you could even say you''re taking on one right now, exterminating the demon lord is a high level quest, that it could take an eternity to finish."


    "It''s not easy taking down a powerful dragon after all, Kein. Even in [Puronia] there have been folktales of dragons tearing up viges and even a whole country just by itself."


    "Noted but we have Avery here-"


    "You only have one hero, it took hundreds of years and an era ended before the former demon lord was in- it took five heroes that sacrificed everything they had to save this country from ruin." (Big Sister Valentina) didn''t even let me finish, I stayed still in my seat and let her continue. "The old demon lord was a dictator and a brute, from history records. I wasn''t even born at that time and my parents were young to remember-"


    "But all I know, hermana, is that it could take you the same time to defeat and take whatever it is you need."


    "An eternity." I answered shrinking in my seat, but it didn''t make our morale down. I only became more determined to find a way to save the first princess from her sickness, we have to make a cure.


    Kazari was the same as I was, the look of determination in her eyes only grew.


    "It is only what I think, I am not here to stop you but to remind you what you are facing, dragons are fearsome beings but?with this healer you might stand a chance in the battle even if it''s a small percentage. I am¡­ just worried, do be careful." (Big Sister Valentina) turns to the blonde hero and asks to take out something, "Can you give me your adventurer card?"


    "Of course it''s in my [Inventory] let me get it." She chants her inventory window to appear and reaches out to pull the card out of the air, giving it to Big Sister Valentina and nodding in approval.


    "You''re all set to visit the healer now."

 Chapter 242 The Healer, Sato Iyashi (IV).

    <h4>Chapter 242 The Healer, Sato Iyashi (IV).</h4>


    Chapter 84: The Healer, Sato Iyashi (IV).


    Kein''s POV


    The three of us were ready to go back to the adventurer''s guild after a goodnight''s rest and breakfast. The Madrigal Family story came to a close, we catched up with one another, now I got to see and know their little one.


    "Kein be safe on the demonnds, it won''t be easy but I hope that the items I gave you will help you on your journey." (Big Sister Valentina) pats my shoulder, standing straight and proud. "The little squirt from before went from being a brat to a good woman."


    "That means a lot, hermana." I told her, and I couldn''t help hugging my older sister''s figure tightly. "Thank you for your help, once this is all over I want both of you to see Rose back home in the capital city."


    "Si, I have missed her and I will take note of not telling my wife your lover''s true identity in the meantime." (Big Sister Valentina) lets go of our embrace and I turn to her wife who was trying to keep her tears inside, doing her best to not cry while holding a few woven boxes in her hands, every middle part is being held by an expensive colored handkerchief.


    "Now, now before you leave I made a little something for all of you to bring." She walked over to us one by one and asked for us to open our palms. "There you go."


    "Here''s your packed lunch, now don''t eat it all in one go! Make sure to eat well when you leave after this. I''m unfamiliar with the demonnds but if you n on leaving soon then you should be ready for anything that might happen." (Sister Gis) gave us a packed lunch, it seems that she had time to make this after our breakfast. She bustled in and worked for about an hour in the kitchen.


    We could tell who was Sister Gis''s favorite because Avery''s portion was doubledpared to ours. "Have all of you packed everything you needed before leaving?"


    "Yes, Sister Gis. We have to thank you for everything you did for us, you and your wife." I gratefully nodded to my two long time friends and kept Sister Gis''s food in my [Storage Ring].


    "Thank you, as well for your rmendation of a healer, it will help with our mission." (Kazari) thanked them both with a deep bow, showing her deep appreciation for these two and held her lunch box at hand.


    It was Avery''s turn, as she walked forward her hands were shaking and looked a little sad. "Sniff¡­ Thank you both, Mrs. Madrigal for the home cooked meal you packed for us. I rarely get warm food to eat while on the go on a mission so this means a lot. Little na is a lucky one, you''re a very cool and kind mom!"


    The blonde hero''s smile was radiating everywhere, it was clear that her heart and words were of purity- there was no other intent to it- it was a genuine response. "I love your cooking, maybe next time that I swing by here may I visit to y with little Elena again?" (Avery) asked, already getting attached to her new set of friends.


    "Jajaja! If we could, we would''ve already adopted you! You would have been the perfecto older sister for my daughter! Adventurous, curious and hrious! Es una pena!" (Big Sister Valentina) reaches out to Avery''s blonde hair and starts messing it up a little, looking like she''s going to miss the little hero already.


    "You''re wee to mi casa anytime, hermana. A friend of Kein, is a friend of ours. You can stay here or contact us if you have any problems."


    "That includes you too." She turns to Kazari who widens her eyes, shocked, hearing that she was also wee toe back at any time. "If you ever need any information or business trades, you know where to find us. We''ll be making this our vacation home but just ask any staff here and they''ll show you our address."


    I could see Sister Gis''s proud look in her eyes towards her wife, she held her arm tightly pressing their bodies against each other. "Even if we''re not here, I''ll be informing every staff in the mansion to wee you well."


    "T-Thank you¡­" (Kazari) replies, eyes cast down and looking a little shy. I smiled seeing that she was not forgotten, even if the hero is clearly their favorite they still made sure to make Kazari feel weed.


    "Well then¡­ this is goodbye¡­ be safe you three!" (Sister Gis)


    "Si, do not die when you get to the demonnds. You owe me a tour, and my wife a surprise when we get back to the capital city!" (Sister Valentina) yelled and Iughed, waving my hand goodbye to them as well all started walking towards the entrance.


    "Yeah! Yeah! I''ll give you a surprise, alright!" I yelled over, soon their figures were getting smaller until they were no longer there. We were filled with silence, not until I was handed back my Pegasus horse by a servant who was pulling her leash.


    "Vani!" I yelled seeing a huge Pegasus figure not too far away in the distance, getting her attention and looked very happy to see me.


    "Mrrph!" (Vani) was running towards me, galloping and her wings were spread like they wanted to hug me.


    Gallop! Gallop!


    I could hear her steps getting louder than fainter, she was flying a few meters up before I was wrapped around by a pair of soft feathered wings. "Neigh!" (Vani) tells me she missed me, that this ce was great and that she missed me twice.


    "I missed you too! Are you okay-"


    My familiar didn''t even let me finish my words before she started liking me all over my face. "Ew! Not again! How many times do I have to tell you that your saliva is hard to wash out?" I tried wiping her disgusting saliva out of me and grimaced.


    "Aw I forgot your Pegasus was here, my familiar justes and goes whenever he pleases after being summoned he can just go back to his familiar space. He''s not very affectionate like your Pegasus here." (Avery) observes Vani who stuck her tongue out before helping me get up from the floor.


    "Well we''ve bonded for years too, it helps that Pegasus creatures are empathetic and understanding creatures that help humans during their need." I patted Vani''s neck gently, standing up from the floor.


    "Well time to summon my own ride, [Summon]." (Avery) chants her spell summoning a great tiger beast to apany her from before. "Will you be riding with me, Kazari? We won''t go fast again likest time."


    Kazari looked a little concerned but seeing that the hero promised there will be no more race it will be a smooth ride. "I will go with you, Avery."


    "Nice, nice. Hey! Kein, let''s just take a nice long walk! I think our buddy here got traumatized thest time we¡­ you know." (Avery) gets on, offering her hand to Kazari before bringing her to the back of her familiar. "Hup! There we go, you gettingfy Kazari?"


    Kazari settled in the back with its very soft patterned fur, and sat down holding Avery''s waist.


    "I am."


    "Great, we''re good to go then."


    Something tells me that if the first princess has ever gotten the chance to ever see or know of this scene she''ll be extremely jealous. "Noted, we''ll take a good pace to the adventurer''s guild."


    I also buckled up on Vani''s saddle before instructing the other two to buckle up their ride.


    "To the adventurer''s guild!" I yelled and Avery followed, the three of us were on the journey to interview our possible new healer.


    "Kazari~ Kazari what''s your sister like? You''re nice so does that mean she''s also nice?" (Avery) asked while we enjoyed the scenery from the side. "I wonder what''s it like having a sister- well I''m an only child so I keep on wondering you know, what''s it like having siblings."


    "My sister, Sato Iyashi is¡­ I don''t remember much. I was young when I escaped the ind but she is a decent blood rted person based on my memories- perhaps after all these years she''s changed." (Kazari) seemed so unsure with her answer making Avery sweat a little but quick witted as always she managed to lighten up the mood after.


    "Oh-! Well if that''s the case then we''ll see what she''s really like when we get there in the VIP guild. Whatever happens though if you''re notfortable with your sister being our healer we can always hire other healers."


    "We have no choice, if what Mrs. Madrigal said it is true if we have Iyashi by our side our chances of winning will be doubled and if I am being honest with the way we are now we won''tst for even an hour." (Kazari) was overthinking from the looks of it with the way her eyebrows were furrowed.


    Avery shakes her head, "Make that a day- I fought the demon lord all alone for a day in her dungeons on the very top floor, with no food or waterst year. Isted with many bruises, good thing nothing was broken with our state of the fight but-"


    "But?"


    "When I fought the demon lord I only did just a little scratch on her armor scale, real dragon armor is tough even with wielding a cursed sword like mine. I should''ve honestly gotten a divine weapon instead, maybe that ought to double my chances." (Avery) mentions a divine sword and my ears perked up, knowing that I have one stored in my [Storage Ring].


    "I know divine swords are strong but will it really make a huge difference in a battle?" I asked, curious because- I possess a divine sword that I got from a knight quest back when I first met Natashia, getting her inside [Puronia] borders and winning a good loot from it.


    The wind of the peaceful forest path blew and our hair waved in synch, "May I answer your question, Miss Kein? My father has told me the reason why divine swords would work in favor of the heroes."


    "Go for it! Honestly the god that transported me in this world just told me if I get a very cool rare sword I''ll be unstoppable or something." (Avery) shrugged her shoulderszily and Kazari answered, turning over to me with a smile.


    "Divine swords are blessed by the gods and goddesses themselves, leaving a small fraction of their power into these weapons, they will highly ''power up'' the heroes with their skills and attributes, that is what my father has said." (Kazari) looks rather excited when exining the concept of divine weapons. "A divine weapon being wielded by a mere person cannot unlock its other capabilities, it would only act like any other regr sword."


    "My father once possessed a sword that could easily kill demons with ease, pierce through dragon armor like butter and was on par when it came to strength with the former demon lord."


    "Whoa! Then your dad is pretty awesome!" (Avery) looked back at Kazari with a widened smile hearing those stories that were almost hard to believe. Maybe if Kazari''s father was still alive we could take on the current demon lord with ease.


    "He had¡­ a few shorings as a father¡­ just like me, I cannot easily show my emotions but- he was a good person. Truly, he sacrificed many things just to save people from war." (Kazari) gently scratched the side of her cheek looking shy as she talked more about her past rtions with her family. "I hope that answered your question, Miss Kein."


    "Yeah! Basically if I get a really cool divine weapon I could deal a whole lot of damage." (Avery) tells me and smirks. "But sadly we don''t have enough time to venture out to find one for this mission, boo."


    "Well I was asking what would be the effect of a divine weapon if you should wield it, now that I know- Avery, want to have my divine sword that I picked up on a random slime ruin?"

 Chapter 243 The Healer, Sato Iyashi (V).

    <h4>Chapter 243 The Healer, Sato Iyashi (V).</h4>


    Chapter 84: The Healer, Sato Iyashi (V).


    Kein''s POV


    "Well I was asking what would be the effect of a divine weapon if you should wield it, now that I know- Avery, want to have my divine sword that I picked up on a random slime ruin?"


    ¡­


    Avery''s eyes twinkled hearing my offer, she leaned over towards my direction almost falling off of her familiar''s back. "You have a divine sword?!" she asks me, screaming in excitement.


    I took the sword out of my [Storage Ring] and gave it to her, its white long golden intricate design with its sheath does give off the impression that it''s meant for the gods high above.


    We all stopped on the road for a minute as I gave her my divine weapon, she slid her finger trips on the surface of the de doing an appraisal on it and smiled. "[Scan]!"


    ¡­


    Five minutester¡­


    Crash!


    "..."


    "..."


    "...shit."


    Bam!


    The three all came falling down. We all looked at each other at the big ass tree that Avery just cut with a swing of the divine sword, the noise even alerted all the birds and they started flying off into the distance.


    "...we should go."


    "Agreed." (Avery and Kazari)


    The three of us were walking away to a huge tree that was cut in half with just one swing. We were worried that the noise would wake a lot of monsters up and gain their attention, making us waste more time so we decided to continue on with our journey.


    "I can''t believe you have what I''ve been looking for so long! Thanks, Kein!" (Avery) held the divine sword in her hand before putting it into a safe ce like her [Inventory]. "[Inventory]."


    "You''ve already tested the thing, it''s a good thing you scanned it first before trying it out in this dense forest. If we do anything rash we''ll have the authorities involved on why half of the forest has been cut down." I sighed a breath of relief, seeing that her attack had been upgraded to almost a thousand ATK damage.


    With this we''ll have our chances even higher on fighting the demon lord and killing her to get her heart.


    "It seems that my father''s words were right, to you Miss Kein I am surprised that you''ve unlocked half of its potential by using a divine weapon." (Kazari) stares at me for a long time as she holds her chin. "You''ve been favored by the deities enough that you''ve tapped half its power- are you connected to them in some way?"


    "Ahaha¡­. Connected to the deities, not really. I''m not even a believer of church, the goddess of light and all that I''ve been raised as a person who doesn''t believe in such things like that. I did believe in them before, but now¡­ I''m not so sure." I answered, feeling a bit faint hearted remembering the time that I asked for a wish towards the gods ringing the bell and wishing for my daughter to get well.


    "A shame, perhaps if you''d had more faith the sword might have given you a chance. Even as a descendant of the Sato n, we do not possess the qualities and traits of a hero and as such we cannot tap into the abilities of the divine weapon like a proper summoned hero." (Kazari) exins and we pondered over it on the way towards the adventurer''s guild.


    "Let''s test it out when we arrive at the dungeon."


    ¡­


    Adventurer''s guild.


    We arrived into the guild while I parked Vani outside near the entrance and Avery did the same. They both sat down talking to one another and we left them there to finally find the legendary healer of the Sato n, Sato Iyashi.


    "Big Sister Valentina said the VIP room and we can use these cards to easily get in but- where is the said room?" I looked around as I held the golden card in my hand. I can''t find a door that says ''VIP'' anywhere so we decided to get to the registrar and just ask.


    "Avery, would you do the honors?" I asked, giving a mischievous grin.


    "Eh?"


    "Don''t you remember? You owe a cute registar here a date." I motioned for Avery to go with me to the registrar to ask around.


    "Oh that- but we don''t have time for a date-"


    "I''m only kidding,e on we just need to ask where the VIP room is and we''ll be on our way." I motioned for her to follow, Avery replied with a sigh walking behind me as we went up to the registrar with no one else in line- we rang up the bell and soon help was here when we needed it.


    "Hello, how can I help you- oh! I-It''s your hero! H-Hi! How is your day have you um¡­ eaten yet?" The registar was the same person fromst time. The shy girl that clearly had a crush on Avery and it was clear that she took a bit of time taking care of herself today.


    Her nails were done, hair was neatly tied into a smooth braid and her lips had a bit of faint lipstick on it. The registrar''s eye bags underneath were hidden by a bit of makeup and foundation. It seems she had a feeling that Avery woulde visit her soon.


    "I have eaten, thank you for asking. You should too, it''s in the afternoon and I can''t believe you''re still working. Aren''t you hungry?" (Avery) asked, looking concerned. It seems she''s also noticed the tired look in the girl''s eyes but she denies being hungry and went straight into business.


    "I-I''m¡­ I''ve been um busy because I''ve been given the task that you''ve requested. Someone has filed and paid for an advance in creating your friend''s adventurer card and has your names in the VIP guest list for today." She gave us two envelope''s, sliding it outside the window and we unsealed it, before opening.


    "It''s our guild cards, wow¡­ this is the first time I''m owning something like this." I held the lowest rank card in my hand and chuckled, this is way faster than my country''s national ID that took years before it ever came to my home. "Thank you."


    "You''re very wee, your request for a healer before has been also denied. Your guest from the VIP room has been very adamant that you take no one but her- she''s pretty popr around these parts¡­ b-but I expect nothing more from the hero to take amazing people to her party!" The registar was basically having a flushed red face as she talked.


    Averyughed nervously being humble, "N-No I''m not that great. I''m even lucky I''m having these people at my party." she answered towards the registrar who kept making little love hearts at our little heropanion.


    Kazari took her envelope and held the adventurer guild card in her hand looking satisfied with the oue. "The healer in the VIP room, how long has she been waiting?"


    "Ever since this morning actually, she''s been here up and early, resting inside the VIP room since not much enters the vicinity seeing it''s reserved for only high ranked adventurers." The registar answered, pointing a finger at the corner of the guild hall.


    "It''s just right down the hallway and you should find a very private room with a few guarded adventurers outside."


    "..."


    Kazari took her leave first, nodding her thanks. We were a bit startled with how she left looking like she was in a hurry.


    "Eh- we''re leaving already?" (Avery) asks, and I shake my head.


    "Avery, why don''t you chat up a bit with this kind miss who''s been doing her best to help us. You know seeing that it''s lunch, juste back after an hour- you can even get Kazari and I some take out." I wrapped my arms around her shoulder, eyes staring at the young beautiful miss who looked nervous awaiting Avery''s answer.


    "Hmm¡­ Are you guys even hungry? We just ate and besides we have packed lunch."


    "A lot. I know Sister Gis packed us some lunch but I don''t want to share them with a healer I barely know. Mind getting out and getting us a take out?"


    "Kein¡­ I know, I know. We owe her a lot. I''ll be taking her out for lunch, you don''t need to beat around the bush. I''ll be back in an hour, okay?" (Avery) takes my arm off, and pouts. "Just fill me in on everything after and I want to try testing out the new healer''s skill if Kazari ever approves."


    "You betcha, go on and have fun on your date."


    Averyughs and I mess her head a little before she went back to the girl, I managed to hear snippets of their conversation wanting to see how it will go.


    "I-Is there anything else I can help you with, hero?"


    "Yes, it''s lunch and you told me you haven''t eaten yet from the looks of it. Would you like to go on a little stroll with me and eat?" (Avery) had her charm activated, even making the other people in the adventurer guild swoon with that question.


    "...?!"


    After the question was asked, I could see everyone inside the registar all of the girl friend''s stopped whatever they were. Some even stopped writing, spilling a bit of ink into the paper, one even had her head leaning over trying to hear more- Hahaha! Chismosa!


    "I¡­ I¡­" The girl turned around looking for support from her friends.


    They all did an eye roll smiling and yelling, "Just go out with her to lunch already!


    "We''ll cover your part!"


    "Whoo that''s my friend!"


    All their cheers looked like Avery''s been that girl''s crush for quite a while, meaning there must''ve been a deeper reason as to why she liked her for so long.


    "..."


    Well our debt has been repaid, I don''t even know that girl personally but I hope Avery treats her to a good lunch out in the city.


    "Hey, Kazari! Wait up!" I hurried down the hall and made sure not to lose sight of this other girl who seemed to be having her head''s stuck in the clouds in concern.


    I managed to catch up with her just in time. I grabbed her shoulder, knocking Kazari out of her senses. "Hey, I know you''re ready to meet your sister but don''t forget about your other party members who should be there to give you some back up just in case something happens."


    "Apologies¡­ I¡­ the door is just¡­ right over there." (Kazari) points over to the golden door, with a golden inscription that says V.I.P room. "My sister¡­ is in there."


    "Is it a lot?"


    "Hai, she''s been waiting for me ever since this morning and I feel rather guilty if Iyashi¡­ nee-sama has waited any longer." (Kazari) was slowly using Japanese honorifics in her sentences, that''s one thing I noticed once her family was being brought into the talk.


    "It''s alright we didn''t know she was going toe in earlier than expected, and we''re here now. Let''s just make the best of it seeing that your sister hasn''t left." I reassured her and stayed by her side as we got into the VIP door.


    "Wait. I must''ve been fixated on meeting my sister but where is-"


    "Oh Avery? I sent her on a little errand, we have to say thank you in some way to the girl that worked here pulling an all nighter making this." I pulled out the shiny guild car with a smirk, her eyes stared at me for a second before she understood.


    "She''s on a date." (Kazari) smiled faintly before holding the doorknob, opening it.


    "What adies woman, am I right?" I joked.


    Creak¡­


    "Heroes are summoned with natural charm abilities if won by luck. Descendants of heroes are also the same." (Kazari) mutters out and an unknown figure is already sitting not too far away from the door.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    I stood frozen in ce, I looked to make sure I wasn''t hallucinating.


    Kazari- and another Kazari?!


    No, this must be Sato Iyashi.


    "Damn."


    But the resemnce is uncanny with these two you would think they''re twins. Sato Iyashi, a healer with a wooden staff by her side, wearing a white and ck kimono having sparrows by the waist of her clothes.


    "..." (Iyashi) stood up from her seat, looking unsure on what to do.


    "Iyashi." (Kazari) called out and slowly, her sister walked forward.


    That is¡­ one tall sister.


    "..." (Iyashi) came closer.


    I kept guard, making sure if she ever does something she didn''t like, I would be here to stop her. Sato Iyashi, did nothing but keep quiet and stare.


    Kazari shakes her head looking annoyed that Iyashi was not saying anything back. "Nani ka itte, Iyashi!"


    She switched to talking in Japanese and I understood. ''Say something, Iyashi.''


    Iyashi smiles faintly before her hands try reaching out to hold her head.


    Kazari evades her hand, continuing to look annoyed.


    "Hey, easy there I don''t think she doesn''t like you touching her just yet just because you''re blood rted." I came forward, getting in the middle blocking her from Iyashi. "We came here to know if you''ll be willing to be our healer or not?"


    I spoke it all in Japanese, Iyashi widened her eyes looking threatened hearing me speak the samenguage.


    "You¡­ taught her our sacrednguage?" (Iyashi) turns over to me, looking like I was filth that she didn''t want to touch. "Father forbids us from teaching anyone on learning it. Kazari, have you already forgotten the ways of our n?"


    "She didn''t teach me, punk. I learned it all on my own." I flexed my Japanese N1 proficiency, including the exam I had to take while I was doing my master''s degree.


    I couldn''t afford anyone to teach me so the best I could do is study on my own.


    "A normal human like you, knowing the sacrednguage that had to be learned only on the ind." (Iyashi) looks at me up and down, before shaking her head.


    "No matter, you are not who I came for. You¡­ are the one who has to go home with me, Kazari." she looms over us both, being a little bit taller than me.


    I clicked my tongue,ughing sarcastically about Kazari going home. We need that dragon heart for her girlfriend and I''ll be damned if we don''t get that for Princess Cecilia.


    She''ll live through her years being my sister inw!


    "You''ll have to get through me first."

 Chapter 244 Negotiation (I).

    <h4>Chapter 244 Negotiation (I).</h4>


    Chapter 85: Negotiation (I).


    Kein''s POV


    "You''ll have to get through me first."


    ¡­


    I challenged the descendant of the hero who looked angry with me.


    "You do not want to mess with me, or my family." (Iyashi) took upon her wooden staff and pointed it towards my face. "The both of us are not in the same level of skill and experience, I have wandered and killed the dangerous beasts in my home ind. You cannot take me on."


    Iyashi kept a cold face throughout her words.


    I ced a hand on my waist, forming my right hand into a thumbs up before pointing to myself using it, giving her a mocking smile. "Tough luck, I''ve been known to be a bitch that doesn''t care where you came from especially if you''re born into some high ss family that doesn''t matter."


    "You-!"


    "So don''t make the mistake of getting any close."


    Kazari''s sister didn''t seem pleased with what I said to her, having said that I don''t give a fuck where she came from it looked like she was more hurt than I expected. "I only came here for my sister, everyone needs her back at home. I''ve been searching for Kazari for almost a decade now."


    "You know why we had to leave, Iyashi. The ind¡­ is not safe for someone like me." (Kazari) answers, having her arms protectively wrapping around herself. I could feel her reminiscing on the past memories of her home, I don''t think it was anything good.


    "Kazari our family is in deep ruins, ever since father has died everyone wanted to find where his fortune is and everything he owned! We have a birthright! We deserve what our father left for us!" (Iyashi) tried convincing Kazari to go home with her, to possibly find the hidden load of treasure that the old deceased had hidden from their children. "Please just once, go home- once and give us the key- tell us the ce where father hid it."


    I had no more say in their conversation, I knew my ce.


    "..."


    Iyashi kept her distance after I showed her much hostility. I don''t like her getting too close to Kazari seeing what effect she has towards the girl.


    At least she got that message, that just because she''s family it doesn''t mean she can do whatever she wants. Now it will be up to Kazari''s choice if she takes the offer to go home.


    Kazari takes a deep breath before replying, "We came here to find a healer, I have no intention of going home, not¡­ until my mission is over."


    "Mission?" (Iyashi) mutters out in question before walking a few steps back, "You are not kidding¡­ when that Merchant Valentina told me of your desire to kill the demon lord I thought it was one of her ruses or jokes that I don''t find funny but- it is true?"


    Kazari nods, looking determined as she did. "Yes. it is true.."


    Iyashi shakes her head seeing that her answer was a serious yes, "Are you a fool? Don''t you know that the current demon lord is from the dragon race? Father might have been a strong summoned hero but it took him years before-!"


    "I have heard you also explore the dungeon to kill the demon lord, how could I be a fool and you are not?!" (Kazari) replies back in Japanese making Iyashi shocked on hearing her little sister talking back to her.


    I listened to whatever they were saying and decided this may take a while.


    "..."


    Right now, we don''t have a lot of time.


    I got in between them, urging Kazari to calm down. "Well then, I know I should let you two finish talking your feelings out but we''re sort of losing time. So how about we sit down and properly negotiate this like proper adults?"


    "We got off on the wrong foot, please Miss Sato Iyashi let us sit down and negotiate."


    Kazari blinked in my direction, understanding what my intent was, it was to not waste time and get down to negotiating so if her older sister is not willing to adjust and be our healer- we will have the time to find another one.


    "Thank you, Miss Kein. I have almost forgotten that we...." She smiles towards me in thanks, and I held her shoulder protectively motioning for us to sit down inside the living room of the V.I.P ce.


    "It''s alright, nowe on. You too, Miss Sato, let''s sit down." I made sure to never call Kazari''s sister by her first name- it would be a sign of closeness and we''re not close. I would further offend her if I at least didn''t show any manners.


    Sato Iyashi considered my words, and finally she sat down on her own, keeping a straight posture. "...fine."


    Kazari and I sat together, while Iyashi sat in front. I was thankful that I somehow fixed the mood from before, now no one was yelling or doing any sibling fights. "Let me introduce myself first, I am the heiress of the noble household of the Hills. Lady Kein Hills, as you''ve heard we''vee far to y the demon lord and take something important from her."


    "You and Kazari know one another, I know that you are rted¡­ and you have mentioned your wish of her getting home to hero ind. However, we can''t do that at the moment- we have our priorities." I exined, she tried taking it in and listened intently.


    "Does it really have to be soon, can we do it after defeating the demon lord?" I asked, trying to negotiate for the hero ind home tour after.


    "...I fear that after we take down the demon, my little sister will go into hiding once more. She is able to teleport wherever she wishes after all." (Iyashi) raises her concerns, to which Kazari frowned.


    "If you be our healer, Iyashi. It would help us tremendously in our journey to the demon dungeon." (Kazari) didn''t look away from eye contact, both of their ck eyes staring at one another. It was as if two mirrors were talking to one another, "I know the powers you possess, your skills in healing- it could rival any other high monarched light maiden I know."


    Does that mean this one''s power of healing is nothingpared to the royalty blessed by the light of healing? Not even the three light princesses couldpare?


    "Is she that much of a big deal?" I leaned over to Kazari in a whisper and she nodded, we started whispering to one another while ignoring the person in front who was giving the both of us a raised eyebrow.


    "Hai, my sister has once brought someone back to life- when one of my stepmothers was having a heart attack. She was announced dead, but not long after Iyashi tried to help, she miraculously came back to life."


    "Wow¡­ that certainly is something."


    "It would be beneficial for her to join our party, she can increase our attacks and stamina for a long period of time."


    I get that Sato Iyashi here will be a valuable asset to our party but- "I''m all up for it I don''t mind her joining the party but will you befortable being with her?"


    "I¡­ will make do."


    We stopped whispering to one another and turned back to the healer at hand.


    "If youe with us, Iyashi. I won''t escape- I wille home to hero ind and lead you to our father''s hidden treasure- and give everyone''s rightful birthright like what you said. You can even have my part, I have no use of it." (Kazari) offered her own share of birthright and that made her elder sister happy.


    "You''re certainly sure that you''re willing to give up your share of your father''s treasure? You know how many of our mothers have urged us to not share." (Iyashi) chuckled, cing her foot into a cross position leaning down. "You''re nothing like the rest of the Sato n."


    "I have no desire to partake in such a thing. I will honor my father''s memories instead." (Kazari) holds her chest, taking a deep breath before continuing. "I have someone more important waiting for me at home than a birthright."


    Iyashi widened her eyes upon hearing that her little sister found a ce that she would call home, one that was not called the hero ind.


    "I see you''ve found your own home." (Iyashi) crosses her arms, the look on her eyes softened looking at her sister whom she hasn''t seen for years. "Are they¡­ at least treating you right? How about oba-chan?"


    "Mom died¡­ three years after we left from hero ind."


    "Oh¡­ I-I''m sorry for your loss."


    "It''s alright, a good family took care of me and I was even fine being on my own."


    The vibe around the two was no longer heavy, I could tell that Iyashi regretted how things started off by demanding for her little sister to go home and Kazari- it was obvious that she missed some of her family and reconnecting with her roots.


    "Gomene¡­ for my forceful attitude. I wanted you home quickly, because we''re in a little bit of a jam financially. With all the families gettingrger- having more mouths to feed¡­ our crops could barely keep up with the poption and the monsters are still a problem." (Iyashi) held her head looking tired, now that I got a good look at her I just noticed the huge dark spot under her eyes.


    "We''re not allowed to go outside the border, but those who are exempt like I are encouraged to wander around [Sprivanto] and take on adventurer jobs."


    I raised my arm, I''m curious about something. Sato Iyashi is a well renowned adventurer/healer in the area and she must get paid quite a lot but if she sends it to her family, she still needs money.


    "Yes, you''re raising your arm. Do you have a question?" (Iyashi) turned to me and I nod.


    "A question- how big is your poption exactly?" I asked.


    "We are¡­ more than eight hundred living on a small ind. Many of these people are called the elders, or women taken in by ourte father to be one of his concubines to join his harem." she exined, I looked at Kazari to see if what her older sister was saying was true.


    "Mm." (Kazari)


    "...damn."


    "Indeed, damn." (Iyashi) agreed with me with a chuckle. "Kazari, was the youngest of his line and the first child to ever escape the ind. No one else followed, after you left everything got more stricter and that was years ago."


    "Our money was gone- not many people are allowed off the ind and thest record count of us Sato n that was allowed to wander to send money back home is only ten people." (Iyashi) revealed.


    Eight hundred people, and only ten people working outside to get money- that''s definitely¡­ going to be a huge burden of the ten wanderers. "That''s horrible! I mean surely the other Sato n members can pitch in?"


    "They cannot, Miss Kein. There are only a few of us born with the gift and blessing, to have the body and skill of a hero. Those who do not have this are weak, fragile and expected to die at forty." (Kazari)


    "I can''t believe you still remember that, Kazari." (Iyashi)


    "It''s hard to forget¡­"


    "That is the reason why only a few are chosen to go outside. Many stay to protect the n but perhaps if Kazari had stayed home, she would''ve be one of the best wanderers in our n." (Iyashi) seemed to give her a genuinepliment that Kazari enjoyed, the personal maid lowered her head slightly with a smile.


    "I don''t think I would''ve but thank you, Iyashi."


    Well, look at these two now getting along. I crossed my legs, seeing that the two of them were making amends and making up for lost time.?"If you need money, the quest to kill the demon lord is already a hefty sum of bounty. Maybe that could help your n with some of your financial problems, and if we give the heart to our kingdom I could pull a few strings to find a way to help the Sato n."


    I pitched in and Iyashi''s eyes light up, "Y-You would do that?"


    "Yes, after all I''m sure I''m not the only one who would be happy to help Kazari''s family as long as youe with us to the demon lord''s den." I continued and she didn''t even hesitate on epting.


    "May I suggest hiring a few more adventurers? I don''t think the three of us would be enough to journey out to the demonnds. Have you ever been there?"


    "Not me but I did read a few books about it when I was a little kid." I remembered the book I borrowed from my cousin, that got burned by Lucas. "That book was pretty biased about demons,paring them to monsters and such."


    "Demons are not¡­ monsters per se but just another race. A powerful one, that is why we will be needing more people to join us, perhaps a tank and a marksman? Lady Kein if you don''t mind, may I know what your skill and career are?" (Iyashi) asked.


    "I''m a knight? A dual wielder before but now I''m good at having one sword since a friend of mine borrowed my divine weapon. I know knights have shields but I find them too heavy to carry so I rely on just dodging and parrying." I answered casually, and Iyashi nodded a few times while her arms were still crossed.


    "I see, you were a dual caster before but a friend borrowed your divine weapon-"


    Thud!


    "You own a divine weapon?!"

 Chapter 245 Negotiation (II).

    <h4>Chapter 245 Negotiation (II).</h4>


    Chapter 85: Negotiation (II).


    Kein''s POV


    "You own a divine weapon?!"


    ¡­


    Sato Iyashi''s shocked face got to me, her mouth was agape and her ck eyes were wide with shock. To me this divine sword is just any other ordinary sword, I use my cursed sword [Nirvana] more than I use the divine one so I rarely pay any attention.


    "I-It''s¡­ really a big deal to you guys, huh." I remembered Kazari and Avery''s reaction from just this morning. I understand why many would scramble their minds just to get a hand of this sort of weapon. Avery was definitely in tune with my divine sword that she borrowed, with a weak sh she managed to cut down a huge tree.


    Owning a divine weapon is a huge jackpot if a hero ever has one of these, thankfully now that I know that we can use this to our advantage. "I got it from a slime ancient ruin, I wasn''t expecting to find the little guy there."


    "You-! Who in the world could casually call a divine weapon ''little guy''?! How could you be so lucky?! Do you know how many of those exist?!" she screamed and pointed a finger at me, making me startled from my seat.


    "W-Well¡­" I couldn''t help but scratch the back of my head with how dumbfounded I was at the question. How could I know that divine weapons react that way to someone with summoned hero blood??"N-Not many?"


    "Only a hundred in the world! The whole vast world! Divine weapons are weapons blessed by deities leaving a fraction of their power! And if a hero ever gets a hold of one-!" (Iyashi) held her heart in a panic, she was already talking to herself at this point- if I''m being honest I''m still trying to get used to her sudden emotional changes for every minute that passes.


    She''s calm at first, then angry, then panicking, and then who knows what''s next?


    "Kazari has already exined that part to me. If a hero is in possession of it they''ll be such an unstoppable force." I replied and Iyashi took a deep breath trying to calm herself down.


    "Indeed they would be an unstoppable force, to have a hero in the party possessing a divine weapon would make our mission even more bnced. Imagine¡­ with you two, I as a healer and a hero with a divine weapon would make the demons fear for their lives." (Iyashi) clenches her fist dramatically, having a dramatic look at the ceiling. "There is only three summoned heroes in the human kingdoms and it''s almost near impossible to get in touch with even one of them¨C"


    Ah- I forgot to tell her about Avery.


    "We forgot to tell her about Avery." I muttered out to Kazari who stared at me in worry. "I guess we''ll be alright. She''s the one who borrowed my divine weapon and the third member in our party, the [Puronia Hero], Avery Williams you can say hi when she gets here."


    "You''ll be the fourth member of our party by the way. I hope that''s okay." I gave her one of my charming smiles, but I don''t think Iyashi is breathing anymore- "Um¡­ is she?"


    I leaned in over to have a closer look, "..." Iyashi was sitting down on the sofa barely conscious. It seemed like she went into shock after hearing the news that we''re friends with Avery.


    "I-Is your sister okay? She couldn''t have fainted just because we know Avery, right?" I turned to ask Kazari a little worried, but she was calmly observing the situation.


    "Apologies, other than our father we have not seen any other heroes in our lives. The Sato n is very prideful but they each know their ce- the hero title is not for everyone and you could even say- they worship those who have it." (Kazari) exined and I chuckled when I heard the reason.


    If she fainted just by hearing we''re good friends with a hero- just wait till Iyashi meets the actual person! In about¡­ thirty more minutes because our good charming little hero friend is out on a date. I wonder if Avery''s enjoying her date right now, her hero genes must be doing wonders because go girl-!


    "Do you think your sister will turn into a vegetative state if she ever meets Avery?"


    "I¡­ That might actually happen, I''m not sure if we should introduce each other yet. One of us should keep watch outside and not let her in the VIP room." (Kazari) told me seriously with glinting eyes. I was left speechless in my seat because that was intended to be a joke. I wasn''t actually expecting for her older sister to actually turn into vegetative state if she meets Avery.


    "I was only joking, Kazari-"


    "Apologies, I thought it over and my sister acts differently when she''s excited or full of emotion as you can see. Your suggestion and joke about her getting into a state is possible, just by the news she''s already down." She took a piece of paper that was on the table and threw it across Iyashi.


    Thud!


    The paper hit her and she didn''t even flinch, "No reaction-"


    "No offense, Kazari but for my first impression of the Sato n tell me. Is it full of peculiar people with unique traits like this?" If I ever visit hero ind, would it be possible to encounter a flock of Iyashi? I''m not sure if I''ll be mentally prepared for this. "We are sooo going to visit your home after killing the demon lord."


    "...I suppose a promise is a promise."


    ¡­


    We waited for a whole five minutes before Iyashi regained consciousness. At this point I had the intrusive thoughts of writing many scribbles on her face but I controlled myself and just waited for the girl to wake up.


    "Ugh¡­ What happened?" (Iyashi) held her head looking over to the two of us. "So it wasn''t a dream? You have a divine weapon and a hero at your party¡­"


    "Yeah we were already set to venture out but we needed to fill in the missing piece of a healer and it seems to me you''ll be good to fill in that." I gave her a thumbs up, and she massages the temples on her forehead taking something out of her [Storage Ring].


    So¡­ she doesn''t have [Inventory] like Kazari and Avery, perhaps it is also a gic or to be blessed thing.


    "My apologies for leaving my consciousness, I have very few of that often when I feel stressed or excited. I have ckouts, and even though I am a healer myself- I haven''t found a cure for my own condition." (Iyashi) takes out a piece of paper, ink, and her quill. "I am no longer hesitant on joining your party, with a hero by our side we might actually have a chance of winning."


    She dips the tip of the quill into the ink and starts writing the form contract of our party member rules, objectives, and form of payment. I watched her work, she was writing everything in Sprivinian. "Please read the contract paper and then leave your signature at the very bottom when you''re ready."


    I take the paper contract in her hands, being careful and minding the beautiful written cursive of her work. I made sure to read everything to see that it was fair for both parties having equal gain, "Well it has everything we talked about in there. Once we defeat the demon lord- Kazari can go home and lead you to your father''s hidden treasure. We take the heart, andpensate you with a reward provided by our kingdom."


    "Every rule is just proper manners here and adventurer etiquette. Rest assured we''re not interested in other monster loot- when we kill you can just collect them, Iyashi. No need to split the 50-50." I held her quill, dipping it in ink before signing my signature.


    Kazari follows and does the same, "We have negotiated our terms and I will do everything in my absolute knowledge and power to show you the path I''ve been taking to get to the top tower within a few days."


    "That would be appreciated, as much as possible we need to go back into the pce in a month." (Kazari) suggested and I agreed with her because who knows if the Kein''s prince cousins are causing havoc and chaos already.


    "Hmm¡­ if you want a month then with your magic it should be a little easier to go back. You''ll only worry about the way to the dungeon, I''ll handle that. Apart from being a healer I am also an excellent navigator." (Iyashi) carefully stores our paper contract back into her [Storage Ring] before taking out another thing.


    She took the vase out of the table andid a huge map down for us to look at.


    "Behold!" (Iyashi) presented the map of the demon lord''s dungeon! Including the ces with secret stairs and hideouts!


    "Whoah!"


    Iyashi managed to get something no other adventurers have- a wholeplete map of the dungeon! "You''re amazing! How did you get this?! There shouldn''t be such a thing that exists-!"


    "Our father took this paper from the former demon lord and well- he made it into one of our birthrights." (Iyashi) smiles widely, looking proud of the item in her hand. "It even has the throne room area where the demon lord is surely resting, I''ve had intel that she''s always here twenty-four/seven."


    I was amazed at our new party member, I have gained respect for Iyashi- in some way.


    "Munch¡­ munch¡­ munch¡­ cool map but you''re wrong. She''s only there in the afternoons- most adventurers don''t get past the higher floors in the morning so it''s not really twenty-four/seven. She sits all afternoon in the throne room, boredly waiting for a new challenger to try and take her head." A blonde haired figure suddenly appeared behind us three, pointing casually at the map, continuing. "If there''s a ce the demon lord would be most of her time, it''s the treasure room where she asionally takes naps with her mountains of gold stashying around."


    Averymented while eating her Pintxo. Pintxos are small snacks eaten in northern Spain and are lesser known internationally. They are offered in skewers and toothpicks.


    Iyashi blinked and looked scared seeing the girl just pop out of nowhere not even noticing her hidden presence. "Hah-?! How did you get into the VIP room?! Excuse me but we''re having a private conversation."


    "Munch¡­ munch¡­ sorry-! So you''re not our new healer? You were with my two buddies here so I thought you were." (Avery) started cleaning her teeth with the toothpick she got from the Pintxo andughed. "The name''s Avery Williams by the way, nice to meet you. Shame you''re not in our party but could we maybe have a copy of the map?"


    "Y-You¡­ are-! T-The hero-?! Aver Williams- Ah¡­ I feel dizzy¡­" I saw her body turning mellow and I was a moment toote.


    "Ah-! Somebody grab her before she-!"


    Thud-!


    Iyashi fell into the ground with a loud thud, her backying down onto the floor, currently unconscious and we don''t know how long before she wakes up again!


    "HOLY SHIT SHE ACTUALLY FAINTED!"


    "EH?! WHAT HAPPENED?! WHY DID SHE SUDDENLY SLEEP?!" (Avery) hurriedly tried helping me get Iyashi back into the sofa instead of the floor.


    "You happened." (Kazari) shrugs in reply. "She''ll be fine."

 Chapter 246 To the Demon Lands (I).

    <h4>Chapter 246 To the Demon Lands (I).</h4>


    Chapter 86: To the Demon Lands (I).


    Kein''s POV


    A few minutes after Avery arrived, we didn''t even hear her opening the door-


    "Oh¡­ Kein! Do you think she''ll be fine?! Why did she have to go and faint like that-?! And Kazari told me she fainted because of me?!" The blonde girl was in a panic, because she was the reason that our newest party member fainted and fell t onto the floor. "How could I have made her faint?! I was only eating my Pintxo?!"


    "I did have a suspicion that it was just your passive skill charm you know, working without you knowing? But it seems that this was a regr thing before you two even got acquainted." I patted her back assuring her that it wasn''t her fault. "Calm down, she usuallyes back after all good and well- you should''ve seen her an hour ago."


    An hour ago would be another case of fainting just after hearing I possess a powerful divine weapon and a hero joining our party.


    "What in the world happened an hour ago- I just left you two alone for that short amount of time¡­ and there''s already things happening!" (Avery) covered her mouth looking a little hurt before taking something out of her inventory. "[Inventory]."


    "Sniff¡­ And I remembered to bring you both something to eat while I was on my little detour." (Avery) shows us a still piping hot take out of what she was eating before.


    "Don''t you mean your little date-? Ah this was the Pintxo you were eating before, thank you for considering bringing us some food, generous hero." I patted her back while taking a pintxo plopping it into my mouth.


    "Mm¡­ this is good!" I could taste the torti omelet, itbines elements of scrambled eggs with a crustless potato pie. The ingredients epass potatoes, onions, milk, eggs, olive oil, and various seasonings. Potatoes and onions are saut¨¦ed in olive oil until they both start to soften, after which eggs are scrambled in the same pan until the entire mixture achieves a firm and fully cooked consistency.


    "Kazari, you should give it a try." I urged Kazari to take one and try it for herself. "We can never eat anything like this back home so enjoy it."


    The personal maid didn''t say anything else and took one to try.


    "The sprivanian food they have here¡­ are full of vor and spices." she says with a smile and we continued eating while updating Avery as to what happened by the past hour after meeting Kazari''s older sister.


    "So as you can see, this is Kazari''s older sister- I don''t know how you missed that considering the fact that the two of them are almost identical twins-"


    Avery frowns, "Can''t a human make a mistake? Jeez, I didn''t see the resemnce. I''m a little weak on the facial memory thing. I can''t even remember names much and you''re lucky I remember yours." she tells me while taking more box take outs of pintxo out of her inventory, sulkingly. "Hmph¡­ nom."


    "How many boxes of those did you even buy- ahem anyways getting back on track. We managed to have Sato Iyashi agree with our request and she''s good to go to join our party. With a few conditions¡­"


    "What conditions?" (Avery) asked, looking worried.


    "Kazari has to go home and show the Sato n where they kept the hidden treasure that their old man was hiding from them." I replied.


    "You know- what if that hidden treasure is just any other cliche like¡­ The treasure hidden in this room is the family we have or friends we made along the way." (Avery) raised her concern, waving her hand while holding her food before chomping it down, chewing as she continued. "I''m bwetting nyou! It''s growing two bwe sweomthing like that!"


    "I assure you the treasure is¡­ nothing like that." (Kazari) cringed at the thought, imagining trying to find a treasure for years or even a decade with such high expectations only to be met with some family or friends along the way. "My father is not one for these kinds of sentimental things, it is real gold to which he hid. I have seen it- but I don''t want to touch any part of it. Only I know where it is."


    "Damn! Are old heroes rich-?! Oh wait Kazari can I ask-?!"


    "Yes?" (Kazari)


    "You mentioned that there are so many Sato n people in your family, imagine sharing it! You get a big fortune loaded but you''ll have so many other family members trying to fight for it! Heck in this fantasy world, it would be such a normal thing to hold a deathmatch thing!"


    Huh¡­ that made me think. If we guess what time frame Kazari''s deceased father came from- there would be a small chance that if he came from the traditional years of Japan where dueling others for birthright is normal, whatever Kazari said just now could be true!


    ¡­


    Many memories suddenly came back with my South East Asian household, screaming and fighting trying to fight over our birthright- a piece ofnd that many other outside family members would be fuming if they can''t own it.


    Oh¡­ those memories are such a headache.


    "It won''t be a good thing to have constantly on your mind, that''s for sure. Many families have been torn apart by such squabbles, something like that¡­" I didn''t even continue because the memories were getting clearer and I only hoped that my earth Vivienne¡­ had gotten all the birthright I could offer as a professor.


    I still had a smallnd in the Philippines that was meant to be hers. I hope she treasured it and is taking great care of it.


    "Indeed, but I have offered to give Iyashi my part of the birthright, I want nothing else but the heart of the demon lord and toe back home to the first princess." (Kazari) gave us both a wide smile with a slightly reddened face.


    Avery blinks quickly as if realizing something, she raises her eyebrows looking at us like we made some huge scandal. "You guys- don''t tell me- No way! Are the both of you dating those light princesses?! Like the first and second one?! The twins!"


    Busted-


    "...I mean."


    As the hero asked, Kazari looked away, ignoring the question, keeping quiet and saying nothing.


    "..."


    I shrugged casually replying, "I''m not denying mine I have nothing to hide with you guys. I''m currently in a situationship with the second light princess, yes but I don''t think we''ll make it entirely official not until her engagement with¡­ my cousin has broken up."


    Avery almost choked with her food, she hit her chest a few times to let it loose before pointing a finger at me with a shocked yetughing face. "NAH YOU TRIPPIN-! You''ve got to be kidding me?! I forgot about that! YOU''RE WILD! WILDER THAN ME FOR MESSING WITH AN ENGAGED PRINCESS!"


    "..." I wanted to bury my head into the ground. "Avery¡­ please shut up, it''s a loveless marriage and I''m doing my best to save the love of my life from unhappiness please."


    "I''m kidding, I''m kidding but since you two are having princesses for loversk, just curious there was a third princess¡­ How old is she and there''s no prospects of engagement from her yet right-?" (Avery) held her chin in deep thought. "I wonder what it''s like dating a princess, do you two get spoiled often?"


    "Um¡­" (Kazari)


    "Well¡­" I didn''t know how to answer because of the different areas of the meaning of ''spoiled''.


    Spoiled in what area?


    I don''t know about Kazari but I''ve been sort of spoiled in bed. That''s my only flex. Wait¡­ I also get hugs, kisses, and I''ve been pinned down¡­ huh¡­ I- um¡­ remembering that passionate night has gotten me a bit homesick.


    I want to go home and see Rose.


    "Ungh¡­"


    I heard a faint groan and saw it was Sato Iyashi finally awake, looking around in a dizzy state. Wait, I could use this chance to create a diversion! Avery is easily distracted!


    "OH LOOK SHE''S AWAKE! KAZARI YOUR SISTER IS AWAKE!" I nudged her side asking for support because I know the both of us don''t want to admit that we both get spoiled often by our lovers.


    "S-So she is! Good Morning, sister! You have awoken at a very, very good time!" (Kazari)ughed nervously, I feared we would be caught changing the subject but thank god for Avery''s curiosity and personality.


    "Ah-! Hello! Good Morning! Wait, it''s in the afternoon now, silly Kazari! Good afternoon!" (Avery) stood up and tried getting closer to Iyashi but stopped. "If I uh¡­ get close will she faint again?"


    "Maybe¡­ good question. The both of us should talk to her first before letting her meet Avery again, she could faint from the excitement."


    "Agreed."


    Avery stayed still on a corner eating her Pintxo while we talked to Sato Iyashi who was just waking up from her unconscious state. I helped her bnce herself on the sofa. Iyashi was trying to take in deep breaths while looking around.


    "I had a dream that I insulted the hero by asking her who the heck she is and for her to mind her own business." (Iyashi) chuckled, wiping the sweat out of her forehead looking relieved that everything that happened was just a dream. "I could never imagine myself insulting a hero-"


    "Don''t faint but the hero you''re talking about right now is inside this room."


    "..."


    "I swear to the god of light if you faint I will make it permanent we don''t have a lot of time, please-"


    Thud-!


    It was the noise of her body lumping back down into the sofa, fainting and her mind became unconscious once more.


    Another one, Iyashi is a different kind of person with special needs.


    "She fainted again, damn it! Give me that cup of water that will wake her up!"


    "We could wait. I think she has that thing called- What''s that name again¡­ Vasovagal syncope! It''s a condition that leads to fainting in some people. It''s also called neurocardiogenic syncope or reflex syncope. It''s the mostmon cause of fainting. It''s usually not harmful and not a sign of a more serious problem." (Avery) took her observation to an ount.


    "We have to be careful and let her- oh my god, Kazari!"


    Kazari was not patient enough to wait for her sister to wake up on her own.


    Ssh!


    "I-I''m up! Ah! What the heck, that was cold!"


    "Apologies, I got tired of waiting."

 Chapter 247 To the Demon Lands (II).

    <h4>Chapter 247 To the Demon Lands (II).</h4>


    Chapter 86: To the Demon Lands (II).


    Kein''s POV


    "Kazari, how could you do that-?" (Iyashi) dries her hair with a towel she got out of her [Storage Ring] looking not happy to find herself being wet with water. It was after she got herself dunked on by her little sister with a cup just because she was fainting a lot.


    "Apologies, nee-san. You''re taking your time well. It''s been an hour since you have fainted. We would appreciate it if¡­ I know your condition, you can''t control it but perhaps you can avoid fainting. We are barely halfway into your exnation about the structural map of the demon dungeon." (Kazari) gave her another dry towel to use, and her sister took it, understanding the reason for what she did.


    "...Yes, apologies for the dy. I must''ve given the hero a fright with what happened. I hope that didn''t ruin my first impression with her." (Iyashi) turns to Avery who hides her face hoping that it would help her slowly befortable with her.


    "No problem- I''ll just hide my face until you finish exining." (Avery)


    "You won''t see the map then, Avery." I helped lower her hands with a chuckle, finally showing her face. She feels guilty and finds herself to be the reason why Sato Iyashi here is getting triggered to faint. "What I''m even more surprised to know is howe you know the whole schedule of the demon lord, little hero? Did you follow her everywhere in the dungeon like a stalker?"


    I joked, I know that Avery wouldn''t be that kind of person but well¡­ it would actually be the opposite. It would be people stalking Avery.


    "...?!" (Avery) looked offended with my words, eyebrows raised she ces both of her hands to her waist. "Excuse me, stalking is beneath me! And for your information the demon lord¡­ well- she''s¡­ Let''s just say she gives me a free pass when I visit?"


    The three of us hearing this blinked in confusion, what kind of hero gets a free pass visit inside the dungeon of the demons?


    "A free pass¡­?"


    Avery nods proudly, "Sometimes the demon lord lets me inside the other parts of the dungeon, like the treasure room I told you about. I did try a bunch of times attacking her there when her guard was lowered down but- I was binded with a spell that got me captured so I stayed there with her a lot of times-"


    "Hold on, Miss Avery." (Kazari) stopped her with a shocked and widened look on her face looking concerned. "Are you serious?"


    "Yes¡­ about what specifically?"


    "About your staying inside the dragon''sir- the demon lord''sir." (Kazari) calmly responded and the hero nodded back.


    "What''s wrong with it? Staying with the dragon in itsir I mean." (Avery) asked innocently that it made the three of us jump at that question.


    "Avery, don''t tell me that dragons just randomly invite you to their room for a slumber party?" I asked her and she shook her head.


    "Of course not, what am I five? I''m not that dumb. I thought some dragons could be friendly enough to let other humans stay in their room." (Avery) replied, defending herself possibly looking towards the possibility of the demons and humans getting along.


    "That''s the problem- you''re not just any other human out there. You''re a hero! The demon lord''s enemy! The yer, the savior of humankind and summoned to bring peace in the country, isn''t that right Kazari?" I turned to mypanion for support, I don''t why but I''m unsettled. Avery would be a good addition to our party but from how she views her morals- I don''t think she would have the heart and will to kill the demon lord.


    She says she can, but my gut says thetter.


    "Dragons- they are selfish and a race that tends to hoard their treasures inside their cave." (Kazari) made me imagine a dragon being surrounded by piles of money and gold. "They never and ever rarely get out of their home. There have been records that anyone who enters their chambers would be killed- for you to be even alive right now that means¡­"


    Kazari''s face turned red, she covered her mouth, not being able to continue.


    Avery shrugs not understanding what Kazari was implying, even though I got the gist of the story.


    The demon lord, from the pieces of the tales they''ve been given, are not friendly creatures and would never let anyone inside their home.


    If the dragon does¡­ it''s either entertainment or¡­ a mate of interest.


    "...?!" Light Bulb struck me and everything made sense.


    Don''t tell me Avery''s passive charm skill also works on demons? Or the demon lord just fell in love with her in an instant. The possibilities of reasons are endless!


    "That means the demon lord¡­ don''t tell me. Hahaha! I think this is just utterly hrious!" I held my stomach trying not to burst fromughing too much.


    "Hey! What are youughing about Kein?! I was kept inside the dragon''sir without much consent. Eventually we just slept together-" (Avery) was cut off by a groan on the sofa, we turned to see Kazari''s older sister mellowing.


    "Excuse me?!" (Iyashi) hearing Avery''s exnation was making her faint, for the third time in a row. "A-A hero¡­ sleeping with the demon lord."


    "Chill! Please, we didn''t do that kind of sleeping together! All of you are dirty minded! Hell! The kind of sleep I was talking about is the regr kind where you try to replenish your energy okay, a few times before I used that to my advantage and tried killing her with my sword-"


    "...pfft."


    "Kein, stop. It''s really not that funny, please. I meant my cursed sword over here whatever you could be thinking- stop it."


    "Yeah¡­ I''ll try."


    Avery sighs looking serious holding the hilt of her cursed sword, giving the three of us a scolding. "I want to go home, and I''m serious about it. I miss my family, I miss the food and I miss the people. Do you know how horrible it is to go on for two years in this world without wifi or any social media?!"


    "I might be keeping up with smiles but deep inside I am homesick, I just don''t want people seeing a hero they admire be all gloomy and depressed. I''ve matured¡­ I think." she continued, plopping back down into the sofa and taking another box of pintxo to eat.


    Avery holds the toothpick before stopping to look away, not meeting our eyes. "I had a lot of fun adventuring, saving people and finding some purpose. But¡­ I really want to go home. I don''t even know if the time passing is the same back as earth."


    "For all I know¡­ everyone I know has already aged- or even passed."


    "If I may, time flows differently in different worlds." (Iyashi) stands up, looking dignified and bnced unlike before. We were a bit shocked that she suddenly joined in our conversation no longer looking mellow. "It is what my father has said before, that is why he did not pursue going back just like his other heropanions when they defeated the former demon lord of this world."


    "As his descendants, we were given the honor to hear his story about what his old home was like. There were¡­ films¡­ phone booths and floppy disks in his time. I could tell that he missed everything about his home in Nihon." (Iyashi) smiles, fondly remembering the memories spent with his father.


    "Hai, it always intrigued me on how there could be other worlds where my father has lived. Do you remember the story he told us about trains?" (Avery) chimed in and the twoughed together, having their own world.


    "How could I forget¡­ such an amazing invention yet with our world being built on magic we rely on it and rarely have the passion for inventing."


    Avery nudged my sides looking confused, "Nihon? Kein, do you know where that ce is?" she whispered to me and I answered while the two sisters were getting distracted by their old stories from the past.


    "It''s Japan, Avery. You know thend of the rising sun, it''s what Japanese people call their country, Nihon." I exined it to her and she immediately got it. I pointed at Iyashi''s clothes having well patterned kimono designs of gentle birds, and other essories polished being made from wood. "Not going to lie. I would love one of those essories as a souvenir to Rose and Vivienne."


    Especially Vivienne, if they have any cute animal ones I would love to bring it back home to her.


    "Same, maybe we can ask her if she has some more. It''s pretty cool. I want to go to Japan someday. How about you, Kein? You know in your um¡­ past did you travel a lot?" (Avery) took?a bite of her food, handed me one and I graciously took one from the box.


    "I''ve been there- and settled there in the year 2045 at least."


    "What''s it like? I know that''s twenty years in the future in my time."


    "I wouldn''t want to spoil it. You''ll be in your early forties by the time you get back there. Hell, if you evere back there, maybe we''ve met before."


    "Us meeting on earth before, huh. That''s a nice thing to imagine, I hope we do."


    Hmm¡­ I wouldn''t hope too much but it would be cool if we ever met each other in different years and just stayed friends. If I wasn''t too upied with my time studying or priorities, I would''ve remembered Avery.

 Chapter 248 To the Demon Lands (III).

    <h4>Chapter 248 To the Demon Lands (III).</h4>


    Chapter 86: To the Demon Lands (III).


    Kein''s POV


    The two Sato sisters were getting along after bonding through their memories of being with their father, quoting "He wasn''t a perfect man but he was a decent father."


    "From the hero''s words we have newfound information that the demon lord would often take naps from her treasure room which is located right here." (Iyashi) points at the top floor of the dungeon right next to the throne room.


    "Any otheryout that will lead us to the treasure room without using the front? Hidden secret doors or tunnels?" (Kazari) asks seriously, looking over the map. "If the dungeon has something like that we can use it to our advantage and even n a surprise attack."


    Iyashi shakes her head, holding her chin thinking about theyout of the map for any hidden areas. "There should be seeing that it''s a treasure room but unfortunately there is only one way, and that''s the front door."


    "...A shame."


    "Indeed a shame."


    Avery and I looked back and forth towards the two sisters working together inplete sync. It was as if they had never been separated for years. They all put the map and routes together that we''ll take exining it to Avery and I.


    "We''ll go through each entrance and defeat what we call a floor boss. Each floor has them and they won''t let any adventurer pass, they are guarding their lord after all." (Iyashi) slides in different eight coloured folders to which we all picked up curious to what they contain. "I have folders detailing all their skills, strengths and weaknesses. Some personal background profile if you''ll need to know our enemy for a guaranteed win."


    "So there''s how many floors?" I asked, looking at the blueprint of the map, getting a little confused about theyout of the dungeon- it was certainly like a maze and I needed to make sure that when we''re actually there¡­ I mustn''t get separated from any of these three.


    I have no special skills or knowledge when ites to navigating buildings.


    Iyashi and Avery are experienced dungeon explorers while Kazari has the magic to teleport to anywhere she''s been in. Meaning I''m useless if I get separated.


    "There are seven generals of the demon lord''s dungeon, we have to get past them, so eight in total." (Iyashi) exins to me showing the eighth floors at the very top being the throne room as well as the final boss battle ce. "Each generales from a different demon race, hired to guard and protect the demon lord who wees all adventurers to challenge her."


    The seven generals huh¡­ so they''re from different races of the demons.


    "You''ve always been one to be great at detail, nee-san. It is expected of you to have folders containing each background of the demon lord''s seven generals."


    "It is what would''ve father would have done." (Iyashi)


    "I figured." (Kazari)


    We all sorted through the folders and memorized each one. It was mostly me who was taking everything seriously because I have no idea what to expect in a dungeon.


    "Oh cool you even got what favorite food they have! That''s amazing." (Avery) was holding a yellow folder thatbeled #Floor 1 boss.


    She seemed really happy ignoring the needed information like the weakness part and went straight for the personality or hobbies section of the folder. "Floor boss number three likes brownies, floor boss number five likes to go for a walk with his demon dog pet and floor number six is into traditional painting. How did you manage to get all of these?"


    Avery checked all the folders, as Iyashi- well I could tell that she was squeaking from happiness and tried not to show how soft she was gettingpliments from a legendary hero like Avery.


    Iyashi cleared her throat and happily answered.


    "A-Answering the hero.. I-I interviewed some of the demons I captured and made sure to get any information possible." (Iyashi) breathes, looking confident and proud, seeing that her interrogation skills benefited her and all of this information could fetch a good price in the guild market. "My father once taught me to know each one of your enemies."


    "For example: You can sneak into the demon cafeteria to poison their favorite food, catch them off guard and kill them." she smiles widely, waiting for another praise from Avery. "In short, the more information you gain the more advantage you can have."


    "..." (Avery) on the other hand looked ufortable andughed nervously in return. "Neato on that- but um¡­ did you let the demons go after you got what you needed? I mean you got the information you need so¡­"


    "I killed them as my father taught me, demons are the world''s corrupt race. He taught all of the Sato n to hate demons after what they did to human societies." (Iyashi) smiled widely, hearing she gave no mercy towards the demons means we have an ace in our team.


    She''s just what we needed.


    To bnce out Avery''s kind hearted nature- because there is a high possible chance where she''ll bail out on us. At the same time, I don''t think I would want Avery to change, her kindhearted nature is what draws me to her.


    "Do you not kill the demons when you fight in the dungeon, Lady Avery?" (Iyashi) asks to which the blonde girl fiddled with the hilt of her sword.


    Avery scratches the back of her neck confessing, "I am a pacifist¡­ so I hope you understand."


    "A pacifist?" (Iyashi) asked, not recognizing the meaning of the word.


    "A person who opposes the use of war or violence to settle a dispute is called a pacifist. If you are a pacifist, you talk through your differences with others instead of fighting." (Avery) exins, continuing. "I agreed to kill the monsters- but not the demons. I um¡­ spare them, each one."


    Iyashi straightened her back hearing Avery spout what would''ve been nonsense. "You¡­ A hero who spares demons?! You''re summoned by the three kingdoms to kill them yet what you''re doing is-!"


    "Obviously! Even if I''m a hero I''m also a real life human being with a conscience that feels bad every time she kills something! I already have enough heavy baggage from seeing dead monster bodies and now you want me to kill an innocent race that hasn''t done anything to me?" she told all of us, sitting down on the sofa continuing to eat her food. "As much as possible- I avoid killing demons, I don''t know- they can talk, they are capable of emotional capacity and I even¡­"


    "But your goal- going home. How will you achieve it if you do not have the will to kill?" (Iyashi) asks, looking concerned. "If you cannot kill a demon- then you are not a true hero."


    "Calm down, Iyashi let the girl finish. I don''t know what kind of nonsense your father has been feeding you with but one can be a hero without spilling blood." I stepped in between and urged Avery to continue. "Go on Avery, continue."


    Avery nods in thanks, "Thank you, whew. I won''t hurt any other innocent demons. Our only goal is the demon lord. I will go through with the killing but if it is other innocent weak ones I may not agree with it."


    Iyashi couldn''t stomach seeing that a hero like Avery exists. One who tries not to fight when it''s not necessary, especially when from the looks of it all the descendants of the Sato n knew how to fight and kill demons for business.


    "I see¡­"


    "Nee-san I know you may not see eye to eye but Avery Williams¡­ is a good hero. Perhaps your father and her are different but they all pose a duty and she''s not failing it." (Kazari) ces a hand over her chest, defending Avery on her pride and duty. "I have not seen her fully in action but through word of mouth, it seems that the people of this city are very fond of the hero and thanking her for saving their home every chance they got."


    "You should see the line of admirers and gifts when we go out. I don''t think I want to anger Avery''s list of people she saved by telling her she''s not a true hero or else you might see a sprivanian grandma pulling her bag to hit you with it." I chuckled, joking around and Iyashi looked guilty.


    "Avery saved them from a huge octopus apparently or was it a squid." My memory was rather hazy, I couldn''t remember what Avery saved them from.


    "It was a Kraken- and that thing was eating so many boats it was considered a menace to society. I didn''t like the vibe it was giving the ce- so I rented a boat and killed it."


    "And you say that so casually." A drop of sweat ran through my face and remembered how casually she was when it came to killing monsters- she was merciless when she knew it was alright to kill. "Avery you''re a real one."


    My first memory of meeting with the puronian hero resurfaced, when she followed me inside the wyvern''s stomach without any hesitation. No fear, even making casual talk with me and finding out I was a reincarnated person from another world.


    Never ever underestimate Avery just because she''s kind and an airhead sometimes.


    We''re lucky she''s kind- if she turned out into a merciless killing machine I don''t think we''d ever get along. Now that she has a divine weapon now too that she borrowed from me, she can kill anything with ease.


    "It was tasty on the stove. We had a whole party just eating fried cmari all day when I killed it. You should''ve been there, Kein. It was great! I got kissed by so many people and they called it a good greeting!"


    "...do sprivanians have that kind of greeting?" I shaked my head, waving it off. I turned to Iyashi who stayed quiet cing a hand on my waist, I told her.?"You don''t know Avery, so best to be careful of what you say towards my friend."


    "F-Friend?!" (Avery) sniffled, carefully getting close to me before interlocking my arms with hers. "I''m your friend! I''m so happy you said it!"


    "Don''t push your luck." I patted her head and waited for the other person to respond. "So do you have anything to say?"


    "My apologies, I have overstepped." (Iyashi) lowered her head before apologizing. "We have our own beliefs and I will respect how different they are. I will not get this in the way of our mission."


    The four of us finally found peace and went back into talking about how to get to the demonnds first.


    ¡­


    "Well now that''s over we should talk about what kind of boat we''ll be taking. We have our adventurer IDs so we can take the public transport funded by the kingdom to get to the demonnds." I took out our adventurer IDs and showed them to Iyashi.


    "Hai, we can take that and have ourselvesnding in the demonnds in a day and a half. I hope none of you get dizzy easily on a bumpy ride. The ocean is vast and it would take us a while." (Iyashi) tells us and I looked at Kazari who showed signs of getting easily dizzy when she was on a fast ride with the blonde hero.


    "..." (Kazari) looked dreadful but said nothing.


    "Please meet me tomorrow in front of the guild entrance, buy some desert gear and food rations. A lot of water, medicine and potions. Do stock up because the demons in the demonnds would refuse to give any human adventurers any help. They will not be willing to barter anything so best to be prepared." (Iyashi) instructed and stood up from her seat, taking the map blueprints and folders with her.


    Tomorrow it is.


    Iyashi holds the knob of the door of the V.I.P room before bidding us goodbye. "Good day to everyone." she opens and closes it leaving only the three of us inside.


    Avery gives a sigh of relief, "Kazari, do you think you''ll be fine on the boat?"


    Kazari stiffened and I could hear her swallowing the lump that was on her throat. "I have not ridden a boat in years. I¡­ remember vomiting very badly as my mother held me close to the ship."


    "B-Best if we buy some medicine in the nearest apothecary shop, yeah?" (Avery) held her hand pulling her towards the door. "Come on, Kein. We still have to buy some other things-! Let''s go!" she calls out to me and I follow behind.


    "Ungh¡­ boat." (Kazari) mutters weakly, clearly not excited that we have to ride a boat to get to where we need to go.


    "Hang in there, Kazari. I''ll pack you a brown paper bag for you to vomit in."


    "..."

 Chapter 249 Guild Boat (I).

    <h4>Chapter 249 Guild Boat (I).</h4>


    Chapter 87: Guild Boat (I).


    Kein''s POV


    Iyashi said that we needed to stock up some things before leaving for tomorrow morning.


    We walked along the guild halls together talking about what we should buy. Now that we have our guild cards with us we can board the cheap boat meant to be for adventurers funded by the kingdoms so they can get to the demonnds safely.


    "So a bunch of exploring gear and food ration is what Iyashi said before leaving." This would be my first time going out to venture into the demonnds. I''ve done some reconnaissance missions that needed a few overnight trips but is everything going to be the same as what I''m used to?


    The demonnds is a barren desert, unlike [Puronia] full of lush green forests where we can forage and capture a few wild edible animals for lunch.


    "What kind of things do we need, Avery?" I turn to Avery who walks with her hands behind her head as she answers almost instantly.


    Avery hums, raising a finger. "The demonnds is a desert area based terrain, so we''ll be going clothes shopping first. I know what you guys have on is already good- adventurer clothes but your night clothes might need some work. "


    "Yeah¡­ I probably shouldn''t expect to travel the whole demonnds in heavy armor. Maybe I should save the fire resistant armor when we''re actually in the dungeon tower of the demon lord."


    "That''s honestly your safest bet, Kein but you can wear it at dawn or at night when it''s not hot or when we''re fighting monsters so your body can get used to the weight and stuff. We have a healer now so any wounds that might happen, we''ll leave it to Iyashi." (Avery) suddenly gave us a whole lesson about desert terrains.


    "Even on a hot day, the temperature can drop quickly once the sun goes down in the desert, and trails in the mountains can reach dangerously low temperatures at night. A light jacket or emergency nket can keep you warm enough, we''ll also need to buy us a bigger tent." She raised her second finger and I mentally noted a tent that we needed to buyter.


    "I already have a tent but it''s only meant for one person, we need to buy a bigger one where we each can have someone to be with for body warmth." she suggested and I have no objections with that idea.


    "Alright so warm clothes, tent, food rations and-?"


    "Pegasus feed. You might also want to stock up on your Pegasus feed because I don''t think your steed can''t go to her own magic space like mine."


    "You¡­ don''t feed your familiar in your magic space?"


    "Oh I do but the magic space that I have has those different time things. I don''t have to feed him regrly, and I keep some monster meat stocked in my [Inventory] . If he wants some food then he can just go there."


    "Your inventory and other space are connected¡­" I was curious on how it worked, so I turned to Avery who shook her head as if already knowing what I was about to say.


    "I have not tried taking on a familiar, Lady Kein. I only have the [Inventory] and nothing else but if we find something along the way I will make sure to experiment to let you know my hypothesis as well as theory on the matter." (Kazari) lowers her head in apology and I told her that it was fine.


    "You haven''t tried getting a familiar or a petpanion? It''s pretty cool! A descendant hero like you should be able to snatch and grab something great." (Avery) chuckles, getting close to her newfound friend on the journey wrapping her arms around her shoulder. "I was shocked too but it made sense. It''s like this huge space built for me with differentpartments that are connected to one another, things can also travel if they can move which is pretty cool."


    "Maybe if you gain a super cool pet familiar you''ll have this hiddenpartment unlocked!"


    Hearing the good perks of private inventory spaces made me envious. Don''t get me wrong, Kein Rosenguard/Hills now is a decent person to have been transmigrated in- even counting the fact that she had a horrible aunt to live with and one of his sons being a natural asshole.


    Not to mention with this person- Kein is secretly a daughter of the Duke of one of the most influential families in [Winshern]. So if I''m speaking on her behalf, she''s half winshernian and puronian.


    I wish I was reborn as a hero not transmigrated into another body.


    "Q-Quite handy." I replied and sighed, being a hero or at least a descendant might''ve been troublesome too so I''m good at being Kein. Each path gives its own separate trauma with its own benefits.


    "Maybe so but we must focus on the task at hand, Miss Avery please wear your disguise. If we are to go outside again in the city to shop we must hide everything about you that only screams that you are a hero." (Kazari) reminds the hero that if we go outside we''ll be swarmed by her many admirers and go bonkers shopping.


    We almost got hit by a stampede of gifts the first time and got dyed on our things to do that day.


    Lesson learned to avoid that again.


    "Oh right, thank you for reminding me about that buddy. I still have the clothes fromst time- I mean I didn''t wash it but it should be okay I only wore it for only a few hours anyways." (Avery) takes the clothes out of her [Inventory] and waits for her to get changed in the nearest bathroom of the guild.


    "I''ll be back guys!" she yelled as she happily waved goodbye getting into the changing room.


    ¡­


    After setting up her disguise, Avery this time had a different set of costumes.


    "I''m back, you two. So how do I look?" (Avery)


    Her voice caught our attention and my jaw dropped when we found her wearing men''s clothing. It wasn''t expensive- but it was enough to make her very- very! Handsome to say the least and I even noticed she binds her chest for this asion.


    Her blonde hair slicked back, tied into a ponytail, her height was already helping her enough to make her look like a man and her androgynous body- I never thought I would say this but in terms of crossdressing this girl got me beat.


    "You can call me Mr. Williams- or I cane up with a new identity that could help us not get any attention from the crowd." (Avery) seemed to be happy and satisfied with what she pulled.


    Kazari nodded not minding the new get up but I minded- It seems I am the only one who noticed a few stares of many adventurers that were in the hall and not only that- the guild registrationdies were in on gawking at Avery too.


    "Avery I''m not sure how to tell you this, but your disguise is not helping." I told her and she gave me a confused innocent look.


    "Why not-? I turned into a man today so I won''t get caught by fans. Does the disguise help?" (Avery) didn''t seem to have noticed the effect she has on people, it''s the curse of her passive charm skill that even I couldn''t help but partake in it.


    If I didn''t have Rose in my heart perhaps I would''ve been binded.


    I nudged Kazari who stared at me back with the same confusion. "Do you not notice how handsome this girl is in men''s clothes?" I asked the personal maid who became speechless for a second taking in my question.


    She tilts her head looking back and forth to Avery and I. "She is a handsome woman but will it be a problem for our mission? I didn''t even notice that it was Miss Avery calling us, this is one good disguise."


    "It''s too good, Kazari. Can''t you see the people around us falling for it too much- falling for Avery?" I pleaded for her to check our surroundings a second time and that is where she saw everyone in the guild whether it be a man or a woman falling for our kind hero, Avery Williams.


    "I have already thought of a good backstory cover for this dude- A lost nobleman who was kicked out by his family Lord Orion Bumblesmickens. With no worth to his name, I am nothing but a man trying to live everyday to its fullest." (Avery) had to make his voice be lower, sounding like an old grandpa making Kazari and I was turned off by her antics.


    Granted that I was taller, I held her ear pulling it and told her to change into a more shitty clothes so that she won''t be attractive enough for the crowd to make her into their own personal candy while we shop for clothes.


    "Change, damn it."


    "Ow-! IOw-! Ow-!" (Avery) tried getting her ear back. "L-Let go, that''s a very sensitive part of the human body even if I''m a summoned hero that still hurts! Also I won''t change-!


    I let go of her ear, shaking my head. "Your turn to try and change her mind."


    Kazari points to herself before moving forward to talk to the hero in a soft and calm manner. "Please, Miss Avery, change your clothes. You are too attractive in your get up we are afraid that random women regardless of age wille and kidnap you, try to date you and force you to marry them."


    "...Eh?" (Avery)


    THAT WAS A VERY STRAIGHTFORWARD REPLY. DAMN KAZARI THAT''S EVEN SCARIER THAN WHAT I DID I ONLY PULLED ON HER EAR NOT SCARE THE HELL OUT OF THE KID!


    "I have heard that many sprivanian women are bold and are not afraid to get what they want in any means necessary. Especially their taste in men, you have seen the women here and their personality including culture- they are different. They are braver than puronian women, the chances of you being imed and asked out to date them is very high." (Kazari) leans over menacingly.


    "Then you''ll get married and have someone pregnant."


    I almost choked in my own saliva hearing her reply. "K-Kazari damn, even my mind wasn''t going that far ahead but with Avery''s good genes here that might be possible."


    "B-But I''m a girl I can''t get girls pregnant?"


    "In this country¡­ you can regardless of gender."


    My eyes widened upon hearing that, if I remember correctly they would need to use some sort of magic ritual before that could happen. It''s what big sister Valentina and Gis used to get their daughter.


    It was enough to scare Avery that it made her knees shake.


    "O-Okay¡­ I''ll change. I don''t want someone to get pregnant so I''ll change my disguise into a boring grandma¡­ please don''t leave without me." (Avery) sniffled looking at Kazari like a deer in the headlights.


    "Very well, please hurry, we still have some more shopping to do." (Kazari)


    Avery went back into the bathroom to change into a disguise that won''t be attractive to the masses as we rxed our bodies into a wooden bench nearby.


    "So¡­ do you have any ns if grandmas and grandpas started asking her out?" I asked jokingly, however, I was met with a serious and well thought answer by the descendant of the hero.


    "I was taught to respect our elders, however, if theye too close we will either run but if they continue to somehow pursue- I say we fight them." (Kazari) was willing tomit assault on the elderly.


    "I was only kidding- let''s just run and not fight okay?"


    After Avery was done changing her clothes, we got to buy everything we needed that day.

 Chapter 250 Guild Boat (II).

    <h4>Chapter 250 Guild Boat (II).</h4>


    Chapter 87: Guild Boat (II).


    Kein''s POV


    We had a smooth sailing shopping for the things we needed in the market, from the clothes and the food. I packed a lot of water for the trip, including a tent that I nned on sharing with Kazari and a few wood for fire.


    "There we go." My part of the shopping trip was over, I ced it all into my [Storage Ring] and was thankful for magical items. "Now where did those two go?"


    They weren''t too far away from me, just on the other stall. I could see Avery in her disguise, being mischievous and a menace.


    "Oh¡­ my¡­ can you give this old grandma a discount for a nice lovely shawl?" (Avery) with her fluent sprivanian that is simr to Spanish, knew how to charm the people off with getting discounts.


    "Which color, abu?" The young stall seller asked, looking smitten with Avery.


    He stands up to show the avable shawls as Avery sees its different designs and colors.


    "Si, the pink one¡­ oh you''re so kind my child not only that but eres muy guapo." (Avery) was really deep into her role of being an aged grandma, making her voice a little high pitched and talked like one.


    I don''t know where she managed to get that white haired wig and make up but she did a good job ying the role of one, even hunching her back.


    "Here you go, abu. Disfruta tu d¨ªa!" The stall seller packed her shawl giving another one as a freebie with a huge smile on his face.


    Avery giggled and held the man''s hand shaking it, "?Si, tu tambien!"


    She immediately went to another stall but this time it seems that her targets were small little wooden figures carved into cute little animals.


    "How much for this one, sonny? Ah¡­ I wish to bring a few of these back home to my grandchildren. Y-You see¡­ we''re not well and I have many grandchildren to feed¡­" (Avery) started crying a little, it was crocodile tears because when she saw the pitiful reaction of the stall owner she granted herself victory and got a discount for the wooden toys that she wanted.


    "Heehee."


    I left Avery alone because it seems like she''ll be shopping in other ces and with her bilingual talent including the passive charm skill that she has even if she dressed herself as a grandma people still can''t help but treat her kindly.


    I didn''t have to worry about her much. So I looked for Kazari this time-


    "Hmm¡­"


    Kazari was holding her chin looking at several tea collections on disy, looking rather serious.


    She holds a tea bag looking over the description before asking, "Excuse me but do you havevender tea?"


    "Q-Que?"


    The old woman who was managing the stall looked confused as Kazari responded with Puroniannguage, kazari was taken aback and realized what the problem was. "Ah¡­ right."


    I could see her cing the tea back down but I stopped her momentarily cing a hand on her shoulder, "E estaba preguntando si tienes t¨¦ devanda." I reassured the girl that I would help her with getting what she needed.


    "She was asking to see if you havevender tea. My friend over here was hoping she could buy some and just curious, do you have some honey as well?"


    The olddy''s eyes lit up a bit when she heard me speaking hernguage and immediately took out everything we needed. "This is everything that you need right, I have a few things out in the back if you want to check it out, hermana?"


    Thevender tea and the honey was ced down on the front.


    "We would love to check things out, abu. Right after I talk to my friend if she needs anything else." I give her a smile and she nods tending to the other customers she has looking around the stall.


    "I didn''t request for honey¡­?" (Kazari) looks at me puzzled and I held thevender tea that she wanted in my hand before offering it to her. "Oh sorry that was mine but here is thevender tea you were asking about. I thought of buying some and bringing it home when everything is over. Honey too, I like my tea rather sweet you see."


    "I was hoping we could all sit together at camp, we could boil hot water and I bought a few cooking tools, a cooking pan, a foldable table and a kettle. Seeing that we have no one to rely on with fire magic, it is a good thing I have a fire stone in my inventory space." (Kazari) tells me with a smile on her face while I stood there thinking-


    A foldable table?


    Kazari points to the side where a box foldable table was recently bought on disy. "I hope there won''t be a problem."


    I could now see what kind of people I''ll be going with by the way they shopped and carried their things around. "Aren''t you buying too much actually?"


    "Perhaps but it would be better for us to be prepared for anything that might happen in the desert. If we eat- then I worry we won''t have a ce where I can cook and prepare ingredients without the foldable table." (Kazari)


    "True¡­" I couldn''t really fight off that logic because there will be times where we need to sit down and eat on the floor.


    Sleep on a tent too, a high chance where we''ll have sand inside once we set it up.


    "I will take everything that must be necessary, thank you for your help, Miss Kein."


    Kazari gives me a smile before paying for thevender tea, leaving the paper money in the old woman''s hands. "How do you say thank you in sprivanian?"


    "You say gracias."


    "Gracias." Kazari tells the old woman who smiles sweetly at her attempt to say thank you in such a cute ent before leaving to go to another stall.


    "Well I need to pay mine-" I took out my money before being stopped by the old woman telling me?that the payment has already been taken care of by Kazari who gave too much more than she should.


    "No, no pay." The olddy insisted that I keep my share of money, I handed it to her but she shakes her head insistently. "Your amiga¡­ seemed to have given too much, I think it is a gift for you."


    "But-"


    "Thank your friend instead, she is very kind and hmm¡­ looks foreign too. She is not from here so best to apany her when you''re going shopping- many scammers in the market." The old woman pats my hand, and my eyes widened in realizing that she was right.


    We were lucky that we stumbled upon this nice grandma for our reminders to not let your friend wander around if she doesn''t know thenguage.


    "Gracias, abu!" I nodded my head in thanks for her help and ran quickly to catch Kazari who had the same problem in another stall.


    I walked up to Kazari who was standing a few feet away, her eyes were like a cat''s when it felt a little embarrassed. "..."


    I chuckled, "So what else do you need?"


    "T-They sell rice here so I thought we could make something with it." (Kazari)


    "Excuse me, did you just say rice?"


    I saw the rice bags on disy, brown rice, white rice, ck rice and a few others with different names I haven''t even seen before but they were allbeled as rice.


    "No way¡­"


    I hit the fucking motherload.


    I didn''t wait for the stall owner to notice me and just grabbed the old man''s attention with my money in hand.


    "?Dame todo el arroz que tengas!" I yelled very loudly, making everyone''s heads turn into my direction but I didn''t care.


    "?Est¨¢ segura?" The old man asked if I was sure that I would buy everything he had and I nodded excitedly.


    "Si!" I immediately bought everything they had. YOU CAN''T FIND THESE IN PURONIA!


    AS IF I''LL LET THIS CHANCE PASS!


    I COULD COOK RICE FOR MY WIFE!


    "Miss Kein, aren''t you buying too much rice? While I understand your feelings that we can''t find this in Puronia-"


    "Kazari."


    "Hai?"


    With a happy smile on my face, I held a bag of rice and gave her some. "You know, through this shopping trip I think I''ve taken a huge liking to you."


    Kazari blinked slowly and stared at the bag of rice before responding to me seriously, "My apologies, but my heart already belongs to another."


    Ugh not that- I already have Rose.


    "Not that kind of dumbass, I feel closer to you and I''d like to be a close friend!" I patted her back and grinned widely. "Thanks for thevender tea, the grandma there told me that you paid too much and that it was in the house."


    "Hai I thought you would love your ownvender tea to bring home to your beloved." (Kazari) tells me which made me blush a little because she was right, I wasn''t going to open this pack of tea.


    I was hoping I''ll be able to give it to Rose once we get back to the kingdom.


    "Well¡­ you know you can also cook rice for your beloved and I think she''ll enjoy this rice if you made it. It''s good for your health too."


    Kazari smiles,?"I haven''t eaten¡­ rice in a while."


    "Same, let''s cook some when we start going out to the demonnds."


    "Hai."


    Kazari and I talked a lot while we looked at other things as I became her trantor. I never thought me and her would be good friends, she loves rice too.


    Which is a win for me.


    We all met up together in the center of the market, seeing Avery holding lots of bags and looking tired in her grandmother outfit.


    She seemed to have gotten a lot of discounts.


    "No way! You guys found rice?! When I got there it was already sold out!" (Avery) points at the bag of rice Kazari was holding. "Can you share some?!"


    "Yeah I bought all the rice they had there, don''t worry I''ll share. My [Storage Ring] is a hugepartment but I''m afraid it''ll be full soon." I fiddled with my ring that I''ve been using for years, if I knew this would happen I would''ve gotten a separate storage ring for the rice.


    "My [Inventory] is almost full too. It''s very hard being a very cool yet cute grandma where they just can''t help giving me discounts. Man, I''m tired and the wig is making my head very itchy." (Avery) says with a sigh, scratching her head.


    "Likewise, the day is almost over. We should go back to our inn to rest." (Kazari) suggested as we all looked up at the sky, with a hue orange of color with the suning down.


    "Alright then, let''s go."


    ¡­


    A few hourster¡­


    I had Vani over at the stable part of the inn and parked her there thanking her for carrying some of the stuff we couldn''t fit in the [Inventory] or our [Storage Ring].


    "My feet are killing me." (Avery) groaned, her body just plopping down into the bed with a loud thud. "Ah soft¡­ soft bed how I missed you so."


    She caresses the sheets tenderly. "You don''t know how much I missed you after all those walks¡­ running and pretending to be a grandma with over twenty grandbabies."


    "Did you guys get everything you need for yourselves?" I turned towards the two, taking off my shirt.


    After that whole shopping time, we went back to the same inn and rented out the same room.


    "Yeah! My whole inventory is almost full from the things I bought. I have my other junk from the past adventurers, treasure, money and a butt load supply of mana potion." (Avery) opens her floating window, showing her hoarded collection of items that she was impressed with.


    "Two years of grinding and leveling up will do this to you, huh?" I teased and waited for Kazari in the conversation.


    "I am also¡­ tired. It is best if we sleep early for today so we can arrive early tomorrow to meet my sister." (Kazari) stretches her body before also plopping right back down into her bed.


    I took off my boots and went into my own separate bed, yawning, feeling a little dizzy and wished Rose was beside me during these times.


    I miss her warmth, I miss her hugs, I miss her hair, I miss her smell and just everything¡­


    And Vivienne, I hope she''s sleeping well without her bedtime stories with me. I hope father and the others are keeping herpany at night.


    "Yawn¡­! Goodnight buddy!" (Avery)


    "Goodnight, Miss Kein. I will turn off themps now." (Kazari)


    Kazari turned off the light of themp, and we were all swallowed in the darkness, making me even more sleepy and homesick.


    "Goodnight you two, we deserve all the sleep we can get because tomorrow, is the real start of our adventure."


    I slept soundly that night.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!